《I Regressed to My Ruined Family》 Chapter 1 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 1 When I returned, my family was ruined (1) Pugh! A huge hand was stuck in my heart. Red blood flowed from the corner of Ethans mouth. My gaze turned upward. There was a huge monster sitting there. Dragonlord Draksis. A giant monster that is well over 6 meters tall and a terrible disaster that has appeared on the continent. In order to stop this monster, even though we formed a deadly force with the most elite talents on the continent We lost. The best thing to do was to cut off one of his arms. Huh! A huge tail struck the body. The body flew away as if it were the wind. puck! The body fell to the floor with a tremendous noise. Cough! A lot of blood flowed from the corner of the mouth. Its really dirty its strong Even though this monster was strong, it was too strong. An empty left arm. My one and only heart was pouring out blood, and my five senses were cursed by the bastard and were unable to convey proper information. Moreover, the accident did not proceed properly, perhaps because he was covered in a lot of dragons blood, which was almost extremely poisonous, when he cut off the dragonlords arm. A state closer to being dead than being alive. If he had not become a 10-star knight and ascended to the rank of transcendental, he would have died a long time ago. A vast plain came into view. This place was full of corpses from the death squad. Among them, there were corpses that caught Ethans attention. The third child always followed him playfully. And even the youngest, who swung the sword by his side until the last moment. The bodies of the two brothers were being chewed in the mouths of the dragons. Yongin people. They were truly disgusting people. Not only did they have a body much stronger than that of a human, but they also had countless abilities, and their numbers were like cockroaches. It would not be strange to call this a race that is perfectly compatible with humans. With these guys popping up on the continent, it was no wonder that humanity suffered damage that was close to extinction. There were already a lot of dragons around. Ethan exploded the potential power within his body. Mana was engulfing the sword body like flames, perhaps thanks to the fact that the very source of life had been scraped away. Just try to stop it! You bastards! The two-handed sword began to vibrate. He swung his sword at the dragons blocking his path. A huge slash split the group. I cut again and again. How much time has passed? Ethan suddenly felt tired. The corpses of the dragon clan were already piled up like a mountain nearby. Nevertheless, there was no end to the flock of dragons. My body felt extremely heavy. We fought for a very long time. He held out longer than anyone else in the death squad. It was the moment when the grip on the sword loosened. Sigh! Sigh! Dozens of tails were stuck inside the body. Even if you are a transcendental person, you are still human. And there was always an end to human life. Ethan sensed that his life was nearing its end. Life passed by like a flash of light. The eldest son of a famous swordsman. The best equipment in the West Continent. The youngest transcendental person. Dragon Slayer. The head of the Ardan duchy. The last hero of the Kingdom of Heidern. Damn it. What is a hero Ethan laughed bitterly. My once prosperous life collapsed because of those damn dragon-headed bastards. If youre a hero, shouldnt you live a happy life and enjoy everything to the fullest? However, all that remained in his memory was the disgusting face of the Yongin tribe. For over 13 years, I went from battle to battle, cutting down those bastards. It wasnt strange that these kinds of memories came to mind. Theyre such dogs When it was time to die, I felt so wronged. If its going to pop out, it might come out in a hundred years or so! Thanks to this, I couldnt even dream of dating until I turned 32. I lived like a real flame In reality, all that remains is a corpse. Without even having time to feel emptiness, my breathing slowly began to fade. Make sure you survive. Suddenly, the last words of the previous Duke came to mind. Im sorry for not being able to keep my fathers will. Ethan Ardan. His eyes slowly closed. * * * DI just turned over DEthan! Ethan! Someone was shaking their body violently. My eyes suddenly opened. A musty smell lingers in the room. For some reason, a woman was looking at herself with tears streaming down her face. Who is it? I tilted my head for a moment. I widened my eyes. It was because the womans face was so familiar. sister? Is it really your sister? Ethan? Are you awake? In addition to being scruffy, his face is also skinny. And even ordinary clothes that only commoners would wear. It was because of this sense of disconnect that I could not recognize my older sister, Elena, at a glance. The Yongin tribes attacks did not discriminate against men, women and children. Elena was also one of the victims in their attack. It was clear that he had come to the afterlife after being killed by the dragon people. Otherwise, my sister wouldnt be looking at me so calmly. Ethan, who was looking at Elena, sighed. Thats why I told you to give a lot. I always said it would all come back later. What on earth is this, sister? Yes? I donated money to buy jewelry or dresses. At least you werent wearing such shabby clothes. What is that Still, its nice to see you again. Whats the afterlife like? Is it worth living on your own? Elena, who was looking at Ethan, sighed at those words. For now, get some rest. I said you need absolute stability when you wake up. Rest? My sister, I will ask you this. huh? Im going to rest. So stop crying like that. Why on earth are you doing this? I dont want you to sacrifice anymore Ethan. Its not your fault, its just that I was stupid so dont do such a dangerous thing again. ? It was a conversation I couldnt understand. While I was tilting my head. Elena, who was sobbing, wiped her tears with an old handkerchief. Blowing my nose was a bonus. When there was a moment of silence like that. Growling. A loud sound rang out. Elena asked, looking at Ethan intently. Are you hungry by any chance? a little. hang on. Ill make porridge. Sister herself? Then you have to make it yourself. You should lie in bed without moving. Understand? okay. The person who didnt even know the basics of cooking was his older sister. But you said you would cook food so calmly. I couldnt help but be dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Elena opened the wooden door and went out. In the afterlife, not only your status but also your personality will change? Thats how shocking the sight of Elena I saw today was. Not only was she dressed in shabby clothes that resembled those of a maid, but she also had a pale face as if she had starved for several days. Even when she entered the coffin, she looked very different from when she had a plump face and a fancy dress. And where on earth did the personality that was called a tomboy go? The older sister I saw in the afterlife truly felt like a loving mother. Ethan got up. Even though his older sister told him to, he lived his whole life more intensely than anyone else. Lying like a sick person like this was not my aptitude. It was then. huh? I saw tubes hanging all over my body. It was one of the familiar items to him. Is this the fountain of life? It was one of the magic tools developed by wizards and was mainly used on people who were in a coma. In addition to supplying mana, which is the source of life for humans, it also had the effect of stimulating muscles through tubes attached to the entire body or turning food into liquid and injecting nutrients directly into the body. Because the price was considerable, it was usually an item only used by high-ranking nobles when they couldnt come to their senses. Why is this stuck to my body? Did you faint for a while in the afterlife? He frowned and removed the coffin. To him who was fighting against the dragonlord just a moment ago, these were just cumbersome items. Tuk. Tuk. There was a slight stinging sensation every time the dozens of tubes were removed one by one, but compared to being covered in the dragonlords blood, it was embarrassing to even call it pain. By removing the tube like that, Ethan was able to find out one thing. Your body is a mess, isnt it? Not only was his limbs twitching as if he were sick, but his body could only feel the mana that had been injected with a magic tool just moments ago. Did you experience a mana surge? It is normal to feel mana unless the Mana Hall, an organ that collects mana, is shattered due to an explosion. I thought I knew why he had magic tools attached to his entire body. If I hadnt been wearing it, I would have closed my eyes without even knowing what was happening. Mana, the source of life, has dried up and become distorted. If it werent for the help of magic tools, I wouldnt have been able to survive until my whole body was so dry. If things continue like this, I wont be able to walk properly. Right now, reviving my half-dead body was the priority. For that, you need mana. Its also high quality mana that can correct the body to some extent. Fortunately, a way existed. He reached for the tube of life and began to suck in mana. As magic tools were not living things, there was no being that could be called the master of mana. This means that if you put your mind to it, you can easily absorb mana even with this body. The light of the magic tool gradually became fainter. At this level, we can proceed with at least some correction. As it was an item made for the purpose of living a long and thin life, it did not have great quality mana, but for Ethan, this was enough. A person who transcends the highest level. Just before I opened my eyes, Ethan was a knight who was directly stepping into that area. The unimaginable mana control was equally applied to the changed body. Mana began to move according to his will. Wow! Wow! The moment when mana enveloped the entire body. The curved spine straightened properly and the stiff bones and muscles gradually began to loosen. Life force was slowly being replenished, and the distorted skeleton was being put back together properly. I did roughly provide first aid. My body, which seemed like I couldnt move even a single step properly, has now recovered to the point where I can move at some level. The mirror He got off the bed and walked towards the window. Soon he opened his eyes. A skinny face. Even with his skinny cheeks, it wasnt difficult to guess his age. No matter how I look at it, I dont think Im thirty-two? Does this mean that you become younger when you die? He tilted his head at the youthful appearance that made him look like he was in his twenties at best. After looking at the reflection in the window, for a moment, my eyes naturally turned to look outside the window. The scenery outside was quite familiar. Villa? It was one of the hunting lodges where the family rested for a day or two every time they went hunting. In fact, it was a space that could hardly be called a villa. It was just a slightly larger two-story log cabin. While he was looking outside, Elena opened the door and came in. There was thin porridge on the tray she was holding. Soon she saw Ethan standing next to the window and her eyes widened. Coffins scattered on the floor of the bed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt difficult to understand the situation. Elena shouted in horror. Ethan! Did you really remove the magic tool and move? uh. What on earth are we going to do! Do you know how your body is feeling right now? How is it? Move properly huh? She tilted her head. If he couldnt even move, how did he get to the window? Ethan smiled and said to Elena, who was dumbfounded. My body has recovered to some extent. look. Youre moving well. How the doctor said that even if I wake up, I will have to recuperate for more than half a year before I can move How long have I been down? Ten years. Ten years? He was said to be the best engineer on the continent. Ive never even caught a common cold in my life. Hes been down for ten years? Ethan was inwardly shocked at the length of time that was much longer than he expected. Lets sit on the bed first. You shouldnt overdo it even though youve only just woken up. Its okay. Use it! hurry! uh. Now that I look at it, it looks like some of my old personality still remains. Whenever his older sister behaved like that, Ethan always became the obedient younger brother. He quickly sat down on the bed. I have to eat porridge. Would you like your sister to help you? no. Ill eat it. By the way, sister. huh? How does the afterlife work? My sister came first, so let me know He was confused as he looked at Elena. Grumble. Because tears formed in her eyes again. She was crying and looked at Ethan. Why do you keep doing this! The afterlife! Are you going to just spew out such unfortunate stories? Youre alive and well like this now! What are you talking about. Your sister is dead. Same goes for me. The third and youngest also That was then. Elena lightly pinched Ethans thigh. He frowned slightly at the tingling pain. Ethan. It hurts right now, doesnt it? It hurts. Do you think dead people can feel pain? Im not sure about that. Whew. Listen carefully Ethan. This is absolutely not the afterlife. And the third and youngest did not die and are alive and well. Me too. This place is real? It was a story that was hard to believe. But what if what if this is really real? Ethan swallowed. sister. huh. How old are you now? Twenty. How old am I? nineteen. Ethan flinched. At that time It was the time when the Dragon People appeared on the continent in earnest and the First Continental War broke out. he asked urgently. How is the war going? My father? Have you already gone to war? Ethan? What are you talking about? First Continental War! How is it going now. First Continental War? Elena tilted her head. With a look in your eyes that says you really dont know anything. Dont you know the Yongin tribe? Yongin people? Ah, those monsters? okay! Those guys! Those guys and the countries on the continent had a big fight. How is it going? That was fifteen years ago. My father passed away at that time. Thanks to our familys great sacrifice, we were able to sign a non-aggression pact with those monsters. Not now, but fifteen years ago? And theres a non-aggression pact? What kind of dog-eating story is this? If it werent for my sister, I might have yelled out loud to stop talking nonsense. what on earth do you mean? Ethan, is your memory vague? I heard that those symptoms appear when youre in a coma for a long time It was strange. It felt like something kept being off. Lets stay calm. I felt like I needed to calmly sort out the situation. dead. So I thought I had come to the afterlife. But no matter how I look at it I think this is reality. Then there is only one answer. That he had returned to the past thirteen years ago. However, there was one problem: the past seemed to have changed significantly from the original memory. Once I recognized that fact, everything started to seem strange. sister. huh. Where are the servants? doesnt exist. No? why? Even if it was a hunting lodge, it was bound to have at least a few attendants. But there is no one? Elenas face darkened at Ethans question. I I dont have any money. You dont have any money? A family called the greatest swordsman on the continent, and one of only four dukes in the Kingdom of Heidern? What happened to the items in the main house? Even if I just sell that This is my house? Nothing that expensive anymore. huh? Its a villa that you cant even call a mansion. That was the two-story log cabin right here. But is this really our home? Youre lying, right? Its not a lie. Ethan was speechless. Now Im starting to understand why Elenas clothes were so shabby and why I didnt see Hana, the usual attendant. When he returned, his family was ruined. A lot of that too. Chapter 2 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 2 After returning, the family was ruined (2) Heidern Kingdom. It was one of the seven kingdoms on the Western Continent. Although it was the smallest in power among the kingdoms, the Duke of Ardan was still considered the greatest swordsmanship family in the kingdom. Even when humanity was wiped out by the dragon tribes invasion, they did not live in log houses like this. But what? Weve lived here for over ten years? Elena nodded quietly. Wow, really I was so surprised that it gave me goosebumps. I dont think I was this scared when I faced that dragon bastard. why? They say our family sacrificed a lot while fighting the dragon-headed bastards fifteen years ago. Then shouldnt the king have given something? He sacrificed his life like stubble for his country. Then, of course, there has to be a price to pay. It made me wonder what on earth the kingdom was doing while the dukes descendants were living like this. If he really abandoned the duchy without giving anything, he was planning to tear the kings head to pieces. Just thinking about such an idiot sitting on top of me made me feel like my clothes wouldnt change. Elena shook her head at those words. No, Ethan. We were rewarded for our sacrifice. You got it? What on earth did you get to live like this? Immunity. Immunity? His Majesty Sigismund, the 17th king, said he would treat our ducal family as guardians of the kingdom. wait for a sec. Sigmund? huh. It was a name I had never heard before. Has even the king changed? but. It was no big deal that the king of the country had changed as he had signed a non-aggression pact with those damn dragon heads. so? As the eldest son who will inherit the family in the future, he has given you immunity to be forgiven for any kind of wrongdoing, as long as it is not treason. Only for me? huh. Only to you. I understand that that right extends to three generations, including yours. Ethans eyes lit up. It was because I thought Sigmund was not as incompetent as I thought. The right to be forgiven for any wrongdoing, unless it is treason. This was a tremendous amount of authority. It was said that if there was a nobleman you didnt like, it was okay to beat him until he was half dead. No, in fact, he was innocent even if he killed him. Of course, it may be a bit tactful to pluck off every branch you see. Still, I felt like I could use it properly at important moments. But Ethans magnanimity was too limited to forgive a man named Sigmund for just this. But is that really the end? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also gave me a lot of gold and silver treasures. Wait a lot? huh. many. Where on earth did all that gold and silver treasure go? Its being kept in the family. Wasnt this our family? no. After you fell, my whole family was kicked out. Wasnt living in the hunting lodge because the dukedom went bankrupt? I was embarrassed for a moment. Anger exploded in Ethans head like an active volcano. What kind of person could kick us out of the family? Collaterals of the family. After you fell ten years ago, they started showing their teeth in earnest. Collateral? The story Elena told me after that was astounding. After his grandfather and father, who were direct descendants of the family, died in a war with the Yongin tribe. It is said that Sigismund, the previous king, ordered the duchy to form an institution called the Senate. The Senate was an institution that could represent the head of the family, which was made up of ten of the remaining collateral families. The reason for establishing the Senate was simple. The reason was that the remaining direct descendants of the dukedom at that time were too young to rule the family. Also, since I have immunity, I can abuse my power at a young age, so I need to rule by proxy until I become an adult. There were all kinds of reasons. Damn you. You sprinkled a lot of poop at the end. Ethan stuck his tongue out. It was a bonus that my score for a guy named Sigmund plummeted. Power is a type of power that should not be left in the hands of others. Look at it now too. As soon as they gained power, didnt they start tricking the family without even knowing what they were doing? Then what did you decide to do as the head of the family? I decided to become the head of the family the day you turned twenty. Im not certain? It used to be like that but a lot has happened in the past ten years. is it. The period of collapse was a whopping ten years. Moreover, he worked very hard for the Nan family before he fell. So much so that he collapsed for ten years while trying to restore the lost familys arcane technology. I even have immunity here. The collaterals probably didnt want to put him in the position of head of the family even if he died. If that were the case, a bloody purge could have occurred. So, it was obvious that there would have been a lot of push for the third or fourth in the last ten years. I have about eight months left until I turn twenty. Ethan was thinking deeply. If I had behaved a little better, it wouldnt have ended up like this Im sorry. Elena blushed. After my grandfather and father passed away, the familys arcane technology was cut off overnight, and collaterals began to enter the family in earnest. In the meantime, the one struggling alone was the younger brother in front of me. It was for this reason that a delicate balance was maintained in the family where collaterals began to rule. But ten years ago. After Ethan, who was learning various techniques to restore the lost familys vision, collapsed due to a mana surge, the balance began to collapse rapidly and uncontrollably. There was no way for her and her younger siblings, who were only descendants of the family and had no real power, to stop the collateral. The result was the current situation. Stop crying, sister. Why is this my sisters fault? I should have supported the family somehow Ethan shook his head. When he collapsed ten years ago, his older sister was only ten years old. Even if the children of noble families received early education from a young age, they were never old enough to rule the family. How can he prevent the invasion of greedy collaterals at such a young age without any special authority? He quietly held Elenas hand. Suddenly, I felt rough hands. I looked at her hands. I could see the rough and rough back of my hand. These were definitely not hands that a young lady from a noble family would show. My heart hurt like it was burning. I felt like I could roughly understand how people lived over the past years even without seeing it with my own eyes. He must have gone through all sorts of hardships to feed himself and his younger siblings after he collapsed. That was a fact that could easily be noticed just by looking at this damn log cabin. sister. huh. Im sorry for saying something like that earlier. Donate money to buy jewelry or dresses. Just by looking at the old and worn-out clothes she was currently wearing, one could infer that she had few clothes to wear right away, let alone dresses. It was nothing short of an insult to my older sister, who had worked hard to raise the other siblings after being kicked out of the family. Ethan bowed his head. Lift your head up Ethan. . He raised his face. Elena was smiling broadly. As long as youre healthy, Im fine, Ethan. Really. Suddenly, the image of his mother appeared in Ethans mind. The older sister who was smiling now looked a lot like her mother. I had a good meal, sister. Youre better at cooking than I thought. I ate dinner, so get some rest today. It hasnt been long since you woke up. Understand? okay. Sleep well too, sister. Okay Ethan. Ill see you tomorrow. Elena left the room holding an empty bowl. Is it because I opened my eyes for the first time in ten years? Even just having a short conversation was enough to make me feel tired easily. Ethan soon fell into a deep sleep. * * * Elena opened her eyes in the morning sunlight and went down the stairs to the first floor. In the living room, several chamberlains, including Chamberlain Hans, were talking. Elena sighed inwardly. They were guards sent by the collateral family. They are like bugs who just eat food without doing any work. Its already been ten years since Ive seen this scene. If this is going to happen, I cant even remember how many times I told him to just leave. However, even if empty seats were created, they were soon filled with other people and the same scenes were repeated. The reason he answered Ethans question by saying that he had no servants was because these people were better off without him. Elena smiled bitterly. Ethan shouldnt be disappointed to see this. It was my younger brother who woke up for the first time in ten years. Will my younger brother be able to survive if his skinny body is not enough and he is shocked by the reality he is facing? Elena approached the chamberlain. Chief Chamberlain. yes. Grand Duchess. I would like you to leave today. Hans smiled softly at those words. Thats a bit troublesome. Its our job to stay here. Please. I am a member of Baron Kargath. The Baron has ordered me to remain in this annex. ha. sorry. all right. Elena passed by the gaze that seemed to be intently observing her and headed toward the restaurant. I guess I should at least make Ethans favorite food. After finishing cooking like that. I woke Ethan up and took him to the restaurant. The dining room was quite far from the living room on the first floor. It was the moment the two people entered the restaurant. sister. huh. I heard there is no one serving you? Actually, there is There is, though? We didnt hire them. Then who hired you? Several families have applied They have applied, but they just sit there and chat like that? Didnt you make this food yourself? Well If youre not going to be of any help like that, I think it would be better to just ask you to leave. No matter what, other people kept coming. And when I tell you to go, I dont listen to you Im eating first. you? I wanted to have a quick chat with that friend from earlier. Ill be right back. Before Elena could stop him, Ethan started walking toward the living room. * * * Chamberlain Hans flopped down on the sofa. I was wondering why you asked me such a favor Did you do it because the Archduke woke up? When I remembered Elenas earnest request, I couldnt help but laugh. Who would think that woman is a descendant of a noble family? A lowly maid wouldnt know. I really did get one job right. Hehe. Hunting Annex. It was a place that people with a passing knowledge of the place called the place of exile. When Baron Kargath first sent him here, Hans was speechless. Because I didnt really like the idea of working in a place of exile. However, after staying here for a long time, I realized that this was a much better place than I thought. A senate was formed to act as the head of the dukedom, and 10 collateral families began to make a name for themselves. Perhaps because she was dispatched there, even the Grand Duchess could not treat this person carelessly. Thanks to this, Hans had nothing to do. At most, my daily routine consisted of chatting with the servants and getting some rest. Still, the salary came quickly. Sometimes, if you ask for even a piece of useful information, the reward is very good. Thanks to this, not only was his title raised one level to a semi-nobleman, but he was also able to buy a luxurious house in a baronial territory. Where else in the world is there such a sweet workplace? The Archduke who fell into a coma woke up again after ten years. This was information worthy of a fairly generous reward. Hehe. Hey, prepare the letter. yes. Chamberlain. It was the moment when Hans looked at the servant and smiled quietly. hey. A voice came from behind. Hans frowned and looked back. Right then. Wow! Hans body flew through the air with a cheerful sound and hit the wall hard. It was blown so hard that the log wall was shaking. Wow! I lost consciousness for a moment due to the immense pain. What the hell! Step by step. Step by step. The Archduke was approaching him. Hans, who was crying in pain, began to tremble. Chapter 3 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 3 After returning, the family was ruined (3) The attendants looked at the Grand Duke with wide eyes. To blow a strong adult all the way up the wall with just one slap! It was a sight that only excellent knights who freely manipulated mana could show. Not only did he experience a mana surge, but he also fell into a coma for ten years. This is absolutely not the kind of status that a Grand Duke could show. While people around are shocked. Ethan began to take steps toward Hans. Ugh! Oh dont come! Hans looked urgently at the servants as if asking for help. But no one responded to that gaze. Because everyone began to quietly avoid eye contact. The same was true for the servants, with whom they always joked and became close friends. You you bastards! What a great job you have done so far! How can no one help you! Hans trembled. Before he knew it, the Archdukes shadow had completely enveloped his body. Ethan stretched out his hand, grabbed Hans by the collar, and lifted him up. I am a semi-nobleman! No matter how great you are! The Archduke? Wow! Hans cheeks heated up. I could feel the stinging taste in my mouth, as if it had exploded. He hastily corrected his words. Even if you are the Grand Duke! Ha, youre so reckless with your hand! Hans, who was spitting out words, made eye contact with the archduke. Ethans black pupils. It looked as dark as an abyss. Hans spine suddenly went cold. What kind of eyes Even highway robbers who kill like they eat on the street wouldnt be able to show such a creepy look in their eyes. With his eyelids trembling, he hurriedly looked at the ground and shouted. Grand Duke! Stop this now! If you do this to me now, do you think I will stay in Baron Ka Kargath? Baron? Ethan, who was asking with an expressionless face, chuckled. Next, he started hitting Hans cheeks alternately. Wow! Wow! I think I got hit about five times. The yellow teeth that came out of Hans mouth rolled around on the floor. It was a very painful and bitter touch. Tears suddenly welled up in the corners of my eyes. Hans looked urgently at the Archduke. I saw him raise his hand again. Learned fear filled his mind. Oh my gosh! Grand Duke! Why on earth are you doing this! Please at least say something! At those words, Ethan glanced somewhere. Hans quickly turned his head in that direction. The place Ethan was looking at was where the restaurant was. ! Now Im finally starting to get a sense of why I was hit. His older sister had been working diligently since morning, but the servants were flirting with her, so of course she would be angry. For now, eliminating the cause of the beating was the top priority. Hans, seeing where the restaurant was, shouted urgently. What are you doing! You bastards! Hurry and help the Grand Duchess! The chamberlain spits out words similar to a scream with blood streaming from the corner of his mouth. His appearance was enough to instill fear in the attendants. It was the moment when some of the maids were walking towards the kitchen. It looks like you still have a lot of free time. Wow! Degurrr. With a cool sound, another tooth rolled toward the floor. Hans, with tears in his eyes, looked at the maids. Ugh, dont walk! Run! The maids who heard the scream-like shouts began to pace their steps. Only then did the collar come loose. Ethan patted the shoulder of Hans, who was flopping down on the floor, and whispered quietly. hey. Yes! Be good. Hans trembled as his pupils stared intently at him. The voice was too emotionless to be said to have come from a guy who had just pulled out three peoples teeth. Hes crazy. Hes really crazy. Moreover, the bigger problem was that he had no means to sanction the archduke who turned into a crazy person overnight. Even though I named the 10 collateral families, they didnt seem to care at all. It was the moment when a seemingly sweet workplace turned into hell overnight. Yes yes. Finally, the Archduke started heading back towards the restaurant. Hans sighed in his heart and diligently picked up the extracted tooth. My empty gums throbbed even more than before. Damn you! When he saw the tooth that had fallen out, a belated anger welled up in his heart. Ethan Ardan. He is a human known to have become half sick due to a mana explosion that occurred ten years ago, causing his mana hole to completely explode. Its skinny appearance made it look so fragile that even the most common tree branches could not be easily broken. I cant believe I got beaten up like this by a guy like that! The 10 collateral families naturally appeared in his mind. Baron Kargath, one of the Ten Houses. First of all, letting people know about todays events here will be the top priority. Hans remembered the situation just now. As soon as he was grabbed by the collar, his body rose high into the sky. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a power that could never be shown by the archdukes skinny body. Manada. It was definitely using mana. If the Baron found out that the Archduke had not only opened his eyes but also started using mana, there would be some reaction from the Baron. First of all, before that I guess the priority is not to get caught by that crazy guy. Hans, with shining eyes, called one of the servants. Clean up the entire mansion today. Not a single dust remains. From now on, I will leave all meal preparation to the maids. The same goes for laundry and cleaning. yes? Yeah? Is this guy crazy? Pop! Hans kicked the servant hard in the shin. The servant was kicked by a shoe and rolled around on the floor. The eyes of the attendants focused on Hans. What you looking at! Arent you working? I know that from now on, if even a drop of water gets on the Grand Duchesss hands, everyone will die! At the harsh words, the attendants scattered throughout the annex like cockroaches. Hans, who was watching this, entered the room assigned to him. He took out a letter. I began to write while suppressing the pain of my throbbing gums. Respected Baron Helmut. Pop. Pop. Sigh His hot tears were dripping down onto the letter paper. * * * After taking care of the chamberlain. Ethan returned to his room after eating breakfast and looked at his hands. My thin wrist was trembling. A body that had been lying on a bed for a whopping ten years. Maybe thats why just hitting someones cheek was enough to cause muscle pain. The body has become very weak. Strength, endurance, and even agility. Everything was sorely lacking compared to my previous life body. When I hit the chamberlain. If I hadnt collected the mana in the air, I would have been embarrassed rather than blown up. Ethan, who was silently looking at his hands, recalled what he heard from Elena. Insolent bastards. Duke of Ardan. It is a famous family among famous families that has been passed down from numerous ancestors, and it is the family in which Ethan has lived his entire life. He has always been proud of inheriting the dukes blood, and has always tried to fulfill his duties ever since he became the head of the family. The reason he sacrificed his life to stop the dragonlord in his previous life was to protect his family. But it was barely a collateral. Are you touching mine? Those bastards who dont even have any legitimate qualifications? Just by looking at the attitude of the Barons servant today, it was easy to guess how arrogant the subordinates would be. How stiff-headed would he be for even servants to speak informally to him so confidently? Ethan thought of ten collateral families. I said it was the Senate. A swarm of wolves trying to take away what is theirs. From now on, I was going to make it clear to them who was the owner. Even if it means cutting off their heads if necessary. First, Ill have to check my physical condition properly. Ethan sat cross-legged and began to contemplate his body. The first place I looked at was near the abdomen, where the mana hole was located. also. Mana holes exploded in all directions. It was a mana surge. I understood why I couldnt feel a single ounce of mana in my body. Since the scepter, the organ that collects mana, has been completely destroyed, it would be rather strange to feel mana. Thats why mana overflow was called a curse. Because it was impossible to feel the shattered mana hole with any amount of talent. However, Ethan was not a knight with any significant talent. The best equipment on the continent. It was one of the phrases referring to him. The pieces of the hall spread out better than expected. Rather, it worked out well. Arms, legs, wrists, ankles, waist, fingers, neck, etc. Pieces of the exploded mana hole were stuck in every corner of the body. Instead of one large mana hole, hundreds of small mana holes were created. Moreover, the performance of the body Considering that Ive been lying down for ten years, its still usable. First of all, the blood vessels spread throughout the body were quite large compared to the size of the person. A large blood vessel meant that there was a lot of mana that could be moved at once. This was a big advantage. This is because blood vessels have hardly grown since childhood. However, perhaps because he had been lying down for ten years, his veins were large but quite weak. Theres a lot of turbidity. It seemed like this would have to be corrected step by step as I continued my training. As you accumulate mana, you will be able to make your blood vessels clean and strong. It starts with resonance. Resonance. This is the process of vibrating the mana hole to match the wavelength with the mana in the air and then pulling the mana of that wavelength into the hole. You must fill the inside of the hall through this process to completely dominate the mana hole. I concentrated my mind. The first area to resonate was the wrist used to hold the sword. The mana holes embedded in both wrists trembled. Soon, mana began to be sucked in like a tidal wave through the vibrating mana hole. After stimulating the mana hole in his wrist all morning, Ethan moved toward the yard after finishing lunch. The purpose was to add muscle to this skinny body. Physical fitness training. This was the basic of basics. In my current physical condition, my top priority was to accumulate mana step by step, eat well, and build muscles. We started with squats while holding a small sandbag and continued with all kinds of strength exercises. The servants who passed through the yard and glanced at him clicked their tongues. From lunch to dinner, the Archduke continued training without any disruption. To train like that with such a skinny body To exaggerate a bit, his body looked as if it would fly away at the slightest gust of wind. But to continue training with a body like that, even wearing sandbags? It was a terrible poisonous tumor. When I also remembered the scene where I had slapped the chamberlains face this morning, my body almost started to tremble. Now that this poisonous tumor has awakened, you will no longer be able to dream of living a comfortable life like before. The servants, who were very tired, were working late into the night. Someone ran towards the hill where the villa was built. He was a familiar figure to the servants. Because he was one of the members of the vigilante group in the village below. He was also a soldier who came running on an odd day to find the Grand Duchess, saying that the youngest Confucius was causing trouble in a bar. Huh! Huh! The sound of heavy breathing made Ethan, who was practicing in the yard, turn his gaze. A boy who appeared to be in his late teens was breathing heavily. Leather armor with simple markings. And even a long spear. No matter how you look at it, they were not farmers. Ethan asked a question. What are you? Huh. Thats because Master Myers caused a scene at the bar again! Oh, but who are you? I think its my first time seeing you Riot? Ethan tilted his head. Chapter 4 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 4 When I returned, the family was ruined (4) Um Is the Grand Duchess still in the villa? The boy, who had caught his breath, spoke urgently. At those words, Ethan turned his head toward the annex. He looked out one of the windows and shouted loudly. Hans! At that moment, one person quickly ran out. Did you call me, Grand Duke? He ran quickly and looked at the child soldier. I was able to understand the situation right away. Hans looked at the boy soldier and spoke quickly. Keron, you bastard! How dare you raise your head stiffly in front of anyone! This person is the Grand Duke! Your Majesty? Before Keron could say anything, Hans continued speaking. This guy is one of the towns vigilantes. He comes here every time the youngest princess drinks alcohol and causes trouble in the village. He may have come to look for the grand duchess. Sister? yes. No matter how drunk the youngest princess is, she always listens to what the Grand Duchess says Thats why she comes here every time theres trouble. The villages vigilantes were unable to stop the dukes actions. The reason why that little boy, who had the least experience among the vigilantes, came up the hill every time was to find someone who could stop the youngest Confucius. While Hans was looking at Keron with pitiful eyes. Ethan frowned. It felt like even the brothers personalities had completely changed in this damn past. Ethan thought of his youngest child. Myers was the knight who devoted himself to practice every minute and second. As for how nerdy he was to the point of hitting Haha. My fathers alcohol. Are you kidding? If you put something like that in your mouth, wouldnt it cause muscle loss? Ill just drink milk. . Even when he received a congratulatory note from his father for his accomplishments, he said something like that often. Eat sleep train muscle milk. These were the five elements that made up his life. Perhaps because he was always obsessed with muscles and milk, it was a bonus that he was bigger than any of his brothers. But what? Myers and the bar? Not only was there a riot, but there was also a gang fight? These were words that did not fit well with the youngest child he knew. Where is that place? Maybe there was a problem at the Golden Bar. There are some gangsters who always hang out with the youngest Confucius Eggplant. yes? Yes! I will guide you right away! Hans, who was looking at Ethan, trembled. He had been secretly watching Ethans training on the second floor after getting slapped this morning. Then, Keron appeared, and I was watching with interest how the Archduke would react. As if he noticed the gaze, the archduke looked at the window in the exact direction he was in and shouted his name. At that time, I really thought my heart was going to drop. What a ghost! How on earth did you notice this? It got to the point where I seriously began to wonder if there were eyes on my back. The reason I ran as soon as my name was called was because of that eerie feeling. Hans, sweating profusely, began to lead the way, moving his feet diligently. Uh Keron looked at that scene blankly. In an instant, the distance between the two people was increasing. Suddenly, the archdukes skinny body came to mind. With a body like that, can you stop the youngest Confucius from going on a rampage? Even though the youngest Confucius was a mess in everything else, strength was a business. I couldnt help but be worried. He sighed and started following them down the hill. * * * After about thirty minutes, I saw a small village. It wasnt difficult to find a building that looked like a tavern in the village. Clink! Bring more alcohol! Oh my gosh, Confucius! All kinds of shouting was coming out from inside. Sigh. As soon as Hans opened the door, Ethan walked inside. The inside was already a mess. There was the smell of cheap rum coming from broken liquor bottles here and there, and people nearby who looked like gangsters were pretending to stop someone. The reason why I could tell at a glance that it was a manipulative scheme was because there was no enthusiasm in the eyes of the bullies who spoke as if they were trying to stop the youngest. Just by looking at it, isnt there a lot of annoyance in your eyes? Ethan chuckled. And now, even the street thugs are reaching out to members of the duke family. How easy could the duke have been to attract so many bugs? Ethan walked towards the table. The moment I hit the table with my fist. Quang! The table shattered with a tremendous noise. What is it? whats the matter! The bar went into a lull for a moment. Everyones eyes turned to the broken table and then, quite naturally, started to flock towards Ethan next to the table. It was the same for Myers. He looked at Ethan with open eyes and fell down on the chair. He was holding the cheap rum in his hand tightly with both hands as if he would never let it go. I almost sobered up. Wow. But are you really drunk? Why am I seeing you? Its not like that. My drinking capacity is the best on the continent. So is this all a dream? Ethan blinked. Could this really be a dream? Last moment. One of the two brothers who stopped the numerous dragons that came when they cut off the dragonlords arm was the youngest one you can see now. Brother, I will take care of this. Go! Myers jumped into the crowd of dragon people without any hesitation to send himself to the dragon lord. If it werent for him, I would have had to fight to the death with the henchmen instead of approaching the dragonlord. It was definitely like that. under. My younger brother, who lived more quietly and fiercely than anyone else, turned into a drunken asshole in less than a day. My head was pounding. He approached Myers and pointed out the blood transfusion. The guy who was drunk and muttering words suddenly fell into a deep sleep. . Someones voice rang out in the silence of the bar. Grand Duke! Its them! Those bad guys who hang out with the youngest Confucius! The owner of the voice was none other than Hans. He was pointing his finger at the gang in the bar and screaming loudly. Ethans eyes automatically moved towards the gang. * * * Alfonso, the leader of the gang. He tilted his head. This was because there was a shocking part in what Hans said. The Archduke? A person began to pass through his mind. The person known to have fallen into a coma ten years ago due to a mana surge was the Archduke. But The person who broke the table just now is the Archduke? Alfonsos face hardened. A man known to have had a mana hole show off his prowess by breaking a table in two with his bare hands? You cant fool blood. Come to think of it, it was like that even before I collapsed. The duke had a total of four children. When asked who among them has the most outstanding skills, 9 out of 10 people answered this way. Hes the archduke. Of course, it didnt last long before collapsing and disappearing from peoples memories. I guess Ill have to stop for today. Alfonso clicked his tongue and looked at Myers. For the past three years, he has been following Myers around and giving him lots of alcohol. If they were just giving him alcohol, that wasnt the case. Because he didnt have enough alcohol, he was trying hard to attract women, and he was working hard to make the youngest Confucius a complete wreck. In the midst of such important work, a person called the Archduke suddenly intervenes. It was not a pleasant situation. Little brother, what should we do now? Thats it for today. Archduke. Although he lost his real power, he was the prospective head of the dukedom and was famous for receiving immunity from the previous emperor. This is a person who would not be punished even if he killed them all right here and now. If he pretended to be crazy and pulled out a knife, the only ones who would be screwed would be themselves. Alfonso looked at the Archduke with a hearty smile. haha. It was the Archduke. I was a little worried because the youngest Confucius was drunk a lot, but I am really glad. I think I can finally go back with peace of mind Youre going? yes. If you tell the youngest Confucius that you had a good time Whose will it be? . Alfonso, who was about to answer, faltered. What kind of eyes He experienced numerous battles in the back alleys until he turned 30, and he never neglected to train his body every time. It is said that he has the power to easily beat up about five or six back alley gangsters. Nevertheless, it was difficult to meet the gaze of the thin man who was looking at him as if he were laughing. He lowered his gaze ever so slightly. It seemed that the Grand Duke had no intention of sending them off gracefully. how will we do it. When I looked at his eyes, it seemed like there was something there. Moreover, I couldnt help but worry as I had the skills I showed earlier. It was that moment. Ethan started walking. One of the subordinates frowned at that sight. My body is also very thin. How dare a guy who looks like he could be knocked out with one punch dare interrupt his little brother? He stepped forward with his grim face distorted. Stop before you get in trouble. Sigh! The walls of the inn trembled. uh? Some subordinates rubbed their eyes. It was because I couldnt understand what had happened. One of my colleagues blocked my path and something hit the wall with a loud crash. And that was in less than a second. Alfonso was equally surprised. Even he, the leader, couldnt confirm exactly what he had just done. His instincts were sending out all kinds of warning sounds. The man in front of me was very, very dangerous. He looked straight ahead, sweat pouring down his face. Stop coming closer At that moment, the Archduke quickly ran out. I saw a blue light hovering around his wrist. Manada! Alfonso urgently blocked his path with both arms. Mana was a power that only a select few could possess, but even so, it was not omnipotent. The amount of mana itself is very small. In his opinion, the Archdukes mana quantity seemed poor. At that level, you would be able to defend yourself with pure strength alone. It must have been that way It was the moment when the Archduke grabbed his arm. His thick arms were bent limply, as if they were tofu. Ugh! Alfonso screamed in pain as his arms were broken. Both arms suddenly went limp. It felt like my joints were completely twisted. But the pain did not end there. After breaking my arm, the moment the Archdukes hand touched my leg, I began to feel the terrible pain I had just felt once again. Aaaah! Little brother! Several thugs started running towards Ethan with their fists clenched. Ethan laughed and stood up. Soon, a scream echoed throughout the tavern. Hans, seeing that scene, trembled. What on earth was he putting in his fist? Every time the archdukes fist hit his body, the gangsters were screaming to the point of falling to their knees. Thirty seconds. It was the time it took for all the limbs of the group of gangsters who were plaguing the village to be twisted. Its a monster. It was truly a monster. It was right then. Hans. Yes yes! Get it sorted out. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ancient! Ethan walked out of the bar, holding Myers by the scruff of the neck. The unconscious drunk was grabbed by his hand and began to be dragged towards the hill. Chapter 5 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 5 #When I returned, my family was ruined (5) Myers opened his eyes in the pouring morning sunlight. Huh! brother! He jumped up from the bed and looked around. It was his room. The smell of alcohol permeated the body. Myers shook his head and tried to remember what happened last night. My memories were very hazy. However, there were a few memorable scenes. I drank with a group of people I usually hang out with, and I was so drunk that I started a riot. After that I definitely felt like I saw my brother It seemed vaguely like that. Immediately, Myers shook his head violently. haha. That cant be possible. I must have been drunk and saw something wrong. Ethan Ardan. Because his eldest brother had collapsed into a coma ten years ago. His face became sad. When will my brother wake up? When my father passed away, my mother, who was shocked, suffered greatly and died soon after. For him, who could only see his mothers face as a portrait, Ethan was a strong eldest brother and father figure. Due to his excellent swordsmanship and calm nature, he received respect from those around him from a young age. Among his fathers children, the one who was evaluated as the most outstanding was Ethan. Myers. Even in difficult situations, it doesnt mean you cant smile. So, always keep smiling. Yes! brother! It seemed like the eldest brother, who had outstanding talent like his father, could help stabilize the shaky family. He suddenly collapsed ten years ago. The secrets of a family that disappeared when both their grandfather and father passed away in an instant. This was because after tinkering with numerous technologies to restore them, a mana runaway occurred. Brother Myers smiled bitterly as he recalled that time. Ethan was like a lighthouse to Myers. It seemed as if the light of the world disappeared overnight. After that, I started to feel a terrible sense of self-destruction. If his talent had been a little better than it is now, wouldnt he have been able to help his brother complete the secret? Or at least I think I could have given my brother some comfort. He was already the eldest brother with heavy duties on his back. It wasnt until his eldest brother fell that Myers realized that he couldnt help but was only holding him back. It was a realization too late. Because my brother collapsed and never opened his eyes again. sorry. I was truly sorry. I felt even more sorrowful because I couldnt tell this to my brother directly. It was that moment. Sigh. The door opened. Are you awake? uh? Myers face turned blank. Because there was a very familiar face in front of him. brother? brother! Are you really my brother? okay. I woke up. Hello! Myers, with tears in his eyes, rushed into Ethans arms. Soon he hugged Ethan tightly. Ethan jumped into Myers arms. Hes really big, hes the best. The youngests size was enough to be recognized by everyone even in the Kingdom of Heidern. Even at the age of 15, I was still over 190cm tall. Even though he had corrected his body, Ethan, who was shorter than him, had no choice but to be trapped in his younger brothers arms. Hey, Im suffocating. Oh, sorry! Ethan smiled at the sight of his youngest child hurriedly loosening his arms. The naive personality seemed to remain the same here as well. okay. It was only a brief deviation. Have you sobered up? Yes. Your brother came to pick me up yesterday, right? uh. Sorry Drink in moderation from now on. no! I will never drink alcohol again! Anyway, do you know where Theron went? This was a question I also asked Elena. But I couldnt hear an answer. This was because she intentionally avoided answering. I didnt ask any more questions because I couldnt embarrass my older sister, who had been taking care of my illness for ten years, but that didnt mean my curiosity went away. what is that. Is this something worth hiding from me? My sister said that too. Thats not true Myers, who was scratching his head, said with a sigh. After my brother fell, I went to another family. Since the familys secret techniques have been lost, I will at least learn the skills of other families Ha. Where on earth did you go? Thats Just then, there was a knock on the door. Myers turned his head as if he was still alive. Seeing as he is avoiding answering, it seems like there is something complicated going on. It was not in line with Ethans personality to even bother to ask questions. Isnt it because the youngest doesnt answer for no reason? Well, as long as Im alive, thats fine. You can hear the answer later. Meanwhile, a voice came from outside the door. My name is Archduke Hans. Can I come in? uh. Soon Hans appeared. Youre awake. The youngest Confucius. Yes. ah. Grand Duke, I got this from those scoundrels yesterday. huh? I took the bag Hans gave me. It was a fairly heavy bag. When I looked inside, I saw shiny silver coins. There was also a gold coin in it. It was an unexpected harvest. Ethan picked up a bundle of silver coins and handed them to Hans. Take it. Can I take it? As soon as he nodded, Hans accepted the silver coin like lightning. lol. Thank you, Grand Duke! Good work. no! What can you do with just this much work? Of course I have to do it! Ethan nodded quietly at Hanss mockery. In fact, I wasnt even thinking about this side income. For him, who was the head of a duchy in his previous life, searching through the arms of gangsters was unthinkable. But you took it out like this. After proofreading, its more usable than I thought. He was a guy who had a lot of tact and knew how to behave to a certain extent. Hans score in Ethans mind rose slightly. Soon Hans handed over the plate. It was a bowl filled with tea and refreshments. Its my little sincerity. Eat well. yes! While Hans had a commercial smile on his face, Ethan looked at Myers. Youre the youngest. huh! How much have you accomplished now? That Myers pursed his lips. Meanwhile, Hans received word like lightning. The youngest Confucius is at a level where he needs to train from just the basics! okay? Myers, give me your wrist. Yes. Myers held out his wrist. I grabbed the guys wrist and checked the inside of his body. It was indeed as Hans said. I barely learned the secret technique. By using a breathing method used only by the direct descendants of the family, the nature of mana could be changed. Mana used by the direct descendants of the Ardan duchy. Not only does it burn like a flame, but it also has the property of burning out all energy within the enemys body the moment it touches it. However, Myers mana was only average. Theres a lot of turbidity and theres a lot of lack of muscle mass compared to the size. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The talent of the body itself was mediocre and not that great for a dukes son. The talent itself is similar to my previous life. In his previous life, he was Myers, who trained intensely from a young age and overcame his lack of talent by gaining muscle mass through a healthy diet. But it was different now. Ethan let go of his wrist and spoke firmly. Just tell me the conclusion. You can only succeed in either attack or defense. just one? okay. If you try to do both, neither one nor the other will work. It was too late to practice like that. I dont have enough talent. Then what should I do? Which of the two is better? I think I have good defense. I hate getting hit. And now I want to protect my brother. That would require a lot of effort, right? Ill do it now! Work harder than anyone else! Ethan looked into Myers eyes and nodded. Defend. Certainly, the youngest in my previous life was more talented at defense than attack. You will have to follow with the readiness to die. Are you confident? there is! okay. Hans. Yes, Archduke! How many sandbags are there? I dont have a few right now, but if you give me two hours, Ill make as many as I can. Also prepare two wooden swords. yes! Ethan looked at Myers. fifteen. Although it was a little late to lay the foundation for becoming a knight, there was a good chance of success if one gave up one field. Now it was time to put this guy to good use. * * * After feeding my youngest a hearty breakfast, I went out into the yard. We filled the guys arms and legs with sandbags. Make sure you follow me. huh. Myers began to follow the postures required for the strength training exercises, starting with the dumbbells. Since he was very large and his entire body was made of whole bones, he was able to follow physical training without difficulty. After continuing strength training from morning to lunch, I picked up a wooden sword. If I hit you, stop me. I will. Immediately, I stabbed the guys uvula with a wooden sword. The guy who was screaming fell down on the floor as soon as his uvula was stabbed. Khehe! wake up. Myers got up from the floor with tears in his eyes. The enemy does not care about your situation. Concentrate. okay. Only then did Myers eyes become tense. Waist, chest, arms, legs, pelvis, etc. He used a wooden sword to beat his entire body. Myers began to be beaten excitedly as if he were a doll. Actually, I didnt attack him with the intention of actually defending him. I cant stop it now anyway. As for training, Myers only learned basic swordsmanship. In addition, his body was heavily consumed with alcohol, so he had no ability to block the attacking swordsmanship he was currently using. Still, the reason for beating him up like this was simple. You will improve your skills quickly by learning while getting hit. Myers continued to laugh heartily even as he fell to the floor each time he was stabbed by the wooden sword. Why are you laughing? I like training with my brother. . I stabbed the guys uvula. Khehe! Once again, the lanky guy stood up as if he were a roly-pole. A strong tenacity. Physical strength is more basic than you think. Plus the persistence of not giving up. As the sparring continued, his strengths began to show. The servants clicked their tongues as they watched the two brothers practice in the yard. It was the same for Hans, the chamberlain. The same goes for slapping ones own cheek and breaking the arms and legs of the gangsters. And the first thing I do when I meet my youngest again after 10 years is to beat him with a wooden sword until he is like a bone. Hans trembled. Because if he could beat up his younger brother so mercilessly, he could be even more cruel to himself, a complete stranger. Hes a really scary person. Moreover, there was one more element of fear in that training, and that was Myers facial expression. Did the youngest Confucius like being beaten? Every time he was hit by a wooden sword, he fell down with tears in his eyes, but when he stood up, his face was full of smiles. The older brother who beats his younger sibling mercilessly and the younger one who laughs as he takes it endlessly. The more I looked at both of them, the more I got tired of their style. If I get caught even once, Ill be in big trouble. Hans immediately thought of the Archduchess. I walked quietly, resolving once again that I really shouldnt get even a drop of water on her hand. * * * Baron Kargath. A letter arrived to Baron Helmut, the head of the family. The Barons eyes slowly began to narrow as he slowly read the contents. The Archduke woke up after ten years The Baron thought of the Archduke. Ethan Ardan. After the previous Dukes death, everyone thought it was no big deal when he, as the eldest son, was naturally appointed as the temporary head of the family at a young age. However, his appearance over the five years leading up to his collapse was such that even the most seasoned nobles could not easily ignore him. Did they say that a mature tree is different from its cotyledons? Ethan was someone who fit that description perfectly. First of all, it was his talent as a knight. As if to prove that he was of Ardans bloodline, he began to show extraordinary talent from the moment he held the sword, and as time passed, every time he showed off his unique cool eyes that were exactly like the previous Duke, the nobles would shiver without realizing it. The knights showed their eyes filled with anticipation as they looked at the person who would become their new lord. I guess that means Im looking forward to the future. Because he was young, he could not rule the family directly, but it was clear that he faithfully showed the familys vassals what they wanted. If he had not collapsed due to mana overflow, the ten collateral families would not have been able to control the dukedom to this extent. If he had maintained that appearance and stayed in the duchy until now, Ardan would have already fallen into his hands. The Baron quickly wrote a letter. Soon after, he called the deacon. Did you call me, Baron? Please send this letter to the head of the house, Count Pernes. yes. The head deacon politely accepted the letter and walked out of the office. Collateral 10. It was time to break the news to them all. The ghosts of the past have returned once again. Chapter 6 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 6 #After returning, the family was ruined (6) Elena looked at Myers who was training in the yard. If it were like normal, as soon as I opened my eyes, I would have called my drinking friends and felt bad about myself. But it was different now. After being dragged by Ethan two days ago while drunk. After learning that he had woken up, he continued training with enthusiasm as if he had completely changed. Elena smiled quietly. If you think about it, the brother who stood out from a young age was Ethan. If only there were a little more family secrets left. I wouldnt have fallen so helplessly. After my grandfather and father passed away, almost all of the family secrets that had been passed down through Gugyeol disappeared. The reason Ethan felt a great deal of pressure was because of the Biggies who had disappeared. I felt so sad. The Duke family, a family that has been around for over 200 years. This was the first time in all those years that Big Q had been completely cut off like this. Who would have thought that the previous head of the family and the current head of the family would close their eyes at the same time in one day? No one in the family thought that way. It was even like that when the Yongin tribe invaded. My grandfather and father were sword experts who reached the level of transcendence at a young age. Therefore, I was full of confidence in victory even before I went to war. That was why no special preparations were made for future generations. Be right back. The faces of the two people who smiled and patted my head as if they would return at any moment came to mind. I never thought that would be the last time I saw him. Elena, who had been quietly looking at the yard, remembering her grandfather and father, whose faces she could not even remember, came out of the room. The scenery of the villa had changed a lot from before. The room, which was full of dust, was neatly cleaned, and the maids who rushed to the kitchen every time there was a meal diligently prepared the food. These were all changes that began to occur after Ethan opened his eyes. I guess I should prepare some refreshments. This was all I could do for Ethan. It was when she arrived at the restaurant. Hans, who was busy playing with his hands inside, smiled brightly at Elena. Grand Duchess, what are you doing here? ah. I wanted to make some simple refreshments for my younger siblings As Elena spoke, her eyes turned to Hans hand. The bowl in his hand was full of cookies. haha. It seems like the Grand Duchess and I were completely on the same page. I happened to think that too, right? Oh. Grand Duchess, do you have any inconveniences? Elena looked at Hans as he asked with a grin. This is something that could not have even been imagined just a few days ago. These were all changes that occurred when Ethan woke up. are you okay. Fortunately, the. Since the sun is shining, why not have some tea time? I will prepare refreshments. Suddenly I got curious. Hans began to change after having breakfast with Ethan three days ago. What exactly did he talk about with his younger brother at that time that made his attitude change so much? I heard at the time that he gave me a few simple words of advice Did the Chamberlain really change his manners so politely with just a few words? Chief Chamberlain. Yes, Grand Duchess. Are you doing this because of what Ethan said? You mean? I heard it from Ethan. I said I had a conversation with the Chamberlain a few days ago Is that why youre being so kind to me? Hans barely managed to keep his expression from crumpling at those words. what? advice? Is there anyone in the world who took advice and got three teeth sticking out? If that was advice, it was the falcon of love that stabbed the knife. I was really shocked, but I couldnt admit that I had been beaten by the Archduke. At first glance, it seemed like he was hiding that fact from his older sister. haha. youre right. I still vividly remember being sobered by the words the Grand Duke said at that time. What on earth did you say She was truly curious as to what the chamberlain, who had not even listened to her, heard, so that his attitude changed one hundred and eighty degrees. It was right then. Hans, who was looking at the oven, spoke quickly. ah! The cookies are all baked! Grand Duchess, could you please give me a taste? great. Elena put a cookie into her mouth. A sweet taste spread into my mouth along with a crunching sound. How is it? Its delicious. She was secretly impressed. Hans confectionery skills were well beyond the passing grade. Now that I think about it, there was something the Archduke said yesterday morning when he was examining the youngest master Hans continued to wander. Seeing that, Elena decided to stop asking questions. No matter what prompted you to change your mind, you just have to act well now. So Elena and Hans continued their story. * * * After busy leading the servants and completing household chores. Hans came into his room. He took out a magic crystal ball from inside the drawer. Once a month. Today was the day I had regular contact with author Baron. He carefully took out a low-grade mana stone. Since this small piece was more expensive than his monthly salary, he had no choice but to handle it with care. When I placed the mana stone near the crystal ball, light began to come in. -Its been a while. Hans. Baron Helmut! How have you been? -okay. I have read the letter you sent. The Archduke has awakened? youre right! In addition, the archduke appears to know how to use mana. DManara. Does that mean the talent hasnt died at all? The Baron nodded and spoke. DA letter was sent to the Count of Pernes. A meeting of elders will be convened soon. In the meantime, you can continue to monitor the Archdukes movements and report any unusual details. If its a seniors meeting, wouldnt it take four months to get the results? Then, I think the response will be very delayed DIts an important issue, so it wont take that long. Probably about two months at most. All right. But Baron Helmut. -Say it. Well as it is written in the letter, the Archduke is not an easy person. Not only is he a violent person who will stab you with his hand if he shows even the slightest weakness C Thats a bit strange. Originally, he wasnt that violent of a person. Hmm I guess I was angry because the situation had completely changed. Yeah. I think that might be the case. Until the Archduke fell, he must have lived in the Dukes house. You must have been very shocked as soon as you saw the annex. DWell, lets just say my bastard got angry. The odds are already stacked against us. The next head of the family will be Myers, not him, so you dont have to worry and just keep an eye on him. All right. However, Confucius Myers seems to be changing little by little in recent years. -Myers? yes. As soon as he saw the Archduke awake, he stopped drinking alcohol, which he loved so much. DIt makes me tired in many ways. I understand first. Before contact was lost, Hans spoke urgently. Hey, Baron. In order to approach the Archduke, I would have to hand over something C I will give you a grant, so try to win his favor as much as possible with that. That will work, right? lol. Thank you, Baron! -okay. Ill contact you again next month. The light of the crystal ball dimmed. The corners of Hans mouth quietly rose. First of all, the subsidy was paid off. In any case, no matter who won between the collateral and the archduke, it would not have much of an impact on him. So, the best way to deal with it was to balance the balance between the two. Well, it would be better if the Archduke wins. Even if the collateral side won, it was obvious that he would still live as the chamberlain of the annex. But what if the Archduke wins? Until then, I didnt know that if I stayed close to the Archduke, a big piece of rice cake might fall down. When I got hit on the cheek a few days ago, I was full of resentment, but now it was different. The ability to take down a group of gangsters in an instant. Because Hans clearly witnessed the scene. The Grand Dukes potential was by no means easy. If we do this well we could face a huge opportunity rather than a crisis. That was when Hans smiled sinisterly. Chief Chamberlain! The two masters training is almost over! Hans jumped up from his seat at the urgent voice coming from outside. hey! Bring a towel soaked in cool water and all the refreshments you made earlier! yes! He hurriedly ran outside. * * * The sound of wooden swords clashing rang out cheerfully. I just blocked it! Myers screamed loudly. This was because he blocked Ethans attack for the first time in two days. It was so heartbreaking. It was right then. Bah! Keck! Myers fell down with a light sound. I told you not to let your guard down. Oh right. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The most dangerous time is when you think you have won. Keep that in mind. Okay, bro. Even though he said this, Ethan was also secretly impressed. This was because Myers speed of development was more remarkable than expected. This was especially true in the defense area. I felt like if I trained in hell for just one more month, I would be able to refine my defensive skills to the point where I could withstand even a 3-star knight, the so-called official knight. That was when training ended. Thank you for your hard work! Grand Duke! Hans came up behind me and handed me a towel soaked in water. Ethan and Myers were handed towels and wiped their faces. I felt a cool touch. After wiping off the sweat, I handed the towel back to him. Hans, who casually received the sweat-soaked towel, smiled and asked. Did your training go well today? It seems that the Grand Dukes appearance is becoming more and more handsome as each day passes. Ethan chuckled. Abu Hana was amazed, probably because he had put honey on his mouth. While eating the refreshments given to me. Hans, who was looking around carefully, whispered quietly. Hey, Archduke. why. I have something urgent to tell you. This is very important. What. I received a call from Baron Kargath. Communication? yes. Baron Helmut How dare he! He told me to keep an eye on the Archduke! Part of me wanted to swear right away, but I wanted to? lol. As the Grand Duke knows, I am a worthless person so I had no choice but to accept and pay the subsidy. Its a subsidy. Ethans eyes sparkled with interest. I just happened to need some money. Thats very good. So, do you need anything? I think the Baron will throw some money at me If you just tell me, I will do it right away. The guys intentions were clear. I guess theyre trying to move back and forth between the two. Still, I didnt feel bad. Because Hans could benefit himself by acting like this. Ethan took out a piece of paper from his pocket. pen. Here it is. I started drawing on it. Make it. This is a two-handed sword What are these? Could it be a bracelet made of steel? Training tools. ah! All right. Its similar to a sandbag. This picture here is a shield made of steel, right? okay. A shield to be used by Myers. In addition, the huge two-handed sword he used in his previous life and the steel bracelet he used for training. These are the things we need right now. All right. Just give a damn to Helmut! Ill try to rip it all out! You should keep the remaining amount. Oh my! Thank you! Hans eyes sparkled as he heard the Archdukes words. One of his favorite things was money. Hehe. Hans smiled sinisterly. If you extort a lot of money from the baron in the name of approaching the archduke It would be really sweet. The smell of money was in the air. Chapter 7 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 7 #When I returned, my family was ruined (7) A week has passed since I woke up here. Meanwhile, Ethan was continuing his training with Myers. brother! Arent I pretty good at blocking these days? Myers, holding a wooden shield, spoke with great vigor. Perfect! I hit the guys head with a wooden sword. Dont be conceited. Because we still have a long way to go. Even though he said this, Ethan was also secretly holding his tongue at the speed of his progress. Even though it did not use mana, the attack that stabbed right through the gap was an attack that even a decent knight would have trouble blocking. Because it was an attack that incorporated his actual combat experience. I cant believe we started blocking that in just one week. Moreover, because he was so big, his muscles were growing steadily just by eating well and training hard. At this level, the basic foundation has been established. Ethan looked at Myers. How much do you know about your familys vision? I dont know anything. Not only me, but my older sister and second brother dont know either. Then what did you learn about mana breathing? I just learned it from the knights of my family training. Has the resonance ended? Not yet You had a lot of fun. sorry. No, its okay. From now on, I will teach you a new breathing method, so fill your mana hole again with it. uh? Breath of black flame. This is the arcane breathing method of Duke Ardan. If you accumulate mana using your breath and complete all four processes, you can completely change the nature of mana itself. In the family, the mana whose properties were changed was called black flame. This was because the shape of the mana changed to become identical to the black flame. Giving black salt to the body. It is a process that must be accomplished in order to be recognized as the true successor to the family. The heads of the duchy that ruled the duchy over the past two hundred years were all knights who possessed the right kind of black flame. In addition, the ten arcane techniques handed down to the Duke family are all techniques that apply black flames. The breathing techniques learned by ordinary knights of the family cannot produce black flames. So what can we do? There is no choice but to throw away the mana you have accumulated and then collect it again. The breathing method I will teach you from now on is the Black Flame Breath. Myers widened his eyes at Ethans words. Even though my vision was cut off, I didnt even know its name. This was especially true when it came to breathing, which was the basic foundation for all of the familys vision techniques. If its the breath of black flames isnt this a practiced breathing method? right. How did you do that Its one of the techniques that was restored before it fell. okay! If you tell me, I will learn really hard! I will throw away the mana I have accumulated so far without any hesitation! okay. Of course I should throw it away. How much do you know about the Breath of the Black Flame? Having looked at the remaining literature I only know that there are four stages. Did you say it was a resonance sowing cycle and flowering? I see you know the name. You know the first step, resonance, right? At those words, Myers scrunched up his face as if it was unfair. Hello! No matter how much I played, dont you see the resonance that all knights are rough? Its the process of filling the hall with mana. Wow. Is there anyone else in the world who can explain resonance so simply? I had been very ignorant in my previous life, but this life seemed no different. The mana hole is vibrated to match the wavelength with the mana in the atmosphere. Thats how you can collect mana. know. This is an abbreviated explanation. Really. It was also very common that if you lied, it would show on your face. Lets say so. Anyway, its easy to get to resonance. Because, as you said, this is the process that all knights go through. But its different from sowing. Sowing rotation flowering. These three processes were a unique method of Breath of the Black Flame that could not be found in other families. Sowing is literally the process of sowing seeds. Sowing seeds? To be precise, it was the process of planting the seed of the essence of fire into the mana hole. Myers nodded at those words. Sowing the essence of fire is literally similar to sowing seeds, right? right. How do you plant that? All you have to do is fill the hole with mana, think of the mana as a flame, and compress it again and again. If you bunch it up into tiny pieces like seeds, it becomes the essence of fire. is it really like that? okay. It really happens that way. This is a method that has been proven by countless ancestors. There was no way it wouldnt work. The breath of black flame will help with the process. However, this process requires strong confidence. assurance? You have to repeat the idea of gathering sparks, not mana. You have to completely believe in it. Isnt that almost self-hypnosis? Its similar. If you do not have this confidence, even with the help of breathing techniques, the essence of fire will not be planted properly. Its difficult. Myers scratched his head. Would it be easy to have sincere faith in mana, thinking of it as a flame? It wasnt clear at first glance. Then, an idea occurred to Myers. Then wouldnt it be easier to use magic? There are types of magic that show hallucinations or auditory hallucinations. If you use such shortcuts, you will not be able to awaken the full black flame. You will forever be spitting out only half-black flames. Do you want to do that? no! If youre going to use it, it has to be the best! yes? huh! I patted my youngest childs head. As a member of the family, his way of thinking is very clear. If you are going to use it, it must be the best. Ethans thoughts were the same. Then what about circulation? I will let you know when you reach the sowing stage. Keep this in mind. From the first step, the process of resonance, you should not think of it as collecting mana, but rather think of it as collecting sparks. That way, we will be able to easily get through the sowing stage. okay! I will recite the verse, so start right now. At those words, Myers sat cross-legged. Mana flowed out of his body. He began to throw away the mana he had accumulated without hesitation. Empty it and fill it with flame. Myers closed his eyes tightly and thought of a flame. Ethan Ardan. A brilliant and hot flame that completely burns the eldest brothers enemies. okay. Thats it. Those words gave Myers courage. The existing mana was discarded, and the gap between it and the fiery mana that became the foundation of the black flame began to be filled. Myers, who had repeatedly recalled the structure of the breathing technique, fell into a trance. When he opened his eyes again, the dark sky had become bright again. Mana with new properties was flowing from his mana hole. Good job. Thank you, brother! If you just practice like this for about two months, the resonance stage will be completely over. huh! I will work hard. For now, take a break today. Theres a place you have to go with me tomorrow. Two people entered the annex. Ethan returned to the room and looked at his wrist. The resonance in this area has ended. The wrist was the part most used when using a sword. Thats why we carried out resonance first. Now that the resonance here was over, it was time to start planting. Hundreds of mana holes. What would happen if seeds of fire were planted in all these mana holes? It would be possible to move in a much more detailed and efficient manner than controlling the body through a single mana hole. This is because the speed of the mana flowing from nearby areas will be faster than the time it takes for the mana flowing from the abdomen to reach the desired area. In my past life, I only used one mana hole There is no need for that now. This is because the mana hole explodes and is naturally prepared. What is most needed to handle hundreds of mana holes like this is overwhelming talent. If you lack mana control or combat sense at all, the process of controlling numerous mana holes will become cumbersome. Of course, for Ethan, this story had no relevance. He closed his eyes. Essence of fire began to be created in the small mana hole located on the wrist. * * * The next morning. Ethan, who had been sitting cross-legged, stood up. A process youve already gone through once. It wasnt difficult to do this twice. The hot essence that had been compressed and compressed again was firmly settled near my wrist. Ethan, who was visiting, had breakfast with Myers. After eating a hearty breakfast, I immediately called Hans. Did you call me, Grand Duke? I have somewhere to go. Just tell me and I will guide you right away. Hans rubbed his hands together. This guy wont go anywhere and starve to death. This guy had ears that perfectly understood what I wanted. Where are those guys I met last time based? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ah! Are you talking about those scoundrels? They are located in the center of town. Would you like to leave right away? okay. I followed Hans with Myers. Soon, a fairly large village emerged. The big building over there is the headquarters of those scoundrels. According to the rumor, the human they call Big Brother knows how to use mana. Mana? yes. Thats what I heard. okay. Myers. Oh brother. Just smash it up here and leave it here. There was no better opponent than these guys for my first real match where I could use the skills I had learned so far. Since they use various weapons such as daggers and clubs, and attacks come from all directions, they will not be able to relax their tension. Okay, bro! Myers, holding a wooden shield and a wooden sword, majestically kicked down the door. bang! A nearby wall trembled with a loud noise. what! What kind of bastard huh? Arent you the youngest Confucius? The gangsters tilted their heads. The youngest Confucius Myers. He was one of the close friends of the gang here who was like an older brother. It was a very unexpected face for someone who had kicked in the door in broad daylight. Come on you bastards! Myers shouted, striking the shield with his wooden sword. Who gave Confucius a daytime drink? Thats your little brothers job, right? My brother is currently recuperating. Why are you drinking alcohol? Without even having a chance to talk, Myers rushed towards them. Bah! Ahh! A gangster who was hit by a wooden sword fell down with foam in his mouth. One force is Myers, the merchant. There was no way he would be safe from being hit by a wooden sword with his full strength. Holy shit! Suppress it! The gangsters, armed with clubs, surrounded Myers tightly. The number on the first floor alone was well over ten. Even after forming a siege network, there were still personnel left. Their gaze naturally shifted towards Ethan and Hans. What are you guys doing again? Five gangsters with grim expressions began to approach, stroking their bodies. Hans very carefully grabbed Ethans sleeve. Your Majesty? Ethan laughed and threw a punch at the approaching gangster. Explosive power flowed from the essence of fire on his wrist. Even though I hit him with a much lighter force than before Wow! bang! One gangster was thrown against the wall with one punch. Dont worry about me, just fight him. . Bang! The moment the second noise erupted. Hi! The gangsters hurriedly looked at Myers. It was better to fight people than to fight monsters. Ethan quietly began to watch Myers first real match. Chapter 8 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 8 When I returned, my family was ruined (8) Wow! With the cheerful sound of a wooden sword, one of the gangsters collapsed again, foaming at the mouth. Holy shit! What are you doing? Get out of my way, you bastard! Surrounding one person in a small space meant that movement itself became very narrow. Myers used his wooden sword and wooden shield to hit the enemys head whenever he found an opportunity. Of course, the attack did not continue without any injuries. There was a small dagger stuck in his side, and not only that, there were traces of being beaten with a club all over his body. Ethan crossed his arms and watched the guy fight. Youre better than I thought. The number of thugs he had defeated was already well over ten. A crude wooden shield. Considering that he was not wearing any equipment other than a wooden sword, it was a remarkable save. Just a few days ago, this guys skills were so poor that he couldnt even be called a knight. but now? He looked quite like a knight. In particular, his skill in using the shield was quite good. If we were to purely examine shield skills, he felt like an experienced soldier who had devoted himself to training for more than a year. He has bold judgment and some guts. When a dagger pierced my side. If you had moved quickly to avoid it, you would have received more attacks. Instead of dodging the dagger, Myers chose to just get hit. In Ethans opinion, it was a decision close to the best, if not the best. If this battle is completed successfully I thought it would be okay to deploy slightly stronger guys as actual opponents in the future. While watching Myers battle like that. Hans, who was observing the battle just like Ethan, stuck out his tongue. What a terrible human being. Archduke. He was a truly heartless man. Even if I just think about the scene that happened three minutes ago, it was like that. A gangster plunged a dagger into my brothers side. You just watch that with your arms crossed? Not only did he look without blinking, but he was even nodding his head to my surprise. Its as if you hit the sword well. To be honest, Hans thought that the Archduke would be even slightly agitated when the dagger approached. It was a wild idea. It was a truly absurd story. Hans trembled. This was actual training, but it was no different from driving my younger brother to death. It was when Hans was lost in thought. how is it? Hey! It seems like the youngest Confucius is truly amazing! In fact, it hasnt been that long since the youngest Confucius took up the shield, right? yes. I remember its been less than a week, but I cant believe Im not even the slightest bit behind against those vicious scoundrels! Big! I think he is a descendant of a great heroic family! Ethan nodded in satisfaction. Certainly, lineage is something you are born with. In this regard, my thoughts were no different from that of Hans. A few gangsters frowned grimly at the conversation between the two. Right now, my companions are falling to the ground with that big guys wooden sword, but these so-called companions are just leisurely praising me! It felt like I wanted to turn the blade of the dagger in that direction. The reason I couldnt do that was because some of my colleagues were stuck against the wall and couldnt open their eyes. It was that moment. What kind of person is persecuting our Red Scorpion brothers! A loud voice echoed from above. It was a voice full of mana. Myers and the gangsters who were fighting on the first floor flinched. Ethans eyes sparkled with interest. Manara. In order to use mana to increase your voice, you first had to resonate the mana hole. In terms of knighthood, it is a feat that can only be performed if you have a 1-star rating or above. At best, it could be said that he was pretty good for a gangster hanging out in the village. There was a significant difference in level between a strong gangster and a one-star knight with mana knowledge. Strong footsteps were heard from upstairs. Soon, a large man came down the stairs. red scorpion. Wirdan, the head of this place, quickly called in one of the personnel on the first floor. What is that guy? This is the one my little brother was working on. The youngest of the duke family? yes. Then it couldnt be that guy Wirdan looked at the thin man. A few days ago, Alfonso, one of the Red Scorpions action leaders, returned with his limbs shattered. Big brother the Archduke is really a monster. The guys eyes were completely filled with fear. It was a look in his eyes that he did not show even when looking at himself. The Archduke. Wirdan quietly opened his eyes. Did you say that following Alfonso, he turned his gang into half-assholes just by punching them? That was something Wirdan could do, but even considering that, it was better not to clash right now. Even if I handle it it will be after consulting with the Baron. Baron Helmut. First, I had to try to contact the ruler who was ruling this area. That way, even if we fix that arrogant guy, well be able to somehow put the blame on someone else. Wirdan said while looking at the Archduke. I was wondering who turned my beloved younger brother into an asshole and it was you? I know. Whew. I am truly sorry about what happened to the youngest Confucius. So, please leave now. Did you say that if a person is so absurd, they cant even laugh? Ethan felt exactly like that. This guy, who I would never have dared to even make eye contact with in a previous life, is running his mouth pretending to be kind to me. brother! how will we do it? Can I stick with that guy? You just have to keep taking care of those guys. The mana-using thug was too much for Myers to deal with right now. Because he was now in the process of emptying his mana. Archduke, do you really have to do this? If you keep doing this, I wont stay silent! Like that. Ethan walked out. The essence of fire located on my wrist slowly began to heat up. Mana like flames bloomed in my hands. Wirdans face hardened at that sight. Mana burns like that? He had also heard of mana that looked like that. DThe mana of a master swordsman is like a dark red flame. The mana known to be used by dukedom heads was exactly like that. The color was not as dark red as the phrase I heard, but the burning sensation was the same. Still, I couldnt back out now. If I curl up here now, Ill never be able to come back. Whoa. The mana that flowed from Wirdans mana hole began to wrap around both arms. It was that moment. hey. ? Who did you learn that mana breathing technique from? Is there any reason for me to tell you that? There will be. Ethan rushed over. Wirdan immediately threw a punch. The fist filled with mana was instantly aimed at Ethans face. Whoosh! Black hair fluttered with a light crackle. After I finished dodging with minimal movement, I immediately grabbed the guys joints. This time, there was no need to break my arm ignorantly. Because the mana that flowed from the essence of fire penetrated into Wirdans arms. Ugh! Wirdan frowned, feeling as if the inside of his arm was on fire. It was a terrible fire. He hurriedly used mana to block the fire. However, mana like fire did not subside easily. Rather, it was growing in size by eating its own mana. shit! A short distance that can be reached immediately when you exhale. The two people made eye contact and started throwing blows as if they had made a promise. However the sound of the hitting was only heard from one side. Wow! Blood poured out from the corner of Wirdans mouth. The blows of power poured down like a shower, striking my entire body mercilessly. Every time that happened, my bones ached beyond my muscles. From the control of mana to the speed and explosive power, it was on a completely different level from mine. Moreover, the Archduke was moving one step ahead as if he had read his actions. The fist hit the joint exactly and broke the bone little by little. It was an incredible pain. thud! Not even a minute has passed since we exchanged fists. Wirdan collapsed. Mi crazy! Big brother! Eldest brother! Where are you looking, you bastards! Bah! Myers began to run wild, like a wolf among rabbits. The morale of the gangsters who had lost their leader was already at its lowest point. One by one, they fell to the floor. The remaining members fled upstairs and the battle entered a lull. Shall we sort it out, Grand Duke? okay. Soon Hans began searching the arms of the fallen gangsters. Meanwhile, Ethan approached the leader. hey. Cough! Who did you learn from? It looks like he even learned martial arts by stealing it. . My mouth was quite heavy on the topic of gangsters. Ethan grabbed the guys wrist. If you dont want to say something, just make him want to say it and thats it. I breathed mana into my bony hands. The fiery mana penetrated into the guys body. Kwaaaaaak! Fear slowly filled the eyes of Wirdan, who was screaming in pain. This was because the mana that began to burn brightly moved towards his mana hole. Broken bones can be put back together someday. But what if the mana hole is completely cooked? I had no choice but to lose everything. He shouted urgently. Stop that! Start with the answer. Baron Ka Kargath! It was taught to me there! Ha Baron Kargath. The more I look at them, the more I dislike them. Its not enough to treat the direct lineage poorly when dealing with collateral They even dared to steal breathing techniques and martial arts techniques. The breathing and martial arts techniques learned by the dukes knights are being spread to these scum. This was knowledge that could only be learned by trainee knights who had passed the familys rigorous examination. He looked at Wirdan. The crime of touching something that should not be coveted. The sin was heavy. Its time for punishment. It was the moment when Ethan was trying to infuse more mana. Hans rushed over and looked at Wirdan. hey! Where is the secret safe? What what? How can this bastard pretend not to know! Theres a rumor going around about how much kickback you took in addition to the down payment! Wheres the safe? . Hans said immediately, rubbing his hands together. lol. Grand Duke, this guy is a very vicious criminal. It is widely rumored that he has dabbled in entertainment and gambling, as well as drugs and, more recently, contract killings. okay? Yeah. Since he is such a vicious guy, he must have saved a lot of money. If you leave it to me, I will make sure to find the money. Ethan nodded. Soon, a small pouch popped out from within Hans arms. When I opened my pocket, I saw it was full of tools. Hammer, awl, nail tongs, etc. It looked like it had been taken care of very frugally. Wirdans eyelids fluttered at the sight. Thanks to his broken limbs, all he could do was shake his body violently. Stay still, you bastard! Grand Duke! If youll just look around for a moment, Ill be there right away. Sure. Myers was left by Hans side. It was to prepare for an unexpected accident. While I was looking upstairs for a moment, the screams that were echoing downstairs gradually quieted down. Soon, two people approached with the sound of cheerful footsteps. I found it! After entering the office on the third floor He opened the office door and began rummaging under the desk. After finding the small box, I immediately put the key in it. Click! Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The box was opened. Hee hee! Diamonds?! Plus rubies and sapphires! Hans eyes sparkled when he saw the jewel. Just looking at the size of it, it seemed like the price would be quite high. But what caught his attention was something other than jewelry. Ohh. When he saw the items in the box, his eyes lit up. Chapter 9 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 9 When I returned, my family was ruined (9) Memory crystal sphere. It was one of the magic items. The effect was as the name suggests. By using mana stones, scenes could be saved for a certain period of time. A crystal ball stored with all kinds of jewels. Just looking at it, it was a smelly item. Mana stone. Please wait a moment! Hans searched the office. Soon he found the lowest grade mana stone. When I brought the mana stone nearby, a scene began to play. C So you just have to turn that youngest Confucius into an asshole, right? -okay. It doesnt matter what the method is, just make sure you dont act like a person properly. -As you know, Baron, something like this takes a lot of time. To do that in a short period of time, you have to use some strong medicine. We dont often use drugs like that C Its done, but theres still a lot of time left, so give it a try for three years. -Thats enough. Ill stick with the appropriate ones. However, this is a bit of a request -This will do, right? DIsnt this the mana breathing method used by the Dukes knights? DI will also deliver a training book containing the contents of martial arts according to the progress of the work. -haha! I will do my best. Baron. -You had a hard time under me. You will continue to work hard in the future, right? -of course! I will offer my unwavering loyalty to the Baron. Ethan watched the video and laughed. Theyre doing such a damn thing. It was a scene that would not be strange for anyone to mistake for an oath of loyalty given by the knights to their lord. Thats because Wirdans voice in the video contained such sincere loyalty. However, looking at the videos he left behind, it was clear that he was a completely different person inside and out. That guy from earlier. It made me very anti-sick. I completely destroyed the mana hole, so I will never show my face again. Hans said confidently. Anyway, I was in a situation where I was interrogating the guy face to face. There was a natural risk of retaliation if the man with mana was left alive. Hans hated such variables. Wouldnt a comfortable and peaceful life be the best? Thats why I asked Myers for a favor. I want you to completely destroy that damn bastards mana hole. It was not difficult to persuade the youngest Confucius. Hearing that he could be a threat to his brother, he stepped on the abdomen where the mana hole was located without any hesitation. I stopped interrogating him only after seeing his mana hole completely shattered. Now he is just an ordinary person. okay? yes. If you want to meet more face to face, I will bring you right away. done. There was no more information worth extracting from him anyway. Because this crystal ball has already taken on that role. I got the evidence. He was filmed not only stealing the breathing and martial arts techniques from his main family, but also passing them on to others. Since they also tried to harm the direct line of the family, it would not be difficult to strike them down the moment the video was revealed. Because the evidence was so clear. He even has immunity, so even if he rips off his head in front of his face, no one will complain. However Not now. Ethan shook his head. The only area where the essence of fire was still planted was the wrist. This means that you cannot move your entire body nimbly. If the enemy were to let down his guard, he was confident that he would rip off his head in one fell swoop, even if he was a 3-star official knight. But what if you are a 4-star or higher knight? Starting from 4 stars, these are knights with a wealth of practical experience. Even if the enemy let down his guard, the chances of winning were slim. Even if you have a lot of combat experience, it is meaningless if your body cannot keep up with that experience. I need time to prepare. Baron Kargath was the family with the weakest power among the ten collateral families. It wasnt a good idea to protect the other nine families just to catch this guy. As these are the families that preyed on the Dukes family, some of the collateral families will also have knights of 4 stars or higher. When you have enough strength to completely crush them. At that time, the evidence had to be revealed. First, the sowing process must be completed. Head Neck Back Chest Shoulders Arms Wrists. In addition to the waist, thighs, calves and ankles. After sowing in these eleven parts Finally, once you have finished sowing in the mana hole embedded in the heart, you can say that the basic preparation for mana to rotate around the body is complete. It is not too late to wake up the remaining mana holes later. I planned to move on in earnest after finishing the sowing. The first family to be eaten at that time will be Baron Kargath. Ethan smiled quietly and put the crystal ball into his arms. Take the jewelry. yes? You mean everything? okay. Hans swallowed. The value of the jewels in this box alone would be an amount that you would not be able to earn even if you worked all your life. This is a very satisfying income. It was right then. forget. yes? If you want to live. Hanss expression, which had been laughing heartily, immediately hardened. It was clear what to forget. This probably means that you should not even mention to the Baron the scene of the crystal ball you saw today. What if I revealed what happened today to the Baron? The Baron will move unconditionally to destroy that evidence. The moment the archduke confirmed this, he was dead. Risking ones life just to get some compensation didnt make sense. Hans quickly completed the calculation. His expression turned perplexed. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What happened today? no. Anyway, that bastard Helmut must be in big trouble. Because one of our sources of income has been completely destroyed. You will probably feel quite sick when handing over the subsidy. Hehe. I cant believe I have to cough up support money to the guy who cut open the stomach of a goose that was spitting out golden eggs. The moment the news that the red scorpion had been killed was delivered to the baron, it could be said that he slept all that day. Three people left the building. * * * When I returned in the afternoon. I was able to meet Elena who was waiting in front of the front door. Elena glanced at Myers. The clothes he was wearing were tattered, and the bandage hanging on his side was bleeding. What about Ethan? My brother said he had to go somewhere for a while. It will probably come soon. Have you gone out for training? huh! Myers responded animatedly. Were the results good? of course! okay. Wash up quickly. Then Ill take a shower! The conversation between the two was very calm. Hans gaped at the sight. Grand duchess. Usually, I was a weak woman who couldnt even properly say what I needed to say. How could she show such a resolute attitude even though her younger brother came back from being beaten to death somewhere? Did people change overnight? I couldnt help but tilt my head. But I soon found out that wasnt the case. Because despite her resolute attitude and words and actions, her pupils were fluttering. The reason she shows a different attitude than before I guess its because of the Archduke. Ten years. During those years, it was Elena who lived in the room where the Grand Duke lay all day. The Grand Duchess certainly seemed to have high expectations for her eldest son. Chief Chamberlain. yes. Grand Duchess. What happened today? I went out for practical training. Practical training? There is no need to hide this much. Hans nodded. yes. I visited Beros Village with my youngest son, Confucius. There, I got into a fight with the red scorpions. As for the Red Scorpions arent they quite a famous group? I heard its Baron Helmuts source of funds Yes. Thats how I know it. So we invaded their base and conducted training. The wounds on the youngest Confucius body also occurred at that time. okay. The youngest Confucius was amazing, but what was truly amazing was the dignity the Archduke showed today. Ethan? yes. The sight of mana blooming from his hands felt like flames. Even Yurdan, the leader of the Red Scorpions, could not withstand Ethans repeated attacks for less than a minute. Flames? yes. It was clear. Elena was shocked. Mana like fire. No matter how minimal it was, it was a look that could only be shown if one had mastered the familys advanced skills. Ethan. She had tears in her eyes. After the mana explosion occurred. I thought that the body of my younger brother, whom I trusted and depended on, was completely broken. But no. Because controlling mana meant that he had overcome mana overflow. Elena was relieved. She wiped away her tears and looked at Hans. Then how will Baron Helmut respond? well. Any Baron I know would probably wait for the results from the council of elders. When news of the Red Scorpion spread, Ethan would realize that he was not formidable. Mana handling wasnt enough, and even Wirdan, who rolled and rolled in real combat, was able to turn him into an asshole in just one minute. Baron Helmut was a timid man. If I felt like I was in danger, I wouldnt necessarily make the first move. I think they will at least show active action only after receiving support from other collaterals but to put it bluntly, one baron alone will not be able to control the Archduke, who has immunity. okay. So dont worry too much. The Archduke is becoming stronger faster than anyone else. In Hans view, the Archduke was truly the goose that laid golden eggs. Moreover, he had a broad mind. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at all the jewelry handed over today. Rather than a petty Helmut the Archduke is much better. This was also the reason why his heart was focused more on the archduke rather than the collateral. * * * Baron! Its urgent! The old butler opened the door and came in without even knocking. Helmut tilted his head. The head deacon was a person who showed a calm demeanor in everything. If it was something that would embarrass him like that, it wouldnt be a small incident. What on earth is going on? It is said that the red scorpion was completely destroyed. Wirdan became a complete idiot, and everyone else had their limbs broken What? The Baron widened his eyes. Who would dare to eliminate the group under his protection in the Barony of Kargath? In addition, the Red Scorpion was one of the important organizations that generated cash flow in its territory. This is an organization that cannot disappear in an instant like this. bang! The Baron slammed the desk. What kind of bastard are you? That is called the Archduke. what? The Archduke It is said that Wirdans mana hole was completely blown out. Holy shit! The Baron threw his flag in all directions. Because he had immunity, he was a person who could not be punished by the laws of the territory. How on earth did that idiot get a red scorpion damn it! shit! Its something I couldnt even imagine. That made me even more angry. However, you cant assassinate him. Duke of Ardan. It was a family like war heroes, treated as a kind of guardian deity by the people. Killing a descendant of such a prestigious family? The killing itself was possible even with the power of the Baron. The problem was the aftercare. A descendant of a great hero died in his own land. No matter who killed him, he would not be able to avoid responsibility. Other collaterals will also try to cut off the tail somehow. It was obvious that they would treat him like a scapegoat, passing all responsibility on Baron Kargath. Assassination is not allowed. At least it wasnt something I could choose right now. Since it was something that had to be done with the familys life and death at stake, we couldnt just rush to the death of everyone just because it was a little annoying. Helmuts head quickly cooled. Hey Baron. Something else. Well a letter has arrived from Hans. Give it to me. The Baron tore the outer pages of the letter. As he read the contents, his face began to turn more and more red. What a crazy guy! You want me to support you with 100 gold coins? One gold coin is enough for a commoners family to survive for a month. One hundred gold coins was not an amount that even a baron could afford to spend without any burden. shit! shit! However, we couldnt not provide support. There was a need for at least one watchful eye that could observe the Archdukes every move from up close. What should I do? Looking at the items requested, I think well need that much money. Damn it! send! And check thoroughly! Is this bastard inflating the price? Helmut frowned. It was a really fucking bad day. Chapter 10 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 10 When I returned, my family was ruined (10) Three days have passed since I defeated the Red Scorpion. Meanwhile, Ethan was attempting to resonate the mana hole on his arm beyond his wrist. Its about half full. Now, if you collect about half as much, you will be able to plant a second Essence of Fire. He opened the closet. The closet that was full of old, musty clothes was now full of new clothes. He opened the door and came out, dressed in neat clothes. The annex looked completely different from three days ago. That was the case with the furniture once placed. After decades, completely worn-out furniture was replaced with new ones, workers were brought into the annex that had not been renovated for a long time, and the exterior itself became much neater. The change did not end there. Not only did Elena have a dressing room full of clothes, she also hired a dress designer, and numerous training tools were placed in the empty training room. The reason why this change occurred was. Are you coughing, Grand Duke? It was because of the chamberlain who was currently bowing his head. He disposed of all the jewelry he had given him last time and poured the money into the annex. Thanks to this, my older sister and younger brother have been smiling a lot lately. Even if he didnt show it, it wouldnt have been a good idea to live in an annex with poor conditions. He was definitely a guy who knew how to properly scratch an itch. The Grand Duchess and the youngest Prince are already waiting in the restaurant. I nodded and headed towards the restaurant. Among the maids diligently serving food, I saw Elena wearing a fancy dress. It suits you well. Is that so? It was a gift from the chamberlain Yes. From now on, wear only those things. This is a sister who has gone through a lot of hardships, caring for the sick for over ten years. I was planning on making it so that I could at least live without envy from now on. After finishing the meal, I asked the two people a question. Do you know about the tradition that goes on at the hunting annex around this time of year? tradition? Has there been such a thing? Myers tilted his head. It was the same for Elena. This too has been forgotten. In my past life, it was called the Festival of Fire. It was an act of allowing children over the age of ten to meet the spirit of fire and receive blessings. They are both well over ten years old. The reason for receiving the blessing was simple. This was because receiving the blessing of fire from the spirit could make the body one level more accustomed to fire energy. In my previous life, it was a process that my blood relatives had to go through. As the body became more accustomed to fire, sowing, circulation, and even flowering were able to continue more solidly. The blessing of fire that can only be experienced once in a lifetime. Its a process I have to go through anyway. I thought it would be a good idea to take this opportunity to bring my youngest and older sister along to receive the blessing. I looked at Myers. What about Myers wounds? Thats right, I got better right away after applying the medicine. look. The guy lifted his top slightly to show his side. The area where the dagger had pierced had already almost completely healed. That wasnt all. Even the bruises all over my body had almost faded away now. Even if there were medicines, it could be said that the recovery was truly amazing. At that level, there should be no problem in hunting monsters. Hans. yes. Im going hunting in the Pusikes Mountains. I will prepare. Shall we attach servants? no. The four of us are just going. At those words, Hans looked at Myers and Ethan in turn. If there are four who are the remaining two? You and my sister. Perhaps because she had been in charge of her care for ten years, Elenas swordsmanship skills were abysmal. Even so, there was nothing to lose by receiving the blessing of fire itself. Health and beauty. Even if I was at the level of an ordinary person, I was able to take these two things to the next level. The last member, Hans, had the role of porter and cook. Hans became tearful at those words. Pushkes Mountains. Even a decent hunter would immediately shake his head when he heard that name. This was because it was crowded with all kinds of beasts and monsters. Why did you have to go there There were several hunting grounds nearby as well as there. Among them, why go to the Pushkes Mountains, where even seasoned hunters shake their heads! I really didnt want to go, but there was nothing I could do. yes. I will prepare. Prepare lunch. How long can I take it? Two weeks. Wow, the Pushkes Mountains. Chiron said it wasnt a place for people to live. Who is Chiron again? A hunter and drinking buddy who I became close with in the village. So youre scared? No, Im excited. Myers waved his arm. I felt it from the time he attacked the red scorpion, but Myers was a very gutsy guy. Well, what is good is good. There is no occupation closer to death than that of a knight. When your life is at risk. At that time, whether or not one blinked an eye could be directly related to survival, so having strong guts was one of the essential skills for a knight. Everyone, please pack your bags. Ethan. Wouldnt the Pushkes Mountains be dangerous? Im no different from an ordinary person Ill protect you, so dont worry. Okay Ethan. The three people moved to their room. The group began to diligently pack their luggage. It was the same for Ethan. * * * Pushkes Mountains. It was a mountain range that appeared about half a day north of the hunting annex. Because it was a fairly dangerous place, it was customary for the adults of the family to accompany the children of the family when they went to see the spirits. It would have been a big problem if he died prematurely. This time, it was Ethan who took on the role of guardian. Well, its about a mountain range. For members of the dukedom, it was just one of the ordinary hunting grounds. It wasnt for nothing that a hunting annex was built nearby. At the front was Ethan with a two-handed sword, followed by Myers with a steel shield and one-handed sword, and in the last row, Hans was walking with a suitcase that was so big that it looked like it was going to burst. From lunch to dawn. Perhaps thanks to moving hard for half a day, I was able to reach the beginning of the mountain range. We camp here today. Huh! Hans, out of breath, slumped down in his seat. He had packed all sorts of supplies in preparation for any possible disaster. The weight alone was no joke. Hans took a deep breath and took out the items he had prepared in advance. He gathered a lot of flint and dry firewood and skillfully lit the fire. after! after! Although my lung capacity was poor, it was still enough to be considered wind. Good luck! A fire rose. Only then did Hans breathe a sigh of relief. The companions took out the beef jerky in their arms. It was the same for Ethan. He said while chewing beef jerky. Hans, you will be the first to take charge of the night watch. yes. After that, I will let Myers take care of the last thing. I am? Sister, rest well. If you replenish your physical strength well, it will be easy to enter the mountain range. But Eating well and sleeping well helps us. Okay Ethan. Soon, the three people except Hans fell asleep in an instant, using their cloaks as blankets. Hans, who was looking into the dark forest, swallowed his saliva. Youll be okay, right? Its only two hours. No matter how infamous the mountain range is, what would happen at the very beginning? Ta-dak. Ta-dak. I was spending time listening to the sound of firewood burning. A tremor was felt beneath the ground. uh? Hans focused his senses on his feet. The small stones on the ground were trembling. The vibration was really right. what? Should I wake him up? Feeling a bit frightened, he looked at Ethan. Ethan seemed to be sleeping soundly. If nothing happens like this There was no way that archduke with a foul personality would stay still. It was a moment he was worried about. Push! In an instant, the ground collapsed and something jumped out of it and rushed towards Hans. It was so large that its shadow alone could completely swallow up his new form. Ugh! There was fear in Hans eyes. It was right then. Bow. Hans immediately bent down. Huh! A heavy pounding sound was heard overhead. Hehehe! Liquid splashed onto Hans face with a loud roar. He urgently touched his face. A sticky and thick green body fluid was visible. When I looked straight ahead, I saw a huge spider split in half and shaking. What is it? That spider? Myers and Elena quickly got up. Get ready. Its a jumping spider. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jumping Spider. One of the monsters that burrows through the ground and attacks its prey. One of their biggest characteristics is this. Burr. Burr. They travel in groups and attack their prey. Ethan ran towards the place where he felt the vibration. The ground dug in all directions and jumping spiders jumped out. The number alone was well over ten. plaguy. The siege was too strong to deal with them one by one. With a less mature body, it will be difficult to avoid all attacks. The decision was quick. The essence of fire trembled. Mana filled with fire. Dense mana wrapped around the huge two-handed sword. Slash. It was an attack method that poured a large amount of force into one strike. In the current situation, there was no attack method like this. Hmph! Ethan took a deep breath and tightened his legs. The rotational force that started from the legs was transmitted through the waist to the two-handed sword in the hand. The moment the sword was swung sharply forward. Hehehe! Wow! The whole place was dyed green. In an instant, all the spiders were split into two pieces. Ethan exhaled slowly. More than half of the mana in one slash. I felt a faint pain between my muscles. Not enough mana and a body that is not yet ripe. It was a disappointing swordsmanship in many ways. If he had his original power, it wouldnt have been surprising if he had cut down a spider or something and split a mountain range into pieces. When Ethan feels regretful about the previous slash. What did you just say Myers was intrigued and surprised. Oh my god Hans was feeling astonished. hard shell. Huge size. Lastly, they even have a cunning habit of attacking in groups. Jumping Spider was one of the infamous monsters for travelers. Cutting down all of those guys with a single sword strike? Even if he was a three-star knight, or a formal knight, he would not be able to show the status he had just now. It was an unbelievable sight. Is he really a 3-star or higher knight? The archduke known to have exploded a mana hole? Hans swallowed. Should I report this to the Baron or not? It was while he was thinking about it. There are three. Push! As soon as Ethan finished speaking, three jumping spiders jumped up from the ground. The spiders targets were relatively weak-looking humans, Hans and Elena. Two for Hans. Elena had one bouncing around. Ethan threw the steel sword. Huh! The sword flew at lightning speed and pierced a spider. This was the guy who was targeting Elena. Hey! Hans, who was screaming, was grabbed by someones waist. Empty! The giant shield neatly blocked the legs of the spiders, and the world of Hans, who was held by his waist, spun in a circle, escaping the spiders siege. Before I knew it, the two spiders were in front. It was an amazing location choice. Meanwhile, Ethan took Elena and took a step back. Youre behind me. What about Myers? You have to experience it in real life. Myers shouted vigorously, looking at Hans. Stay behind me! Yes yes! Myers, who was blocking two spiders with his shield, stabbed one in the body. It was a sword that was vaguely imbued with mana. The hard carapace was cut open and a fountain of blood came out. Wow! Hans, seeing the rampaging spider, quickly took out a bottle from his pocket. He shouted urgently, holding a small bottle in both hands. young master! Hold your breath! huh? Dude! Hans threw the bottle. Clink! With a loud noise, red powder spread across the spiders face. It was a special red pepper powder made with great care before departure. Hehehe! Kraaak! The spiders started rubbing their eyes like crazy. When did you prepare that again? Ethan couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Anyway, I am someone who takes good care of my body. Meanwhile, Hans, who had hid behind Myers back again, shouted. Youngest Confucius! Its time! Myers nodded vigorously and stabbed the spider in the face. A trembling spider fell down. The remaining spiders attempted to resist in their own way, but the victory had already gone to Myers. Only then will you be able to gain proper practical experience. Hans. I didnt think I should put spices in that guys hands. Chapter 11 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 11 #When we returned, our family was ruined (11) Three days had passed since we entered the mountain range. In the meantime, we went through quite a few battles. It was still the same now. Currently, Hans and Myers were struggling against the saber-toothed tiger, one of the monsters that appeared in the mountain range. Confucius! Its on the left! okay! Myers calmly swung his sword. A saber-toothed tiger screamed. Saber-toothed tiger. It is a beast that uses its long yet sharp teeth along with its powerful instantaneous leaping ability to bite into the vital parts of its prey. Of the first five that attacked, three were quickly dispatched. There are only two saber-toothed tigers left. The two beasts ignored Elena and were only rushing towards Hans. This is because the man holding the great sword was terribly strong. The animals instinct is designed to attack the weak first. The two birds rushed towards Hans at the same time. One was blocked, but the other was not. Hans eyes widened when he saw the saber-toothed tiger leaping towards him. Because this was a speed that could not be avoided. Soon the beasts long teeth grazed his neck. Hi! The guy screamed like he was going crazy. Elena, who was snuggling behind him, tapped Ethans arm. Ethan, that looks a bit dangerous will you be okay? Its not dangerous. really? uh. Myers is protecting me well at that level. It looks like blood splattered from the Chamberlains neck just now I bought it because Myers pulled me by the waist. If it werent for that, my teeth would have been stuck in my neck already. And that too deeply. This is Ethan, who was willing to step forward if necessary. However, Myers was doing better than expected. Hans was a very good teaching material for Myers. Myers defensive skills were growing rapidly day by day while protecting him. It will definitely be usable in about two months. After that, it seemed like it would be okay to leave one axis of defense to the youngest. The battle that lasted ten minutes ended. Hans felt his neck and collapsed. After the battle with the spider three days ago, all the spices were confiscated. The reason was not difficult to guess. I guess theyre trying to raise the youngest Confucius. The role he played was Myers training material. Thanks to this, whenever a monster attacked, Hans was going back and forth between this world and the underworld. Keuyeah. My whole body ached all over. Still, I couldnt stay still. His role on this journey was as porter and cook. Although, unexpectedly, the role of Myers teaching materials was added. After lighting the bonfire, Hans took out a small pot from his suitcase. He looked at Ethan. Grand Duke. Id like to make some stew. Would that be okay? uh. yes. The guy started moving around busily. As it had already been three days since they entered the mountain range, they seemed to have become quite accustomed to making food for camping. Meanwhile, Ethan separated the saber-toothed tigers teeth and skin. In order to carry out the fire festival, offerings had to be made to an altar inside the mountain range. The saber-toothed tigers skin and teeth were a decent offering in their own right. There were many other offerings besides this. This was because I encountered quite a few monsters during my last exploration. I gathered enough ingredients. Now all that was left was to arrive at the fire altar. Whoop! Okay. Good. Lets eat it quickly. Stew tastes best when its hot. The four people emptied the food in their bowls. The taste of the stew was definitely good, as Hans declared. Im so glad you brought the Chamberlain. Right, bro? uh. Its delicious. It was just as Myers said. If I hadnt brought him, I would have been chewing on beef jerky all week. Because I couldnt make my sister suffer. I have experienced that kind of life countless times in my past life, fighting dragon heads. I was so sick of it. It was a life in which I could not enjoy any of the food, clothing, and shelter. Since we were back in the past and this time the Yongin people had also signed a non-aggression pact or something, there was no need to repeat that torture. This was precisely the reason why Hans was brought in. In most cases, it was good to eat and live like a human being. The meal ended quickly. After finishing cleaning up, Hans took something out of his backpack. It was an insect repellent sold at a general store. The guy sprayed repellent around him. Then sleep well. The group fell asleep instantly. I remembered how Hans, who had been on watch duty for the first time, had been listening to me so far. Its the blessing of fire. He said it was definitely one of the traditions passed down in the family before departure. Except for himself, the party that came to the mountain range were all direct descendants of the duke family. Isnt the Fire Festival a secret event only for the immediate family that the 10 collateral families dont know about? Why are you taking me to a place like that? I couldnt help but wonder. The only thing he can do in the mountains is to act as a cook and porter. Are you revealing secrets only to your immediate superiors just to be able to take on such a role? To Hans, it made no sense. Are you trying to make use of me? A strong relationship of trust had not yet been built. Still, he showed his devotion to Ethan in his own way. Because over the past time, I have provided as much convenience as possible for the Archduke and his family. These actions may have impressed the Archduke. Besides Currently, there is no one other than his family that the Archduke can trust and entrust with his work. To do something big, you need important loyalists. Maybe hes trying to take on one of those roles himself. The Grand Duke and the 10 collateral families. Between the two, Hanss heart was gradually leaning towards the former. Because one skill is truly monstrous. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its only been about two weeks since I woke up. Nevertheless, his prestige was increasing day by day. It was inevitable that my mind would start to lean towards one side. He looked at the bonfire and gathered his thoughts. * * * Deep in the Pushkes Mountains. There was a place there called the Temple of Fire. It was a temple known to have existed for a very long time. It is said that one of the ancestors discovered the semi-abandoned place, and since then they have held ancestral rites here and received blessings from the spirits of fire. It must be somewhere around here. Even if the past had changed, the buildings located deep in the mountains would not have disappeared. After searching for several hours, we were able to find a building that appeared to be a temple. It was an old building overgrown with vines, as if it had been abandoned for quite some time. Is that the fire temple you mentioned? It will be right. Ethan opened the temple door. The air was full of acrid air, as if it had not been ventilated for a long time. It was completely abandoned. It wasnt like this in my past life. Members of the family visited at least once a year and kept the temple neatly organized. A war that happened faster than before. Perhaps thats why the Fire Temple was also forgotten. It was the moment when we were about to enter the temple. Hey, Archduke. why? Can I come in here? It looks like an important place Come in. Anyway, I brought it here just to show you. The moment you receive the blessing of fire, you will be able to clearly understand what kind of line you should hold between your collateral and direct world. All right. Hans carefully entered the temple. Inside the temple, everything was the same except that it was full of dust. Ethan approached the altar. Hans. yes. Take out all the ingredients. All right. By-products collected from hunting monsters before arriving here were placed one by one. I looked at Elena and Myers. The fire festival will begin now. The method is simple. All you have to do is offer an offering and dance around the altar when the embers start flying. Dancing? Elena tilted her head. You just have to perform the dance moves that you think are big and flashy. So youre saying spirits appear? thats right. When the spirits gather like that, they will give you a blessing. That easy? maybe. After waking up here. Ethan had been looking through several history books to see how much the past had changed. Fifteen years. It was a completely different time from the past he remembered. All major events that occurred before that proceeded in the same way. It has been well over a hundred years since the Fire Spirit and the Duke of Ardan began to interact. Therefore, the covenant made between the ancestors and the spirit of fire will continue. What if it didnt connect? Its unfortunate, but its all over unless you get the blessing. Not only did they offer an offering, but they also planned to perform a ritual that the spirits would like through dance moves, so they would not show a hostile attitude. Lets get ready. huh. Ethan put all the ingredients on the altar. They placed candles on candlesticks nearby and lit them. Lights began to flicker inside the shimmering temple. Ethan mumbled in ancient language. It was a phrase I learned from my father in a previous life. Spirit of fire. The descendants of Ardan have arrived. Offer a tribute. I offer fire. I offer my dance moves. Please reveal yourself. The moment the six sentences of ancient language used in the ceremony ended. The candle burned brightly. Small embers began to flutter among dozens of candles. Youre out. The fire passage was connected. The moment Ethan nodded, the group started dancing. The small embers swayed back and forth following the dance and began to stick to the group one by one. This means that the more sparks ignite, the higher the affinity for the fire attribute. Highest, middle, lowest. The family divided affinity into these five levels. Myers is intermediate level. If he had been training his Black Flame Breath since he was young, he would have had advanced level talent. It was unfortunate, but I couldnt help it because now was not the right time to receive the blessing. Elenas talent was at a low level. Soon, the embers that had gathered near them began to take shape. [They are descendants of the Ardan family.] [They are a cute girl.] Even the middle-level spirit of fire, Ifrit, and the low-level spirit of Salamander. Numerous embers were created near the two spirits and the surrounding area became noisy. But the commotion was short-lived. Because all the spirits eyes began to look towards one place, as if they had made a promise. [Oh my god.] [What the hell is that.] Ethan standing in front of the altar. Even though he wasnt dancing, there were so many sparks that it completely covered his body. Ethan in his previous life had reached a stage where his very existence naturally attracted fire. This means that it is far beyond the highest level. One who controls fire. It was one of his nicknames. In my past life, I was blessed by Ignis, the highest spirit, at a young age, but Now even Ignis is not enough. Right now, I just couldnt be satisfied with that much. Because the experience of the transcendent has already melted into the body. It was the same even if I returned to the past. Just by vibrating the essence of fire on my wrist, countless sparks would ignite. Who will give me a blessing? Ethan spoke towards the passage of fire that had already grown significantly. At that moment, the passage began to tremble. [His Majesty is coming in person!] [Worship! Blood relatives of the Ardan family!] The passage grew to about half of the temple. Numerous fire spirits gathered near the passage. The moment they all came together as one. [Did you call me?] A voice came out through the burning heat. It was a voice filled with so much power that one could shake ones body just by hearing it. It was definitely a spirit of a higher level than Ignis, the highest spirit. He must be a spirit lord that I only saw in literature. A big fish was caught. okay. I want to receive the blessing directly from you. Ethans eyes lit up. Chapter 12 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 12 #When I returned, my family was ruined (12) [Show your talent.] A huge amount of fire energy flowed from the essence of fire on my wrist. He appeared to be handling firearms freely. There was interest in the Fire Lords voice. [For a human, you have quite a bit of talent. The body is truly unsightly] Do you pass? If you were a blood relative of a family, you could receive a blessing from a spirit appropriate to your level depending on your talent. Even if Ethan was a top-level spirit, his talent for fire was not at the right level to give a blessing. As a monarch, he had to be at least worthy of the rank. [okay. I passed.] The huge fireball gradually took shape. It was the appearance of a girl whose whole body was on fire. [I, Lorotia, the Lord of Fire, will personally hand over the blessing.] Lorotia? Isnt the name quite cute, considering the voice is full of tremendous power? I almost burst out laughing. The fire girl approached Ethan. [Are those humans also gathered to receive blessings?] Thats right. [Then, lets give the authors a gift as well. That would be better than the blessings of the subjects.] Thats right. What Lorotia said was right. A single breath from a spirit lord would be much better than a blessing from a high-level spirit with all its might. It was great luck for Elena and Myers. [Starting with you.] Lorotia turned into tens of thousands of embers and burrowed into his entire body. From head to toe. The embers were being drawn in as if they were being drawn by a magnet. Pfft! I felt an incredible amount of heat throughout my body. It felt as if the inside was being cooked raw. Even the blessing of Ignis, the highest spirit, did not show this level of heat. Maybe its because hes a spirit lord, but hes different. Every time the energy of fire circulated through the bloodstream, the accumulated waste was completely removed. The efficacy did not end there. This is because fire at its peak was purifying and strengthening the blood vessels. It was an incredible opportunity. Smoke rose from Ethans body. He practiced breathing techniques with his eyes closed. The breath of black flame began to control the fire inside. Thats difficult. The fire moving around inside my body was the spirit lords energy itself. Maybe thats why it was quite difficult to control. It was that moment. [Human, are you trying to control me?] I think there is a more efficient way to move than this. The Spirit Lord was simply purifying his body by circling the large blood vessel. Blessing of fire. Its a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It was a waste to waste that opportunity like this. If the Spirit Lords power and my control power come together I would be able to improve my body much more efficiently than this. As soon as Ethan finished speaking, loud laughter echoed throughout the temple. [Hahaha! Give it a try. If you can control even a small spark, I will accept it. Of course, it would be impossible.] If you can do it, be completely under my control. [Sure.] Ethan smiled quietly. Transcendant. After reaching that level, when I faced the dragonlord. At that time, Ethan had such strong control that he could even move these intense flames at will. The body was in bad shape, but the experience itself was the same. He concentrated. As the Black Flames breath continued, the spirit lords flame began to shake little by little. Lorotia felt her control shake and was startled. How about a human subject! The bet just now was just for fun. But it seemed like I could really lose the bet if I was not careful. If you lose the bet with humans you will be ridiculed by other monarchs for the rest of your life. Lorotias face hardened and she began to concentrate in earnest. A power struggle between the two continued. At some point, Lorotia felt that the embers were back under her control and whispered quietly. [You look like youre having a hard time, human.] Ethan closed his eyes and didnt even move a muscle. [Have you given up? Its boring.] It was a triumphant voice. Right then. He focused all his attention on a small spark. Now that he was letting his guard down, it was the perfect time to take control away from him. In an instant, control of one of the embers was taken over. Although it is only one of tens of thousands, it brought with it the flame that the Fire Lord ruled over. [Huh?] It was a perplexing voice. Lorothia could not hide her embarrassment. It was the first time in his life that he descended on humans and lost control of the fire he controlled. I think I did it. [.] I shouldnt have let my guard down like that. [Ii] Keep your promise, Spirit Lord. [I will protect it!] Soon, tens of thousands of embers began to move according to Ethans will. good. In addition to the large blood vessels, there were also very small blood vessels in the human body. Their number was such that even Ethan could not easily identify them. It wasnt until I became a transcendent that I realized it. It is important to train the visible blood vessels, but it is also very important to train the subtle blood vessels that are not visible to the eye. The monarchs flame would be able to completely purify even these subtle blood vessels. Ethan began to control the flames at will. * * * [Are you done?] Just a little more. [Its already been two hours since you said that! There is not much time left for the descent!] Wait. Itll be over soon. Using Lorotia, he purified even the smallest blood vessels and was making the most of his money. Then Ethan nodded. This is enough. Among the blood vessels in the body, 90% of the abnormalities were purified. In my past life, this was something I was only able to do after achieving transcendence. The best body on the continent was born from the best equipment on the continent. It was a tremendous achievement. finished. [Whoa. I cant believe Im under the control of humans. It feels really strange. By the way, I really got my moneys worth.] It was just as Lorotia said. Not only did he use his enormous power to infuse heat into the essence on his wrist, but he also implanted new essence of fire into his arm. Ethan smiled. There are still two more people left. [You really treat yourself well, human.] The Fire Lord grumbled and approached Myers. [Know with glory, kin of the Ardan family.] Breath filled with anger began to envelop Myers body. [Girl, you too, come here.] Yes. Elena cautiously approached Lorotia. Soon, like Myers, she too was caught up in the breath of fire. [Its a simple breath, but its still better than Ignis blessing.] The monarch said triumphantly. Thats certainly how Ethan saw it. There was a huge gap between the monarch and the highest level spirit. Even if dozens of Ignis gathered together, it seemed like they wouldnt even be able to make a scratch on the Fire Lord. That is how powerful Lorotia was. Good work. [It was fun. See you again, child of fire.] Lorotia was sucked in between the passages. The passage closed in an instant. Myers and Elena were still engulfed in flames. Wow! Wow! Not only are the muscles and bones changing little by little, but all the impurities in the body are being burned off. I guess Ill have to wait a bit. Ethan quietly sat cross-legged. oh my god. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hans, who watched this scene from beginning to end, gaped. A spirit lord! It was a name that appeared only occasionally in very old literature. In fact, it is a being that is known to have never descended into reality since hundreds of years ago. That such a being would bestow blessings on the direct descendants of the dukedom? Hans immediately realized how important a tradition the Fire Festival was. If the subordinates knew this information, they would have searched the temple with their eyes rolled back. Of course, even if it were, it would have been a useless act since only the immediate descendants of the family could receive the blessing. Hes already a monster-like archduke From today on, it seemed like he couldnt even be described with the word monster. Unlike his other brothers, who could barely breathe once, the Archduke held the Fire Lord within him for nearly two hours. gulp. Hans swallowed. The reason they brought me here was to show you a scene like this. A being that can summon the Fire Lord. There was no doubt that he was trying to get himself on his side by revealing it. Ill take this to my grave. From the Memory Crystal Ball to the Festival of Fire. First of all, he decided to keep these two memories only in his head for the rest of his life. Because if I let it out my mouth, my throat would be the first to fly off. * * * It was about an hour later that the two peoples awakening ended. Myers? Huh, sister? The two people looked at each others faces and showed surprised expressions. This is because many aspects of its appearance have changed. Perhaps because of the softer skin, not only did the impression itself become brighter, but all the remaining flab on the body disappeared, and the skeleton became much more attractive than before. It was an amazing change. Ethan also went through such changes. Not only had his body, which had been skinny and ungainly skeletal due to long years in bed, changed dramatically, but his once sharp expression had also softened to the fullest thanks to blessings. wow. Brother, youre much better than before, arent you? My sister has also become very pretty. You too. The Fire Lord is truly amazing. It was true that he was a great being. Even in my past life, there was not a single direct descendant of my family who summoned the Fire Lord. Even the matriarchs who were considered to have the greatest talent in history were limited in their ability to summon Ignis, the highest spirit. Even Ethan would not have been able to summon the Fire Lord if he had not returned to the past with the experience of being a transcendent. It was an incredible opportunity. Growling! A rumbling sound echoed from Myers stomach. He looked at Ethan. Do you really feel this hungry when you receive a blessing? Its like the body has been reborn. Its normal. Then lets eat first. how is it? Not here. Is there somewhere else to eat outside? there is. Originally, after receiving the blessing of fire, one was bound to suffer from extreme hunger. Since it is not possible to eat in a sacred temple, family members have created a space where they can eat meals for such occasions. It was a place called a shelter. A shelter deep in the mountains. It is a place where meals are prepared and at the same time serves as a warehouse to store by-products obtained from monsters. If I do well, I might be able to obtain by-products of monsters. Pushkes Mountains. The monsters and beasts that appeared here were of a fairly high level. As such, the value of by-products was also high. If I did well, I might be able to obtain various items. Myers was delighted when I explained the shelter. Hey. Was there such a space? Then the chamberlain can serve more delicious food. lets go! He walked out of the temple triumphantly. Ethan, grinning, followed suit. It wasnt long before we arrived at the shelter. Its just like I remembered. A small building made of logs. At first glance, it felt like a temporary shelter for hunters to stop by. Please wait a moment. Hans entered first, opened the window, and began to diligently ventilate the dust. Cough! I think you can come in now! Three people entered the temporary shelter. Although it was a building that looked like it had been abandoned for a long time, it had everything it needed. I will prepare the meal soon. The animal meat I had obtained so far was pouring out of my suitcase. After eating a lot of food. Ethan looked back and forth between Hans and Myers. I made a quiet gesture and they quickly came running towards me. Did you call the Archduke? Take your bag and follow me. Myers, you come too. yes. okay. Ethan came out and began looking around the outskirts of the shelter. Are we here? The moment you step on the protruding part with your foot. Click! The floor door opened with the sound of something loosening. I saw stairs leading down. found. It was a by-product warehouse that existed in a temporary shelter. My memory was vague, but I was glad it turned out right. The three people started going down the stairs. Chapter 13 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 13 #When we returned, the family was ruined (13) Inside, there were all kinds of leather piled up. A magic circle was operating beneath the piled leather. Its a preservation magic circle. It was a magic circle that maintained the freshness of items. The reason it continued to operate despite being away for a long time was because it had a structure that collected mana from the atmosphere. Brother, is this the warehouse where the by-products are stored? It seem to be like that. While Myers looked around, Ethan lifted one of the leather pieces placed on the magic circle. Hans eyes lit up when he saw that. this is! know? yes! This is peacock skin. Because its so fluffy and soft, its a must-have item for noble ladies every winter. Oh my Ive never seen so many peacock skins piled up. Hans looked around at the leather. Its old, but the leather isnt damaged. I think its something worth the price. Check the items here. All right. Hans diligently walked around the warehouse. Every time, all kinds of screams of joy erupted. This is awesome! oh my god! This is just a treasure trove, Grand Duke! How much will it cost if I sell everything? Hmm the market price may be very different from the past, but if I had to guess, I think it would be thirty platinum coins at best. Thirty pears and platinum coins?! That means three thousand gold coins! Myers was shocked. Since he was young, he has not even held a gold coin, let alone a platinum coin. In such a situation, not one but thirty platinum coins! I couldnt help but be scared. Ethan chuckled at that sight. Stay safe Myers. Hmm! Big big. Its no big deal. Haha. Thirty platinum coins. It was a considerable amount. In other words, about 3,000 gold coins would be enough to cover four months worth of tax revenue for a wealthy baron. It was as if we had prepared some basic seed money. Ethan looked at Hans. You know the market price well. lol. My father was a merchant. So when I was young, I followed my father around the kingdom. So, I have a good understanding of the market prices of most items. Hes a merchant. How did such a guy end up taking on the role of villa keeper? As I looked at him quietly, he continued talking. Oh, it wasnt that big. I just felt like a wandering businessman. Then, my father passed the family business on to my eldest brother, so I fell into this path. okay? yes. Originally, I wanted to be an administrator but somehow it ended up like this. haha. It seemed like he had his own circumstances. Anyway, it was fortunate that I knew the market price. Because of the experience I had when I was young, I would be good at disposing of large quantities of items. We are planning to dispose of everything. All right. Hans put the items in his bag. Since all by-products were expensive, Hans was very careful when handling the products. Fortunately, it wasnt a lot. Most of the items in the warehouse could fit in his large suitcase. I put the rest in Myers suitcase. Ive put it all in, Grand Duke. Hyung, Im almost full too. lets go. yes. Hans eyes sparkled as he climbed the stairs. How do they know all this? The same goes for the tradition called the Festival of Fire, as well as the discovery of a secret warehouse along with a rest area. The archduke seemed to know much more about the dukedoms secrets than his other brothers. Did the previous Duke tell you something else? As he was the eldest son of the family, it seemed possible. Hans swallowed quietly. Duke of Ardan. Before the 10 collateral families took over, it was a family that was considered the most prestigious family abroad. If you knew all the secrets of that family It would be of great power to the Archduke. Not only did I immediately receive a blessing from an enormous spirit called the Lord of Fire, but I also obtained by-products amounting to 3,000 gold coins as soon as I left the temple. The dukes secrets were all so great. No matter how you look at it, the Archdukes chances of winning seemed higher than those of the 10 collateral families. Ill have to show even more loyalty. That way, when he flies into the sky, wont we be able to fly together? Hans followed the archduke with a firm resolve. * * * Elena tilted her head for a moment at the sight of the two people packing their bags. After hearing about the existence of the warehouse and the value of the goods, he showed a blank expression. For her, who lived in the hunting annex, thirty platinum coins were a huge amount of money. As expected, its Ethan. Look at it now too. Didnt he suddenly make a huge amount of money by discovering a secret warehouse that even the family members didnt know about? If you have 30 platinum coins even if you just put them in the kingdoms bank, thats one platinum coin every year. Money should be called, not left in your hands. Wouldnt that allow us to handle a much larger amount of money than we can now? Is there a way? I have something to try. To do that, he needed a good stallion to run for him. I was thinking of going back and looking for those people. Just like that, the day passed at the shelter. Now that we had obtained everything we needed to from the mountains, it was time to return to the hunting annex. The way back was much easier than it came. Thanks to the blessing of fire, everyones combat power increased by two levels. Previously, when I used a slash, my muscles would cramp, but this time, I was able to perform the slash without any difficulty. The Lord of Fire. It was definitely something great. Thanks to him, the growth rate has become several times faster. 2 weeks. That was how long it took to get back to the hunting annex. Starting with Ethan and ending with Myers and Elena. The attendants looked at the three people and looked surprised. I cant express it exactly, but everyones appearance was very different from before. And that too in a very good way. The attendants whispered quietly. was the Grand Duchess that beautiful? What about the youngest Confucius? Youve become very handsome but what on earth are you doing in the mountains? Dont you think youve changed a lot, Grand Duke? It seems like your impression has improved a lot. Archduke Ethan. Although he was still thin, his appearance had become much softer. It definitely looked much better than before. It made me wonder what on earth had happened in the mountains. Of course, I couldnt ask outright. Ethan did what he had to do, whether his attendants gave him questioning looks or not. I was enjoying tea time after taking maintenance time. My name is Archduke Hans. Can I come in? uh. Soon after, he came inside and handed out documents. This is a list of merchants that can handle the items we obtained this time. Is there a place you like? Ethan looked at the documents. There were about ten names written on the document. Among them, there was one top that caught Ethans attention. Its the top of Misas. It was a fairly familiar name to him. My fingers naturally pointed in that direction. Can I call the top of the Misas here? uh. As expected, you have excellent insight! Even though this place is small, it is famous for meeting deadlines and having a high credit rating. okay? yes. Moreover, the items we have are of good quality, so you will probably want to purchase them all, even if it means paying a premium. Even though it is small, it is the upper end with a certain amount of purchasing power. Ethan nodded. I will send you a letter right away. If we do well, the top will be able to visit tomorrow. Good luck. yes. Rest in peace, Grand Duke. Hans left the room. If I do well tomorrow, I might be able to find a stallion that will earn me some seed money. Ethan thought of the top of Misas and smiled quietly. * * * It was exactly one day later that the Misas Merchant Marine visited. Sangsangju looked at Ethan and bowed his head. His eyes were full of goodwill. I heard that you opened your eyes. Congratulations indeed, Grand Duke! My name is Michelan, the owner of Misas Sanjang. Its Ethan. Lets have some tea before we break the deal. yes. I went into the guest room prepared in the annex with him. Soon after, Hans knocked on the door and brought out refreshments. If you need to call me, please call me anytime. He bowed his head and left the place. Now it was time to have a full-blown conversation. Michelan Sangdangju. yes. The escort knight was quite skilled. yes? A knight? I dont have an escort, but He had a very calm attitude. If I didnt know any facts, I would have been completely deceived. Ethan smiled quietly. My father said so. The Marquis of Bessus has quite an interesting tradition. The marquis tradition? They say there is a tradition in that family that makes the person who will become the next head of the family independent for four years. What on earth is that Why are you wearing a bast face mask? . I think its because you are the head of the Marquis small household. is not it? Merchant Michelan, no, Jayrons mind went blank. It has already been three years since I left my family and became independent. During that time, no one recognized his identity. Not only were there very few people who knew about the familys traditions, but they also drank the elixir to change their voice along with the bast face mask. Even if he were the king, he was confident that it would be difficult for him to easily discover his identity. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But how could your identity be discovered so easily? Jayron looked at Ethan. His eyes were already full of confidence. Have you been caught? From the escort knights secretly provided by the family to the bast muzzle. The Archduke knew too many facts to disguise himself as an ordinary merchant. Jayron sighed and said. Phew What the Grand Duke said is correct. Let me introduce it again. This is Jayron Besos. In fact, Ethan told him a lie. The reason he knew about the tradition of the Marquis of Bessus was not because he heard it from his father, but because of memories from his past life. In his previous life, the Marquis of Bessus was a family member who poured in the familys money and provided all kinds of support until the organization was completely destroyed. The same was true for Jayron, who was appointed as the new head of the family. I talked to him a lot at that time. It was at that time that I heard about the marquis tradition. At that time, I heard that he returned without completing four years because of the Yongin tribe. In his past life, when Ethan was 19 years old, the dragon people came out and the war started. However, perhaps because the past has changed here, the merchant still runs the business just fine. Nice to meet you, Sogaju. Jayron gave an absurd look in his eyes at those words. Even though he officially revealed his identity, Ethan did not use the honorific. It is normal for a marquess small household to show a respectful attitude even if he or she is a grand duke. Ethan, who saw Jayrons face, spoke out loud. If youre dissatisfied, why dont you speak up appropriately? No, its okay. Ethan smiled inwardly. Because it was the same attitude as in my previous life. Sogaju. Did you call me? Would you like to make a deal with me? Deal? To completely seize control of the family, it would take a good performance. . It would be difficult to claim that it was a great achievement if you took a by-product like this and made a profit. Curiosity appeared in Jayrons eyes. The items we are currently trading are quite valuable. What on earth does the Archduke hold in his hands other than this, so he is showing such a confident attitude? I couldnt help but be curious. Chapter 14 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 14 #When I returned, the family was ruined (14) Jayron looked at Ethan. He was a person with amazing insight who could immediately reveal secrets as soon as he encountered them. As if that wasnt enough, he immediately made a new suggestion and even teased his own ambitions. I stopped you. I was already so curious about what that arrogant person would propose that I couldnt stand it anymore, so I stopped him properly. He smiled bitterly. Whats the deal? A method of making items that can be made at a very low price and can be eaten at least five times more. Jayrons eyelids fluttered. If there was such a production method, it was right to purchase it, even if it meant paying hundreds of millions of dollars. Although there is a premise that if the product has sustainable marketability and competitiveness. If only I could obtain such a production method. Now he needed clear results that no one in his family could refute. That way, when you return to your family, you will not only be able to obtain the position of head of the small family, but you will also be able to obtain real power. In that sense, the Archdukes proposal was bound to be appealing. Do you really have that recipe? of course. When the Yongin tribe invaded. At the moment when humanity was in danger of extinction, everything from the most precious items in the world to the production methods of items with special performance were shared. The reason was simple. Because it was for living. Ethan also knew well about the famous items released at that time. A lightning stone that allows you to emit lightning through a simple process. Herbal potion made by mixing seven herbs and some healing potion. Vital juice is made by mixing holy water that suppresses the monsters blood and demonic energy with several medicinal herbs. Lastly, Rapid Mana Recovery Potion. These four were representative items that were very useful to mankind even before the extinction of mankind. This was because the materials were easy to obtain, the manufacturing method was not difficult, and high efficacy could be achieved with only a small investment cost and a little effort. Items with similar effects were at least ten times more expensive than those, so they couldnt even be compared in terms of utility. I have to release it slowly. Even if the family was restored, everything was not over. It will cost an enormous amount of money to restore a family that has been shaken for a long time. To prepare for that time, we had to move quickly from now on. Start with the herbal potion. Since it is not good if the market changes too rapidly, I was planning to release this product to the world right now. Grand Duke, I have one question. Why are you trying to hand me such a product? There must be many other merchant families Because the Marquis is trustworthy. Is it because of what happened during the Dragon Clan War fifteen years ago? Ethan nodded. I was able to find out interesting facts by looking at history books. Fifteen years ago, when the Dragon Clan War broke out, the marquis donated all his assets, just like in his previous life. If the Dukes family shed blood, the merchant family, the Marquis, shed gold that was equivalent to their blood. Thats twice, once in my past life and in my current life. The family has sufficient credibility. They were bound to be much more trustworthy than the 10 collateral families, who had shown a friendly attitude in their past life as if they would remove all their gallbladder, but now betrayed them. There have been many people saying that the Marquis fortunes have not been the same since fifteen years ago. I heard that other merchant families are also gaining ground day by day. youre right. After almost all of the familys reserves were lost in the war, its control over the commercial world weakened considerably. Of course, now he is not showing the same strength as before. If I had to express it, I would say that it is a time when efforts are being made to regain the glory of the past. The same goes for our duke family. If anything, this one is even more outrageous. Because collateral bastards are trying to take my position without even knowing the topic. . There are about seven months left now? I plan to wipe out all those bugs before I take over as head of the family. Huh. Not only was his mana hole destroyed, but he also barely woke up from a coma after ten years. These words were too mad to be uttered by such a person. But I didnt think it was a lie. Because the prayer he uttered was that heavy and serious. I hope that the marquess will become a reliable source of funds for the dukedom in the process. It was not a gentle offer. Hes a duke. When the dragon people appeared, it wasnt just the dukedom that shed blood. Kingdom 7th Street. Because the seven families with the greatest fame and power in the Kingdom of Heidern also shed blood. Of course, it did not suffer as much damage as the dukedom. Except for the dukedom, the seven families only sent adequate reinforcements instead of doing their best. The dragon race that once filled the continent with fear. It was the Duke of Ardan who blocked them from the front. In return, they were able to obtain from the previous king the honorable title of guardian of the kingdom, and not only being called a family of great heroes by the people, but also the enormous privilege of immunity. It was an honor and right that even the king of the time felt threatened by. It is widely rumored that the reason such a ducal family was able to be swallowed up by collaterals was because of the connivance of the king of the time and the secret support of the seven kingdoms of the kingdom. In the end, it was said that all of the most prosperous people in the kingdom looked down on the Duke family. Of course, Ethans proposal was bound to be burdensome. Joining hands with him meant being out of favor with the seven kingdoms, not just the king of the time. Holding hands? I was busy calculating the benefits and losses that could result from it. Ethan handed me an item. Is this a potion? thats right. Excuse me for a moment. He took out a small dagger and cut his own arm. Blood leaked out in thick chunks. Your Majesty? Spray it once. He quickly opened the lid of the potion. It was a potion with a strong herbal scent. When I sprayed it on the wound, it healed quickly with a bubbling sound. This can be said to be the effectiveness of a low-level potion. You can make ten of these items with just one low-level potion. Could it be that the ingredients are a mixture of potions and various herbs? thats right. It is a product that must be carefully calculated one by one, starting with the mixing ratio and the time required for maturation. Jayron swallowed his saliva. Are the medicinal herbs used in them expensive? Then you wouldnt have said you could have left over five times more. Ethan said with calm eyes. The only time you can make a choice is now, Sogaju. So think carefully. The worries didnt last long. How many such products do you know? Quite a lot. Are you going to supply them exclusively to our family? of course. Making money is not something a knight like Ethan should do, but a merchant with an eye for the market. It was for that very reason that the product was handed over. Because I couldnt take care of business while I was busy growing. I will accept that offer. Its hot. Because Im a man who does what he does. If time continued like this anyway, it would be difficult for the marquis to regain his former prowess. If you do really well, the limit will be to not fall any further. Rather than watch it collapse like that, I will save it from my own foundation. Jayron made a firm decision. Soon, a contract appeared in Jayrons arms. Lets adjust the contract terms. Ethan and Jaylon had many conversations about the clause. Thats how the rough content came out. First, a clause was put in place at the top of Misas to provide exclusive supply for one year. This was because when J-Lon became Sogaju, the sales performance of the Misas upper section was important in order to take real power. It was agreed that from the moment Jayron, who had been independent, returned to the family, he would use the sales network of the Marquis of Bessus. The profit distribution was exactly half of the net profit. After writing the contract, Ethan immediately gave me the recipe for the herbal potion. Are you really saying that if you put these seven herbs and let it ferment for two days, you will get the potion just now? okay. All right. Do your best to sell it, Sogaju. The time it takes for a new recipe to come out will vary depending on how much you sell. haha. I will try my best. If you need to contact me, please pass it on to the chamberlain I saw earlier. I will. The two people shook hands. * * * After the transaction with Jaylon was completed. Ethan thought deeply. Originally, it took about four months to take down Baron. Now thats too long. Fire Lord Lorothia. The meeting with the Spirit Lord was decisive. The waste that had filled the vast blood vessels disappeared as if washed away, the body became more accustomed to fire, and the essence of fire was burning at a much higher temperature than before. wrist arm shoulder. He looked at the essence of fire planted in three areas. The shoulder was the area where seeding had been completed on the way back from the mountain range. Now eight parts. As the sowing progressed, it was bound to become much easier to plant the essence of fire in the remaining areas. This was because the body became accustomed to the energy of mana and fire. After sowing in all eleven areas I planned to increase the size of the essence of fire and begin the circulation process. Two months will be enough. The time required for the circulation process was only about two months. He called Hans. Did you call me? Ethan wordlessly handed me a piece of paper. Hans eyes widened when he saw that. Is this the contents of the vassal contract signed between the dukedom and the 10 collateral families? okay. All sorts of provisions were written on the paper he handed me. Starting from the maximum tax rate that vassal families must collect, to the number of private soldiers they can have and the amount of tax that must be paid to the dukedom. Hans eyes sparkled. What is the reason you gave this to yourself now? It was obvious. Baron Kargath. It was one of the vassal families that received titles through the dukedom. There is no doubt that the task is to find out what the Baron is violating in the vassal contract. Are you trying to pull out your sword? bloody purge. It seemed like it wouldnt be long. If you give me three days, I will learn everything about the Baron. Coincidentally, he had an activity fee given to him by Ethan. To find out even details such as the number of soldiers, it is best to ask an intelligence group. They were poisonous breeds who would even know the number of moles on Baron Helmuts body if they were given money. Ethan nodded. Lets recite something about the Baron. All right. Hans began blowing through all the known information about him from beginning to end. The personality is the same. The fact that he was cunning yet thoroughly concerned about his own safety was consistent with the past. The first offensive had to be done perfectly. That way, the remaining nine families will realize that this side is not formidable. Memory crystal ball. One piece of important evidence was obtained, but it was not enough to completely bring about the Barons downfall. Its not enough to push him to the end of hell, but to slit his throat right then and there The more evidence there is, the better. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would be an excellent excuse to break the terms of the vassal contract. A cunning fox hiding in a den. Now it was time to drag the fox out of the den. Chapter 15 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 15 #When I returned, my family was ruined (15) Three days passed quickly. In the meantime, Ethan was able to plant a pair more fire essences in his chest. Wrist Arm Shoulder Chest. One pair on each side. A total of eight fire essences were blazing. Its not enough that my achievements are increasing day by day. I was able to hear from Hans about the corruption the Baron was committing. It is said that the maximum number of private soldiers that a baron, a vassal, can have is 500, while the total number of private soldiers that Baron Helmut currently has is close to 1,500. One thousand five hundred. For a baron from a small kingdom, the number of troops was considerable. How was it possible to collect such numbers? Ethan thought deeply. They must have created several organizations like the Red Scorpion. They are like bugs who do all kinds of dirty work within the territory and suck up money. It was clear that there were more than just one or two such organizations. In fact, Hans report was the same. There is a reason why we were able to increase the number of enlisted soldiers so drastically. I found out that the soldiers were distributed to various places called workshops. To organizations like the Red Scorpion that I visited last time. okay? For some reason, I felt like they had their own level of moderation and discipline for a group of back alley thugs. Ethan smiled. Im starting to get a sense of how to slowly put the Baron to death. Other than that, in terms of taxes the marginal tax rate stated in the contract is collected as a general tax, and additional taxes are collected as a protection tax using the workplace. What happens if I dont pay the protection tax? It is said that in the case of stores, business is disrupted, and in ordinary homes, the thugs they saw last time come in. Of course, the official barons private soldiers are ignoring them. Ethan nodded. Collateral 10. Among them, the Baron couldnt have acted like this. The other nine families probably also circumvented the restrictions of the vassal contract in this way. Theyre trash. Although it was part of the duchy, the territories ruled by the 10 collateral families ultimately belonged to the duchy. This means that the more these bug-like guys squeeze out the people of the territory, the more the familys power will inevitably weaken. Of course, there is no way idiots like the 10th branch would have thought that far before making their moves. There is one key point. Whether it is possible to prove the connection between that workshop and the Baron. This was most important. Of course, Ethan already had evidence. A red scorpion that was one of the workshops. Because the scene where they and the Baron had a friendly conversation was safely stored in the memory crystal ball. All you have to do is trample the remaining workshops one by one. If you break it like that, you will be able to catch another tail. Ethan looked at Hans. Who manages the village below? This is Heims, one of the semi-nobles. It is known that he collects taxes from the chiefs of several villages, including Veros Village, and then delivers the money to the Baron. He is one of the Barons close associates. Hes a close associate. If so, you probably also have a ledger related to taxes. Where is it? Its time to come collect taxes, so we would have reached Beros Village by now. Ethan got up. Guide me. yes. The two people left the annex. * * * Heims. As a semi-noble and one of the estates tax collectors, he toured several villages, including Veros Village, once a month to collect taxes. Accompanied by twenty soldiers and a knight, there was no one from the territory to block his steps. A group of troops headed to the house where the chief of Beros Village lived. Hey chief! Open the door! Oh my gosh, are you here! The old-faced village chief bowed his head as if afraid. Haims, who moved from village level to knight, was no different from a walking disaster. I guess you collected all of this months taxes on your own, right? Well, thats What. I think that amount is a little insufficient, tax collector. Hey chief. Yes. Do you know how many times Ive already heard that bullshit? . The backlog is already over 20 gold coins, so how on earth are we going to resolve this? The village chief sweatdropped at his question. Thirty silver coins per household. It was an amount that the residents of a small village could not easily afford. Moreover, when the Barony counted the number of people paying taxes, even children who were not yet adults were treated as adults. A structure that naturally leads to a high tax rate. Of course, there was no way the requested taxes could be met. The amount of overdue taxes alone was close to twenty gold coins. The village chief said with a feeling of despair. There was also a protection tax paid last month Hey, village chief! Do you think I came here to listen to that bullshit? If you dont want to die, pay taxes! Everything that was left behind! Well Not only do you think feeding and putting you to sleep is free, but letting you live here is free? Where are you doing this? Besides, the Red Scorpion was also killed by our baronial soldiers! Hey James! yes! Administrator! One soldier raised his hand. You said you were there when we defeated the Red Scorpion, right? yes! They were very vicious people. I had a hard time subduing him. Cant you see that the soldiers worked so hard to move? What would the Baron do if he listened to the complaints of the people of the territory? They are such scum that they cant even pay their taxes properly. The village chief looked shocked at those words. What a bunch of bastards! Although it was known externally that the Barons soldiers had subdued the Red Scorpions, the village chief knew that the truth was completely different. This was because some of the villagers had witnessed the Archduke living in the hunting annex entering their hideout. After that, it was the village chief and villagers who moved the fallen gangsters. However, because the Barons soldiers were keeping their eyes wide open, they were unable to publicly spread the word that the Archduke had taken care of it. Whew. Its troublesome if the village chief acts like this. You always said it. Paying taxes is very important. If you give me just a little more time. No. Its too late now. I have to take your daughter first. Maybe because they are low-class people, they dont listen to me when I say nice things to them. oh my! Tax officer, please at least have my daughter! this guy! Something so lowly can put its hands on something and be damned! Heims gave the village chief a strong push. The old village chief collapsed helplessly. Take him! yes! Taxman! please! So when youre told to pay taxes, you have to pay them properly! It was right then. young master! Its him! A voice came from far away. The gazes of Haims and other party members turned. Some guy was pointing his finger at himself and shouting loudly. Haims narrowed his eyes. Immediately his eyes widened. Hans? Hans. He was someone who had applied for an administrative position in the barony like himself. Then, he made a mistake and was assigned to a hunting annex in the remotest part of the country. Next to him stood a young man who looked a little thin. Step by step. Step by step. The young man started walking. For some reason, the sound of those footsteps seemed to echo like thunder. What is it? Haims trembled under the strange pressure. Deikan, the three-star knight who was protecting the customs officer, was also feeling that pressure. what? Deikan, who had increased his eyesight by collecting mana around his eyes, was shocked. Mana was stirring around that young man. Roaring as if it were a hot fire. Obviously the amount of mana itself is low What on earth is this pressure? His hand automatically went towards the sword sheath. Ethan got closer and closer to the group. Theyre trash. The conversation just now had entered his ears without any filtering. This was because mana was used to enhance hearing. When my father ruled the duchy, this was unheard of. At that time, the family law was strictly followed. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heimsra. Just by looking at his cheeks that looked like they were about to burst, you could guess how he lived. He probably squeezed out the hard work of countless residents under the Baron. It would be right to impose a punishment more painful than death. That was the moment he took his first step. Stop! If you come any closer, I will understand that you are interfering with the Barons official duties! A knight blocked my way. When the former tax collector persecuted the village chief earlier, he was a man who did not keep his mouth shut. I was able to quickly figure out the level. About the beginning of a formal article. Hes just that kind of guy. Ethan grinned and took out his sword. The knight was angry at that sight. It was no different from blatantly ignoring his own words. Even if he were a baron, he wouldnt laugh at the article so openly. dare! Do you want to die? You will be the one who dies. It was the moment when Ethan, who answered indifferently, turned his mana around. His new model got closer to Deikan in an instant. The flashing two-handed sword was being slashed to cut the knight in two. fast! Deikan also diverted mana in the same way. He held the sword tightly with both hands and lowered it at an angle. If I hit it like this! The plan was to immediately throw away the great sword and then launch a counterattack. That was when I raised the sword above my head. Deikan tilted his head. uh? This was because the sword that was coming down as if it was going to cut down on the head suddenly stopped in midair. Even so, it is a huge two-handed sword. It took tremendous strength to stop him from hitting me with all his might. How can you do that with such a skinny body? I couldnt help but be shocked. Meanwhile, a sword curved like a snake struck his side. Wow! The Daycan, which had floated up, fell into the distance. They were overpowered without even being able to compete properly. The soldiers, including Haims, gaped at that sight. What kind of thing is an official article? It was a level that could only be reached by holding a sword and training fiercely for many years. For ordinary soldiers, a formal knight was like a disaster. Such a knight was overpowered without even being able to swing his sword properly. I couldnt help but feel dumbfounded. Im a high expert! I dont know who he was, but he was a person with great skills. Quite naturally, the young man who put away one of the official articles began to approach Heims. Stop it! Haims was horrified and scolded the soldiers. shit! Who doesnt want to stop it? The soldiers faces were crumpled as if they had chewed shit. I want to run away without looking back, but if I do that, I will never be able to return to the Barony again. The soldiers held out their spears and looked at the thin man. Stop coming closer! Are you pointing a weapon at me because you know who I am? Who are you? These guys! This person is the grand duke of the Ardan duchy! Cant we just put down our weapons! Hans, who intervened at the right time, shouted loudly. The soldiers tilted their heads at the loud voice. Grand Duke? No way Archduke of the Ardan duchy. I already knew that he lived nearby. The soldiers swallowed their saliva. The Archduke was a person well known for turning the members of the Red Scorpions into anti-inferiors. If I tried to stop it now, it was obvious that I would end up just like the Red Scorpions. Didnt you even see him fighting the knight just now? The soldiers quickly put down their spears. These guys! Hurry up and stop it! Do you think the Baron will leave you alone if I get attacked? I think so. Hee hee! Heims screamed at Ethans face, which was already right in front of him. Chapter 16 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 16 #When I returned, the family was ruined (16) I grabbed the trembling Haims by the collar and lifted him up. Ugh! I was just lifting it, but the guy was making all kinds of noises. My ears were ringing. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I guess Ill just have to shut up for now. I delivered a punch to his thick belly. Wow! Noisy. .Cough! Hehehe! Grand Duke! Why on earth are you doing this to me? Language book. Heems eyes trembled at those words. There is. He must have had a ledger related to taxes. Otherwise, you wouldnt be purring your cheeks like that. Where did you put it? Theres nothing like that Kwaaaa! I immediately broke one of his fingers. Heimss eyes filled with fear as he saw his fingers starting to shake in an instant. From now on, every time you say bullshit, Im going to break one of them. Off. Where are you? That As soon as he placed his hand on his ring finger next to his little finger, the guy started falling asleep. Aaaah! Let me tell you! So please! I would have told you to answer right away. Pop! A second scream rang out. Only after two fingers started shaking did he begin to open his mouth. The ledger is kept in my office at Namjakjak! Not that one. There must be a ledger kept separately. Are you still out of your mind? There is no such thing ugh! Pop! This time it was a stop. Heims screamed fiercely. Torture was one of the fields Ethan was most confident in. In my past life, the number of people who were preyed upon by the Dragon Race was not just one or two. Every time he encountered such a bastard, he went through thorough torture and interrogation to reveal everything, starting with the fact that they had betrayed him and even the information they had given to the Yongin tribe. Even a decent knight could not withstand his torture. Even more so than the barons tax collector. Extracting information was a piece of cake. Its noisy. Ugh. Ethan quietly looked at Haims fingers. Every single thing very carefully. seven. He was speaking with his actions. There are still many fingers to break. Haims pupils trembled greatly. The archdukes eyes were full of confidence. How on earth do you know this! Of course, the tax that tax officials could officially collect was up to the maximum tax rate. However, the reality of how the territory was run was completely different. This is because all tax officials collected additional taxes in addition to that. The details were kept in a secret ledger. He purred his cheeks. If you talk nonsense here, even your fourth finger will be shattered. He was a perfect outsider. Haims shouted with his eyes tightly closed. The rest of the ledgers are kept at my house! Please save me! Grand Duke! Where is your house? Its nearby Mirkon Village! I looked at Hans. Mircon is a village that can be reached by walking for about two hours from here. He nodded and put down Heims. Guide me. Yes. He looked at the soldiers with sad eyes. But not a single soldier met his eyes. Heims began to walk feebly forward. Walk quickly. Unless you want to break all your fingers. Hey! It was a customs officer who started walking as if his threat had worked. Maybe it was because of his fat body, but even though he walked like that, he didnt walk that fast. The soldiers who saw the three leaving showed blank faces. What should we do? Should I follow you? I didnt tell you not to follow me. However, it was inevitable that it would be burdensome to blindly follow along. This is the man who casually broke the finger of a tax collector. If I had followed him for no reason, I could have faced trouble. Oh, now that I think about it, the driver! It did! The rest of the soldiers quickly agreed with what one soldier said. Because I have a good reason not to follow. The soldiers began to approach the knight stuck in the grass in the distance. * * * Mirkon was a slightly smaller village than Veros Village. Even there, Heims house stood out. This was because they were using a space that looked nicer than the familys hunting annex as their residence. It is obvious that this is the salary that a baronial official receives. It was impossible to build a residence like that with that kind of salary. Youve done a lot. I went into the house with him. Several servants inside the house tilted their heads as they looked at Ethan and Hans. Get everything out. Yeah! Everyone get out! Soon the house was completely emptied. Heims arrived inside the office and began fiddling with the bookshelf. It was in an instant that the secret space was revealed. Wh Here it is. I opened the ledger. The secret ledger contained a list of additional taxes collected. Thats bullshit. If you add the protection tax to this amount, the taxes collected every month would likely account for more than 60% of the income of the residents of the territory. Considering that the tax rate was generally only about half of the total revenue, no matter how high it was, the Baronys taxes were at a level that could be called murderous. Since corruption is so rampant, tax officials and the like are probably choosing to reside in places that seem more desirable than the hunting annex. You ate a lot. Even if I rip out my limbs, I wont have anything to say, tax collector. Hee hee! Thats thats not what I did! Baron Nam ordered it! What did you order? To secretly collect additional taxes Thats exactly what you said! Are you sure? yes. I can assure you that I would risk my neck! If you look at the details in the secret ledger, you will also see the amount given to the Baron! It was just as Heims said. In addition, they collected an additional tax of about 15% and then handed over 12% of that to the baron. It also means that the pig in front of me swallowed 3%. When I looked at Hans, he nodded quietly. The business is over. What about the safe? yes? I immediately grabbed his finger. Then, the location of the safe came out quite naturally. It was only after I drained all of his emergency fund that I let go. I touched the guys shoulder. great job. Oh no Shut up! The shoulder blade shattered with a terrifying sound. I was afraid that I would make as much noise as before, so I kindly blocked my throat with mana. All it could do was wiggle like a bug. Ugh! The guy was talking with his eyes. Why are you doing this? There was no need to answer. If you dont know the real reason, youre a fool and have no answer. Pop! Pop! After infusing mana into my hands, I infused strength into my grips. Every time that happened, my bones crumbled. Heims, unable to bear the pain, fainted. Ethan smiled quietly. Death is too much of a luxury for a guy like this. A much better solution would have been to cause him pain for the rest of his life. Like right now. At this rate, I wont be able to escape treatment for the rest of my life. Thats right. There is no place left in good condition I will never be able to walk on my own feet again. Hans, who had been quietly watching the whole scene, answered while sweating. What about the video? I took a picture of it. He lifted up the memory crystal ball. It was an item purchased three days ago upon request from an intelligence group. The memory crystal ball contained all of the words Heims had just uttered. The remaining capacity is approximately 90%. You must be busy. Ethan blurted out. It wasnt difficult to guess why it was so busy. This would mean that he would turn all of the Barons subordinates into assholes until the capacity of the memory crystal sphere was full. He is a scary person. How will the Baron respond? Immunity granted by the archduke. They couldnt be held accountable for this. Moreover, there was a good reason for punishing Himes. Because taxes were collected to a level that far exceeded the maximum tax rate. This means that even the justification is in their hands. We cant help but watch them continue to be eaten one by one. Sending an army to the descendants of great heroes was simply crazy. There was no way the world would just watch that happen. The only thing the Baron could do was send an assassin. However No matter how I looked at it it didnt seem like that ignoble person would be killed by an assassin or something. Paper and pen. Here it is. Ethan began writing a letter. There was only one line of content. Give it to the Baron. Directly you mean? Hans voice trembled slightly. It was obvious that if he went directly to the Baron, he would face his wrath head on. Being the target of anger wasnt a very pleasant experience. Fortunately, Ethan shook his head. It doesnt matter how. All right. egg plant. yes. Perhaps because the contents of the safe had been completely taken out, the bag Hans was carrying was heavy. However, unlike the bag, Hans steps were very light. The two people went outside the mansion. * * * Baron Helmut. He stared intently at the letter addressed to him. The content of the known letter sent by the Archduke was very simple. The taxes were being collected much more than what was stipulated in the contract. There was only one line. However, the meaning contained in one line was not light. He recalled the reports that had started coming in continuously three days ago. The number of customs officials kidnapped by the Grand Duke has already exceeded three. It was a bonus that news broke that all three were found the next day with limbs paralyzed. Holy shit! bang! He hit the desk hard. Damn you. Posting articles near the customs office was of no use. There was news that the official knights were harpooned without even being able to land a proper sword strike. However, this incident could not be made public. Now, the Archduke has not only wiped out all of his subordinates, but has even kindly sent them a warning letter. If this incident is made widely known The Archduke will also start mentioning the contents of the vassal contract. If that happens, you will be at a disadvantage. Its a situation where you cant even be an opponent in a fight for a cause. What on earth do you want? What are you trying to achieve by putting so much pressure on yourself? Are you sure youre telling me to bow down on my own? Ethan. The day he celebrates his next birthday, he turns 20. That was the day when the head of the dukedom was elected. Since the enlightenment ceremony has become impossible, we will elect the head of the family in another way. Flowering ceremony. This was the method by which the dukedom elected the head of the small family. Here, the successor who radiated the strongest black flame took Sogajus position. However, it is known that all the vision skills learned by the dukes direct descendants were put into practice. That also meant that it had become impossible to hold the flowering ceremony. Because no one will be able to emit black flames. Is that why you put so much pressure on me? To make them bow down on their own and then turn them into his support force? As clear selection criteria disappeared, there was a high possibility that the process of deciding on a small household would become a power struggle. Thats probably why hes trying to drag himself in. The Baron, who was pondering, held the mana stone near the communication crystal ball. After waiting for a while, someones appearance appeared inside the crystal ball. DHas there been anything worth contacting you directly? The Counts situation is a bit serious. Cheyman, the head of the Count Pernes family. Helmut reported to him everything he had experienced so far. It seems that the Grand Duke is using the contents of the vassal contract to threaten me. What should I do? DSoare you saying that the Archduke is deliberately using a trick to attract you? I guess so. -Then do it like that. yes? -Im telling you to pretend to stick with it. Anyway, isnt there a need to know more about the Archduke now? I think you can do it well. under. Helmut, seeing the Count answering sourly, let out a sigh of laughter. This was no different from saying that he would throw himself as bait and then wait and see what the Archduke would do. No matter how much Baron Kargath is the weakest of the 10 collateral families, I would never have thought that he would use this so openly. I felt dirty, but there was nothing I could do. All right. DThank you for your hard work, Baron. Contact was lost. The baron sighed and called the chief butler. Send the third child to the hunting annex. Tell the archduke to behave politely and politely invite him to the baron. I understand, Baron. I felt like I needed to meet the Archduke first. Chapter 18 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 18 #When I returned, my family was ruined (18) They say that if a person is too absurd, they become speechless. That was exactly the situation now. Ethan tried to understand the situation. The given situation was simple. Some crazy guy suddenly approached me and threw a bag full of gold coins. It was more than just being ignored, it was being openly insulted to the face. If you live twice, all sorts of things happen. It was something I couldnt even imagine in my past life. Normally, as soon as I lifted up the pocket with no idea what was in it, my subordinates would have cut off my wrist. The situation has been roughly figured out. There wasnt a single reason why I had to endure it. Ethans new form became blurred. The moment Ruin blinked his eyes. Ethan was already right in front of him. It was only for a moment that our eyes met. Soon, Ruins eyes began to flash. It was an added bonus that I began to feel tremendous pain in my cheek. uh? Could it be that I got hit right now? This Ruin, the third son of Baron Kargath? I was extremely embarrassed. At the same time, anger rose up. What a dog Ruin, who was about to speak, swallowed his saliva. Not only was he grabbed by the collar in an instant, but his body was lifted up into the air. You bastard! Dont let it go quickly! How dare you, the third son of Baron Kargath! I havent come to my senses yet. I hit the guy in the face with a round trip. Wow! Wow! Wow! Stop that! Ruin, who was struggling, urgently channeled the mana in his body. A mana breathing method that my father taught me a long time ago. Through that, he accumulated quite a lot of mana and achieved a level in his own way. He is a skilled person who can easily beat a 2-star knight. Ruin, who had gathered a lot of mana, put his hand towards his collar. I was thinking of smashing his wrists. Ethan, who saw the guys mana, laughed lowly. This bastard also learned the Mana breathing method by stealing it. It wasnt a low-level mana breathing method learned by training knights, like the one the leader of the Red Scorpions used last time. It was a high-level mana breathing method learned only by knights who were considered elite in their families. But somethings a little strange. What he learned was clearly the advanced mana breathing technique. But I think I learned it too clumsily. Why are you dealing with mana like this? What would you do if your breathing techniques were advanced? The guy who is actually handling it doesnt have any tricks up his sleeve. I lightly grabbed his hand. Let go of this! Although it struggled roughly, it was not difficult to subdue it. Quantity and quality of mana. And even the ability to control. There was not a single field in which a fool could keep up with this. Moreover, the knight who learned the familys breathing method was no different from prey to his immediate descendants. This was because direct descendants learned suppression methods suited to the familys breathing method in case a family member betrayed them. Elena or Myers might not know it, but Ethan was different. If its an advanced breathing method. When I touched some parts with mana flowing in, the mana in the guys body disappeared as if it had been washed away. What! Wheres my mana! Could it be that the mana hole was broken? Ruin urgently examined his body. The mana hole was clearly still there. But there is no mana? What kind of harmony is this? He looked urgently at Ethan. He was the only one who could give an answer. Ethan said with a grin. It was sealed. seal? You will no longer be able to use mana without my permission. Advanced breathing techniques. This was a skill given only to knights who had outstanding skills, qualities, and loyalty within their families. If a knight who properly understood the trick had stretched out his hand, it would not have been easy to seal the mana, even for him. However, sealing this bastards mana was easier than letting out a yawn. It meant that this guy didnt know anything about how to manipulate mana. You cant use mana? Lets get it right first. Bah! Fists began raining down on Ruins body without stopping. Each blow was so painful that it made my bones ache. But I couldnt scream. I dont know what kind of harmony they were trying to achieve, because their voices didnt come out. Ugh! He screamed in his mind hundreds of times. Then, my mind gradually became dark. * * * Baron Kargaths third son or something rolled his eyes. Ethan frowned. This was because it turned out that his trouser legs had become wet. I immediately threw him on the floor of the training ground. Ethans eyes naturally turned to the bastards servant. Hi! Please save me! Grand Duke! name. This is Shuron. This is Lu Yin, the third Confucius Why did you come? The Baron asked me to deliver the support fund along with the invitation. Ethan held out his hand. Shuron, who was looking at the unconscious Ruin and Ethans hands in turn, spoke hastily. Um Archduke! why. Thats it! The amount that the Three Dukes handed over earlier is only one-tenth of the original amount! I didnt know what kind of trouble I would face if I said that the subsidy was 10 gold pieces lying around on the floor. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like it would only be acceptable if it was 100 gold. A tenth? yes. Thats actually He started spewing out everything he knew. So, that bastard was trying to steal 90 out of 100 gold? Yeah! youre right! At first glance, he looked like trash, but he was just that. I was so glad that he beat me to the point where I fainted. Bring it. yes! Soon after, Shuron searched through Ruins arms and handed him a piece of paper along with 100 gold. Ethan, who was reading the contents, chuckled. To sum it up in one line, it was about getting along well from now on. He tore the paper. Hey Archduke? what. Are you planning on declining the invitation? Thats not it. In any case, in order to take care of the Baron, I had to go to his home base. If you are planning to visit, it would be a good idea to take an invitation and take a horse-drawn carriage. Wait. yes! Ethan entered the hunting annex. Myers and Hans. The two had already left for Count Pernes. The only people left in the annex were Elena and her attendants. I walked towards Elena. sister. huh? Are you learning what I taught you well? huh. Mana gathered faster than expected. Recently, Elena has been teaching simple self-defense techniques along with the Breath of the Black Flame. Even if a situation arises where she is left alone, at least she can protect herself. Perhaps because he received a blessing from the Fire Lord, he was following along with his classes easily. At my current level, I should be able to suppress even a 1-star knight without difficulty. It was truly a huge improvement compared to the past, when it seemed difficult to properly suppress even a gangster, let alone a 1-star knight. Make sure you practice hard. Are you going somewhere? Im going to visit Barons. huh? Why all of a sudden? Its time to collect taxes. Im going to go and see if there are any problems. okay? okay. Have a nice trip, Ethan. uh. And soon, my sister will have an escort driver. huh? Escort driver? I got some help from someone I knew. Elenas face became confused. A guard knight My sister is the eldest daughter of the Ardan dukedom. You have to get used to this now. Yes. Thank you Ethan. It will take about a week at most to come back. okay. After telling the story to Elena, Ethan packed his bags. All he took was a two-handed sword. I sent a letter to Jayron. He was the eldest son of the Marquis of Bessus. The Marquis is one of the merchant families in charge of imports and exports in the Kingdom of Heidern. Although the trend has declined since the support fifteen years ago. If you are the Marquis of Bessus, you must have enough power to enter the palace. I handed over one of the products I already knew about and even heard that it was selling successfully. Now that youve given a helping hand, its time to get something in return. The first thing I asked Jayron to do was to submit an appeal to the king. A crystal ball engraved with a scene showing the family secret being stolen and a crystal ball engraved with a scene showing a blatant violation of the vassal contract. A copy of each crystal sphere was made and delivered along with the letter. What if Jayron uses his familys power to submit an appeal to the palace? pass. What if you cant? fail. It was better to get a passing grade if possible. No matter how much he remembered the past, he couldnt have an incompetent person as his colleague. Besides that, I added one more simple request. It was asking Elena to post the marquis article. Myers, the fourth. For the collateral forces pushing him, there was nothing good about touching Elena. It was already well-known that the youngest child followed his older sister well. Still, you dont know whats going on in the world. There is no harm in preparing for an emergency. Since I couldnt hire a clumsy mercenary, I asked Jayron for a separate favor. I said it would be attached within three days. That was enough to reassure me. I went out and got into the carriage. The carriage started towards the Baron. The place where the Baron was located was the small town of Poet. It was the most developed place in the barony and also the place where their hometown was located. Perhaps thanks to the carriage ride, I was able to reach Poet in one day. As I passed through the gate, I saw a lot of people crowded around the territory. It was a city too big to be compared to a village. Even after entering the outer castle, I ran for a while. Only then did the citys tolerance begin to show. It was a bigger place than I thought. Its gorgeous. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the hunting annex where my sister and other family members lived, it was a palace-like space. In my past life and in this life. Both times, the dukedom sacrificed everything in the family to stop the dragon people. But the result was. It was to enrich those collaterals who didnt even play any role. I suddenly felt dirty. Even in my past life, there were plenty of guys like that. These guys grew up by sucking the blood that others shed. It was nice to at least express gratitude for that fact. But from what Ethan had seen, it was mostly the opposite. Its still like that. The duchy has maintained low tax rates for its residents for a long time. But what about now? Within seven years after the 10th collateral family came to the throne, the duchys taxes were raised to a level close to the highest tax rate specified in the contract. When I first heard it, I was so shocked that I almost exploded with anger. The reason they were criticized for acting like that was because they had no choice but to become operatives. This wasnt their only rampage. From the lower ranks of the family that are spreading throughout the world at this very moment, to the direct descendants who should have benefited, were kicked out to a hunting annex with a poor environment. Collateral 10. They have gone far beyond the limit of mercy. So, from now on, I plan to punish them. The starting point would be Baron Kargath, who is arriving now. The carriage entered the castle. Im here! I got off the carriage at the words of the coachman. I immediately felt the stinging gaze. Did you say Ruin? It was a face that looked exactly like that guy. Soon, the guy who was glaring this way approached Ethan. Where is the third one? Did you, by any chance, move to a gambling den on your way there? Why are you talking informally from the first time you meet me? Just answer the question. Not only did their faces resemble each other, but even their arrogant dispositions were exactly the same. Is that what the Baron told you to do? what? Dexter, the Barons second oldest son, frowned. The reason he was so energetic was probably because of Helmuts politely written invitation. I suddenly felt worse. What on earth is that guy so scared that he sends his third child to deliver the invitation? The Barons actions were too timid. It only takes a day or two to look after a bastard who only believes in his familys reputation. Dexter had no intention of acting like Helmut. He whispered quietly as if warning. It looks like youre all cocky because you received an invitation from your father, so youd better watch your actions. You still dont know where you are right now? This is Baron Kargath, one of the headquarters of the 10 collateral families. Even if that guy ran wild like a thunderbolt outside, here he could be killed without even a rat or a bird noticing. This is the extent to which we can only trust one family member and watch him move forward. So just stay quiet and turn off. Unless you want to have those thin limbs completely torn apart. Theres nothing you cant say to a direct descendant of the family. Dexter said with a sneer, as if he couldnt stand those words. I never imagined that there would still be assholes who practice direct lineage, but Im really surprised. but. Is it worth it to be in a coma for ten years? Soon after, the guy whispered quietly. You have to face reality. Nothing is given to you now. Ah, do you still have a little bit of the shallow reputation you gained by sacrificing yourself like an idiot? The idiotic citizens of the kingdom still died in the name of Ardan. For collaterals, the need for direct descendants ended there. What a fake sign. Your usefulness ends there. So, live quietly. Dont show off without being noticed Dexter couldnt finish his sentence. This was because the moment the Archdukes arm moved, he flew into the air with a tremendous pain felt in his cheek. dump! Wow! As soon as he let out a scream, his teeth fell out of his mouth. Chapter 19 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 19 #When I returned, my family was ruined (19) Could it be that I just got hit? This Dexter, one of the most promising knights in the baron series? He cupped the ball. I felt a throbbing pain in my cheeks, which were swollen as if they were about to burst. Pain is pain, but the biggest problem is. I couldnt see it. The thing is, the guys attack wasnt visible at all. There was a rumor that Barons knights were attacked by him. It seemed that such rumors did not spread for nothing. A voice came from far away. You were looking for your little brother, right? Ethan opened the carriage door and lifted something. Dexters eyes suddenly narrowed. No way I saw a limp figure hanging down. It looked strangely familiar. Immediately afterwards he was astonished. Because right now, the one who was caught and hanging by Ethans hand was his younger brother, Ruin. Its old, your little brother. Ethan threw Ruin. You damn bastard! Dexter rushed over and took Ruin. My younger brother had been hit so many times that not only his face but his entire body was swollen. I quickly checked the veins. Fortunately, the pulse was beating normally. However, the abnormality was quickly detected. No mana? It was literally like that. Not a single ounce of mana could be felt from Ruins body. Dexters face crumpled as he urgently examined Ruins body. It wasnt the worst situation, such as the disappearance of the mana hole, but it was just as serious. His eyes turned to Ethan. You what on earth did you do to your youngest? Is there a reason for me to tell you? Dexters reason was blown away by the relaxed smile that appeared on Ethans lips. The youngest, whose temperament was exactly like his, was the brother he loved the most. Even though I fell into drinking and gambling, I believed that I would come to my senses someday. He is a brother who should never have been beaten up like this by such a wretched guy. I will kill you! After putting Ruin down, his new brother disappeared. Dexter pulled out his sword in an instant. Not only did he achieve 3-star knighthood at a young age, he was now close to 4-star status. There were not many knights in Barons history who could compete with him. That was precisely why he threatened the Archduke without hesitation. Because I was confident that I would break his neck if I had to. Dexters new model quickly got closer to Ethan. If I kill him here and now! Rather than punishing him, his father would try to somehow bury him about this incident. It was much better to resolve the matter that way than to bow down to that guy. Thats why there was no hesitation in Dexters sword attack. The sharp sword was getting closer to Ethans neck. It was an angle that could never be avoided. Killed it! His eyes were filled with joy. In just a moment, youll be able to put a sword in his throat. It was right then. Ethan chuckled. This guy also learned things by clumsily stealing. It seemed like he had somehow learned swordsmanship and mana breathing techniques by stealing them, but his blows didnt contain any of those techniques. Even if I just slightly bend my neck like I do now Huh? Because it was so easy to avoid Geomro. In an instant, Ethan grabbed the guy by the collar and moved the essence of fire. An immense power surged in my arms. I used that power to hit the guy with all my might. bang! Dexters face was imprinted on the hard stone floor. The force applied was so great that the stone floor was on the verge of splitting apart. You could predict what a persons face would look like without even looking at it. Keuheook! I felt a trembling vibration from the hand holding the guys collar. The sword he was holding had already flown far away. Ethan glanced at Dexter. I never thought there would be someone who treated the sacrifices of his immediate descendants as an idiot. As expected, the world was large and there was a lot of trash. This guy was one of those trash. Its real trash that even seems difficult to recycle. The Baron was also a bitch, seeing as he gave birth to a child like this. It would be a shame to kill him. It would be such a great luxury to kill this guy with ease. Ill have to keep it with me for a while. I will seal the mana hole, cut out all the muscles and veins of the limbs, and make him crawl like an insect so that he can personally help him raise his head from the floor when he looks at the face of his immediate family. Only then will you at least be able to understand what etiquette is. The level of punishment has been determined. The guy seemed to have come to his senses again and started wriggling his hands. Ethan, who was looking at the scene expressionlessly, said. A knight is such a nuisance. Its needlessly draining of vitality. Ethan lifted Dexter and immediately stamped his face on the stone floor. Aaaah! Pow! Its noisy. When the situation got to this point, my inner self started to get upset. Theyre like bugs. When this guy was making a fuss, the people who were quietly observing the situation were flocking in like a swarm of ants when the crisis finally came. From the knights to the Barons servants, their eyes widened at the sight they saw as soon as they came out of the palace. Dexter, the second son of the family. His face was stamped on the stone floor without even being able to resist. If it had been the opposite, I would have been able to understand it somehow. Aaaah! Screams were heard from all directions. Among them, there was a woman who screamed the loudest. It was the Baroness. lady! Hurry and get your wife inside! It was when the servants were trying to lead the Baroness into the inner palace. The Baroness, shaking her arm violently, pointed her finger at Ethan and shouted. What are you all doing! Dont stop that crazy guy right away! Stop it quickly! It was that moment. Ethan, who was filming Dexter, looked around. Is there anyone here who would stab Ardans name? Ardan? No way The inner circle narrowed their eyes. He was the one who mentioned Ardans name, and only one young man with an unfamiliar face came to mind. Archduke Ethan Ardan is known to have recently opened his eyes. The identity of the young man who is now mercilessly crushing Dexters face is none other than the archduke! It was while some knights were hesitating over the Baroness torch. Grand Duke! Stop it! An old mans voice was heard. Baron Helmut. The old fox finally appeared. Ethan turned his head towards where the voice came from. Standing next to the baron were nearly twenty knights. As soon as she saw the Baron, the Baroness rushed to her like crazy and cried out in tears. honey! My son! My son! Maam, please stay inside for now. I will handle this matter myself. Lord Walton! yes! Take your wife into the inner sanctuary. All right. Madam, please come with me. Dexter! Even just before entering the inner room, the Baronesss voice calling for Dexter was ringing loudly. Only after the Baroness disappeared did the surroundings become a little quiet. The Baron sighed and spoke. Its been a while, Grand Duke. Nice to meet you, Baron. Has it been ten years? Please let that child go. Unfortunately, that wont be possible. At those words, the Barons eyes narrowed sharply. Why? This guy didnt just verbally abuse me when I was invited by the Baron, he even used lethal force on me. You dared point a knife at your immediate family, so you should pay for your sin with death. . Im sure the Baron doesnt know that its the Dukes law. Whew. I know that my son is full of blood. I must have made a mistake with my words Wouldnt it be better for both of us to let go at this point? Good for each other? If the Archduke wishes, Baron Kargath can be of help to the Archduke. Ethan chuckled. The Baron speaks very interestingly. What do you mean? You sent it to me even though you knew I was full-blooded? That guy named Ruin was acting the same way Isnt that why you sent these two guys because you wanted me to do this? Im mistaken. well. Anyway, I plan to keep the law. I understand that the Baron has no right to stop this. Baron Kargath is a family that belongs to the Council of Elders. Law? It may have been in the past, but now the judgment of the council of elders is the law itself. Those were truly outrageous words. The Baron added one more word as if he was giving notice. I will leave the punishment of my son to the judgment of the council of elders. So let go. This is ridiculous. The Grand Duke has awakened after ten years, so I can fully understand the unfamiliarity with change. However, even a deep-rooted giant tree will eventually fall. The master of the times always changes. The duke is a fallen tree? I thought the Archduke would know to some extent. However if we join hands now, we may be able to rebuild our family I think you lack understanding, so Ill say it again. This is my answer to the Barons request. Kkjjik! Dexters face was ground on the stone floor. Helmut clenched his fists at the sight. Fifteen years ago. When all the direct descendants of the dukedom were alive, the collateral descendants did not even dare to think of opposing them. It was a time when Ardans name rang throughout the Western Continent beyond the Kingdom of Heidern. It was a time when even one of the Dukes elite knights could ruin the family. If it had been that time, I would have been lying flat on my stomach, trembling, waiting for a merciful disposition. But It was different now. Now the Duke of Ardan was a mere shell, with nothing left but the honor attached to its name. So there was no need to be afraid. Dexter is right. There was no need for him to go out in such a low manner. This was especially true when the second sons face was being ground on the stone floor. Do you think the Archduke will be safe if he acts like this? Im warning you, youd better stop. Even my patience has its limits. Was the kind invitation ultimately a deception? The Barons words are no different from those he speaks to his children. Remember, Grand Duke, that this is Baron Kargath. Now I guess Ill have to change my requirements. Please let go of my son right now and ask for forgiveness for my disrespect. Forgiveness? Ethan chuckled. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was so absurd that I almost burst out laughing. Dont heed the warning. At those words, the knights behind the Baron put their hands on their swords. Nearly twenty knights were radiating energy. After seeing the knights, the Barons heart suddenly felt reassured. In any case, it was difficult to appease the Archduke. In this case, it would be better to resolve the issue by force. The Baron looked at the Archduke, smiled sinisterly and said. I heard that the mana hall was completely destroyed Will you come to your senses if even that shattered hole is ground into small pieces again? Twenty knights had enough power to cripple at least one archduke. As long as it didnt kill them anyway, the situation could have been resolved somehow. So get down on your knees and ask for forgiveness before its too late. It seems that Baron Kargaths disposition has been decided. disposal? Ethan, who drew his two-handed sword, looked at the knights lined up behind the Baron. Baron Helmut is a person who not only dared to threaten me, a direct descendant of the dukedom, but also tried to directly harm me. So, we will punish you severely for treason. treason. It was a crime that could result in the confiscation of everything, starting with the rights of vassal families and even titles of nobility. The Baron snorted at those words. under! Do you think the Archduke can decide that? Youve been paying a lot of attention to the mere topic of a successor! Theres nothing more to see! Knights, subdue the Archduke right now! If necessary, you can cut off at least one limb! Chop up the mana hole there and throw it away! yes! The knights took out their swords and began to approach the archduke. Destroy the mana hole. They were saying that they were going to end my life as a knight. I couldnt help but feel dirty. I saw the knights approaching. If you are a twenty knight. It seemed like I would have to use at least one technique to sweep it away. A huge amount of mana began to flow onto the great sword Ethan was holding. Chapter 20 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 20 When they returned, the family was ruined (20) The Baron and the Grand Duke. Among the twenty knights watching the twos argument was Menhaton, the knight commander of the Barony. He looked at Ethan. Ethan. The author must be mentally ill. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to show such courage against twenty knights. I heard you woke up after ten years. So its probably been a little over a month since Ive seen the outside world. Whoa Perhaps today might be the day the Grand Duke will see the outside world for the last time. When I saw the Barons rampage, it seemed like he would most likely be thrown into a dungeon. The dungeon in the inner castle was the most notorious prison among the prisons in the baronial domain. A place in a damp basement without a single ray of sunlight, without even a single blanket to maintain body temperature. It was a bonus that all kinds of evil people were gathered there. This is a place where an ordinary person could become mentally ill in less than a month. The thought of the Archduke entering there made me feel pity. How did the Duke of Ardan become like this? onetime. There was a time when I not only admired the dukedom, but even admired it. It was still the same now. Because the dukedom was a family of true knights who protected the kingdom through honorable sacrifice. I couldnt help but feel uncomfortable. Then he shook his head. Err. What do you do when you feel like this? In any case, when a noble called lord gives an order, a knight must follow it, even if it is unreasonable. Knights, subdue the Archduke right now! If necessary, you can cut off at least one limb! Make sure to chop up the mana hole! The order was given. There was nothing I could do now. Twenty knights began to approach the archduke. It was while the pressure was being applied slowly. Huh? Manhattan tilted his head. A huge two-handed sword held by the Archduke. This was because the surrounding heat was being sucked in like a tidal wave between the blades. So much heat had been sucked in that the whole area around the Archduke seemed to be shaking like a haze. The knight commander swallowed dry saliva without realizing it. Even I, a 4-star knight, could not even guess how great the power of the heat engulfing the sword would be. The leisure I had just moments ago had completely disappeared for a long time. Manhattan shouted, chewing his lips. Everyone rush in! hurry! The twenty knights poured mana into their legs. The speed has become even faster. But. Its late. Manhattan had a hunch. And the prediction was exactly right. Ethan looked at the knights. Its slow. The essence of fire residing in the body was burning brightly. The technology has already been completed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Fire Sword 1st Type] [Flame Sword] Swing the huge two-handed sword in front. The heat gathered above the sword transformed into the shape of a huge snake. A snake with such a burning heat that it could melt the entire body just by touching it swept around. It was a speed that the knights could not possibly avoid or block. There was no time to even feel the pain. Not only did the mana surrounding the body evaporate in an instant, but it also quickly began to turn into ash. oh my god. Manhattans expression became dumbfounded. Exactly half of the twenty knights disappeared from the previous blow without even leaving a body behind. What was even more surprising was that despite the tremendous heat that swept around, ten knights, including himself, were still alive. why? He looked at the floor. Only the floor around the ten surviving knights was not scorched by the fire. He was intentionally saved. The knight commanders expression hardened. Just emitting such tremendous heat is an amazing thing. However, the state of the Grand Duke was far above that. Its a state where you can freely control a firearm. The story was that they were powerful players who could not even be their opponents. The remaining knights, including Manhattan, completely lost their will to fight due to this blow. How on earth can you defeat a person like that? It was obvious that unless he was a 5-star or higher knight, he wouldnt even be an opponent. in between. Whatwhat! The Barons astonishment could be heard from behind. Just one official knight could slaughter dozens of soldiers. Not one, but twenty such beings rushed at me. At this level, it was as if he had dragged all the knights in the baronial territory into place. But half of it disappeared like this? It was truly a nightmare-like situation. He pointed to Ethan with a trembling hand. Jen damn it! That guy must have lost his strength too! What are knights doing if they dont rush in? Whoever cuts off its limbs will be rewarded with five hundred gold coins! Helmut screamed loudly. However, despite the price of five hundred gold coins, not a single knight moved. The Archduke was a knight whose skills were on a completely different level. Moreover, his life was saved once. No matter how much it was the Barons orders, there was no loyalty enough to risk death. While the Baron was shouting loudly. Ethan looked at his body. Quite a lot of fire has gone out. Fire sword. It was one of the Dukes arcane sword techniques that could be performed using the essence of fire. What is needed is the enormous fire energy inherent in the body. If it werent for the Fire Lords blessing, it would have taken another half a year to use this technology. I need to regain my temper. If it was a cycle stage, the body would have recovered its energy on its own. But now it was just the sowing stage. Still, there was a way. Ethan vibrated the essence of fire. Burr. The essences of fire vibrated and increased in heat. In an instant, the heat in the air matched the wavelength of the body, and the heat in the air began to gather in response to the masters call. The essence of fire greedily absorbed the heat. I saved about 70% of my life. It was about 30%, which wasnt bad considering the cost of using the technology. Ethan lifted Dexters head once again. He smiled, looked at the Baron, and spoke as if giving notice. Your sons are all learning the dukes breathing techniques. . I think I spread the breathing technique not only to my son, but also to all kinds of gangsters. Do you know anything? A knight who has learned the familys breathing method is like a toy to me. what? The direct descendants of the family learn how to seal mana in case a traitor comes out. Just like Ruins, Dexters mana hole was completely sealed. Immediately afterwards, he grabbed both of their heads and lifted them up. These two guys wont be able to use mana anymore. If I dont release the seal, it will be like that forever. . Now the only thing left to do is dispose of you. He approached Helmut. Helmut, whose hands were shaking, took out his sword. Although mana was flowing, the level was not that high. At most, he was only a 3-star knight. When I punched him in the stomach, he fainted. This guy was also learning the dukes mana breathing method. Just like the two children, they did it very clumsily. After sealing the Barons mana hole, he looked at the knights. Where is the dungeon? No way That assumption is probably true. oh my god. Im going to imprison the Baron in a dungeon! It was as if the guests had completely become evangelists. Ethan said while looking at Manhattan. Knight Commander? yes. I want you to be the warder of the dungeon from now on. Watch your master! Even if you saved us, we cant follow your words! Once the Baron and his two sons escape from the dungeon, I plan to cut off the heads of all of the Barons associates. Shouldnt we protect our family? . Goosebumps appeared on Manhattans body when he saw Ethans eyes. Im serious. After thinking for a while, he nodded. It was a suggestion that I had no choice but to follow right now. Because it was the Archduke who had the power, not him. * * * Pelantium, the capital of the Kingdom of Heidern. A royal meeting was currently taking place in the royal castle there. Everything from the kingdoms tax revenue to policies and military issues was being decided here. I think well end todays meeting here. Delprion looked at the ministers and said. On important issues, we have already negotiated with the 7 kingdoms. Now it was time to end the meeting. It was right then. Someone said, raising their hand. Your Majesty, I have something to say. Marquis Bloten? Marquis Bloten. He was the head of the Marquis of Bessus and was one of the ministers who participated in meetings, but he was usually a quiet person who seemed to be absent. This was especially true after the economic downturn occurred fifteen years ago. What would such a person say by putting his hand in it? Delprion nodded. What is it? The Archduke of the Ardan duchy sent a letter of appeal directly to His Majesty. Appeal? Delprion narrowed his eyes. Ethan, the grand duke of the Ardan family. It was known that he had woken up only a month ago. Considering that I had been in a coma for ten years, one month was not enough time to get my body back on track. Nevertheless, I was surprised that he had an issue that he could write about and convey to himself When did you become connected with the Marquis of Bessos? I couldnt help but be surprised once again that the person in charge of liaison in that matter was the head of the Marquis family. What is it about? This is an appeal stating that Baron Kargath, one of the vassal families of the Duke of Ardan, violated the vassal contract. You broke the vassal contract? yes. The evidence is contained in the memory crystal sphere here. The Baron not only made profit by collecting taxes that exceeded the maximum tax rate specified in the vassal contract, and cleverly circumvented the limit on the number of private soldiers by using various organizations. The Marquis words continued, heading towards the last sentence. . The Baron also spread the dukes technology to others without permission. . It was that moment. The atmosphere in the conference room became as cold as ice. This was especially true of the atmosphere blooming from the bodies of the members of the Kingdoms 7th House. It was a subtle pressure not to discuss this topic further. However, Marquis Bloten did not blink an eye despite such pressure. I would like to hear an answer from Your Majesty regarding the Barons disposition. . Delprion was deep in thought. The ministers who saw this quietly brightened their eyes. Ardan! At that name, the people of Heiderns kingdom cheered, cried, and laughed. The names of those who sacrificed themselves while stopping the monster called the Yongin tribe were treated as a legend. Their reputation was so strong and powerful that even the previous king, Sigismund, had no choice but to hand over the extralegal right of immunity to the archduke. How will the king respond? Delprions reaction so far was close to indifference. Even if you are Your Majesty, it is difficult to cover up this incident. A situation where the matter has been revealed publicly. It was impossible for even the king to cover this up. It was the same even if we borrowed the power of the seven kingdoms. They couldnt give the impression that they were destroying the family they named as their guardians with their own hands. This was even more so in the current situation, where not even twenty years had passed since the end of the war with the Yongin tribe. Delprion smiled gently as if he had gathered his thoughts and asked. Huh. Did something like that happen? yes. The evidence is clear. Its truly a shame. I dont know what to make of Lord Malone, the previous Duke, after his death. So what kind of punishment did the Archduke want? They say they want to cancel the vassal contract and take back the surname Kargas that was given to them by the duchy. In short, it was not only about demoting the barons to commoners, but also turning the 10 collateral families into 9 families. is it. I feel like I want to use my power, but the previous kings intention to form an institution called the Senate would be to solve such problems by his own knowledge, so that would be difficult He concluded while tapping on the throne. In the end, I think its a matter between the 10 collateral families and the direct lineage. It wouldnt be a good look for me, like a stranger, to get involved in something close to housework. Let the Archduke figure it out on his own. The ministers eyes lit up at those words. In the end, I dont give Ardans hand. This decision was tantamount to siding with the 10 collateral families. The mana hole was broken and there was no way the known Archduke could do anything to Baron Kargath. In the end, the Archdukes appeal had no meaning whatsoever. Thats what most of the nobles gathered here thought. I will tell you that. Only the eyes of Marquis Bloten, who bowed his head politely, were shining quietly. Chapter 21 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 21 When I returned, my family was ruined (21) After knocking out the Baron. He was thrown into a dungeon along with his two sons. The person in charge of monitoring the three was Knight Commander Manhattan. In addition, three knights were appointed to guard the dungeon. I saw Helmut and Dexter Ruin lying dead inside the prison. These guys were dealt with roughly. The reason I didnt kill him right away was to give him the most miserable death. Because they were such talented people that it would be a waste to kill them easily. Meanwhile, Manhattan approached Ethan. Your Majesty, I would like to ask you something. What? Why did you save us back then? Are you that curious about that? yes. I wonder. Ethan looked at Manhattan. A knight is a profession that must follow someone called lord. Thats why I didnt feel much when the knights rushed at Helmuts command. Because the master they served was Helmut, not him. However. There is no need to keep even those who are truly trying to kill me alive. The knights who were swept away by the heat were full of murder around their eyes. Ethan was not a man with a big heart to the point of showing mercy to those guys. On the other hand, the rest of the knights, including Manhattan, were people who simply rushed in under orders to suppress them. They were knights who had positive feelings about the collapsing duchy. It could be pity, longing, or sadness. Well, whatever that feeling is Actually, it didnt really matter. He responded to Manhattan. I think I remember the dukes past. . That alone was enough to make it worth saving. Since Ethan opened his eyes, all he had seen were people who acted as if they had completely forgotten about the Duke family. Then Ill go and watch closely. Manhattan stared at Ethans back. Because I remember the duke of the past. It is a meaningful phrase. Perhaps the reason the Archduke began to move was to regain his past glory. if so. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Archduke will never leave the 10 collateral families who brought down the dukedom alone. Like Baron Kargath, who just threw away his harpoon halfway. Perhaps now is the starting point of the conflict The knight commander swallowed quietly. * * * It was when Ethan left the dungeon. I saw a familiar face. Upper stock? Nice to meet you. Your Majesty. It was Jayron, the owner of Misas Merchant Marine. How did we get here? I happened to stop by Poert to supply supplies. Then I heard the news from the Grand Duke and came straight to Naejeong. Archduke Ethan. He was a very important player for the Marquis of Bessus. Naturally, I had no choice but to pay special attention. This was especially true after persuading his father, the Marquis Bloten. I heard that you were invited by Baron. Who would have thought that they would be able to suppress the knights, including the Baron, in one go. He was someone whose behavior could never be predicted. Lets go to a quiet place first. Sure. He came to a quiet place in Naeseong and asked with a sigh. How do you plan to act from now on? As someone who was in the same boat as him, this was something I absolutely needed to know. Depending on what kind of vision he has, Marquis Bessoss actions will also vary. There is a powerful force. However, unless he was an 8-star knight called a master, it would have been difficult to deal with the 10 collateral families with only military force. Ethan smiled at Jayrons question. well. The Archduke is not the head of the family now, is he? If the Senate intervenes, the situation will become very complicated. He deposed the baron by arguing for treason on the grounds of the law. However, whether this was a proper procedure was not the case. Although temporary, it was the Senate that was currently taking on the role of head of the duchy. Right now, only the Senate can terminate the vassal relationship and take away the barons castle. If the Senate intervenes Jaylon saw two things. Why not just save the Baron and get over this incident? Otherwise, you could abandon the Baron and send another Scarecrow to rule the Barony. The latter is much more profitable. As there is one less mouth to share, the amount of bread that goes to the other nine families will also increase. There would be no reason to leave the Baron behind. In that case, the archduke who worked hard and ruined the Barons fortune will have nothing to gain. It will be the 9 collateral families who reap the profits flowing from this place. Moreover, since they have started messing with collaterals, they will all turn into hostile relations. Did he simply believe in military power alone, or did he calculate everything that would happen in the future? I had to figure it out. It was right then. Ethan said something. This place is mine now. yes? Didnt you hear? No, I heard about it, but do you mean the baronial territory by this place? uh. That was no different from wanting to make the barony his own private land. The Archduke would not have the authority to rule the barony. Moreover, the Senate will certainly send someone to represent the Baron The Barons representative. There was no reason for the Senate to place that honor on the archduke. Ethan smiled quietly at Jayrons question. I think youre misunderstanding something about Sangsangju. Is it an illusion? Does the merchant own a house? yes. there is. There was a thief in that house. But if that thief tells the owner of the merchant to leave the house, will the owner of the merchant go out obediently? . Hes a thief. It was a word that gave a glimpse into the archdukes thoughts about collaterals. But that was appointed by His Majesty Sigismund in the past Should I follow the words of the man who opened the door wide to welcome the thieves? I dont think so. . Jayron was shocked. What a funny place. If it werent for the dukedom, a country that would have been treated as the weakest and suffered from all kinds of invasions would have been stabbed in the back without knowing the blessings it has received so far. Tsk tsk. The word sh*t up really fits the bill. Jayron looked around in shock and sighed. Perhaps because they moved to a quiet place in Naeseong, there were no ears to hear. But even taking that into account, it was still a dangerous statement. No matter how much immunity you have, if you dont hesitate to say something like this, you may get into trouble. Why are you trying to record with a memory crystal ball? Of course not, but Ethan chuckled. Well, it didnt really matter who heard it. To begin with, he was not a person who lived his life worrying about what others thought. Kings of the 7 Kingdoms. And even the Emperor of the Zeno Empire did not dare to give orders to himself. It would be more accurate to say that it is a duty for humanity and that I am holding on to my pants. A monster that can take on a nation single-handedly. Those who were called transcendents of the 10 levels were all such beings. And in his previous life, Ethan was the youngest person in the West Continent to achieve transcendence. Anyway, I was saying that if those words were recorded, it could be a problem. It doesnt matter because it just blocks the mana. The memory crystal ball is ultimately just an artifact that operates on mana. And there were few beings in this world who could feel the waves of mana as delicately as Ethan. Anyway, the owners of the duchy are not those thieves. Its me right away. The other brothers Ah. Third or youngest? They are not fit to rule the duchy. Maybe its just rolling hard underneath. He was truly an arrogant person. But that didnt make my eyes hurt. The incredible helplessness that began to show a month after awakening. Considering that, he was a person who could be arrogant. You came at the right time, Sangsanju. I had something to ask you. Please? uh. I plan to use the resistance here. I think I need to tidy things up and dispose of the items, so Id like the merchant to take care of this. All right. There are still goods to be traded in the city today, so we will take a closer look starting tomorrow. okay. After finishing his conversation with Jayron, Ethan began moving toward the Barons office. * * * The road to the office. There was no one to hinder his movements. This was because when the knights attacked just now, the people inside the castle witnessed his power. A monster that cannot be stopped. In a situation where all the knights were wiped out, the tattoos could not stop Ethan. Everyone slowly avoided him with fearful looks in their eyes. Ethan reached the Barons office in one go and grabbed the doorknob. The moment I opened the door. I made eye contact with the young man in the office. What are you? Nice to meet you. My name is Rayman, Baron Kargaths eldest son. so? Dont you need someone to sort out your familys situation? I will help you. Are you going to help me? In return, please guarantee my position. Rayman said, breaking into a cold sweat. He is known to have subdued twenty knights who attacked him. There was no point in inferring its strength. Because the power remaining in the Barony territory could not deal with the Archduke. Not only had the knights already lost their will to fight, and although the number of private soldiers remaining was large, it was impossible to utilize them immediately because they were spread throughout the baronial territory. Now his life and death depended solely on the Grand Dukes judgment. My father and two younger brothers will not survive anyway. I have already heard about the disrespect they committed against the Archduke. Would a person with that much power think forward and backward and move with precision? It didnt seem like it to Rayman. Sooner or later, their heads will fly into the sky. If the baron died, the next successor was himself. Then, would the Archduke leave him alone? It wasnt. It was as if the light had been set on fire. That was the reason why he quickly rushed to the office. We have to close the deal now. It was right then. Ethan grinned and approached Rayman. hey. yes? Wow! Not only was his neck tightly held, Raymans new form instantly rose into the air. I think Im misunderstanding something. Keuheook! Baron Kargath. The level of punishment to be meted out here was already decided long ago. Position guaranteed? There was no reason to promise it right now. First of all, the Baron and his two sons are unconditionally killed. The remaining officials will all leave the palace empty-handed. That was the only mercy Ethan could show. Moreover, crucially Do you think you are in a position to propose a deal right now? Huh! Keep me alive If you want to live, you have to show that you are useful. I will tell you information about the 7th House of the Kings Kingdom. Kehehe! Im sure it will be useful so please! Go to Kingdom 7. It was quite an interesting topic. You should have done that a long time ago. If that had been the case, wouldnt he have been caught by the neck? Only then did Ethans grip loosen. Chapter 22 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 22 #When I returned, my family was ruined (22) After wheezing for a while, Rayman took out a document from his arms. This is the information I have. Give it to me. Ethan took the document from him and looked at the title. [Technology Transfer Agreement Details] What is this? Do you know that the 10th clan took the Duke familys technology? uh. I learned it very clumsily by stealing. I cant believe that advanced breathing techniques can be used so messily. Even if he had given the breathing technique to the Dukes mid-level knight, he would have at least used it better than that. In that way, the 10 collateral families shared the dukes technology. Afterwards, when the affiliates were analyzing the Dukes technology, a letter was sent from the Kingdoms 7th House. Correspondence? At that time, didnt a lot of knights of higher rank or higher in the Dukes house die in the war with the dragon race? Ethan nodded. Because it wasnt just the previous generations family and the previous generations family that turned a blind eye to the war against the dragon people. The knights who followed them also suffered damage close to annihilation. Maybe thats why he made a very arrogant offer. It was a request to hand over all of the dukes technology. Otherwise, he threatened that something might happen in the future I guess he handed it to me. Rayman nodded. In fact, the reason our collaterals were able to form the Senate was not because they had outstanding skills. What he said wasnt wrong. The Senate was an organization made up of the ten largest auxiliary families that were fortunate enough not to have been drafted into the war against the Yongin tribe. In short, it is a group of people who do not know anything about war. At that time, there was no power to stop the Seven Kingdoms. First of all, many of the knights in the Dukes house disappeared and our power was not that great. In fact, I had no choice. This is really shit. This is not a donation angel. Hearing that the dukes technology was being lost in all directions made my head feel hot. It made me wonder if there was another family in the world so kind no, like Hogu. So you gave it to me for free? It wasnt completely unpaid. Our collateral side was unable to interpret the secret behind the technology obtained from the Duke family. Kingdom 7 decided to add a separate footnote and interpret it. At best, you were learning an advanced skill, but you werent able to use it properly because you lacked the qualifications? It was to the point where I started to wonder if these guys were really people. Only then did I begin to understand why the Barons sons used mana so clumsily. These guys were not just stupid, their qualifications were far below average. under. I also thought the familys skills were put into practice. I thought I might be learning an incomplete breathing technique because some of the techniques were missing, but that was out of the question. So, did you receive the interpretation? no. Why didnt I get it? It wasnt actually free. then? They started selling the interpretations for money. under. Ethan let out a laugh. Rayman, whose face was red, continued speaking. The price of the interpretation varies depending on the level of technology. The prices of interpretations related to advanced technologies were soaring through the roof. In addition to that, they even started selling training books that were modified by mixing a few techniques with the secret techniques of the 7 kingdoms. My father started squeezing out his estate to buy them. At this point, I started to look beyond stupid and even pitiful. How can you get the technology and still not understand it, so you pay money to buy an interpretation? To Ethan, it seemed as if the story was as far away as the West Continent and the East Continent. Ugh. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to Ethans sigh, Rayman added as if making an excuse. I had no choice but to pay money to buy it. The difference in power was so great that we couldnt even offer much resistance. okay. I understand. Although the Kingdoms 7 Houses are a group of idiots, it is true that in the Kingdom of Heidern, they are a group that can carry their own weight. It is said that this is an organization that can easily destroy collaterals that are acting as parents because they cannot even properly learn advanced skills. So, after handing over the technology like a tiger, I guess I had no choice but to pay for the interpretation. Furthermore, the release of technology like this was something that not only the seven kingdoms, but also the royal family wanted. The reason was that we had to quickly increase our strength because we didnt know when the Yongin tribe would attack again. It was not only a loss of power, but also of justification. Ethan chuckled. Up to the 7 kingdoms and the Heidern royal family. In their past life and in their present life, they still showed both admiration and jealousy toward the Duke family. Worst of all, as soon as the dukedom was shaken, they not only threatened to hand over the familys technology, but they even modified it by adding their own color to the technology. So, did you buy the interpretation? I understand that it is too expensive to purchase yet. However, I do have a few modified training books. Would you like me to show you? It was as if he was giving up everything, even his gallbladder. Ethan nodded. uh. Here it is. Rayman took out a book that appeared to be a training book from his arms. What would a hybrid of the kingdoms seven families vision and the dukes technology look like? Ethan turned the first page of the training book Hoo. My eyes started to sparkle. The craftsmans skills. I felt like the tearful efforts to somehow put their own spin on that technology could be felt beyond the book. Ethans impressions of such a training book were very simple. Its so crude. If I make a big concession of about a thousand steps, I can teach it to the Dukes training knights. This is an example of not mixing technologies like this. If youre going to mix it, you should at least mix it with something of the right grade. The techniques contained within are on a different level, so how can the techniques of the seven kingdoms and the techniques of the Duke family be mixed? The Dukes advanced skills were of such a high level that, if you properly understood them, you could continue to use them until you became a transcendent. In fact, not only the immediate descendants who learned the familys arcane skills, but also knights who simply learned advanced skills occasionally reached the level of transcendence. Thats how excellent the technology is. If you mix that with visions like Kingdom 7, youre bound to get a crude mixture. There were some creative aspects, but that was all. Its not even a mix of proper vision technology. It seemed to be a mixture of only the lowest to lowest level of vision skills that could be learned by direct orders. but. In a situation where you have to sell to 10 affiliated families, would you be crazy and produce a result that mixed advanced or higher level vision technology? Unless you were a fool, you couldnt have done that. If there were any results, they would probably have been passed down secretly only to key members of the family. Well, I guess I could have mixed it up like that. No matter what they do, it will be impossible to surpass Duke Ardans arcane technology, even if they die. I closed the book and looked at Rayman. I thought he was just an idiot, but he asked for more useful information than I expected. 10 collateral families and 7 kingdom families. Because I brought a document that provides evidence that can clearly establish their connection and also provides a clear glimpse into what kind of relationship they have. Its okay. Thank you. Rayman bowed his head politely and handed over several sheets of documents again. What is this? This is a ledger containing the financial flow of the Barony. Ethan looked at the ledger and clicked his tongue. In addition to squeezing out more than the maximum tax rate, the amount of protection money coming in from dozens of organizations every month was accumulating. This wasnt the only amount Helmut earned. This was because they were collecting about 2% of the taxes collected from the entire duchy every month. This is for a strange reason, such as whether it is a balanced development subsidy or something. If the weakest takes 2%. Collateral 10. The story was that the taxes they took from the duchy alone were at least 20%. Duchy and Barony. Starting from the size to the number of Young Jimin, there is no comparison. Even if it was only 2%, that amount was close to 30% of the baronys tax revenue. Thats why Poet was able to develop so much. Poet. At best, it was just a small town attached to a baronial territory. I wondered why it had developed so spectacularly, and now I think I know why. Even after developing a city like that, there was still money left over and was being saved. So the money raised like this was actually the purchase price of technology? yes. Although I have purchased several training books so far, my father is still not satisfied. What my father wanted was an interpretation of the techniques contained in advanced breathing techniques. So, you kept a hundred gold coins? Maybe so. The price of an interpretation book explaining the secrets of the Mana Breathing Method is known to be quite expensive Ethan nodded. Black magic, blood magic, white magic, martial arts, elemental magic, etc. There were many occupations in the world that utilized energy, but they all had one thing in common. In the end, you have to utilize mana. Everything was ultimately energy created by twisting the nature of mana. Therefore, the breathing method for accumulating mana could be said to be the most basic and core root. This was the reason why the price of the interpretation of the mana breathing method was inevitably set very high. One hundred platinum coins. Ten thousand gold coins. A wealthy barons annual tax revenue would be roughly this amount. I cant believe Ive been saving this much money to increase my private army and develop my territory. It was hard to believe that this was not a baronial territory, but a wealthy viscounty. I enjoyed the information you gave me. So, are you guaranteeing my life? Well, Ill save your life. It was the Baron and his two sons who treated him with contempt, not the eldest son who insulted him. So there was no need to kill him. Of course, not killing someone did not mean completely guaranteeing their safety. It was said that they would only save her life. Is there anything like a separate building here? There is. Great. I thought it would be perfect to round up all the people related to the Baron, lock them in there, and then send them out. If you want to live, dont come out there with your family. Yeah yeah! Then go out. Rayman left the office in a huff. * * * Two days have passed since Ethan took over the Barony. Meanwhile, rumors were spreading around Poet. It was news that Baron Kargath had been completely taken over by the Archduke. On the first day, I tilted my head, but now, on the second day, the rumor was almost certain. Right now, the knights and soldiers working in the inner castle were talking about how all of the Barons relatives were locked up in the outbuildings. Not only that, but we are also hearing news that all kinds of luxury items in the inner city are being distributed through Misas Merchants every day. Looking at the circumstances, it was clear that something had happened to the Baron. So what happens to the baronage? The residents of the territory, who had been weighed down by excessive taxes, were listening to the news from Naeseong, where a new owner had been born. Meanwhile, Ethan was welcoming a special guest in his office. Oh oh! Grand Duke! You really are the Archduke! Somehow, an old man was crying and talking to him. I had almost no memory of before I collapsed. However, it was impossible to recognize this old man. In his previous life, this old man had made a name for himself through internal affairs, and was not only a commoner, but was also given the title of earl. He was a man of great standing who eventually became the head of the dukes familys administration. Frexian? yes. youre right! I cant believe you still remember this old mans name! The old man called Frexian trembled as if he was moved. Its been so long. When I ruled the duchy in my previous life, I entrusted him with numerous tasks. He was a very important person. I never thought I would meet him again like this. How have you been? Even though I was kicked out of the duchy, I was doing well. Your Majesty. Are you going to be kicked out? yes. Not only me but most of the officials did the same. Since when? It was about a year after the Grand Duke fell. We were no longer able to stop the collateral violence. Although it was said that the military power of the subordinates was insufficient, this did not apply to officials like Saennim. It would have been easier for the Senate, which temporarily assumed the position of head of the family, to oust the family officials. The situation was quickly understood. I just needed someone to handle the work. A person who can manage the administration appears at the right time. Ethan was satisfied with the fact that the ties that still remained in the duchy had not been completely severed. Do you like tea? His eyes lit up when he saw Frexian. Chapter 23 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 23 When I returned, my family was ruined (23) Heh heh. I cant drink tea because I dont have any. Then lets have a drink. Ethan put leaves and hot water in a teacup and handed it to Frexian. thank you. He politely accepted the teacup. After enjoying a cup of tea, I looked at the old man and asked. What have you been doing so far? I was running a small farm. Farm? yes. I was doing it as a pastime, but it turned out to be more worth doing than I thought. The person who handled the duchys affairs like a monster in a state of runaway in his previous life is now a farm owner. The gap was truly enormous. Meanwhile, Frexian, who was staring at Ethan, had tears in his eyes. I cant believe that the Grand Duke has grown up to be so dignified This old man was truly touched. Its because my sister takes good care of me. Anyway, are you willing to return to administrative position again? Reinstatement? This Barony of Kargath is virtually a hotbed of corruption. So, I plan to replace a lot of bureaucrats. There will be a lot of empty seats. I would feel reassured if you could fill that position. As long as this old man can be of help to the Archduke, I will do so. Thank you. No, Grand Duke. As someone who lived off the rust in the duchy, it was just something I had to do. The lack of talent will also be resolved in the near future. Archduke Ethan. He was the center of the family until he fell. There were many officials who missed him as he showed bold judgment and excellent leadership even at a young age. As news spreads that he has spread his wings, former officials who have been hiding like him will begin to appear one by one. Ill have to help you as much as I can. Frexian made a strong decision in his heart. Oh. Your Majesty. Is there anything you want to say? I have a child I was raising. Would it be possible for you to bring that child to Naeseong as well? Did you have any children? haha. no. There is only one child that I happened to meet and reap. have a child It was something that had never happened in my previous life. Previously, after his wife passed away, he did not remarry and lived all day wrestling with documents. What is the childs name? This is Lawrence. Lawrence? It was a familiar name. Ethan quickly recalled his memory. Could it be that Lawrence? He was a person I had encountered several times in the past during the war with the Yongin tribe. Despite the limitations of his status as a commoner, he was a strategist who made a name for himself solely through his talent. It was an unusual trick. He was a person who worked for the cause of stopping the Yongin tribe, but also tried to somehow reduce sacrifices in the process. Considering that usually a strategist treats soldiers like chess pieces instead of seeing them as people, it could be said to be a rather unusual way of thinking. If I had to express it, I would have to say that he is a warm-hearted tactful person. He was a person who continued to be active and then completely disappeared after a battle called the Battle of the Erian Plains. I never thought that name would appear here. Ethans interest was piqued. Ive never met him up close. I only saw it a couple of times from afar and passed by. Still, I vaguely remembered the face. If you meet him in person, you will be able to confirm for sure whether the child is the real Lawrence or not. Where is that farm? Its about a days walk away. It was a distance that could be reached in a day on foot or in about three hours by carriage. egg plant. yes? Are you thinking of visiting the farm in person? Its a very shabby place for an archduke to go to Perhaps the villa where Ive been sleeping for the past ten years is much more shabby than the farm you mentioned. Ah We move by carriage. All right. I went out of the office with him. After getting into the carriage, we headed in the direction he gave us. So we arrived at the farm located within the village. Its petty. haha. It was difficult to buy a large property with the money I had saved. Still, I am making a living in my own way. Ethan nodded. In the past, he was promoted to chief administrative officer some time after Ethan had ascended to the throne as duke. Before, I was probably holding a mid-level executive position. Although the salaries received by family officials were not insufficient, it was not enough to purchase a large manor. Well, the fact that it was small was actually what I expected from Ethans standards. By general standards, it would be considered a reasonably sized farm. Together with him, we headed towards the house provided on the farm. I made eye contact with the short-haired child standing in front of the door. The childs appearance was just as I remembered. Short bobbed hair and a grave-looking face. And even small ones. It was exactly the same as my past memories. But theres one difference. Silver hair? In my memories, Lawrence had black hair. Maybe I dyed my hair black in my past life. Lawrence, who was looking at Ethan, tilted his head. Master, who is this? You are the Archduke who sang so much. Your Majestyare you? okay. At Frexians words, Lawrence began to look intently at Ethans face. That too for a while. The guy bowed his head. thank you. What do you mean by gratitude? For avenging my younger brother. Did you have any grudge against the Baron? My younger brother starved to death because of high taxes. Even though he was saying thank you, it was a very calm tone. Ethans eyes sparkled with interest as he looked into Lawrences eyes. Its a miasma. Arent these pretty angry eyes? Saying thank you may not be completely false. But it wasnt completely sincere. If I had to express it, I would have to say that it is a look that is half true and half false. How old are you? Im seventeen. For a person of seventeen, he was quite small. If I were to meet him face to face without knowing his age, I would have thought he would look like he was around fourteen or five. What about your parents? He died like his younger brother. For someone talking about the death of a family member, the tone was so calm that it almost felt dry. Its changed. The basic tendency itself seemed to have changed significantly from the past. He is strong-willed and cynical. Why did his personality completely change? Ethan, looking at Lawrence, realized one thing. I understand why it changed. In the past, when the duchy was alive and well. Excessive tax rates are something I could never even dream of. But it was different now. Excessive exploitation that occurred as the past changed. If you had been at the bottom for a long time, not only had you lost your family because of that, it would not have been impossible to understand that your eyes were filled with venom. Ethan asked, looking at Lawrence with a smile. Do you really think its grace? About half. So about half? Im angry. why? Because the Archduke took away my game. Do you think you would have been able to hunt successfully if you had left the Baron alone? If only I had three more years, I could have done that. The eyes were full of confidence. He was a bold child. So I liked it more. If raised well, it will be good to use as a long-term horse. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hans was a guy who knew how to scratch an itch, but he wasnt the type who knew how to watch the game. This is the type that is perfect for deploying as a field agent and then causing trouble among the enemy. Frexian was a bureaucrat close to the orthodox faction. Lawrence, on the other hand When I saw the poison around his eyes, I thought that if he grew up properly, he could grow into a cruel and cold-hearted type of tactician. A strategist must have such a tendency to do his job well. From now on, Frexians will work in the Baronys inner castle. He says he wants to take you with him to the inner sanctuary. But to do that, you have to prove your worth first. What do you want? Lawrence. The guy was boldly accepting his test. Ethan said with a grin. What do you think my current situation is? It doesnt look good. Everyone is an enemy, starting from the king to the surrounding families. Lawrence swallowed his saliva as he looked at Ethan. The archdukes eyes seemed to see right through him. Thats why I immediately said my true feelings when asked if I thought it was a favor. Because it seemed like lying wouldnt work at all on the archduke in front of me. It was still the same now. This must be a test. If you fail to prove your usefulness here, the Archduke will mercilessly abandon you and leave. That wasnt what Lawrence wanted to do. Are you planning to kill all of the Barons heirs? I think it would be good to save at least one person. The reason is? There are four. Ethan nodded solemnly. Do you already know? Lawrences heart skipped a beat. Ethans meaningful smile. Looking at his face, it seemed like he knew more than just four reasons. say it. yes. Lawrence swallowed his saliva and spoke. Even though it is a scarecrow, if you succeed to a collateral blood relative like that, other collateral families will feel relieved in their own way. It will give the impression that the minimum standards are followed. Ethan nodded. If he were to rule over the baronial territory after eliminating the baron and his children, it would mean that a person without any authority would be occupying the territory without permission. He wasnt even the head of the family yet. Taking that into account, erecting a scarecrow was the right procedure. also? Wouldnt the scarecrow play a significant role when the Grand Duke moves into another collateral family in the future? In any case, it would mean that one of the blood relatives would preserve his or her position, so a traitor could come out even when attacking the collateral. Something like a distant successor in the line of succession. Even if it was a scarecrow position, there was a possibility that there would be a successor who wanted a seemingly worthy position. and? There are a total of ten clans in the collateral world, and it would be difficult to plant the Grand Dukes henchmen to rule over the ten families. Right now, the Archduke will be short of trustworthy talent. That is correct. There is a lot of power, but trustworthy talent is still lacking. It was obvious that if all the people related to the collateral were wiped out, there would be a severe manpower shortage. The final benefit is that by setting up a scarecrow, you will be able to completely block the possibility for collaterals to send other people to intervene in the territory in the future. There remains someone who has rightful control of the land. Ethan smiled. Did his answer really satisfy the Archduke? Lawrence looked at Ethan with a calm expression. However, he could not hide the fact that his pupils were fluttering. I heard you well. Ethan nodded and then looked at Frexian. You have a much smarter child than you expected. haha. Frexian smiled shyly. However, the satisfaction rising through the shyness was deeply felt. It was clear that the old man had raised the child as if he were his own. Then can I go with you? of course. He wasnt a pick-me-up, but a proper talent. When I returned, I thought I would have to entrust him with various tasks. When we came, there were two people, but when we left, the carriage with three people on board started moving towards the inner castle. Chapter 24 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 24 When they returned, the family was ruined (24) Frexian and Lawrence. I returned to Naeseong with two people. Frexian was immediately entrusted with overall administration. After he left. Only Lawrence and Ethan were left in the office. Lawrence. yes. Your Majesty. Why dont you try my trick? Character you mean? Lawrences eyes widened. For commoners, a noblemans strategy was one of the best ways to get ahead. Since the opportunity had come so quickly, it was no wonder that I was so surprised. okay. I think you would be a good fit for that position. The guy who was muttering at those words spoke first. Hey, Archduke. Why are you doing that? Thats actually theres something I couldnt tell you. What. Lawrence said, closing his eyes tightly at those words. Actually, Im not a man. If his voice before was like that of a soft boy, this time it had a completely feminine feel. In an instant, the voice changed. Despite this, there was no change in Ethans expression. okay. I just nodded curtly. In his previous life, he was a transcendent. No matter how far away you looked, you could tell at a glance whether the other person was a man or a woman. So I already knew about her gender. Lawrence was startled by the calm answer. The Archduke was furious, asking if she had deceived him, and did not even try to retract the offer he made to her, saying she was a woman. This is a completely unexpected reaction. Lawrence tilted his head. Did you by any chance know? uh. But why didnt you say anything? Does it matter? Ethan was a knight who survived until humanity was close to extinction. What was most important at that time was not trivial factors like gender. ability. Only this one thing was important. At that time, the standards for judging a persons usefulness were completely solidified. Thats why I didnt mention the guys gender. I have been wandering the streets since I was young. is it. His parents did not give him any love since he was born. What they wanted was their eldest son, not their eldest daughter. From a very young age, Laurence and Sylvia realized that it was much more advantageous to live as a man than a woman in this world. Even when the Baronys tax collector would chew his mouth every time he saw him. Even when, after the family starved to death due to excessive exploitation, they ran away from home and spent a long time rolling on the ground. It was always like that. He spent nearly nine years rolling around on the ground before being picked up by Frexian. Thats why I dressed up as a man. It was something I had to do to protect myself I understand. I hope you dont mention it to me, Master. Doesnt even Frexian know? yes. Sylvia smiled bitterly. She recalled the story she heard while receiving training from Frexian. He said that he was a bright child, so even if he was a commoner, he would definitely be able to rise to a high position. However, Frexian had no idea that she was a woman. If I had known, I wouldnt have said that. Just being a poor person is a big limitation, and its even worse if youre a woman. Maybe it was just a night service, but if it wasnt, it was obvious that no noble would put much effort into it. That would be the same for the Archduke in front of me. Maybe he was looking at himself with such a calm face because he had completely missed the time to get angry. Or maybe they are showing that attitude because they are very patient. So the Archdukes proposal cannot be accepted. Why? As I said before, gender is not an important factor to me. Lawrences eyes widened. Even if it was just once for the sake of respect, you cant believe youre repeating the same thing twice. Are you really planning to keep me as your agent? If you do your job well, why not? If it turns out that I am a woman, many people will point fingers at the Archduke. He is said to be a bookkeeper and waits around at night. Ethan chuckled at those words. Are you pointing a finger at me? Do you really think their fingers will be safe? . Well, if you dont like it, I wont force you. You can just live by the side of Frexian and take on auxiliary work. I was given a choice. So, it was right for you to make your own judgment. If you dont like it, theres nothing you can do about it. Even the king cant do something if he doesnt like it. Ethan quietly waited for an answer. She said after thinking for a while. If its okay with you, Grand Duke, Id like to give it a try. Instead, can I tell people that my gender is male? If its comfortable for you, do it. Since you have been cross-dressing for a long time, you will feel much more comfortable doing it in public. She lowered her head at those words. thank you. Why with something like this? Oh. My real name is Sylvia. So Lawrence is a pseudonym? Its my little brothers name. I see. The reason she was called Lawrence in her past life was probably because she used her younger brothers name. Ethan nodded. okay. Take care of me, Sylvia. Yes, Archduke. A bookkeeper has been added. Now it was time to leave the work to him. Im thinking of sending out my first mission. What is? The voice changed to the boys again. Wouldnt your neck hurt if you do that? Weve been doing this for a long time, so were used to it now. Right. Ethan nodded and handed over a ledger. It was a ledger that I had received from the eldest son of the writer Baron last time, and it was a ledger in which the organizations that gave monthly payments were written down. Of these, as many as 80% were concentrated in the small town of Poert. It is a city that has rotted away as much as it has developed. They say the eight groups running rampant in this city are called the Eight Gates of Darkness. Ah Do you know anything? I heard this a lot when I used to live on the streets. To put it in one word, it is a collection of trash. Drug trafficking, kidnapping, theft, etc. Eight representative groups of the underworld that are involved in all kinds of crimes. They were called the Eight Gates of Darkness. Ethan quietly nodded to Sylvias explanation. They are irredeemable trash. It wasnt to this extent originally, but over the past ten years, as the Baron continued to ignore them, they began to act more and more boldly. It is certainly true that, as the Grand Duke said, relief is impossible. Our first mission is to deal with these guys. So neatly that you never see me again. If you give me just one day, I will figure it out. Sylvia quietly opened her eyes. Depending on how this matter is handled, the Archdukes perspective on himself will also change. A difficult opportunity to seize. I had no intention of handling it roughly. I will assign knights and soldiers. Your role is that of a staff member. yes. Oh. Your Majesty. say. After this matter is taken care of, can I use the interest for personal use? What are you going to use it for? Im trying to create an intelligence group. Its an information group. As long as the cleanup was done well, it was none of Ethans business whether he would kill them or utilize them. Do whatever you want. We will move right away. Have a nice trip. Sylvia left the office. * * * Hans and Myers. A carriage carrying two people passed the large outer castle. Hermes, a large city where the head family of Count Pernes is located. We have finally arrived here. Myers, looking at the magnificent appearance of the city, let out an exclamation. wow. Its really big. young master. From now on, you need to be alert. Our role is truly important. Thats right. You memorized all the instructions I gave you, right? uh. I memorized everything. Hans breathed a sigh of relief. Now he had no choice but to stick close to Myers. This means that depending on how Myers behaves, the treatment he will receive will be completely different. I hope Myers does well. While Hans was praying in his heart, the carriage that had passed the outer castle began to enter the inner castle. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kelmont Castle. When I saw what was considered one of the most luxurious castles in the western part of the continent, I couldnt help but swallow my saliva. Passing was accomplished without difficulty. And I was able to receive a much bigger welcome than I expected. Because the head of the family, Count Chaman, came out to greet the two in person. Youngest Confucius, its been a long time. How were you? Ive been doing well. How have you been, Count? Theres so much work going on these days ah, lets not do this here, lets go inside. Hans tilted his head. The Count is welcoming us more than I expected. Myers said they had met each other a few times in the past, but that probably wasnt the reason for him to be so welcoming. If we were really that close, we wouldnt have drunk people and tried to ruin them. Why is the Count like that? As Hans pondered for a moment, an assumption crossed his mind. no way. Has the Archduke already made his move? Otherwise, there was no reason for the heavy-assed Count to greet Myers with such excitement. It was clear that something had changed. Just before entering the office. The Count looked at Hans. Who is the author? Ah, this is my favorite attendant. I keep him by my side because he is quick-witted and kind-hearted. haha. okay. Can we go in together? Of course. Three people entered the office. The Count sat at the head table and Myers sat next to him. Anyway, why did you come here? The distance is quite long, and it must have been a while since the Archduke woke up. Whew. Thats actually. Myers, who was messing up his hair, sighed and said. My eldest brother has become a bit very strange. The Archduke? Lets take a look here. Myers lifted his jacket. His shirt was covered with all kinds of scars. There were even areas where scabs had not yet healed. It was clearly a trace of Jingeom passing by. How on earth is this happening? Who treated the youngest Confucius like this. The eldest brother is like that. Not only me, but also Hans here was beaten up as well. Hans opened his mouth like lightning. A sparse empty space was visible between the insides of his mouth. It was a sign that a tooth had fallen out. I couldnt bear it. As the Count knows, my eldest brother used to be very calm and dependable It was definitely like that. But now youre just going crazy as if youve completely changed? Go crazy. Chayman twitched the corner of his eyes. Among the news I heard recently, there was one interesting story. It is news that Baron Kargath has been completely harpooned by one of the archdukes. It is a rumor whose truth has not yet been properly determined. But one thing was certain. The Baron isnt answering calls. Even if they try to contact the Baron in a way that only they know, they keep getting no news. There was no doubt that it was four months old. What if the Archduke was beginning to reveal his ambitions? We also have to push one person. The Three Confucius are not allowed. Because he was already a puppet of the seven kingdoms. The Archduke was also in trouble. He is a known human who killed one of the 10 collateral families without saying a word. Moreover, putting a person with immunity on top of ones head was the worst option. Its completely impossible to be a grand duchess. It may be that all men turned a blind eye, otherwise there were no cases of titles being handed down to women. The only option worth pushing is the Myers in front of you. It was right then. Count. huh? I know for a fact. What do you mean? The 10th branch of the clan tried to turn me into a drunken idiot and put me in the position of head of the family as a scarecrow. ! Chaiman showed a puzzled expression for the first time at the sudden, fastball-like words. Chapter 25 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 25 #When I returned, the family was ruined (25) This is a sudden topic. It was also a question that was difficult to answer hastily. How much do you know? The 10 collateral families clearly tried to make Myers do that. There is no need to elevate a perfectly fine person to the position of head of the family. The architect of the plan was Baron Helmut. Chaiman readily agreed to what the Baron, a member of his own faction, said. If the craftsman knows this, he will be in trouble. There was no way he would entrust himself to someone who tried to make him a bad person. The worst situation is is to leave for Count Irdan, who is dividing his faction. If that happened, his faction would be completely without a worthy successor. First of all, it was right to get out of the way. What on earth do you mean. Dont pretend not to know. Didnt the Count know this too? I already heard everything from Hans. Did you know? Myers words were a little strange. Cheyman asked immediately. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What on earth did you hear that makes you say that? Whew. The designer of this plan is Baron Helmut, right? youre right. I heard that that bastard allowed it. Irdan, head of the Earl of Amelton. He is the leader of the opposing faction. Why is Irdan coming out? That was when a question crossed my mind. Hans joined the conversation between the two like lightning. youre right. Helmut That guy belongs to Count Irdans faction. Thats why I hurriedly evacuated the youngest master to Count Chayman. Chaymans eyes sparkled. He is also a seasoned nobleman who has gone through many hardships. It wasnt difficult to realize the situation. That guy lied in the middle of it. The situation wasnt bad. No, its actually better. As long as he knows that, Myers will never leave for Count Irdan. It was possible to tightly hold on to the successor with the right to succession to ones own faction. Im sorry for not being able to protect you. Whew. To be honest, I dont think the Count would have voted against it either. I know that you were just watching. . Still, Im not as scandalous as that guy. You look like someone who will tear you to death! Myers, who was huffing and puffing with anger, looked at the Count. Haa Count Chayman. yes. The Count didnt come up with the plan himself, so lets forget about this incident. But it is true that I am disappointed. In the end, the Count was just a bystander. sorry. Unlike Cheyman, who bowed his head and apologized in a serious tone, he was smiling inside. We need to make sure they are strictly controlled. In any case, Baron Helmut, the planner of the plan, had been swept away by the Archduke a long time ago. The story goes that cutting off the tail has become much easier. Hold the youngest Confucius here. The secret could be kept if the nobles belonging to the faction were strictly prohibited from joining. Chayman and Hans secretly made eye contact. Nod. If you pretend, you pretend. We had the same thoughts. I guess Ill have to kiss that guy first. I felt like I needed to find out what this guy named Hans wanted. * * * Midnight. A knock rang in Chaymans office. Come in. Did you call me, Count? Sit down. asked the Count, who had given his seat to Hans. Why did you help me? I am the chamberlain of the hunting annex in the Barony of Kargath. If I go to Count Irdan, will I be welcomed? It would be nice if we werent treated like spies. So you came to me, who was of the same faction as the Baron? yes. I will be loyal. I hope you will use me with great care. Chaiman, seeing his eyes burning with ambition, nodded. okay. Let me write it carefully. By the way, you were the chief chamberlain of the hunting annex? yes. Isnt that where the Archduke was? youre right. Do you know what kind of person he is? I couldnt figure it out for sure because we didnt spend much time together. But one thing is certain. It means that they are gnashing their teeth at their affiliates. Hmm I guess thats worth it. Before he collapsed, he had been living in the Dukes inner quarters and was kicked out to a shabby annex, so it was worth gnashing his teeth. Is there room for compromise? I dont think so. Right. He thought of Baron Kargath. It was the smallest of his factions. We should be wary of the fact that the Archduke is growing, but we should not feel fear. If I just send two of the familys skilled knights I could have destroyed the baronage in the same way. Count Pernes family had over twenty knights with that level of skill. What made the Archduke fearful was his immunity, not the fact that he had overthrown the Baron. Do you have any idea where the Archdukes next blade will head? I think my next target will probably be Baron Romenton. Baron Lomenton? Baron Romenton is a family belonging to the opposing faction. Cheyman smiled happily. The reason is? First of all, it is not only the family closest to the Barony of Kargath, but it also seemed to have sent a letter to the Archduke from there. Correspondence? yes. The Grand Duke, who was reading the contents, blushed and tore up the letter. I wonder if he wrote something insulting Hmm. It would be perfect if the Archduke directed it to Baron Romenton. Theres Viscount Itun next to him. Next to it is the County of Amelton, ruled by Irdan. They were all forces of opposing factions. What if the archduke and the opposing faction fight against each other and destroy themselves! If you did well, you could blow your nose without even touching it. Just imagining it made me feel thrilled. You will be able to grow bigger by absorbing all the sweet honey coming from the vast duchy. That Count. Why but? I have a question. Can I ask you something? Something? Is Baron Kargath safe? Hmm. Theres been a rumor going around lately. It looks like the barony has been taken over by the archduke. Is that true? Its almost certain. If the Barony had fallen, the news would have stopped. The Count nodded. There are relationships I made while I was in the Barony. They are knights and officials, and some of them will probably remain in the inner city. Hoo. is it? I think it is necessary to check as the Archdukes spirit is unusual. If you send me, I will gather as much information as possible. In order to monitor the Archdukes every move confined within the inner castle, it was natural to deploy personnel into the inner castle. It means you have to invest a lot of time and effort. If I send this guy instead I didnt know that I could get the information easier than I thought. Since he lost several of his teeth after being beaten by that bastard, he must have a lot of resentment. Take it. Is this a contact crystal sphere? okay. If you bring me the mana stone, you will be able to contact me directly. Although it was a yawning communication crystal ball, it was no problem for conveying some news. Hans lowered his head in sorrow. I will definitely ask for useful information. I guess Ill just trust you. yes. If I suddenly disappear, the youngest Confucius might be surprised, so can we leave tomorrow? So be it. Thats how the nights conversation ended. The next morning. Hans went to see Myers and whispered quietly. It was successful. really? yes. I think I can visit the Barony sometime. okay. Be sure to tell your brother my news. All right. Oh. The youngest Confucius must show that he is practicing to the best of his ability. That way, the Count will also have thoughts of raising Confucius. okay. Ill just sign up for a closed training course and swing my sword in a quiet place. Then it will be okay, right? yes. I will contact you as soon as I return. Bye. yes. Once I gained the counts basic trust. We have only just crossed the first hurdle. Letting ones guard down was an absolute no-no. If even the slightest gap were revealed, the Counts teeth might tear it apart. Im sweating. Still, if this plan was successful, he would definitely not forget himself when the Grand Duke became the head of the family. As such, he was a person with clear rewards and punishments. The carriage in which Hans rode left the county. * * * Three days passed. Meanwhile, Frexian was solidly laying the foundation for internal affairs, and Sylvia demonstrated her value by successfully handling the mission entrusted to her by Ethan. hello. She saw a knight wandering around the inner palace and quietly greeted him. Uhuhh. You are Detective Lawrence. good morning. The articles tone was full of fear. Lawrence. This was because I was in charge of subjugating the Eight Gates of Darkness with him and saw all sorts of things. Hes definitely an excellent tactician At first, the knights looked upon the young tactician with disdain, but as the plan progressed, they began to express their exclamations one by one. In the end, all eight dark gates were defeated in just one day. However, the cruelty of the schemer revealed during the subjugation process was beyond imagination. For example, when the executives of the first two of the eight dark gates were captured. Since he entered the room and since he came out, as many as seven bodies have had to be removed. Thanks to that, I knew the secret passages used by the rest of the group In addition, in order to completely destroy the group, they committed cruel acts such as burning down the building so that no one could escape alive, or causing even the simplest gangsters to die. He showed the inside of his hand. That scene was enough to make even knights who had gone through many hardships hold their tongues. I still havent forgotten the answer I received when I asked why on earth he was doing this. The Grand Duke himself told me to dispose of it very neatly so that it would never be seen again. Lawrence. That was when a faint smile appeared on his expressionless, doll-like face. They said that all the captured executives were taken to the third floor of the dungeon. In the process, it was an added bonus that Lawrence was known to hear screams of pain every night he entered prison. Every time I ask what on earth happened, I only get an incomprehensible answer that says they are persuading me. It is true that he is capable, but There is something about this person that makes me reluctant to work with him. That was Lawrence. Lawrence passed the trembling knight and knocked on the office. come in. Good morning, Grand Duke. Its been three days since you became a detective. Does the job suit you aptitude? I think its a good fit. Then Im glad. I heard stories from the knights who moved together after the subjugation of the Eight Gates of Darkness. Sylvia. The strategy she was unfolding was one hundred and eighty different from before. Previously, the approach was to minimize sacrifices as much as possible, but now the approach is to use a method that allows for as long as the goal is achieved no matter how much sacrifice is made. It was quite a change from the past. Your Majesty. why? I think an intelligence group will be created soon. Do you think its worth using? yes. There is one information guild among the 8 dark gates, and I think we can make good use of it if we form an executive team with them at the head. While I was having a conversation with Sylvia, a knight knocked on the door of the office. Your Majesty, a man named Hans wants to meet you, Grand Duke. What should we do? send. It was a faster movement than expected. Now it was time to hear what kind of results this guy brought. Chapter 26 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 26 After returning, the family was ruined (26) Grand Duke! How have you been? Hans entered the office and bowed his head. result? Count Chayman did not seem very suspicious of our joining. Rather, as soon as we arrived, they took the initiative to welcome us. Having destroyed the Barony, its no wonder my body feels hot. Ethan nodded. You mean to take advantage of the conflict between the two factions. Sounds like a great strategy. So your next target is Baron Romenton? uhh. yes. Only then did Hans eyes turn to the boy near the archduke. Who is it? If you see them standing fairly close together, it means that a trusting relationship has been formed. Hans looked at Ethan. He is. My advisor. My name is Lawrence. He introduced himself with a grave face. What a treason! Just looking at it, it is a position that would be closest to the archduke. I was only away for about a week. If you have held such an important position in a short period of time, you must have outstanding abilities. Unless it is. Hans eyes turned to Lawrences face. For a man, his face is quite handsome. Just looking at the delicate arms and legs gave off an androgynous feel. Perhaps the archduke had that kind of taste Hans secret thoughts could not continue. What about Myers? The youngest, Confucius, has decided to enter closed training for the time being. As your will is so great, you will definitely begin to win the earls attention. What about you? I also gained my own level of trust. Chaiman, that bastard seemed very curious about the Archduke. Hans told everything that happened during his meeting with the Count. okay. Be sure to provide appropriate information. Lawrence? yes. Your Majesty. Semi-noble Hans here is a butler working under me. There will be a lot of work to do in the future, so lets at least talk to each other. All right. The two people left the office with their heads bowed. * * * A small conference room in the baron. Hans and Lawrence sat down facing each other. His eyes as he looked at Lawrence were full of wariness. Trickster (ʿ). In a word, it means a trickster. In the thirty-two years of his life, Hans has never been told that he lacks cunning. That was originally my place Some guy took over that place overnight. And that was the person who looked like a gentleman who would bite the desk, which Hans hated the most. You should have used your brain. Its already been more than twenty-five years since Ive been rubbing my palms until they get worn out. Is it possible for Saennim to follow his own experience of rolling and rolling in combat since he was young? Also using two factions. And the fact that Baron Romenton is the Archdukes next destination must be true, as he gained trust and attracted attention as a handsome man. That was when Hans was maintaining an uncomfortable silence. It looks like the deacon isnt that pleased with me. Keuhum! Fortunately, the. huh? I dont really like people like you, butler. Are you saying this only because you know me well? Ive seen a lot of people who are like bats. Lawrence, or rather Sylvia, had been living in the back alley for well over nine years. In the meantime, I have observed numerous human groups. Hans is clearly the type of person who wags his tail at the strong and tries to eat the weak. We are in a situation where we will need to collaborate on numerous things in the future. If you showed yourself being pushed around by that type of person, there was no doubt that you would continue to be ignored in the future. It was like that just looking at it now. Arent the corners of your eyes filled with a dark energy, as if youre imagining something unpleasant? Not a noble, but a semi-noble. Although he was a commoner, he received the title of warden directly from the Grand Duke, so there was no reason for him to be pushed out of the fight. Hans flinched at Lawrences harsh words. An expressionless face and blunt tone of voice. I thought there would be almost no emotional ups and downs because of that. But more than I thought Isnt he quite temperamental? Just by looking at his appearance, I thought he was a simple boy, but that wasnt the case at all. If I do it wrong, Ill get tired. From superior-subordinate relationships to work collaboration. There were many things that needed to be resolved in the future. Should I bend over? Or That was when a worry crossed Hans mind as the reaction was stronger than expected. We both have the same ultimate goal, so there is no need to conflict. Keuhum! I will acknowledge your territory, deacon. So please respect my territory. If Lawrence had been weak at all, he would have tried hard to catch him. But not now. okay. Theres no need to rush. The profession that has to find a strategy optimized for the tastes of a picky archduke is a strategist. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was no way it was easy. How long could a guy who looks like he wasnt even an adult endure this? It was obvious that I would cry and quit my job after a few days. Time was on his side anyway. Hans concluded clearly. haha. I think my curiosity got the better of me because I suddenly had a colleague. Now that I think about it, I guess I was too rude. Im sorry if you were offended. Then, lets talk about our work. If we exchange information, we will be able to serve the Archduke better. yes. Lawrence took out a document. This is what happened in the city while Hans was away. Hans, who was looking at the documents, widened his eyes. Are Baron Helmut and his two sons in the dungeon now? yes. It seems like the Grand Duke is planning on beheading these three. What if he had continued to follow Helmut? A chill ran down Hans spine. If that were the case, his ending wouldnt have been much different from this. I was very fortunate to have successfully changed lines. Immediately his gaze turned to the underline. The Eight Gates of Darkness have been destroyed? And that in just one day Yes. The document detailed the process of eliminating the Eight Gates of Darkness. The author orchestrated this? That terrible organization was completely destroyed in just one day. The strategy used in the process was nothing short of cruel. Of course, they are trash enough to deserve to die like this Even taking that into account, they certainly seemed to have no hesitation. gulp. Hans swallowed his saliva without realizing it. I thought you were a pretty gentleman. He was a man so cruel that even a decent hitman would shake his head. Hans realized at this moment. That time is not on ones side, but on the side of that man named Lawrence. It seemed like we would probably be working together for a very long time. In addition to the destruction of the Eight Gates of Darkness, there were quite a few things going on, from tax reform to personnel changes. Hans, who was looking at them carefully, put down the documents. I enjoyed it. How do you plan to move from now on, Deacon? Right now, I think we need to build trust with the Count by handing him some information. What next? I plan to add oil to the youngest prince and the count so that their relationship can become a little stronger. That way, you will be able to receive many benefits. And? yes? Is that all? Eh Hans was speechless. Not even a day has passed since I started living at the counts house. What more do you want here? There is a saying that if you dont have teeth, your gums will get sore. Simply dividing and provoking the two factions will not be enough to completely prevent the Counts intervention. Isnt that a bit complacent? . What on earth is going through that head that causes them to persecute themselves like this? Then what should I do? Hans, who was inwardly distraught, immediately asked back. First of all Various instructions poured out of Lawrences mouth. After five minutes had passed, Hans took out a pen and paper, and after twenty minutes, he was so busy writing down what was said that he couldnt even reply. Did you write it all down? Well if you could say it again Sure. This time it took about ten minutes. Hans wrote down the contents and read the instructions. All of them were reasonable suggestions. Moreover, since he was giving instructions as a manager, it could hardly be called interference with work. Anyway, one thing is certain. The truth was that he was completely overwhelmed in the first fight. Although the relationship seemed equal on the outside, in the end, I ended up following her instructions without even uttering a single word. Then let me ask you a favor. yes. Ill go out first. Hans left the conference room. Sylvia stared at the door. Hansra. That type of person was the kind of person who could turn their back on someone at any time if greater benefits were given to them. Theres no way the Grand Duke wouldnt know that. Nevertheless, having him by your side means that he is that useful. I didnt really like it, but there was no need to sharpen it. The most important thing for her was for the Archduke who gave her the opportunity to fly high in the sky. If they betray you Just go ahead and deal with it cleanly and thats it. She left the conference room. * * * Barons introspection. Jaylon, who visited the place, had a stiff expression on his face. I looked at the letter in my hand. It was a letter from his father, the Marquis Bloten. also. Delprion, the current king, had no intention of siding with the dukedom. This is a fact that can be seen just by looking at the response that it is housework and that people should take care of it themselves. It was not very good news for the archduke. He knocked on the office door. come in. Now, seeing Ethan in the Barons office didnt feel strange at all. Because it gave off the right atmosphere, as if this was the place he was looking for. As expected, the Archduke was a born ruler. This is something that can be easily inferred just by thinking of oneself working diligently under him right now. Jayron, who was looking at Ethan like that, tilted his head. This is because a small young man was standing behind him. Who is this? My counselor. A bookmaker? Is your name Its Lawrence. Does the young man in front of me know his identity? After contemplating for a moment how to introduce himself, he began speaking. Nice to meet you, Lawrence. My name is Michelan and I am the owner of the Misas Merchant Marine. At those words, Lawrence bowed his head politely. Her greeting contained the formality of a nobleman. Has the Archduke revealed his identity? Jayrons eyes turned to Ethan. He shook his head. This means that it was not disclosed. Ethan, who was smiling as if having fun, nodded towards Jayron. It just meant revealing ones identity. Let me introduce it again. This is Jayron Besos. You were the head of the marquis small family. Thats right. But how did you find out my identity? I could sense the formality of an aristocrat implicitly in Lord Sogas attitude. Moreover, the Grand Duke is a person who values efficiency the most. If Jayron was an ordinary merchant, I thought there would be no reason to meet him in person like this. okay. You can speak comfortably. I am a commoner. its okay. This has become a habit. I said this, but my true intentions were different. Did you say Lawrence? He is a talent worthy of being kept by that prickly archduke. Of course, its not something Im talking about. So it was better to just respect each other. In order to go with the Archduke in the future, it would be good to build up friendships with the people around him. Soon after, Jayron handed Ethan a letter. My father delivered a letter. It is said to be a letter sent directly from His Majesty. Ethan opened the letter and looked at its contents. As expected. Delprion. This became clear with the reaction shown this time. This guy probably doesnt like the Duke family that much. Perhaps he may have been involved in the affairs of collaterals to some extent. Collateral 10. The connivance of the king of the time may have played a role in the fact that these guys so openly defrauded the dukedom. The story was that it was difficult to get along well with this guy. Because Ethan was not a person who was tolerant of his enemies. Even if it is the king of a country. A guy who cant even write properly. yes? Are you saying this was written by a guy called the King himself? But why is your handwriting so bad? . It was actually bad handwriting. Although it was the first time in his life that the archduke in front of me had said that out loud. Jayron said, shaking his head as if he had given up. It seems that Your Majesty has no intention of getting involved in this matter. You probably cant get involved. If that happens, we will have no choice but to punish the collateral. There were many people who still remembered the appearance of the Yongin tribe and the sacrifice of the duke family. In such a situation, you wouldnt want to give the impression that youre going to overthrow the kingdoms hero with your own hands. Thats probably why theyre covering their eyes and screaming. Anyway, thats good. Ethan said with a grin. Are you saying it went well? The king refused help, so is that a good thing? Lawrence said after seeing Jayron tilting his head. The Archduke must have sent the letter because he knew the King would respond in this way. thats right. Thanks to that, this just became housework. Ah Even the king of a country is not involved in this matter, saying it is a family matter. It was said that even the seven kingdoms could not openly intervene in this matter. It also meant that a stage for excitement was prepared. One way or another, in the end, shouldnt household issues be resolved between the people involved in the household? Thank you. Ethan smiled. Chapter 27 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 27 When it returned, the family was ruined (27) By defining the nature of the work in this way, the author, the king, became unable to complain even if the affiliates were eaten up one by one. In a way, it was Delprion who helped him. Of course, he sent this letter because he never dreamed that he would devour the Baron overnight. If I had known, I would have tried to intervene at all costs. Thats why he moved just in time for his letter to arrive to the king. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I received good help. Of course, we should help you with this. Are the items selling well? yes. In the case of the herbal potion that the Archduke taught us about, we dont have it so we cant sell it. So Jayron looked at Ethan and got to the point. How about entrusting the Marquis of Bessus to sell these items directly? Hmm. I expected something like this to happen. Would you want to sell the goose that lays the golden eggs only at such a small scale? Of course, the main store would also want to sell it. Ethan asked a question, pretending not to know. I heard that the performance of the current management is important in order to gain a lot of authority after becoming a small family owner? youre right. It was like that originally. But my father showed great interest in this product. What about performance? He said that if I give him the recipe for the product, he will credit me with about 20% of the familys sales. This is something that all the vassals agreed to. When selling 100 pieces at the top of Misas, if it were the size of a marquis, it could have sold 10,000 pieces. In that sense, it was much more beneficial for J-Lon to measure performance in this way. Is it possible for families to intervene like this after independence? This is a very unusual situation. Usually, the family does not intervene. Its something that has never happened in at least the last hundred years. I guess the Marquis was in a hurry. Haha what merchant would want to miss out on a product like this? That means the herbal potion is amazing. I will accept the offer as long as my profits are guaranteed. Half of net profit. I had no intention of giving this up. Jayron quickly nodded at those words. of course. This is something my father readily agreed to, so that part will be handled very neatly. We continue to receive excellent products from Bessus Marquis. J-Lon can achieve solid performance worthy of being upgraded to a small-cap stock. Ethan had a structure where he made a lot of money. As long as you dont get too greedy, its a perfect deal with nothing to lose for all three. There was no reason to refuse. I agree. All right. Then, lets rewrite the contract. I have received the family seal. A new contract has been drawn up. The contract being carried out this time was a transaction in which Marquis Bessus and Ethan were the main players. After adjusting a few things, we hit the ground running right away. The amount issue will be resolved quickly. If you leave it to the Misas merchant, the profit will drop by about three platinum coins every month. But what about Marquis Bessus? It wasnt strange that instead of three platinum coins, there were three hundred. Because the Marquis was one of the top families in charge of imports and exports from the Kingdom of Heidern. If we do well, we will be able to distribute herbal potions to other countries as well. Please take care of me. yes. We will do our best to sell it. Currently, the Archduke only has one Baron Kargath, but it seemed to Jayron that he would not stop there. He is a person who can compete with the 10 clans. What if he really becomes a duke in the future? The Marquis of Bessus will also be able to fly into the sky together. A person who looks forward to tomorrow more than today. That was the Archduke. * * * After completing the transaction. Ethan and Sylvia moved toward the third floor of the dungeon. The three knights, including the knight commander, Manhattan, jumped up from their seats. Are you here, Grand Duke? Is the job of warden worth doing? . Manhattan trembled at Ethans question. Three days have passed since the Baron and his two sons were imprisoned in the dungeon. The first day passed quietly, but I couldnt help but gape at the sight I encountered on the second day. A man who introduced himself as the Archdukes tactician came down and cut off all of their limbs and veins without hesitation. As if that wasnt enough, they started using all kinds of torture to extract all information about the Baron. There was no end to the torture of the treacherous man, as if he had a personal grudge against him. Such behavior was not something that could have occurred simply because the archduke asked him to dig up information. So I asked the reason and was able to get an answer. Excessive tax revenue of the Barony. Because of that, the entire family starved to death. The way he answered so calmly made me feel even more sad. Whether commoner or noble. How could the sadness of losing a loved one be different? Only then did Manhattan begin to understand why Lawrence had acted so cruelly. Moreover, since the archduke completely agreed to digging up information, he could not stop it. In any case, it was he who was controlling Baron right now. Grand Duke. Are you really letting the rest of the family live? I think so. Ethan nodded. People related to Baron were now sorting them out one by one and gathering information about them. Most of them would be driven out with their family assets confiscated, but it was intended that some would remain in the family. This is because if everyone was sent out, the work itself would inevitably become paralyzed. In any case, in terms of saving his life, it was no different from keeping his word to Manhattan. At those words, the knights, including Manhattan, breathed a sigh of relief. The reason they had been obediently guarding the prison until now was to save the lives of everyone except the Baron and his two sons. If they had really planned to kill all of Barons personnel, they would have had no choice but to draw their swords. The minimum duty of a knight. To protect it. Then he must have died. Even if the remaining ten knights rushed in, it was doubtful whether they would even be able to hurt the archduke. Of course I didnt want to fight. In that sense, the Archdukes answer could be said to be truly fortunate. Starting today, you will return to being the knight commander instead of the prison guard. yes? Do you want to stay here forever? Thats not true, but Whether you are here or not, the three guys in prison will die. . Manhattan became mute. When the Baron and the Archduke had a confrontation, I heard the whole story on the spot. Clearly, the Barons response went far beyond the line. Abolishing the Mana Hall and imprisoning him in a dungeon meant turning the Archduke into an idiot so that he could only breathe. The person who took everything away even tried to kill himself. Even if he were in the position of the archduke, he would never spare the baron. All right. Then can I return to work now? okay. The knights quietly left the dungeon. Now, only Lawrence and Ethan were left. egg plant. yes. Two people entered the interior of the third floor. A prison filled with all kinds of vicious criminals. Among them, three people were spread out in the room located in the deepest part of the room. Loyaltyloyalty! One of the soldiers guarding the prison shouted a salute in surprise. Give me the keys and leave. yes! Sigh. I opened the door next to the iron bars. The Baron and his two sons, who were shaking like insects, looked at the door. How are you? Ouch Archduke! Save meplease save me! I guess I went crazy for a moment for a moment! The Baron saw Ethan and started shaking like crazy. Then Helmut found Lawrence standing behind him and screamed. From yesterday to today. A devil-like human being who has been subject to endless, vicious torture! I couldnt help but feel a sense of fear. Ethan said while looking at the Baron. I heard from the agent that there is information you are hiding until the last moment. I heard that they are keeping their mouths shut about what they are hiding. The reason Ethan came to see the Baron was to drive the final wedge into him. Whatwhat are you talking about! Where can you find such a thing! All I know is that everything was blown! Do you think reinforcements will come if we wait and hold on for some time? . no. No one will save you and your two sons. Even the king has already abandoned you. Ethan opened a letter. The kings seal was stamped there. That was definitely not a fake. Helmut, who read the letter, was astonished. Its housework! As long as the nature of the matter is defined this way, even the Seven Kingdoms will remain silent on this incident. The only person who could save him was now the leader of the faction, Count Chayman. II think Count Chayman will stay quiet if you kill me! What if I dont stay still? . Would you choose to collide with me to save someone who has already lost all his sweet water? It wasnt. Wasnt he the one who had given instructions to stick to the Archduke just a few days ago? Chaiman was a ruthless nobleman who would mercilessly abandon members of the same faction if they did not benefit him. Do you think that if you kill me, the Archduke will be able to take over the Barony? Your children did a good job farming. My eldest son was very cooperative. . Helmuts vision became distant. The eldest son Raymans temperament was enough to give in to that man. There was absolutely no hole to escape through. Dont you want to die comfortably? . If you reveal the information you are hiding, I promise to cut off your head with a single sword in front of the guillotine. What if it doesnt blow? You continue to be tortured with your limbs and veins cut off. If you go beyond your limit, youll go crazy. Hearing Ethans words, Helmuts eyes slowly turned red. it was a mistake. Everything from underestimating the Archdukes power to giving extreme instructions while dealing with him. Its all my fault. After taking charge of the Senate. The nature of my actions, which I had been thinking about very carefully, changed little by little due to the influx of wealth and power. His nature became arrogant, he stopped thinking about his failures, and he forgot the past. A family that is merciful to its people, but can be crueler than anyone else to its enemies. I had completely forgotten that the Duke of Ardan was such a family. Helmut didnt know how to turn back time. Ill tell you everything everything. So my two sons please allow me to go in peace for the last time I ask you, Grand Duke. The information that was kept hidden until the end despite being pushed like this would have been quite valuable. Ethan looked at Sylvia. Im fine. Your Majesty. She nodded willingly. It was with his permission that he was able to cut off the limbs and veins of the Baron and his two sons. If the Archduke hadnt given him the chance, he wouldnt have been able to get even a little revenge. So how can there be dissatisfaction? For my personal greed. It was impossible to interfere with the Archdukes choice. Soon Ethan looked at Helmut. I promise. There are four floors in the dungeon. There are items I have secretly collected there. There there are also the previous Dukes mementos ! Ethans eyes widened at the information that came out of Helmuts mouth. Chapter 28 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 28 When I returned, my family was ruined (28) You did you really bring a divine sword? Divine sword Dranion. It was a sacred item handed down from generation to generation by the heads of the family. Gods sword. In some ways, it was an arrogant name. To that extent, the swords performance could be said to be the best even in the Western Continent. The matriarchs sword that he had swung countless times in his past life. The 10th branch of the collateral world may be arrogant, but are they really capable of bringing the divine sword? Flame-like mana soared within Ethans body. The anger that burned for an instant was expressed out of the body. Seeing that, the Baron quickly shook his head. Jincalm down! Archduke! Even though our council of elders was the acting head of the family, we werent crazy enough to take the divine sword! And the new sword As you know, the sword body is not completely broken! what? Is your sword broken? This was the first time in my life that I had ever heard such a ridiculous story. What kind of sword is Shingeom? When confronting the dragonlord. It was a weapon so strong that even a single blow from him only caused a slight incontinence. A weapon with that much strength was completely broken? The Baron tilted his head at the sound of Ethans voice that seemed to relax for a moment. Isnt this a fact that the Grand Duke also knew? Why are you suddenly doing this? If you want to die comfortably, you will have to tell me the story in great detail now. I willI will tell you! Soso! The Barons story flowed from the quiet dungeon. The point was simple. After the war with the Yongin tribe. Many members of the family, including the head of the family, closed their eyes. When the members of the Dukes family returned to the family as corpses, the sword was already broken to the point where it could not be restored to its original form. It even states that the only thing left there is at most a handle. Ethan asked right away. Did the dragonlord break that sword? I dont know that much. The only known fact about the Dragon Clan War is that several members of the family, including the former head of the previous generation, went to deal with the dragon lord sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Helmut swallowed his saliva and continued speaking. The only thing that happened after that was that all the members of the dukedom returned as corpses. What happened to the dragonlord? I dont even know that. Since that incident, the monster called the Dragonlord has never appeared. There is a prevailing opinion in the world that the monster would have been fatally injured, but First of all, digging up more information was the priority. Why on earth was the non-aggression pact signed? There was a rumor going around that the dukes sacrifice had dealt a heavy blow to the dragonlord. After that, the Yongin tribe proposed a non-aggression pact as if they had been waiting The Zeno Empire was the first to accept the treaty, and the policy spread to other countries. The Zenon Empire? Thats right. The empire with the greatest power accepted the treaty, but what would the rest of the kingdoms do? They probably had no choice but to accept it. It would have been the same for our Kingdom of Heidern. Have you never thought about attacking the dragon people? Huh Archduke. Do you think the dragon race consists of only one dragonlord? As the Archduke knows, those monsters are not the only ones. Even if the leader was wounded, their power was too strong to prepare for war. . Damn you guys. If they pushed the enemys leader like that, shouldnt they at least take care of the ending themselves? In the end, all the Duke family gained from this incident was the honor for their sacrifice. I ask one more thing. Were the humans on the verge of being pushed back badly when they went to war with the dragon people? Have you lost your memory at all? Just answer the question. Before I rip out my tongue. The Zenon Empire is half and half. We, Heidern, who were the first to be attacked among the kingdoms, were badly pushed back in the beginning. It was only after the Duke family entered the war that the war became boiling point Zenon Empire Although the dragons at the level of corps commanders and division commanders were powerful, if there were no dragon lords, it would have been worth pushing through. If the situation had been even before the monster called the Dragonlord was injured, he could have acted like that. I couldnt help but wonder why they signed a non-aggression pact at such an advantageous moment. Ill have to look into it later. There was no time to worry about the Zeno Empire right now. Right now, we had to do everything in our power just to get the duchy back. But if you get your family back. Youll have to be prepared. The moment it was revealed that I had done something stupid, I was planning to cut off all the heads of the superiors, whether it was the Empire or something else. That was a courtesy to our ancestors who sacrificed their lives for the continent. If its not a new sword There was one item that was expected to be my fathers memento. lets go. yes. Your Majesty. Sylvia, who had been holding her breath, followed behind Ethan. * * * The entrance to the fourth floor of the dungeon was located in a corner of the third floor. After opening the door to the basement. I went down the stairs. Below, a solid iron gate blocked the road. I saw a magic circle in the middle of the iron gate. Ethan took out the necklace he received from the Baron. When I placed the necklace in the center of the magic circle, a humming sound and a cheerful sound came from inside the iron door. Click! The lock must have been broken. When the iron door was pushed open, the inside was revealed. Various items, including all kinds of precious metals, were neatly laid out. These were items that the Baron had been pursuing for decades. Among them, what caught Ethans attention was a small lump of liquid. The black liquid mass looked similar to a small slime. This was it. The dukes keepsake, Palhwan (˭h). I could recognize it at a glance. This was one of the items that was always handed down to the heads of the family like a sacred sword. This is the first pill. Hwan (h). It means a ring. This was literally a loop. It is also a ring that can place strong restrictions on the entire body. Ethan put his hand into the liquid. The essence of fire in his entire body began to tremble. The familys secret breathing method, the breath of black flame. The liquid began to tremble under the energy of the essence of fire created by the breath. Soon the liquid penetrated into his body. Sylvia was looking at this with curiosity. Wonder what it is? yes. Can you tell me? Its not really a secret. This is the eight rings. Its one of the items that has been passed down in the family. Eight rings? Should I say its a ring-shaped metal made up of eight pieces? If its metal shouldnt it be absorbed into the body? Because this is a bit of a unique item. According to records, the creation of the Palhwan was a very long time ago. You mean something unusual? Its a metal made by God or something. Anyway, what is certain is that if you meet the qualifications, there will be no side effects from absorbing this. There were three qualification conditions. It must be a direct lineage that inherited the dukes blood. Learn the familys secret breathing method and create the essence of fire. You must have a certain level of fire energy in your body. As long as these three conditions were met, the Eight Pillars could be absorbed into the body. How amazing. Did you meet the qualifications, Archduke? Thats the way it is. Soon, the metal writhing inside his body spread very thinly throughout his body. Ethan vibrated his essence. The fiery mana that flowed out began to be absorbed into the first pill that spread throughout the body. The more I did it, the heavier my entire body became. It felt as if steel rings were hanging all over my body. Ethan smiled at that heavy feeling. Its been a while. The first effect of the eight pills is increased (). Absorbs energy and increases the weight on the body. It is an excellent training tool. And the second benefit is. Liberation. The absorbed energy is sent back to the body. It was safe to say that this was some kind of spare storage. Its a great feature. The total amount of energy that can be accumulated in the human body before reaching the state of transcendence is fixed to a certain extent for each state. The point is that you cannot accumulate energy indefinitely. If more energy was accumulated than could be controlled, a runaway phenomenon could occur. But what if there are eight pills? After storing that energy in the eight rings as a reserve, he was able to return the stored energy back to his body whenever he wanted. If you stack up to eight, the amount increases up to four times. It also meant that a person who uses the eight rings could use as much as five times as much energy as a knight of the same level. Now that I have one pill, I will be able to store half as much energy. As I absorbed the maximum amount of mana into the pill, I felt my body become heavier. The feeling as if your muscles are screaming with every movement. I was satisfied. If only eight rings could be planted and still move freely. We will be able to draw enormous power in the process of liberation. Not only will all physical limitations disappear, but you will also be able to draw in an enormous amount of energy. Past family heads who had great power. One of the reasons was the Eight Pillars. I said the rest was kept in another collateral family. What they stole was not the new sword with only the handle remaining, but the Eight Rings. The use and purpose of the Eight Pillars was something that only those who would become the next head of the family would learn. Naturally, the subordinates would not have known what this item was used for. Since it was a keepsake of the duke, they probably stole it thinking it was a valuable item. One more reason to take them down. Even if it cannot be used, it was one of the keepsakes left behind by the previous duke. Even if you dont know the exact purpose of the Eight Pillars, you probably guess that they are valuable items. Even if I asked for it back with kind words, there was no way they would obediently give it back. In this case, there was a very good solution. overwhelming power. Ethan thought of his next target, Baron Romenton. His eyes turned to Sylvia. Go to the baron and tell him to write down the names of all the families who took my fathers belongings. All right. It wasnt long before she handed Ethan a piece of paper. Its a list. Ethan, who was reading the list, tilted his head. is this the right list? I will check properly. No, its okay. This is Helmut, who was being severely tortured by Sylvia just a day ago. There was no reason for him to lie as he begged to be killed gracefully. This really hit home. Ethan, who was looking at the list, smiled coldly. I thought the Eight Pillars were all spread out across the 10 branches of the branch. That wasnt it. Because the materials of the eight rings were very evenly mixed. Three in the 10th branch of the branch. Four in Kingdom 7th Street. The other one, strangely enough, had been sold to one of the marquis of the Kingdom of Limedell next door. He went straight to Helmut. How did you find out the location of the Eight Pillars? This is a fact obtained through exchanging information with the 10 other affiliated families. I swear there are no lies. I have definitely heard other family heads say that they handed it over to the 7 Kingdom families. Do you know why it was handed over to Kingdom 7? I think it would be better to purchase technology rather than keep holding on to something useless I was wondering whether I should dispose of this and buy an interpretation of the Mana Breathing Method Father Palhwan is a keepsake and a very useful object. This was something that had to be returned at all costs. However, it seemed like it wouldnt be possible to get it back in the short term. First, wipe out all the collateral. Next, I need to contact the Kingdom 7 guys. Of course, those arrogant bastards wont give the Eight Rings back easily. We can solve that problem then. One thing is fortunate. The next destination, Baron Romenton, was also a family that still possessed the Eight Rings. The next destination was perfectly decided. After taking all the valuables on the fourth floor of the dungeon. lets go. I escaped prison with Sylvia. Chapter 29 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 29 #When we returned, the family was ruined (30) Ethan looked at Paulton. Six-star knights were called elite knights. He was just beginning to vaguely understand the essence of the sword, and he was a skilled person who deserved to be treated wherever he went. Also, the heads of the collateral branches also have several knights. The Count of Pernes, ruled by Cheyman, and the Count of Amelton, ruled by Irdan. The story was that in order to take down the two count families, the power to capture elite knights was needed. Its hard right now. Even though Ethan was a transcendental in his previous life, it has only been a little over a month since he started training. It was difficult to suppress a 6-star knight right away. At best, its just a waste of time. It was not for nothing that the levels of knights were divided from 1 to 10 stars. Because there are significant differences in each area, they are given separate names. Fire sword type 1: Yeomsa (). Even with the visionary sword techniques he could use now, it was impossible to catch a 6-star knight. The speed at which the knight avoids the heat and attacks will be much faster than the speed at which the heat spreads. A sparring match with very low odds of winning. Nevertheless, the reason I immediately applied for sparring was to objectively understand my own skills. Because sparring was one of the best means to understand ones true nature. It will be a good experience. The opportunity to face a 6-star knight was rare. This was especially true when I was staying in such a small baronial territory. Its a good opportunity. And Ethan wasnt stupid enough to pass up this great opportunity just because he was afraid of losing. Paultons eyes sparkled when he was told to have a round. I thought about it for a while. He nodded. great. Then come out. yes. The two headed to the training hall in Naeseong. Ethan arrived at the training ground and took a stance with both hands out. Paulton, who saw that, nodded. There were no gaps visible at all. Your posture is perfect. He also kept hearing rumors about the Archduke. He is known to have defeated the Barons knights not long after waking up from a coma. If you see him freely handling mana, it means that he has successfully completed the process of resonance. I cant believe you were able to do that when the mana hole was broken. It was as if he had a talent sent from heaven. It was precisely because of his curiosity about this talent that he searched the archdukes body. The results of the search were quite surprising. The Archduke didnt even notice the search and immediately dissipated his mana. It meant that the Archdukes mana control was far superior to his own. So I was surprised. Because I got a glimpse of the inexplicable talent, a talent that cannot be described even with the word genius. It was for that reason that he readily accepted the archdukes request for a sparring match. Paulton took out a long sword. Although it was shorter than a greatsword, it was a weapon that could attack much more easily if it reached close range. Are you ready? yes. We circled around each other in silence. It was Ethan who took charge of the first attack. The great sword pierced right in front of Paultons eyes. His eyes widened at that speed. fast! And much more than you might think. The mana that was rotating inside the body naturally spread throughout the body. A long sword filled with blue mana blocked the great sword. It was then. Suddenly, a greatsword curved like a snake passed by the longsword and stabbed into his side. what! Swordsmanship like a snake? It was an unprecedented sword technique. I was embarrassed for a moment. Paulton spun Mana around his body. His new form became blurred. The great sword passed through the air. I think I know why the Knights were defeated. Paulton spoke quietly. The Archdukes mana amount itself was not that much. At best, it would be at the level of a 2-star knight. However, that mana contained explosive power. So much so that any mediocre knight would be completely wiped out without even being able to counter that mana. By Paultons standards, Barons articles fell into the category of mediocre articles. Then Ill go first this time. Paultons new model has disappeared. In an instant, he was behind Ethan and stabbed him with his long sword. The speed was such that an ordinary knight wouldnt even be able to react. bang! But the Archduke was different. Because I easily blocked the long sword using the great sword. After that, Ethan was even counterattacking Paulton as if it was natural. Amazing. Its really amazing. Is this really the swordsmanship of someone who has been awake for a little over a month? Overly precise, fast and sharp. Efficiency went without saying. After all, even Paulton is gaining enlightenment by looking at his swordsmanship right now. How to use the sword. How should mana be distributed? How should I hold my posture? The Archduke was truly a perfect textbook. It was while he was stabbing the sword like that. Ethan grinned and blurted out. Its a bit difficult as expected. The fact that you were able to fight me this far with the amount of mana you possess is truly amazing. Paulton spoke seriously. This was truly pure sincerity with no lies. The level of knights was usually determined by their mana amount. This was because the more mana there was in the body, the higher the limit at which the body could develop. The Archduke. Even though the amount of mana itself was not large, it was able to implement movements similar to those of a higher level without difficulty. What will happen if time passes like this and he has more than 4-star mana? Even he probably wouldnt be able to easily subdue him. It was then. Lets make sure we go the right way. yes? It was when Paulton tilted his head at the unexpected remark. In an instant, the Archdukes speed increased explosively. And much more than when I first encountered the great sword. Paulton was shocked. bang! bang! Suhaps sword strikes were divided every second. Cold sweat broke out on the elite knights face. The situation just now was truly dangerous. If I had let my guard down even a little, I would have been hit without being able to overcome the difference in speed. The Archduke, who had been running wild for a while, gradually calmed down after about five minutes. Soon a longsword was aimed at his neck. Huh. Huh. Huh I lost. . Despite winning this sparring, Paultons expression was stiff. Its a monster. It was truly a monster. From the faster speed just now to the explosion of energy. I couldnt understand what was going on. Your Majesty. why. Did you hide your power when you first dealt with me? Thats not it. This is just one of the familys arcane skills. Ah Duke Ardan. If it is the secret technology of a family that was called the best swordsmanship in the West Continent. It was completely understandable that he gave off an offensive attack that seemed to have exploded his potential for an instant. Such a high-level skill would be able to show explosive power to the caster without much trouble. Of course, Ethan spoke in this way because it was difficult to explain the item called the Eight Pillars. Sparring. It was fun. I really enjoyed it too. Your Majesty. I thought that no matter how talented he was, he would be below me right now. But no. The Archduke was already a completed knight. Theres only one thing he lacks. There was only time. Even if half a year passes. I didnt think I could be sure whether I could defeat the archduke. Paulton laughed bitterly. Duke of Ardan. A family that was the greatest swordsman on the continent. It was the spiritual idol of all knights and a famous family that truly revealed what chivalry was in the war against the dragon race. Until now, I thought that the family was a giant tree that was falling. But why? A seed was germinating under a falling tree. It is also a seed with explosive potential that can grow much larger than that giant tree. Your Majesty. huh? Can you continue to spar with me in the future? Ethan smiled. The elite knights were all people with high standards of opinion. Just looking at the amount of mana they possess, most people would probably ignore them, let alone spar with them. In such a situation, a 6-star knight keeps asking to spar. There was not a single reason to refuse. Are you serious? yes. Im serious. I also gained a lot of enlightenment through this sparring. Please, please. Paulton bowed his head. After achieving 6-star knighthood. Five years passed without any significant results. Then, today, I gained a clue to enlightenment through sparring with the Archduke. Although what I have gained now is only one of the small fragments of enlightenment. If this keeps piling up I didnt know if I could reach the level of the 7-star, known as the Great Knight. This was a really big opportunity. Pride? How can you use your pride to raise your level? Paulton was willing to bow rather than just bow his head if he could continue to spar with the archduke. Then lets spar from time to time. thank you. It was a truly warm atmosphere. * * * After the sparring was over. Paulton came into his room. He took out a crystal ball from his pocket and held it against the mana stone. Soon, light came into the crystal ball. His Excellency Marquis Bloten. How have you been? -Is this Lord Paulton? Nothing bad happened to me. Anyway, whats going on? I contacted you first like this. I have something to report about the Archduke. At those words, Blothens eyes reflected in the crystal ball sparkled. Archduke. Recently, Marquis Bloten was the person I was watching the most. It was right after meeting him that his son Jayron stood out. I heard from Jayron that he is a very cautious, serious, yet ambitious young man. It was the first time his son praised someone this much. This was especially true among people of an age group that would be my age. That was why he so willingly brought the letter to the king. The potential that the Archduke can show in the future. Because I thought it should never be overlooked. Its still like that. In less than a month after awakening, a baronial territory was overthrown. The King made a completely wrong judgment about the Archdukes disturbance, which created a stage for him to have fun. Upon hearing the news that the Archduke had awakened again, officials who were known to have been expelled from the duchy were flocking towards the Barony, and the residents of the Duchy were beginning to keep an eye on the Archdukes movements. The starting point of a huge change that will come to the Kingdom of Heidern. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Marquis Blotens view, the starting point was the person called the Archduke. Since you have started to form a very friendly relationship with such a person, you have no choice but to focus on their every move. Depending on how he moves. There is a high possibility that the rise and fall of the Marquis of Bessus will also be different. -Hurry up and tell me. Following Blotens words, Paulton began to explain the content of todays sparring. The longer the explanation continued, the bigger Marquis Blotens eyes got. He has skills that make even a 6-star knight nervous It was a growth rate so surprising that it was truly jaw-dropping. DVery interesting. From now on, anything about the Archduke is welcome, so please report often. All right. Thats how the communication ended. Bloten was deep in thought. 10 collateral families and the Grand Duke. Their chances of winning were predicted to be about half and half. However, due to Paultons report he had just heard, his judgment began to tilt to one side. If nothing else happens. The winner of this war will probably be the Archduke. Since ancient times, in war, you can gain a lot by betting on the winning side. I think I should at least give this as a gift. It is also a very sturdy item. The Marquis eyes sparkled. Chapter 30 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 30 When I returned, my family was ruined (31) Right after my conversation with Lawrence a few days ago. Hanss thoughts about resting comfortably in the castle were completely changed. It was for this very reason that he was now imprisoned in a dungeon that was notorious even in the Barony. Its already been three days since Ive been in this damn prison. Now his face was extremely haggard, unlike three days ago. It wasnt just the face that changed. Because my whole body was covered with all kinds of wounds. Keuuuu In his head, the conversation he had with Lawrence, whom he had met a few days ago, was playing over and over again. If things continue like this, Hans life will be in danger. Ill probably be dealt with without even a rat or a bird knowing. It was such a shocking statement. While I was dumbfounded. Lawrence continued speaking in a blunt tone. Did Cheyman really trust only the deacon and sit still and wait for news from the Baron? . I think there are 9 out of 10 cases where he was followed. He will want to check whether he is really trying to surrender to himself or whether it is the Archdukes interference. Unless hes an idiot. When I heard that. How much it sent shivers down my spine. Hans instinctively realized this. There was nothing wrong with what Lawrence said. Chaiman is not a fool and would not send himself alone to wait for news. Lets assume that Hans is being followed by someone with enough skill that he wouldnt notice. Have you already seen him come into my inner room? You entered the inner castle through a small side door. Since we didnt go in head-on how can we cover it up by saying we had help from collaborators? well. Doubt is not an emotion that can be easily erased. If you, who said that you absolutely hate and despise the Archduke, saw yourself entering the maw of a tiger . There is no need to go into the inner palace to seek information. All I had to do was secretly call one of the people working in Naeseong. A contradiction had already arisen. At this moment, Chaimans suspicions must have begun to deepen. Hans was in tears. Then what should I do? If you want to live, you must do as I say from now on. Only then will the counts suspicions be lifted. As her words continued, Hans could not help but be astonished. In short, it was a story about just rolling and rolling. But there was no way to refuse. In Hanss opinion, he thought that doing something like that would allay the Counts suspicions. Im crazy ugh I cant think of that simple principle! If it were normal, I would have suspected him of being followed at least once. However, at that time, I was so conceited and had a sense of superiority that I had successfully deceived a high-ranking nobleman called the Count, that I could not even think of such elements. That was why he was now imprisoned in the dungeon. Soon the prison door opened. It was Lawrence who opened the door and appeared. Are you comfortable staying in prison? Ughdo you think this is worth it? My body was getting chills from the cold that had seeped into my bones, and my eyes were puffy, probably because I hadnt slept well for several days in a row. The body and lips that had started to dry out were a bonus. I cant help it. Only by spending time in a real prison will your appearance change. Then shall we start today? Lawrence took out all the tools, including the whip, hanging inside the prison. These were all tools that seemed to be extremely painful. Hans eyes trembled at that sight. Its already been three days since I did this. I really felt like I was going out of my mind. Please please be gentle. Im really going to die like this! I will never die at this level. How can you be sure of that! Even now, I feel like Im going to die! Ive done a lot. But Are you going to keep treating me like this? Shall I just send you out as you wish? Only then did Hans become completely mute. That could never happen. In order to erase the counts suspicions, it had to look like he had been pushed to the verge of ruin. Lawrence lit an incense stick. It was said to be a fragrance containing medicine to relieve pain, but it was questionable whether it really had that effect. Lets begin. Lawrence, pulling the whip taut, struck his body. The moment one more solid red line was added, Hans screamed inwardly. No matter how much Lawrence took care of the situation, it wasnt to the point where I couldnt feel the pain at all. This was especially true when it came to whipping. Off! There are nine left. Ugh! After the whipping course, all kinds of torture came. Is this this is taking care of the situation? From the process of delicately extracting blood from inside the fingernails to the process of leaving bruises all over the body. The whole process was incredibly painful. It is said that this is a process that is being carried out at an appropriate level so that there will be no aftereffects in the future. Those words were almost unbelievable. Hes really a really scary person. You cant believe youre pushing your fellow ally like this! The person who was torturing him right now in front of his eyes was definitely a madman. Im crazy, Im crazy! A person like that would cry and quit his job after just a few days? I feel like punching myself in the face for having such carefree thoughts a few days ago. Because I was the one who was really crying and clinging to him. After about three hours, Lawrence put down the tools. Lawrence looked at Hans body and nodded in satisfaction. I think even the Count will have faith in me at this level. Off. It was really like that. If a person was pushed to this extent, he would not think of himself as being on the same side as the Archduke. Even if they were on the same side, their appearance was so miserable that it made you think that they would change their minds overnight. There will be trouble in the dungeon tonight. If its a disturbance. It means the prisoners started a riot. In the process, Hans escapes the inner city with the help of collaborators he knew about in advance. If that happens The person who was following Hans will probably reach out out of curiosity. That person will also have a communication crystal ball, so you can contact the Count at that time. All right. That night. There was a great commotion in the inner city. News spread widely that people imprisoned in the dungeon had escaped, starting with fires being set everywhere. Among the list of people who escaped, Hans name was also written. Hans escaped from the castle in the middle of the night like a beggar. Come this way! Whowho are you? This is the Counts article. I have been ordered to escort Hans. Hurry this way! Hans was shocked. As Lawrence said, Chaiman was really following him with an article. Neither the mouse nor the bird would know. He almost got disposed of by that guy, Chayman. He ran to the driver with an urgent expression on his face. Pleaseplease save me! Please follow me. I went through the maze-like path with him. After running for a while, the two people stopped. Huh. Huh. Oh mywhat on earth happened to you? In contrast to his worried tone, the knights eyes were shining sharply. Hans, whose hands and feet were shaking, slowly revealed what he had experienced. The story was that while trying to break into the castle with the help of a collaborator and obtain information, he was caught and locked in a dungeon. Knight Lothern nodded when he heard that he had been brutally tortured. Even from the perspective of a 5-star knight, Hans wounds looked very serious. There was no doubt that they had tortured him with the intention of killing him. This is enough. Everything that was there will be gone in an instant. Even after being tortured so cruelly, there would be little chance that the author would follow the Archduke. Ethan I will definitely tear that damn bastard limb from limb! Calm down. My physical condition is critical. First, after receiving treatment Whew. no. Even though my body was like this, I was able to obtain very important information. This is a matter that must be reported to the Count as soon as possible. Do you have a crystal ball? yes. there is. What crystal ball did you originally have? It broke while being chased out of my castle. okay. Please take it. The crystal ball given by the knight. Through that, I contacted Count Chayman. It was only for a moment that he looked surprised when he saw Hans in such a miserable state. The plan was successful. At those words, Chayman began to focus on Hans words. As the details of the dungeons events flowed from Hans mouth, the Counts eyes gradually grew bigger. When all that was said was over. -Good job. great job! Youve had a lot of trouble! A smile appeared on Chaymans lips. no. I was caught because I was inexperienced. Im sorry, Count. -Nope. If you hadnt been kind to the people in the Barony, how could you have escaped like this? Im so glad you came back alive. So Please excuse me. DAfter you gather yourself, can you dig up more information about the Baron? This is something that requires your strong connections. The inner city was tightly guarded. Even if you tried to recruit people who could spy on you, it wasnt easy. In such a situation, Hans, who had connections in the inner city, was a talented person who was like rain in a drought. So much so that I can continue to use it for now. If it helps Chaiman, of course I will. -haha. Thank you. Thank you. Ill give you plenty of money for treatment, so make sure you get a blessing from the priests. I lived. Hans sighed in relief. If he didnt trust himself, he wouldnt have handed over money to get a priests blessing, which cost a lot of money. He must have been thinking about using this more. Hans shouted loudly. I will be loyal! It could be said that it was both the worst and the best day for Hans, as his irreplaceable life was saved. * * * Ethan looked at Sylvia. Hans? It seems that the Count has also gained some suspicion. He seemed to be moving around well. He nodded. Hans was too good to lose in vain. That was why I entrusted this task to Lawrence. This incident must have been a great wake-up call, so we will not let our guard down in the future. This was a life lesson learned very cheaply. I plan to vacate the territory for the next two months. Do you have somewhere to go? It appears. Ethan recalled what he had heard from Paulton last night. Grand Duke. Are you planning on moving to attack Baron Romenton? maybe. It may be true for one family, but from two, the response will be different. Although the Archduke is growing rapidly now, it could be dangerous. so? His Excellency the Marquis has contacted me. What the Archduke lacks is time. He said he could provide very useful help if you would wait for about two months. How to save time. There is only one thing. Elixir. If the Marquis had spoken so confidently, he wouldnt have handed over a flimsy elixir. Wait. He nodded willingly. Because I had something to do. Ethan looked at his great sword. It was a sword made of an appropriate level of steel. Since my achievements have been low so far, I have been able to withstand the infusion of fire mana. Even if we just enter the process of circulation. It was obvious that the sword body would slowly begin to melt. This is especially true when using arcane sword techniques. In order to destroy the collateral bastards, you had to have a sword that could be of use. To make a good sword, of course you needed good metal. A metal that is harder and lighter than steel and does not easily melt even at high temperatures. I happened to know a place where you could get such metal. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a famous dungeon in the past. A dungeon located not far from Baron Kargath. There you would be able to get the metal you wanted. Get metal in the dungeon, craft a sword, then return and take the elixir. The next plan had been decided. Chapter 31 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 31 When I returned, my family was ruined (32) Dungeon. It was a special space created when monsters flocked to a space in nature where a lot of mana was collected. Monsters that settle in the dungeon contain mana stones within their bodies. Even if the mana stones were of the lowest grade, the price range was considerable, so the dungeon was one of the places treated as a kind of treasure trove. It was for this reason that when a dungeon was discovered, rumors spread around. Ethan also knew about a few dungeons from hearsay. I had heard rumors about the Metal Snakes Abandoned Mines, one of the dungeons previously discovered in the Kargath Barony. It was a place that became famous when unusual metals, rather than mana stones, were discovered. A metal with a black glow. Although it is weaker than mithril, which is considered a high-grade metal, it is a metal with a very high affinity for the elements. Wizards gave the name Neprion to this metal, which was first discovered in the Western Continent. It was an item that was sold at a fairly high price and created many rumors. From what I remember, the amount released in the past was quite large, so it would not be difficult to obtain enough metal to make a sword. Im not sure whether the dungeon conversion took place or not. It didnt matter. If a dungeon had not been created, all you had to do was mine metal. If a dungeon had been created, all you had to do was wipe out the monsters that were created and then mine the metal. Sylvia nodded after hearing Ethans words. I dont think there will be any major problems in about two months. The 9 collateral families will also remain silent. So far, there was only one move the Archduke had shown. That is, the overthrow of the Barony of Kargath. If this incident had caused great damage, the 9th branch of the collateral world would have taken active action as well, but they suffered no damage. As they grew in size, when they reached their limit, they split into factions and started bickering among themselves. Rather, it was highly likely that he was hiding his joy at the fact that he had one less mouth. So, at best, the response will end at the level of sending a watchful eye. Two months. It wasnt a bad thing considering it was a period of solidification before advancing to the next stage. That was why Sylvia nodded willingly. okay. And from now on, always carry around three knights, including the knight commander, as escorts. Until now, he had not been too concerned about Sylvias safety because he was always by her side. But it was different now. If something were to go wrong while I was away, I could have lost a useful advisor. Im fine. Just do as I say. Its for your safety. thank you. Then lets go. Ethan took his identity card. It was an item that could prove that one was a descendant of the dukedom, as it was a badge handed out only to immediate descendants. Ethan, accompanied by a horse, entered the inner palace. * * * The duchys inner city. Nine nobles entered the huge conference room located within it. Collateral 10 is not. They were the heads of a family that now numbered nine. Originally, their gathering together would have been something that would have taken a long time to come. The most important thing for them was to develop their own territory, not to handle the affairs of the duchy. It has already been fifteen years since the Senate was formed. The thing that was most ingrained in them during that time was handling work at an appropriate level. This was the reason why senior meetings were held less frequently. But this time, we had no choice but to move nimbly. The shocking news was delivered that the head of one of their colleagues had been caught in the castle gate. Chaiman, who was looking around the conference room, nodded. Nine. I guess they all came together. We will proceed with the 32nd senior meeting. The subject of the first agenda is the Archduke whom you have all heard rumors about. Someone immediately raised their hand. It was Count Irdan, Cheymans rival. Count Cheyman. How do you plan to handle this matter? The one who got hit this time was not Baron Helmut, who was one of the Counts factions. After speaking, Irdan smiled in remorse. Archduke. His first target for attack was Baron Kargath. Why did they conquer this place first? It was obvious. They must have noticed that youve been making modifications for a long time. Helmut. The insult he gave to the dukes children was enormous. The first step was to lower the monthly support fee sent to the hunting annex over the past decade. The amount scheduled to be given as support last month was not even in gold units. It was a silver unit. Silver is given to the dukes children as living expenses? This is not something that is appropriate for beggars. It was no wonder that the Archduke felt angry. Is that it? It was Helmut who tried to turn 4th Prince Myers into a drunken wreck and sent guards to the hunting annex to find out their whereabouts throughout the year. The archduke had a reason to kill him. Before he fell, the Archduke was renowned for his outstanding leadership and wise judgment despite his young age. So youve probably already found out whos behind Helmut. Who could he be? It was his competitor, Chayman, right in front of him. The place where the Archdukes blade will fall next will most likely be his faction. So, I had no choice but to feel at ease. Cheyman and the Archduchess. All I had to do was pick up the scraps that came out when the two people collided. Chaiman sighed at Irdans words. Whew. I know it without you having to say it. After hearing the news that the Barony was devastated, I had a hard time sleeping at night. Of course I have to take revenge, right? Chayman looked into Irdans snake-like eyes. It was obvious what the author wanted. It would be a direct clash between ones own faction and the Archduke. I had no intention of falling for his tricks. Iganchaek. When Hans escapes from the dungeon. I heard an interesting story from this guy. I heard you succeeded in tricking the Archduke. When I was captured, the Archduke himself asked me where I was. So they called it the Count of Pernes. The Archduke questioned why I went there. so? He said Helmuts faction was Irdans. He nodded when I answered that he was afraid that the Archduke would attack Count Irdan, so he went to Chaiman, who belongs to a different faction. Was the Grand Duke deceived? yes. The fact that the faction arose long after he fell, right? It seemed like the Archduke still didnt know who the leader of each faction was or who belonged to whom. This is information that only those in the know know. So what happened? Immediately he started asking for the names of nobles belonging to Irdans faction. So it all blew up. When Baron Romentons name came up, I said to myself that it was good because it was close so maybe that will be my next destination. It was as if solid information had arrived. The faction that the Archduke is gnashing his teeth at is the Irdan side. There was no longer any reason to shed blood. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaiman answered calmly. Revenge. To be honest, I want revenge. But I cant help but think about realistic issues. A realistic problem? Does that matter when someone you could call a colleague is dead? Its important. Cancer is important. If the Archduke dies, who will bear the heavy responsibility? . Do you really think His Majesty Delprion and the seven kingdoms under him will remain silent? Isnt it obvious that they will rush to rip us apart and eat us because we failed to protect a member of the family? Irdan snorted. Of course, the king and the seven kingdoms were not on their side. So, if a murder incident occurs, there is a high possibility that they will act that way. But it wasnt that there was no way to survive. If you bow your head as a sacrifice to those bastards and some of the duchy. The remaining collateral families will be able to enjoy greater prosperity than before. If one faction clashed with the Archduke, it was too easy to frame him as the culprit of the murder. All you had to do was tie the two together by saying they had a grudge relationship. This was also the reason why he was desperately trying to attach the Archduke to Chaimans faction. So you mean you wont seek revenge? Even if a member of your faction is killed? Please speak clearly! Its not that I dont do it, its that I cant do it! At this point, the nobles of the two factions began to stop each others leaders. It was always the case at seniors meetings that the atmosphere became overheated. Irdan said, looking at Chayman, pretending not to win. Baron Helmut was a truly loyal man but seeing his master abandon him so callously makes me worry whether he will be able to sleep peacefully even in the afterlife. what! Youre just casually saying that your mouth is open! You talk so casually! Im just stating the facts as they are! You son of a bitch! Chayman gritted his teeth. The anxiety was diluted by mentioning in advance where the archdukes blade would go next to members of the same faction. However, if the image of abandoning ones own faction without hesitation continued to build up, his power was bound to gradually be shaken. Because doubt was like a stigma that could not be easily erased once it occurred. Damn you. You too have to eat shit to come to your senses! The moment the Archduke moves. That will be the starting point of Irdans collapse. The nobles began to stop the two once again. Only then did the overheated atmosphere gradually subside. The meeting continued, but responses continued to run parallel paths. Irdan and Cheyman. This is because each party thought that the Archdukes next destination would be a noble family belonging to the other faction. So there was no room for an active response. In the end, a lackluster conclusion was reached. They decided to respond differently depending on how the Archduke moves in the future. However, it was a result of poor mana. Son of a bitch. Someone like a bat. The two counts swore at each other. Without even thinking about the fact that even he himself was showing an exact resemblance to the other person. Whew. The first agenda ended like this. Then, let me talk about the second item. With the collapse of the Kargas Barony, some of the balanced development support funds remained. All the nobles eyes sparkled at those words. The amount that the Barony received was 2% of the Duchys tax. Even if only 0.1% of the duchys taxes can be collected, the development of the territory will be greatly accelerated. The nobles eyes sparkled. Isnt Baron Kargath now eligible to receive subsidies? That is so true! What kind of support is this for a family that has become the archdukes puppet? Unlike before, all nobles from both factions began to actively participate in the agenda. * * * Its been two days since I rode west. We arrived at the mountain located at the edge of the barony. Mount Mitron. I recalled memories from my past life. Adventurers discovered an abandoned mine nearby and discovered a place where dungeon conversion took place. I guess Ill have to find the abandoned mine first. I didnt know exactly where the abandoned mine was located. But one thing is certain. Anyway, there is an abandoned mine somewhere on this mountain. That was enough. There was a small village near Mount Mitron. I guess Ill have to find a guide. He rode his horse and approached the village. The villages vigilantes looked at Ethan from atop a fence about 2 meters high. A large, sturdy horse that appears to have a good pedigree, and even clothes that look expensive. In all likelihood, he would be a nobleman or the child of a wealthy merchant. who are you? Ethan immediately presented his identity card. The vigilantes who saw the identity badge began to murmur. It was because of the pattern engraved on the identity card. Golden pattern. The only people in the kingdom who can use the golden pattern are the king and the blood relatives of the Duke of Ardan. It was one of the forms of education that people received from an early age. Even more so if that golden pattern is the flame symbol, the most famous symbol in the kingdom! Its the Duke of Ardan! A descendant of a great heroic family, praised as the greatest family in the kingdom, had visited. The door of the wooden house was wide open. The moment Ethan entered the village. All the villagers knelt on the ground with as much respect as they could show. Chapter 32 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 32 #When I returned, my family was ruined (33) I asked the vigilante who bowed his head. Where is the village chiefs house? Itsover there! Please guide me. Several of the personnel stuck to Ethans side. The vigilantes eyes were full of adoration. Because the person in front of me was a descendant of the famous Duke of Ardan. A family of great heroes who defended the kingdom more than anyone else when the dragon race invaded the Kingdom of Heidern. When I met a descendant of such a family, I couldnt help but be careful with my every movement. The vigilante, who guided Ethan with the utmost respect, urgently knocked on the door of the village chiefs house. Chief! Come out quickly! What happened The village chief with wrinkles on his face opened the door and came out. He looked at Ethan. The old man blinked for a moment. When he saw the identification card Ethan handed him, his eyes widened to the size of a flower lantern. The fact that I quickly lowered my head was a bonus. Heymeeting you precious person! Do you know who I am? I couldnt have known without knowing. The village chief already knew about the rumors that have been spreading in the baronial territory recently. Baron Helmut. It was a story about a scum-like nobleman who was prone to exploitation and was punished by the Grand Duke. If you consider the contents and the identity card with the golden pattern in front of you, the person in front of you right now is this person. Arent you the Archduke? I know. He was definitely the archduke of the duke family that was known to have fallen in the past. That was when Ethan nodded. Suddenly, the village chief with tears in his eyes began to shout out loudly at Ethan. You are coming to solve our difficulties! also! The descendants of the great hero family are different no matter what! thank you! thank you! huh? Ethan was taken aback for a moment. The old village chief suddenly burst into tears and seemed to be bowing down and trying to hit his forehead. He said, grabbing the village chiefs shoulder and stopping him from doing so. There is no need to show respect like that. Yeah. I am truly honored. So what exactly happened? That the village chief began. The point was simple. An abandoned mineshaft on Mount Mitron. It was said that unusual noises had recently been heard from a place that had been quiet for the past several decades. A sound is coming from an abandoned mineshaft? yes. Could you please wait a moment? I will bring in the person who witnessed what happened. Sure. Its an abandoned mine. Coincidentally, that was also the destination Ethan was heading to. Could it be that the dungeon is already underway and monsters have taken root? Since it was a fairly interesting topic, I willingly nodded to what the village chief said. Get Gillian! hurry! The vigilantes rushed out quickly and soon began to approach with a middle-aged man. The author is a hunter in our village. They roam around Mount Mitron hunting animals. Gillian? Please explain to the Archduke what you saw in the abandoned mine. All right. Gillian swallowed hard and began to explain what he had seen. The area where I hunt animals is usually near an abandoned mine, and at some point, I started hearing something strange noises. What exactly does it sound like? It sounded like hitting metal with a pickaxe. Ethans face hardened. The name of the dungeon he was going to was Metal Snakes Abandoned Mine. The metal snake was literally a snake that lived by eating metal. Unless the snake has hands, it is impossible to hear a sound like that of a pickaxe. so? When I first heard it, I just ignored it but as I kept hearing the sound, I couldnt control my curiosity. I ended up going inside the mine. There I witnessed a strange scene. what? It was a scene in an abandoned mineshaft where an undead was hitting metal with a pickaxe. Undead? yes. I can assure you that I would risk my neck! It had to be undead! I was so shocked that my heart almost stopped. I ask one more thing. Have you seen what those undead are digging up? I couldnt see it in detail because it was dark, but it seemed like they were collecting something black. Ethans face hardened. An abandoned mine is literally a mine whose life has already ended. Working with a pickaxe in a place like that. Holy shit. It seemed like someone was taking the metal they were aiming for first. Annoyance and anger. The next emotion that struck me was doubt. How did know? Metal Snakes Abandoned Mine is a dungeon that will not be discovered until much later. How do they know that and are mining metal at this time? Thats strange. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it because the past has changed, or has something changed? Nothing was certain yet. There are undead who mine metal. There were about two possibilities. A lich, a high-ranking undead with the power to raise low-level undead, appeared and gave orders to mine metal. Or maybe a warlock took over. Of the two, the former was by far the most difficult to deal with. Liches are one of the high-ranking undead and are known to have enormous power. I guess I should check it out. Which of the two is mining metal from the abandoned mine? I felt like I had to go and see it with my own eyes. Ethan nodded. Let me check it out. The village chief was pleased to hear those words. The distance between the village and the abandoned mine is at most a day. The presence of undead in close proximity was one of the biggest concerns for the small village. Thank youthank you! As expected, the Archduke is completely different from the Baron! baron? You mean Helmut? yes! Despite dozens of letters sent from our village, the Baron has not sent any reinforcements. Not even an investigator has been dispatched. When was the first time you sent a letter? a year ago. Ethan tilted his head. Since the Baron is a greedy bastard, he might be able to ignore such a small incident. However, if a village sent more than a dozen letters over the course of a year, it was normal for at least traces of those letters to be kept in records. However, while handling the affairs of the Barony, I was never able to confirm what the village chief had said. Thats strange. Unless the record itself has been completely expunged Ethan frowned. Could it be that this guys records were really erased? Then why? Although he was only the owner of a small baronial territory, the title of baron was not one that was so shabby that one could get upset just because he did not listen to a request from a village chief. There is no need to bother expunging your records. The strange thing is that this was not the end. There may be a lich or warlock lurking in the territory, but you just ignored it? If he were a baron, he would have at least sent an investigator. If you ignore these guys, big problems are bound to arise later. It stinks. It also has a really bad smell. Ethan looked at Gillian. Can you guide me to the abandoned mine? Ill make sure you pay the compensation appropriately. A gold coin popped out in Ethans arms. Gillians eyes lit up at the sight of the sparkling gold coin. One gold coin was the amount of money he could earn by hunting in the mountains for 15 days. It was very unpleasant to go near an abandoned mine overflowing with undead, but the reward was gold coins! The right choice was to just close my eyes and guide them. I will guide you. If you arrive within half a day, Ill give you one more gold coin. I will do my best! After hiring a guide, I looked at the village chief. Id like to leave the horse to you for about two days. Yeah. If you leave it to me, I will take good care of it. After leaving the horse in the village. I started moving towards the mountain with Gillian. * * * Ten hours after climbing Mt. Mitron, the two were able to reach the entrance to the abandoned mine. Cough! Cough! It was a very faint sound, but if you listened carefully, you could easily recognize it. Thats fun. As the guide said, a sound as if a pickaxe was being struck was echoing inside the abandoned mineshaft. They had already occupied this place before it became a dungeon and were mining metal, or else. Either they wipe out all the metal snakes and then dig up the metal. Whatever it was, to Ethan, it was no different from a robber ship taking away the targeted goods. Ethan smiled faintly and handed Gillian another gold coin. Thank you! Grand Duke! This is a fantastic reward for climbing a mountain for only a day. The corners of Gillians mouth rose high to the sky. Grand Duke. What should I do? Can I wait here? Or take a tour inside an abandoned mine You can go. Ethan was a man who had traveled through numerous terrains while fighting dragons in his past life. Memorizing the geography of a mountain was easier than a piece of cake. Since it was an abandoned mine, all I had to do was follow the source of the sound on my own. If you take a guide with you, it will only be an inconvenience. Gillian breathed a sigh of relief at Ethans words. He had encountered quite a few monsters while taking the shortcut to Mount Mitron. Each time, I witnessed the Archduke wiping out the bastards with a single sword, but even considering that, I couldnt help but be afraid of being asked to guide him into an abandoned mine full of undead. yes. Well then, Ill just leave. Please take care of yourself. Gillian went down the mountain and Ethan entered the abandoned mineshaft. Half-collapsed mine shaft and musty air. There were even rusty pickaxes lying here and there. It was definitely an abandoned mine that closed a long time ago. Ethan walked towards the place where the sound of the pickaxe sounded. After moving for about twenty minutes. I was able to witness the scene where the skeletons were holding pickaxes and striking the black metal with all their might. Just like that, there was an undead Siron wearing black robes digging for ore. A warlock. Body shape, body odor, and even voices that can be heard occasionally. The person wearing the robe was not an undead person. It was good news for Ethan. It would be much less difficult to deal with a warlock than a lich. What should I do? Ethan thought for a moment and came to a conclusion. I decided to continue my thoughts after suppressing that warlock. The moment I took out my sword. Who are you? The robed person turned around with a voice that sounded as if it were scraping metal. A thick black energy rose above his hand. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw the enormous amount of dark magic. He was a transcendental in his previous life and had the experience of seeing numerous scenes during his life. Its like It was like watching the way the dragon race uses power. Yongin people. They had almost no systems or rules that could be called technology. They were just beings who slaughtered humans using their overwhelming power and mana. It was definitely like that. Why do I feel dirty every time I see that warlock? It was as if I had come face to face with those dragon-headed bastards. Ethan narrowed his eyes. I was immediately convinced. Im sure. The way of the Yongin people. The black magician in front of me was handling black magic in a way that seemed to be a mixture of the human technology system. It was like encountering their traces in an unexpected situation. Ethan asked a question. Where on earth did you learn that skill? die! A black energy stretched out like a whip and began to fly towards Ethans body. It seemed like he wouldnt be able to get an answer. Chapter 33 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 33 #When he returned, the family was ruined (34) The energy contained in the black magic that stretched like a whip was enormous. It was a power that only a warlock of at least the 5th rank or higher could show. However, compared to the power contained within, the way the warlock handled power was very immature. what? It felt like I was watching a clumsy knight who drank a lot of elixir and swaggered his shoulders. After vibrating the essence of fire. The great sword was swung between the joints of the whip. Even among the dark magic that contained enormous power, the link was weak. The whip was instantly cut in half. Whatwhat is it? Warlock Girsten showed a puzzled look. After he began training in black magic in earnest. No one could easily receive his dark magic. That was the same even for a 5-star skilled knight who used mana like water. Its a whip that has a track record of hunting down even skilled knights, but it gets cut off by a guy who seems to be using only a small amount of mana at best? I was embarrassed. Meanwhile, Ethan rushed towards the warlock. Pitch-black darkness, protect my body! Girsten hurriedly chanted. A round sphere appeared around his body. It was a defensive magic that looked sturdy at first glance. However, it was not without gaps. Its really clumsy. This guy only knows how to use force and doesnt know how to handle it delicately. A guy like this is actually easier to deal with. Heat began to rush towards the tip of the great sword. Girsten saw that and laughed. The mana contained in the sword was truly insignificant. Even if you play it well, it is at the level of a 2-star knight or not. He focused his energy on the shield. The direction from which the sword is stabbed. A great deal of dark magic gathered there. Thats pathetic. If you focus your defense on one point, the defense in other areas will naturally become weaker. It wasnt difficult for Ethan to slightly change the direction of attack. In an instant, he released the pill inside his body. A lighter and faster body. I twisted the blade using my body. I swung my sword in the direction where the shield became vulnerable. Huh! The sword swung with an eerie sound and crushed the black sphere. Chiiik! Fire energy is not only the energy of fire that burns enemies, but also the power of purification that returns harmful things to nothingness. Black magic was nothing more than amplifying the energy of mana by coloring it with death energy. The dark magic power gradually began to melt away from the enormous fire gathered at one point. Whatwhat! The warlock screamed. Clearly, the dark magic he was pouring into was much more than that knights mana. But why on earth does the shield melt? Help the master! He urgently began controlling the skeletons. Click! Click! The skull gourds rushed at Ethan, holding pickaxes. Unfortunately, Ethan was the one who could easily destroy these low-level undead with just his body. Bye! With one punch, the skull was reduced to ashes. Bye! Bye! Bye! The number of skeletons quickly decreased. Girsten was astonished at that sight. The skeletons he raised were summoned using orcs, which were famous for their hard bones. At best, its not the type of summon that can have its entire body shattered into dust with a single light punch. What kind of monster is this! Soon after, the defense shield was breached. KahKahahah! The warlocks new form soared high into the sky. Not only was my neck held tightly, but my entire body couldnt move at all, as if it had been sealed. Fear naturally filled Girstens eyes. Ethan, who was looking into the guys eyes, chuckled. Because he was so weak compared to his power. Its so bad that it makes you wonder if hes someone who spent his whole life reading magic books in his closet and is experiencing real combat for the first time. All of the warlocks blood vessels had already been sealed. Ethan, who easily subdued the guy, began to figure out what was inside his body. Near the warlocks heart, there was an area where energy was concentrated as if it were the inner core of a monster. Its clear. The way the Yongin people built up energy was very similar to this. The only difference is that as the Yongin people accumulate energy like this, the heart itself becomes more and more special. It was called Dragon Heart. Dragon Heart. This term refers to the heart that contains the essence that an individual called the Yongin tribe has trained throughout their life. Aside from the fact that he built up his strength the way the Yongin people trained, there was something else unusual about it. I mixed the human mana breathing method here. Humans and dragons. What the warlock trained was a mana breathing technique that combined the strengths of the two races. Thats fascinating. In my previous life, I had no interaction with the Yongin tribe. For humans, the enemy that must be killed was the dragon race, and on the contrary, the dragon race was. Because they possess so much power, they treat humans as a lower species and do not attempt to interact with them at all. Of course, there were a few humans who were eaten by the dragon people. Those who were called traitors to humanity. In the end, they too were devoured by some information and their lives were only prolonged for a short time. At the last moment, it ended up in their mouths and was reduced to nothing more than a meal. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was definitely like that. Something has changed a lot in this life. That was the case with the mixed technology of the two races that was immediately revealed before our eyes. Such a sophisticated blending of the two formats naturally required a very deep level of technological exchange. Originally, the Dragon race had little substance that could be called technology. As the past changed, their actions seemed to change as well. Whatever it is, one thing is certain. They both got along very well. The dragon race and humans began to coexist. This was it. Ethan looked at the warlock. I was very curious about how on earth this guy was able to obtain this technology. Where did you learn that skill? . Even though his throat was strangled, the warlock did not open his mouth. I immediately grabbed his finger and broke it. Wow! Ugh! The warlocks scream rang out along with an eerie sound. Do you know the Yongin tribe? . The moment he spoke, his eyes began to shake violently. It was no different from admitting that you knew. If you keep your mouth shut, your body will break into pieces like this finger here. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu us us ushering in such an arrogant act there is not much left Hahaha It was that very moment. The energy that had been building up in his heart began to swell as if it would explode. Just looking at the size of the power, it was so explosive that it easily exceeded the mana reserves of a 6-star knight. Ethan wrinkled his face. Self-destruction? All passages near the heart were blocked with mana. The explosion range has become much smaller than before. However, he could not stop his heart from exploding. Because the speed of self-destruction was too fast for that to happen. puck! In an instant, the guys heart exploded. The guy who was laughing and bleeding fell to the floor. Hehehe the church will last forever The guy closed his eyes after spitting out the last word mixed with blood. platform? Ethan tilted his head. platform. Its a word Ive heard before. There were crazy people like that in my past life too. A group of psychopaths who were fascinated by the dragon clans enormous power and began to worship them directly. To put it in one word, it was a kind of pseudo-religion. A warlock who cries out for a religious order. The missing records of the Barony. Even the mana breathing method is a mixture of dragon and human techniques. Its complicated. There were quite a lot of fragments of information obtained from this abandoned mine. He immediately began searching through the abandoned mine. If this warlock had left any records, he might be able to find a clue about this incident. But all that was in the mine was bone fragments and black metal that had been reduced to ash. Ethan looked at the metal in the cart. It was enough to make a great sword. Almost all the metal is canned. There was almost no metal left in the abandoned mine. This probably means that this warlock has been mining metal for a very long time. The metal Neprion in the cart, which can be said to be the last remaining one in the abandoned mine. He took out Neprion and put the metal in his bag. The bag that ate the metal swelled up. When I return to the Barony. First, I need to trace the missing records. dukedom. In that vast territory, the warlock would not be the only human who could be called a servant of the dragon clan. Perhaps the dragon race already exists within the duchy. Among the dragon race, there were also individuals that could imitate human appearance. So it wasnt an entirely impossible story. Its going to be a lot busier from now on. Helmut turned a blind eye to a man who could be called a servant of the dragon race. Depending on whether you did it because you didnt know anything or if you knew it, your way of dealing with it will also vary. After making the great sword. It wont be too late to think about future events later. Ethan came out of the mineshaft. * * * No more undead will be found in the mines from now on. Thank you! Grand Duke! After coming down from Mt. Mitron. I returned to the village and retrieved the horse I had entrusted to me. I left the small village amidst the hospitality of the village people. Now that you have obtained the metal, it is time to smelt the sword. Not even a decent blacksmith can do that. Blacksmiths in the baronies were immediately excluded from the candidate group. There was no way he would be able to smelt a new metal with skills that were at best limited to steel. Even if smelting is possible, it is obvious that the results will be crude. A dwarf is perfect. A race that can smelt even new metals as if they were metals that were handled last night. That was the dwarf. There were dwarves living in the Pusikes Mountains. A place where I previously went to receive the blessing of fire. Dwarves were living there too. One thing that concerns me is that they do not have very good feelings towards humans. I guess we can resolve it if we go find it. Even if you go and think about it, it wont be too late. The horses head turned toward the Pushkes Mountains. After a week of travel, Ethan arrived at one of the places where dwarves were known to live. Steel rock mountain. It was one of the mountains in Pushkes. After carefully searching the surroundings, I was able to find a passage leading underground. Here it is. The entrance to the place where the underground race lives. I went inside. After entering the passageway that lasted for a while, I was able to find a place full of buildings. It was clearly a building suitable for dwarves to live in. However, there was no sign of popularity in the village. There are no guards. The exterior walls were completely black, as if no repairs had been carried out at all. When I saw the traces, it seemed like it had been gone for over ten years. what? Have you changed your place of residence? In addition to this place, I know of several other places where dwarves live, but they are all located too far away. We have to solve it here. It was when he tilted his head. I felt like I was popular somewhere. Yes? human? When I turned around, I saw a stocky old man. It was a dwarf. Let me ask you something. Didnt dwarves originally live here? It was like that in the past. Have you by any chance immigrated? Im asking because Im trying to entrust a production request, but the village is empty. produce? Why are you looking for it here? If you go to a human city, youll probably be able to find it easily, right? What do you mean? What are you talking about! Everyone left here to make money. Ethan tilted his head. Dwarves are a closed race. Moreover, in the past, humans used dwarves as slaves as soon as they discovered them, so they were one of the races that were very hostile to humans. The reason Ethan knew the whereabouts of the dwarves was because of the dragon people who emerged from his previous life. At that time, all races had no choice but to come together, and through the inevitable cooperative relationship, we became comrades risking our lives and were able to learn about the dwarves one by one. Dwarves are famous for being a closed race. Are those dwarves living together with humans? Ethan looked at the old dwarf. Are there really dwarves in the city? I heard it exists. If I give you a lot of money, youll gladly take on the production request, right? Soon after, he rummaged around in his arms and handed me a business card. [Greston Dwarf Association] DProduction requests are always welcome! DReasonable price, amazing quality! DProduced by dwarves, of course! What do you mean by Greston? Theres a fairly large city of humans around here, right? If you go there, you will be able to meet him. . Oh! When you go there, be sure to tell them that this Cheche Mora introduced you! Then, I also have to pay the introduction fee. You can do this much, right? I guess so. I felt like I needed to visit Greston. Chapter 34 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 34 When I returned, my family was ruined (35) After a two-week journey, I was able to arrive at Greston. Ethan looked at the large castle and nodded. Its quite big. It was one of the cities belonging to the County of Halaim and was three times larger than Poet. The guard captain who was conducting the inspection at the castle gate widened his eyes as soon as he saw the identification card Ethan handed him. There was only one family in this world whose symbol was a golden symbol like blazing fire. Duke Ardan! At least in the Kingdom of Heidern, there was no one crazy enough to impersonate the pattern of the Duke of Ardan. The guard captain hurriedly bowed his head at the engraved pattern so elaborate that even forgery was impossible. meeting your precious person! This is a family that earned the title of guardian of the kingdom from the previous king. Of course, he was an honored guest who had to be treated with the utmost respect. Dont tell the castle lord. I want to stop by quietly. yes. I will. And Id like to get some robes. yes. The guard captain hurriedly called the soldier. Soon, a black robe of decent quality appeared. Thank you. Ethan greeted me and handed me a letter. This I want you to send it to the Barony of Kargath. yes! We will send it to you as soon as possible through Jeonseo-gu. carrier pigeon. By delivering letters from region to region using trained birds, letters could naturally be delivered much faster than by messengers. Ethan nodded and asked a question. Is there a blacksmith run by dwarves in this city? yes. there is. Are you planning on entrusting me with a production request? yes. At those words, the guard captain narrowed his eyes as if contemplating something. Is there some problem? Well its common for dwarves to try to put blinders on first-time visitors. There is a solid soldier on that street. Would it be okay if I added more people to him? Its a snow tang. You might see a strange sight. Ethan nodded. Thank you. Please wait a moment. Soon, a guard came running in a huff. I meet you, Grand Duke. May I show you around the street? Please. Not only was the inspection carried out in an instant, but a guide was also added. Ethan, covered in a black robe, moved according to the guards guidance. After walking for about twenty minutes. [Production area] As soon as we entered, an area with an iron smell appeared. And Ethan. As I expected, I was able to witness an amazing sight as soon as I entered the production area. Ah, take your pick. Pick out dwarven weapons! Its cheap! Its cheap! Cheap, good quality and sturdy! Come to the blacksmiths fiery furnace certified by the Adventurers Guild! Because the dwarves were starting to cling to the people who entered the area one by one. The soldier who saw the dwarves furrowed his brows and whispered quietly. Be careful. There is no other miser in the world as terrible as those guys. What if I get dragged by those guys on the street? If you do that, you are likely to get caught in the eye. is such an act serious? Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its just everyday life around here. Do you see those shabby blacksmith shops over there? As the soldier said, the main road was full of shabby blacksmith shops. The dwarves who make things at the blacksmith shop at the beginning of the production area are practically nothing more than chaff. Of course, their skills are better than human blacksmiths like us, but when I see them asking for the price, I feel much more comfortable leaving it to the same people. Right. Ethan stuck his tongue out quietly. A dwarf who attracts customers with a gentle expression and a respectful address to passers-by? This was my first time seeing a scene like this in my life. Yumma! Did you break the armor again? I wonder if he is a master of swordsmanship or something! Then what are you doing? I break the mugu so fucking bad all the time! Production cost? Theres no need for anything like that. Bring lots of beer. Then its absolutely free! pour! drink! Drink it! Hahahaha! I swear that among the dwarves I had met throughout my life, there was not a single one who treated me with respect. Because it was a creature whose characteristic was to spit out thick lines mixed with informal language and profanity. The world is really going crazy. Otherwise, I wouldnt be able to explain what Im seeing right now. Fortunately, Ethan was not approached by a dwarf soliciting customers. It was because of the soldier standing next to him. A soldier would know this place intimately. It was a much better option to capture people who didnt know much about this place than to capture people who had soldiers attached to them. That was why the dwarves did not approach. Ethan and the soldier entered the inside of the production area, avoiding the dwarves on the outskirts. If there were shabby blacksmith shops on the outskirts, the inside looked completely different. There were neat-looking blacksmith shops lined up in a row. Among them, there was a blacksmith shop where the most people gathered. [Flame Hammer Blacksmith] If you look at the line, it was so bad that you could not get inside even if you waited almost all day. Whats it like over there? Oh, thats one of the high-end blacksmith shops mainly used by nobles and knights. Among them, it is the most famous. Would you like to go there? Sure. Please wait a moment. The soldier ran out in a huff. After a while. A dwarf who appeared to be an apprentice came running towards Ethan. Huh. Huh. By any chance are you the Archduke of the Ardan duchy? right. Im truly sorry, but can I check your identification card? Here it is. The dwarf who saw the identity card bowed his head even more politely. Please come this way. Ethan nodded and motioned for the soldier to leave. Try hard! While the soldier was leaving the main street. Ethan moved toward the front row, following the dwarf apprentice. The servants who saw this widened their eyes. Instead of nobles or knights, they were people who had been waiting in line since morning in the scorching sun. Who is it? Not even Viscount Kimirons Three Dukes could get in like that in one go? Dwarves are terrible misers. Moreover, they were a race that had been thoroughly brainwashed by the word capitalism. No matter how close you are, they are self-serving people who will never send you to the front row unless you can prove your status and wealth. What if such a dwarf shows an extremely polite attitude and takes you into the blacksmith shop? He must be a giant among giants. gulp. The servants swallowed their saliva. A figure moving forward wearing a black robe. No one dared to block his path. The line split like a tsunami. Ethan came into the blacksmith shop with his apprentice. You can go to the second floor. okay. Ethan went straight up to the second floor of the blacksmith shop. There was a dwarf sitting on the second floor. I looked at the nameplate placed in front of the desk. [Poporence, outside director of the Greston Blacksmiths Association] A union or a social director. When I saw a dwarf with a lot of names like that, I couldnt get used to it. It looks amazing even now. Soon, the dwarf greeted me with a bright smile. Oh my! welcome! Is there anyone who introduced you to our store? Tsetse mora. Tsechemorara. I understand. What are you here to produce? Great sword. What metal do you want to utilize? Ethan took out Neprion. The blacksmiths eyes sparkled when he saw the metal. Although I have worked with numerous metals over the years, this was my first time encountering something like this. Still, I have a rough idea of how to handle it. Its a metal with a very high affinity for mana and elements, right? It doesnt seem like it will melt at any temperature Ill have to use a magic melting agent and high-temperature compression technique at the same time. If you can think of how to handle metal as soon as you see it, you are sure to have skills. price is? Hmm. Those techniques cost quite a bit of money so even if I cant do it, I think Ill have to get two hundred platinum coins. Two hundred? Isnt it true that you have to be ripped off a fair bit to even feel like youre being punished? This was just at the level of profiteering. The cost of the process that the dwarf mentioned earlier would definitely be less than ten platinum coins. Its changed a lot from the past. Wasnt the Dwarf race originally the first to consider the clients qualifications before production? Isnt that a story from the time when our ancestors lived in a cave? Its completely different now. A world has arrived where you have to have money to live in a good house, drink good beer, and eat good food, so we have no choice but to change. The dwarf took out his round glasses and wiped them off, then glanced at the person wearing the robe. It wasnt enough that the apprentice passed all the reserved people, but he was put in first. It probably means that he is a person with a lot of money. Hehe At best, hes probably in his early twenties, so hes probably the son of a noble family. A person like that would willingly pay even if it meant profiteering because of his pride. However, the situation did not go as Popolence expected. The person wearing the robe stopped talking as if he was thinking about something. If that customer leaves, you could end up missing out on a lot of money. Porforens continued speaking urgently. If you feel the price is too high, we may give you a discount based on your status. What are the conditions? Take a look. Porforens handed over a piece of paper. Ethan chuckled when he saw the title. [Status discount benefits] [-30% if the child of a white writer] [-25% if the child of an author] [-10% if the child of a male writer] Why are you doing this? If we give a discount like this, wouldnt we be able to benefit in the future? It is a benefit that provides insight into the future. There is no self-control beyond that of a count. Those people usually visit blacksmith shops in big cities or capital cities. Are you by any chance a descendant of a count or higher? right. Then maybe we can give you a little more discount. lol. Is your identity? Ethan showed his identification card. At that moment, Porforences eyes widened wide. oh my god! The son of the Duke of Ardan! It was the appearance of an unimaginable giant. no way Are you the Archduke? right. FreeIll do it for free! Is that okay? At those words, a colleague flashed through Porforences mind. Williams. Despite having similar skills to his own, he was a dwarf who supplied weapons to the royal family. Every time I contacted him, how proud I was of the fact that he was only delivering goods to children of noble families! I made enough money to live off of, but my shattered pride never recovered. But what if its the Duke of Ardan? It is a family of great heroes who are not on par with the sky-high royal family, but rather are treated as a family one level above by the people. If only I could make a great sword for the Archduke to use! I could make that guy Williams nose really flat! The decision was instantaneous. yes! Well do it for free! Instead hehe, it would be truly an honor if you could just engrave the mark of our Flame Hammer Forge near the handle of the sword. Sure. Its just a matter of carving a mark. It didnt matter because it wouldnt have any effect on how to use the sword. Ethan nodded willingly. thank you! That being said, we will also make an armor set that you can use comfortably! And thats for free! That moment. Ethan felt something strong. According to the soldier, it was the dwarves who were so fed up with capitalism that they turned into terrible misers. They said they would engrave a mark near the handle of a large sword, but what if it was a set of armor? Of course there was no way I would just hand it over. He asked as if he was throwing it away. Are you going to engrave the mark on the armor as well? Ah, about that. Where and how big are you going to engrave it? Thataround the armor area is roughly like this The dwarf raised both hands and made a larger circle. That was no different from just using the armor for promotional purposes. Just make me a good sword. Ah Porforences face became glum. Chapter 35 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 35 #When I returned, the family was ruined (36) Popolence, who could not hide his disappointment, eventually nodded. All right. It would take about four days to make a great sword out of this metal. Four days? Ethan couldnt hide his surprise at the dwarfs words. Dwarves were a race famous for craftsmanship, so they were blacksmiths with great craftsmanship. Even when producing a single product, if it doesnt satisfy even the slightest bit of the product, it is likely that the entire product will be replaced. Considering the nature of manufacturing items with great care, stitch by stitch, the time of four days was too short. I was holding on to it for at least a month. The time was reduced by more than seven times. Are you trying to make something roughly? Yeah? You mean roughly? Could that be possible? If that happens, your business will fail. Ah, are you saying that because the production period was too short? okay. haha. In the past, it took a month or a lifetime to make a single sword but things have changed a lot these days. Its changing? Why arent people like that too? Some people are good at cooking, others are good at sewing, etc. Each person has their own characteristics. The same goes for us dwarves. Big. Porforens, who quenched his thirst with a cold beer on the table, continued speaking. Some dwarves are good at making swords, while others have an amazing center of gravity, and each has distinct strengths. That is why division of labor began to flourish. Division of labor? yes. It takes about five skilled dwarves to make one sword. By exploring only the areas where each company has the best strengths, the quality has improved and the time required for production has been reduced significantly. . It wasnt something I couldnt understand. Its really changed a lot from my previous life. Dwarves of the past were different. One of their principles was that making a product together with someone meant that they lacked their own skills. The dwarves were a race of craftsmen who were satisfied only by making items on their own, regardless of whether they worked or not. Division of labor? If Muradni, the former warchief of the dwarves, had heard this, he would have struck the dwarfs small head with a hammer. And that too very loudly. Well, it doesnt matter as long as quality is guaranteed. No matter what the process is, as long as the result is good. It didnt really matter whether a dwarf was attached to a sword or whether heat was attached to it. Then please do so. Instead, I would like to participate in the production process myself. Is that possible? yes? Why would such a precious person craft it. I think I need to use my mana directly from the crafting process to make the sword familiar with my mana. ah! Porforens clapped his hands together. Come to think of it. I remember hearing that Ardangas children manipulate fire mana. If that was the reason, it was understandable. The reason the Archduke is currently trying to change the great sword he carries on his back is probably because the body of the sword cannot withstand the heat. In fact, the great sword he was carrying was slightly scorched in various places. Are you by any chance a fire-type attribute of mana? right. Hehe, then you are very welcome! Porforens rubbed his palms together. All the ingredients used to create powerful firepower are money. In such a situation, how could one not be happy that a human furnace appeared? Even if you just raise the temperature moderately. You will be able to save a lot of material costs. We are planning to start production now. Would you like to participate? Sure. yes. Oh, you guys! As soon as Popolence shouted loudly, the dwarven apprentices came rushing in. Business is over today. The next order will be placed in three days, so pass it along. All right. The apprentices rushed out. Porforens moved towards the production site, leading Ethan. Four dwarves were already waiting at the production site. Its a great sword. Everyone, relax your hands and get ready. Okay. The dwarves diligently completed their preparations. Meanwhile, Porforens took out a black outfit and handed it to me. This is a protective suit. Protective clothing? yes. To melt metal, you need to use a magic melting agent, and in the process, a lot of heat will be generated. If thats the case, you dont have to wear it. yes? If you do that, you may get burned all over your body and end up roasted When you pour mana into the magic melting agent, the melting agent begins to evaporate and the temperature rises rapidly. In order to melt that black metal, you had to use a melting agent of at least a good quality. The temperature flowing from a high-quality melting agent is at least several thousand degrees. If you werent wearing protective clothing, your body could have been completely cooked by the heat flowing around you. But Ethan just shook his head. A body blessed by the Fire Lord. In this body, heat was not even a threat to me. Popolence, who recommended it again and again, finally seemed to give up and sighed. Even if you get burned, its definitely not our responsibility! okay. I promise in Ardans name. All right. Soon after, even Porforens was fully dressed in protective clothing. It was an outfit made of a tight material that clung to the arms and chest muscles all the way to the waist line. The moment when Porforens, wearing a protective suit, turned around. Its a good thing I didnt wear it. Ethan was satisfied with his judgment. Because the front part of the tight suit was quite ugly. Id rather it be a little hot. lets begin! Popolence opened the lid of the melting agent. An acrid yet musty smell began to encroach on the surroundings. The magic melting agent was sprinkled onto the carved frame in the shape of a great sword. Now. The fiery mana flowing from Ethans hand began to awaken the melter. Bubble In an instant, the temperature of the melting agent rose. Oh, its hot! The dwarves were startled by the temperature. The temperature of the advanced melting agent is such that it feels slightly warm when wearing protective clothing. but now. It wasnt just warm, it felt like I had been hit by really hot steam. what? It feels like the temperature has risen by at least seven hundred degrees? Even though I was wearing protective clothing, the intense heat I could feel made me frown. Porforens hurriedly looked at the Archduke. It was to the point where I began to wonder whether a naked archduke would be able to survive at this temperature. That moment. The dwarfs face became blank. Yes? Even in the insane temperature, not even a single drop of sweat was flowing down the face of the archduke who was injecting mana. What kind of person In order to survive with his bare body intact in this temperature, he needed an affinity for fire that was not just enough to control the mana of fire, but to the point where he could become one with fire. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If not, did he have a monstrous achievement called a master or superhuman? Whichever of the two the archduke belongs to. You really are a monster, arent you? It is inevitable that these thoughts will come to mind. Oops! You have to put metal in it. Forforens put black metal into the frame. The metal gradually became soft due to the extreme heat. The black metal that stuck to the frame gradually hardened into the shape of a great sword. Hey, Archduke. But why? Now, I need to take the sword out of this mold and start forging it. Can I use some more of your mana in the process? Forging is the process of removing air bubbles from the metal by hitting it hundreds of times with a hammer, starting from the sword body to the handle. If heat could be supplied consistently during this process, much higher quality items could be produced. Sure. Ethan nodded willingly. Because making the great sword familiar with ones mana was a process that must be completed. So the five dwarves and the fire knight began making swords. * * * Baron Kargaths introspection. Sylvia, who was working in the office assigned there, received a letter. It was a letter from the Archduke. She opened the letter and looked at its contents. The Baron concealed information. The letter contained information that the Baron had hidden and a request to find out as much as possible about the background of this incident. Who should I dig for? The Baron, the person with the information, is already dead. Soon, a person flashed into her mind. Deacon. He was one of the Barons closest associates and was still imprisoned in the dungeon. As soon as I left the office, three knights, including Knight Commander Manhattan, offered themselves as guards. I headed to the dungeon with them. I guess Ill have to go alone from here. I understand, Mr. Lawrence. Then, I will be waiting nearby. She opened the prison door. Ugh The head deacon frowned at the light coming in for the first time in a long time and looked at Lawrence. Hey! Either way. Sylvia just indifferently asked questions about the information she needed to keep. You probably know about the letter from Pelthorn Village, right? If it were Peltorn Village The head deacon, recalling memories, nodded frantically. Yeah! I remember! Why did the Baron cover up this incident? That I dont know exactly! There is only one thing I know for sure! say. When I was in the office with the Baron very occasionally a person wearing a black robe would come by. Are you saying you dont know who it is? yes. I do not know. He suddenly appeared in front of the office without any pretense of popularity. Every time, the Baron sent me out of the room. If you only know this much, its unlikely youll survive. The moment Sylvia spoke coldly. The head deacon desperately recalled his memories. please! please! A person covered in black robes. I had to come up with some information about this person. Immediately afterwards, he smiled. ah! There is again! what? He is most likely a wizard! Wizard? yes. I heard the Baron mumbling! How many wizards does that place have? And? And and! Heres what the Baron said when he erased the record! It was said that if you want to live, you must forget. It was as if he had received secret instructions from on high. The head deacon rolled his eyes. Because I really couldnt remember anything more than this. Sylvia, looking into his eyes, nodded and left the dungeon. A group, not an individual. According to what the head deacon said, there was a high possibility that the magicians belonging to the group were quite capable. A group that has many magicians of that level. This is the place presumed to be behind this incident. Recently, an intelligence organization has been created, but it has not yet been able to follow the officially established intelligence guild in collecting information. I need to use the information guild. No matter how guild you are, you would not be aware of the existence of such a secret organization. So, there was something else that needed to be requested. The scope is the entire duchy located in the west. The content of the request would suffice: to narrow down the scope of what kind of wizard with the level of skill mentioned by the head deacon would be. Lawrence began moving towards the information guild located in the city. * * * While Lawrence was diligently digging for information. Its complete! The dwarves cheered after completing four days of all-night work. This is because they have completed a great sword that looks amazing. Take a listen! Porforens said confidently. Ethan immediately grabbed the great sword. A great sword that is dyed ink-colored from the body to the handle. Its weight was much lighter than that of a steel sword, and its mana conductivity was much higher than before. Ill be able to use it without any problems for about a year from now. He nodded in satisfaction. You worked hard. no! lol. Um Is there anything you want to say? In the future, when you use a sword, if possible, please hold the handle slightly upward so that the markings can be clearly seen! It would be the greatest honor of my crafting life! Lets try. Ah. Effort alone is not enough! However, contrary to his true feelings, Popolences mouth could not help but become a lisp. Because I clearly saw Ethans skills while going through the production process over the past four days. I hope that the Archduke will hold the handle of the sword slightly higher than it is now. Porforens prayed earnestly. Chapter 36 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 36 When we returned, the family was ruined (37) Ethan looked at Poets castle from the horse. Youve arrived. It took about three weeks to leave Greston and return here. It was like returning to the Barony after almost a month and a half. For the first time in a long time, the atmosphere in the inner city was much more lively than before. First of all, not only has the number of people increased, but it has been a long time since Baron Helmut, who was decisively tyrannical, closed his eyes. Are you here, Grand Duke? It was Sylvia, the bookkeeper, who came out to greet Ethan. Did anything happen? yes. Thanks to the Archduke being away for quite a long time, it is said that the collateral circles have become in the mood to ignore this incident. but. I was so nervous that it was as if I had lost all energy, so it was understandable. What else? Hans settled in more easily than I expected. It seems that leaking some information about the Barony has been effective. They say theyve been interacting with the counts associates recently. It was good news. Now, if we attack Baron Romenton, one of Count Irdans factions, as Hans said while using the Iganbook. Count Chayman will also trust him even more. I went into the office with her. I have something to report. This is the result of the last investigation you ordered. Lawrence handed me a document. The document contained detailed information about what Ethan had ordered to be investigated. A wizard. I got a hint that the person who gave the Baron the order was a wizard. At the bottom of the document, it was written how many wizards in the duchy could use magic at the level the head deacon had witnessed. Fifty people? Ethan looked at the numbers and tilted his head. Sylvias investigation clearly stated that a wizard had suddenly appeared in the office. You said the door didnt open, so it cant be a magic that makes your body transparent. Since it did not rise from the shadows, it was not a dark magic type of magic. However, it was not related to blood magic. Blood magic needed a medium to use. The magic used is probably a space-type magic that can surpass the laws of physics. Although I didnt know the exact details about magic, I knew the rough principles of its composition. There must be less than five wizards who can jump through space like this? Space magic was one of the types of magic that was not often used to begin with. This is because there were not many wizards who could handle the amount of mana consumed. The scope of the investigation was the entire duchy, but even taking that into account, fifty was too many. Where did you entrust the investigation to? This is the Pelcon Information Guild. It was one of the guild names that Ethan had also heard of. It is famous as an organization that provides accurate information in its own way, although the request fee is high. This meant that the reliability of the information was high in its own way. what? Ethan tilted his head. Is there any problem? no. Good job. yes. Sylvia did not ask any more questions. Ethan was lost in thought. There are two possibilities. first. The overall level of wizards has risen. second. It looks like the overall level of wizards has risen. The reason for considering the second assumption was simple. Because I met a guy who poured out enormous power to make it look like he was at a high level even though his inner workings were poor. A warlock from an abandoned mine. The power he wielded was equivalent to that of a 5th rank wizard. If you were a 5th rank wizard, you were at a level where you could be fairly recognized among wizards. Even if you dont do well, you will still be in the top 20%. However, his skill in handling dark magic was very poor. At most, late third tier? In terms of articles, it was at a similar level to a 3-adult official article. It only extracts a lot of power, starting from the distribution of magical power to delicate control. Because everything was far below the power it possessed. A new mana breathing method created by mixing the techniques of the dragon race and human techniques. The advantage of this is that although it is unstable, the speed at which mana is accumulated is very fast What if other wizards are also learning this method? Its only natural that there will be more people to identify in the information guild. What was needed for space magic was a huge amount of mana, and the mana breathing method used by the warlock was a training method that could satisfy it. Ethan made an assumption. It turns out that such mana breathing methods are more widespread than we think. It would have seemed like the overall level of wizards had risen. Wizard and knight. The most representative indicator used to measure their level was the amount of mana they had in their bodies. of course. Im not sure if the quality of the mana collected so hastily is high. Even with low-level mana, you could activate magic as long as you collected a lot of it. Just like the warlock back then. If you look at it that way, the information guilds analysis was also valid in its own way. Ill have to check later. Ethan finished his judgment. There was no need to approach it in a hurry right now as the scale of the task grew at once. They say they have caught a clue related to the Yongin tribe. That alone was enough for now. * * * After receiving a report from Lawrence about what had happened over the past hour. Ethan immediately looked for Elena. She was taking classes from Frexian. When I looked at her face, her face brightened up. Ethan? Are you back? Thats the way it is. Thanks to Baron Romenton, it seemed like I would have to go out again soon. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ethan looked at the Frexian. Are the classes going well? yes. Youre following along surprisingly well. Recently, you have begun to take charge of administrative duties for the territory. The work was done so neatly and neatly. It didnt seem like the words he spoke with a wide smile were empty words. Did your sister have that talent? Not as far as Ethan knew. In her previous life, Elena may have been renowned as a lady from a prestigious family who led the kingdoms fashion style, but her talent in areas related to internal affairs was limited. Thats fascinating. To be honest, I didnt entrust him with the training with high expectations, but I thought he might be more successful than I expected. After talking with Elena for a while, I called Paulton, the escort driver. Its about what we talked about last time. Have you arrived? yes. Grand Duchess, may I leave the room for a moment? Please. Paulton bowed his head politely and led Ethan to his room. Soon he handed me a box. When I opened the box, I saw a round pill. It was an elixir that radiated refreshing mana energy. It looks like the Marquis used some strength. haha. It seems so. From what I heard, it was a mid-level elixir. It is said that the Archduke has excellent mana control, so instead of seeking an elixir with other additional functions, he chose the elixir that contains the most mana. Ethan nodded in satisfaction. There were various types of elixirs. The most expensive one among them was not an elixir containing a large amount of mana. An item that permanently increases mana control. The elixir with such additional effects boasted the highest price. You can obtain similar mana by consuming it, but the price has soared up to five times just because it has such additional effects. If the Marquis had handed me such an elixir, I would have been quite disappointed. Ethan was a knight who had already reached the peak of mana control. Even if he took the highest level elixir, it would be difficult to gain greater control here. This means that it is much more profitable to spend the money on elixirs with such additional effects to make and sell them instead. Fortunately, the Marquis Bloten was a person who continued to remain wise as in his previous life. Please tell the Marquis that I am grateful. yes. Paulton bowed his head and left the room. Ethan took the elixir and returned to his room. He looked at his body. I didnt sit still on the horse during the time I was moving to make the sword. Because I have used the breath of black flame at every moment and implanted the essence of fire. The goal I set when I first came here. Planting the essence of fire in the eleven parts that control the bodys passages has already been achieved a long time ago. I guess Ill have to slowly start the process of circulation. Intermediate elixir. This was an item that allowed you to obtain large quantities of high-quality mana. After absorbing the elixir. In addition to these eleven areas, the essence of fire was planned to be planted in the mana holes scattered throughout. He swallowed the elixir into his mouth in one go. A huge amount of mana began to flow through the bloodstream. Ethan used the breath of black flame. The mana that had been rushing like a wave calmed down in an instant. [Become fire.] It was just one line of thought at most. But this idea. It contained the experience of a transcendental person who cut down countless dragon people in the past. Crack. Crack. Like dry firewood catching fire. Mana began to boil little by little. It is impossible for Mana, which is at best a lump of energy, to go against the will of the Transcendent. The nature of mana was changing little by little. Good luck! The mana, which had been boiling little by little, ignited in an instant. Mana exploded in all directions as if a spark had exploded. A very brief utterance. But Ethan did not miss that brief moment. Thats it. Fire is a burning energy that devours sacrifices. Now the offerings were very numerous. The mana that surged into the body like a wave was the offering. For Ethan, all he needed was this moment of firepower. [Burn up.] Boom! The mana flowing inside exploded. The fire instantly swallowed up other mana. Smoke rose all over Ethans body. The fire that was burning inside began to express itself outside the body. In the bursting heat, he quickly began planting essences of fire. three. five. seven. heat. fifteen. The waves of heat were creating new fiery essences as they passed through the passage. Although it was a much smaller purification plant than the existing one, nothing was more important than the fact that the seed had been planted. When the fiery mana circled the body exactly once. There were more than thirty fire essences created in Ethans body. Thats it. He smiled contentedly. The existing essence of fire has also grown in size, and many small essences of fire have been planted to act as lubricants in the meantime. Now it was time to enter the next stage, the cycle. I didnt know Id do this again. Ethan laughed bitterly. There is no stage of training as painful as the process of cycling. If you crush the essence of fire, liquid will flow out. The family called this liquid fire essence. The process of circulation was a process in which the flame essence flowing out like this endlessly circulated through the blood vessels. The pain I experienced here was beyond imagination. This is because the heat felt between mana, a formless energy, moving around through the blood vessels and a tangible liquid moving around were different. The former feels like being exposed to moderately hot steam. The latter could be described as feeling like a hot iron plate was inserted into the body and the inside was completely destroyed. Terrible burning pain. And even the details of the breathing technique that you will repeat countless times. As these two things mix, the nature of the mana in the body gradually changes, and the changed fiery mana becomes. It turns black. It is as if it is gradually rotting away in pain. The mana that turned black was the mana that past generations of family members used, called Black Flame. Whoa. When you first enter the process of circulation in your past life. At that time, I had been rolling around in pain for a whole week without being able to eat properly. It was a common scene in the work world, and the pain that Ethan had experienced was at the level where people could just laugh it off and say that it wasnt even a hardship. For those who did not adapt to the process of circulation, there were cases where the blood vessels themselves became so ripe that they would never be able to hold a sword again. But I still have to do it. If you dont, you wont be able to move up, so what can you do? Ethan repeated the breathing technique. Eternal pain. Let the fire revolve endlessly. Be patient. A black flame will bloom in that pain. May you feel the fire that has been burning for eternity. It was that moment. Kkjjik! All the fire essences in the body shriveled, and the flaming fluid that escaped began to circulate throughout the body. Pfft! So hot. hot. Huh? It doesnt seem very hot Why isnt it this hot? Ethan rolled his eyes at the unprecedented situation. Chapter 37 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 37 #When I returned, my family was ruined (38) Ethans face hardened. Flame essence flowing from dozens of fire essences. These were clearly moving around inside the body. Its not like the time when Jeongsoo was crushed was quick. I entered the process of circulation at a moment that could truly be said to be the pinnacle of the pinnacle. However, what I felt inside my body was not a burning pain, but rather a slight tingling sensation. Is it possible that the temperature of the essence is low? It was so absurd that I couldnt help but think about it. Immediately, I slightly cut my finger. A drop of juice flowed out between the dripping blood. Tuk. That was the moment when the slime fell to the floor. Cheeeeeeeek! Not only did the surface of the wooden floor melt in an instant, but it also appeared that the stone underneath was also melting. Is the temperature enough? Liquid with this crazy temperature is moving through your veins and you barely feel any pain? An assumption crossed Ethans mind. No way Broadly speaking, the stages of the cycle are divided into four. Understanding the Embodied Iron Man. The stage of acceptance of suffering. The stage of an iron man who goes beyond accepting pain and overcomes it altogether. The stage of embodiment where the body is completely adapted to the fire itself. This is the stage of understanding where you realize what the source of fire is. Even though the flame essence is moving around diligently, I can barely feel this much pain. Weve almost reached the end of stage 2. I was certain that I had almost overcome the second stage, the ironman stage. Otherwise, this phenomenon could not be explained. Amazing. Ethan looked at his body. In the history of the Dukes family, there were very few people who went beyond acceptance and iron man as soon as they entered the cycle stage. If you were the first head of the family, would you have surpassed it? The first head of the family, Jeron Ardan. He was the one who created the foundation of the Ardan duchy and was the only known person among all the family heads who went beyond the stage of transcendence. Starting from the breath of black flames to the familys arcane skills. These were all technologies created by Jeron, the first head of the family. He is also the only head of the family who created the flame called White Flame. White salt. It was literally a pure white flame. A flame that is not even known how to light. Starting with the 2nd Duke and subsequent head of the family, efforts were made to restore Baekyeom, but it was impossible. As time passed, White Flame reached the stage where it was treated as a legend. In the end, what the descendants chose was to further strengthen the black salt instead of the white salt. If you were the first head of the family known to have made a special fire I dont know if you could have jumped two steps at once in the process of the cycle. Unfortunately, there are few records left about Geron, so we cannot be sure whether he actually got through the cycle without any pain. Anyway, except for the first head of the family who had such monstrous talent. The long history of the dukedom. In that history, there was not a single head of the family who was known to be fine when the flame essence circulated through their veins. Even if you cant do it, you will turn into a critically ill patient who needs absolute stability for the first week after entering the circulation stage. The first two stages of the cycle were a process that could only be completed through tremendous pain. I cant believe I dont have to go through this. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The final goal I had for today was to overcome the first step. I tried to overcome the first stage by inflicting enormous pain with the power of the elixir and overcoming the momentary pain with mental strength. I almost got past the second step and ended up throwing it away. It was such happy news that the corners of ones mouth went up to the sky. No matter how much he experienced the state of transcendence, it was not possible for him to laugh off the burning pain he felt in his veins all day long. Ill have to take a test. If the previous two stages had been surpassed in the cycle process, the fiery mana generated within the body would have been completely different from before. He got up immediately. * * * Ethan arrived at the training hall in the inner castle and took out his sword. Nephrion Greatsword. It is a weapon that is light, hard, and absorbs fire mana very well. Mana was added over the weapon. That moment. Grumble! A huge amount of fire came over the sword body. Previously, the mana only burned around the sword body, but now the length of the mana increased by about 1m. Much more mana than before. Deeper control. In addition, the mana emits heat so hot that it almost boils. The burning mana took on various forms. Ethan nodded in satisfaction. It was certainly true that almost all of the first two stages of the cycle had been surpassed. In my previous life, it took me five years to reach this level. This time, I reached this point in three months. It was a great achievement. but. There was one thing that bothered me. The black flame is the problem. In order to create black flame, powerful burning pain was required along with the completion of breathing techniques. If he had overcome the two stages of the cycle by experiencing pain like previous head of the family, his mana would have turned dark red by now. However, Ethans mana was burning infinitely red, as if it were pure flame. Obviously firearms have increased much more. What happens if you skip the first two steps without experiencing the burning pain? Except for the first head of the family, who left almost no literature, all records remained at a certain level. According to records, everyone from the 2nd duke to his father, the 17th duke, is known to have suffered through the cycle. Starting with the second generation of the family, it took hundreds of years for the first person to take their first steps on a new path. That was when Ethan was testing his mana. The burning mana began to grow in size in an instant. A huge passage was created in the large fire. A passage of fire? Thats when Ethan looked down the aisle. [Did you call me?] A powerful voice that I have heard somewhere before. Immediately I remembered something from the past. Lorotia? A girl whose entire body was made of flame jumped out from between the huge passages of fire. [You are a blood relative of the Ardanga I saw back then. Did you call me?] I didnt. [Then why] The fire girl, who was looking at Ethans flame, had a strange look in her eyes. [Right. It was because of the mana of this fire. Its a very pure firearm. Even I would naturally get sucked in Yes This kind of phenomenon happened to Ardangas blood relatives] The spirit lord was right. There was a verse that said that occasionally, whenever our ancestors practiced sword dance, a spirit of fire suddenly appeared. That was the same for Ethan in his previous life. Just once. There was a time when a spirit appeared while dancing a sword dance. What he met then was Ignis, one of the highest spirits of fire. There has never been a time when a spirit lord appears in person like now. Its already our second meeting. That was when Ethan looked at Lorotia. [Well done.] The fire girl reached out and stroked his head. I felt warm heat. What do you mean you did well? [Creating a pure flame without corruption.] Corruption? [Havent your blood relatives always done that? By mixing pure flame with negative emotions, we created the fire of corruption. Starting from when the previous monarch ruled the Land of Fire and continuing until my master came.] Is that bad? [It harms the essence of fire. Eventually, there will inevitably be a limit. You will continue to have imperfections in your body.] . A black flame that is stronger and greedier than any other mana and can consume anything. Thanks to the technology called black flame, the Duke family was able to stand tall as the best swordsmanship in the Western Continent. How can you describe it as a corrupted fire? But what really surprised Ethan was what he said next. Limit. After becoming a transcendent in my previous life. Ethan faced a huge wall. It was a wall that couldnt be easily broken down even with ones own talents. Looking at that wall, I felt extremely helpless. I realized something was wrong. But I didnt know what it was. That couldnt be Was it because of Black Flames breath? Another thing that came to mind was white flame. The first family head known to have surpassed the level of a transcendental being called a 10-star knight by blooming white flames. Maybe the white flame is the key to overcoming the wall of transcendence Once I started to doubt, many things came to mind. [Did you feel something?] Maybe. Born into the greatest swordsmanship family on the continent, he lived a life of being respected by everyone. I thought everything I learned from my family was the best. That was why I had no doubts about the law of mind. Because that was his foundation, his pride, and his training method that even established him as his ego. But today. A doubt arose in Ethans mind that he could not erase. The breath of black flame. It wasnt a perfect breathing technique. Ethans heart was beating violently. Being incomplete also means that there is still more to be filled. His flame has not yet been corrupted. It means that we can continue to maintain our purity. Spirit Lord. [Why are you doing that?] Thank you. Thanks to you, I realized something important. [Hmm. I guess I should say thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to be summoned to the human world. I heard that even the former monarch descended to the human world only a few times.] Soon after, the size of the fire girl flying around gradually decreased. [Descendant of Ardan. I hope you continue to nurture the pure fire within you. Then, I hope to see you again later.] The girl burrowed into the narrow passage. The meeting with the spirit lord was over. * * * Inner training ground. There, two knights were currently engaged in a sword dance. It was Ethan and Paulton. Every time the swords clashed, Paulton felt astonished. I guessed that because I took the elixir, my mana would increase compared to before. However, the Archduke did not only increase his mana by a lot. [Red Flame Style Chapter 1] [Fire Dance] The flaming sword began to pierce all directions. Starting with the speed of the attack and the way to attack the gap, it was too neat to take a counterattack. Paulton urgently raised his mana. He blocked the archdukes attack using a sword technique handed down from the Marquis of Bessus. However, as the sword dance continued, Paultons hands and feet became increasingly dizzy. I cant stop it! Soon his defenses were breached. He pumped a lot of mana into his feet and raised the mana with all his might. As the sword was lashed out, the sword energy flew towards the Archdukes sword dance. But no explosion occurred. The sword dance, which had flowed dizzyingly, suddenly changed into an elaborate defensive posture and the sword energy was easily shed. Meanwhile, Paulton, who had taken a step back, laughed bitterly. Just before. The reason I used my sword skills was because I couldnt deal with the Archduke with pure sword skills alone. The only thing he had an advantage over was now the amount of mana. Grand Duke. From now on, we will deal with the Archduke as if it were a real battle. It is a being that can never be defeated by swordsmanship. Paulton fully acknowledged it. Now, it seemed like I could barely level the match if I faced the archduke with the mindset of dealing with an enemy rather than a knight vs. knight battle. Ethan nodded willingly at those words. as you please. My mana increased after taking the elixir. By jumping through two stages of the cycle at once, his control of mana along with his body became much stronger. The basic preparations to properly utilize the experience of the transcendent were completed. So it was no wonder that Paulton was struggling. also. By using the Red Flame Style, I am able to deal with even elite knights. Vision swordsmanship was divided into four stages. The first step is Hwageom (). This is a sword technique that can be used as long as you have the essence of fire in your body. Second stage Hongyeomsik. It was a sword technique that could be used in earnest only after passing the first stage of acceptance, even in the cycle stage. Ethan has now entered the stage where he can use the second sword technique. He was able to acquire skills that could challenge even elite knights. Huh! Ugh! Like right now. The sparring between the two started in the morning and continued until evening. * * * After the sparring was over. Ethan called Sylvia. Elite knight Paulton. I grew until I ended up with a draw against him. Before striking the second collateral family. He has the skills to deal with elite knights. The internal preparation was complete. I plan to hit Baron Romenton. okay. Then how about using this method? Sylvia immediately handed over a document. The document contained information on how to attack Baron Romenton. While dealing with the Baron. It was a way to protect the cause. It would be much better to proceed this way than to simply resolve the issue through force. It was a pretty good plan. Lets get going. yes. Soon after, two uninvited guests began to leave for Baron Romenten. Chapter 38 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 38 #When I returned, my family was ruined (39) Hans opened his eyes in the morning sunlight and looked at his room. The room assigned by Count Chayman was one of the spaces for VIPs. Your body feels very comfortable. After experiencing torture that was not torture from Lawrence, he even received divine treatment from an official priest with a large sum of money given by the Count. Although it wasnt enough to make the fallen teeth grow back, it was enough to restore the completely battered body. After that, he stayed in the baronial territory for a month and handed over various information to Count Chayman. Thanks to this, Count Chayman was the first among the collateral circles to receive news from the Archduke. It was for that reason that my confidence in myself grew. The Archduke will soon make his move. Lawrences words about creating an intelligence group were not nonsense. I dont know when it was planted, but the person working as a servant for the count always delivered the latest information about the baronage. The most recently delivered news is: The archduke had returned to the Barony of Kargas. I told you that you would attack Baron Romenton soon. After briefly washing his face, Hans went to the Counts office. Are you here? yes. Count. I have some news for you. What is it? They say the Archduke has returned. Really? yes. I only received this news this morning. The corners of Chaymans mouth quietly rose. In order not to miss any news about the Archduke, a communication crystal ball was given to the person who was in secret with Hans in the inner city. The effect is already being seen. They said the Archduke was busy this morning. I think they are probably planning to make a full-fledged move soon. Are you really sure he will hit Baron Romenton? yes. While he was away, I received a lot of information. Putting it all together, I think the Archdukes next destination will definitely be Baron Romenton. Cheyman nodded at Hans words. While the Archduke was away, he experienced numerous conflicts with Irdan. A man who abandoned his colleagues. This is the phrase I have heard the most from Irdan recently. Lets see how you act. If Baron Romenten falls, he will inevitably end up in conflict with the Archduke. Because there was something I had said to myself until now. This is why you shouldnt play with your mouth carelessly. Thats why he did his best to avoid criticism that he looked like a bat. Hans. yes. Count. If that is indeed the Archdukes next destination, I will use you much more seriously than I do now. Just being able to guess the archdukes destination was enough to serve Hans well. Hans bowed his head at the counts words. He was immersing himself deeper and deeper into the counts family. * * * The carriage left the Barony of Kargath and continued to run. Its been six hours since I left the border. A village began to appear nearby. Its Polaris Village. It was one of the villages belonging to the Barony of Lomenton. The carriage entered the village. The eyes of the residents widened when they saw the antique carriage. At first glance, it was a carriage that looked like someone precious would be riding it. Soon, several villagers, including the village chief, rushed out. Two people got out of the stopped carriage. One looked like a nobleman dressed in antique clothing, and the other looked like his attendant. I dont think hes a member of the Lomenton family. Starting with the head of the family, Baron Zifron, all the way to his children. Their faces were those of a village chief who knew them all by heart. However, among those who got off the carriage, there was no face that matched the village chiefs memories. For a moment, I lowered my head without being able to ask who it was. A young man took out something round. The eyes of the village chief and the villagers widened when they saw this. It was a badge of identity. It is also an identity card that contains a clear symbol that proves your status. Ahmeeting the Archduke of Ardanga! Meet the Archduke! Everyone quickly knelt down. The Duke of Ardan is the only prestigious family that can be treated like royalty. There couldnt be a single mistake. The Archduke spoke to the village chief. I have something to ask you. yes. Please tell me anything. First of all, can you gather all the people in the village first? yes. of course! If you give me just thirty minutes Sure. The village chief noticed the village people. Whose order would you dare to reject? Everyone gasped and ran in all directions. All that remained was the village chief. Archduke Ethan. He just looked around the village quietly. There was silence, but it wasnt awkward. Rather, it was a very natural silence. The village chief found it more convenient this way. If you talk to a precious person for a long time, you might make a mistake without realizing it. It didnt take long for everyone in the village to gather. Ethan looked around at the villagers. Children especially stood out. Children with thin bones that look as if they havent even eaten blood porridge properly. His eyes turned to the hands of the people of the territory. Hands cracked and swollen in various places. At first glance, they were not lazy people. He recalled a memory from the past. When I lived a past life a long time ago. I once inspected the entire duchy with my father. Even back then, the faces of the residents of the territory were similar, but at least not all of them were so skinny. The gap between rich and poor cannot be completely eliminated. Ethan didnt deny it. but. Wouldnt it be difficult for Young Ji-min, who works hard but cant even afford to eat a single meal? It was like not even performing his basic duties as a ruler of a territory. Guaranteeing the minimum standard of living. That is your duty as the owner of the region. Theyre trash. Baron Romenton. These guys were no different from Baron Kargath. I ask you one thing. Everyones eyes focused on Ethan. Do you think this kind of life is normal? The Grand Dukes words reminded the people of the territory of the past. When the previous Duke was alive, he rarely had to worry about food. That is why the duchy was a good territory to live in. But what about now? Every day was so terrible that I couldnt even remember the past. As a descendant of a duke, I punished Baron Helmut. It is because he committed excessive exploitation. The villagers nodded. I heard that something big happened in the Barony of Kargath. It is said that he cut off the head of a baron who was exploiting him with a single sword. If thats the case the eyes of some villagers sparkled. Meanwhile, Ethan continued speaking. It was hell. Because there was nothing to eat, children starved to death and those who survived became poor and had no choice but to wander the back alleys. I will ask. Is it like that here too? The villagers rolled their eyes at those words. Taxes were one of the most sensitive issues for both commoners and nobles. If you use your mouth incorrectly here, you may be punished by Baron Ziphron. Look at this. Ethan took out a letter. It was a letter with an old-fashioned seal. Some villagers began to murmur. Thats Could it be the royal emblem? Is there anyone who can read? In response to Ethans question, the village chief raised his hand. He received the letter and read its contents. This His Majesty told me and my subordinates to resolve the duchys affairs on our own. If Baron Ziphron has imposed harsh taxes on you like former Baron Helmut I will punish him in my own way. I could guess without even asking what the method was. Ive already heard what happened to the baron in the neighboring fiefdom. All the gathered residents remained silent. I instinctively realized that this situation could become a major turning point in the miserable reality. gulp. Everyone swallowed their saliva. The Barony of Romenton was a territory as difficult to live in as the Barony of Kargath next to it. Because it was a place where murderous taxes and extortion frequently occurred. What if the owner of the barony changes here? I might not be hungry anymore! It was a moment when some of the residents eyes lit up. Yeahthats right! Zipron That son of a bitch is collecting excessive taxes! Everyone knows this! Isnt that right? One of the villagers said angrily. As soon as one person opened their mouth, complaints poured out in an instant. Chief. Is what the author said true? The village chief, who hesitated for a moment at Ethans words, closed his eyes tightly. After things had progressed this far, it was ridiculous to hide it any longer. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, I was just stating the facts. youre right. Is there a ledger that records the villages tax revenue? There is If you hand it over, I will change your lordship in the near future. The village chiefs eyes shook greatly. I had already heard the news from the neighboring estate. Since the Archduke began ruling the Kargas Barony, the residents of Kargas have been living like human beings. The descendants of great heroes are truly different people, no matter what they are. When they heard that rumor, how desperately they wanted to be saved too! This might be an opportunity. The village chief answered with his eyes tightly closed. Ill hand it to you! Thank you. Soon Ethan took out some gold coins. You will hear good news soon, so enjoy the festivities for a few days. I bought some food for the kids. thank you. Your Majesty. The village chief eventually shed tears. Now the only person I could trust was the Archduke. After handing over the gold coins. Ethan and Sylvia got into the carriage. Did I say there are six villages we pass by on the way? yes. I have already planted all the wind catchers. So, you will be able to get the ledger without much effort. Was that villager earlier a wind catcher? yes. It wasnt that difficult to buy. He was someone whose dissatisfaction with Baron Ziphron had exceeded the limit. Ethan nodded in satisfaction. The timing of Young Ji-mins intervention earlier was amazing. If he hadnt first voiced his dissatisfaction with the Baron, it would have taken quite a while for the village chief to make up his mind to hand over the ledger. Did you use the intelligence group you said you created last time? youre right. Try to raise it well. If you need financial support, let me know at any time. If the organization can be utilized to this extent in less than two months since it was opened, it will be able to produce more satisfactory results in the future. At those words, Sylvia bowed her head. thank you. Baron Zipron. The road leading to where the guy is. The carriage stopped exactly six times and six ledgers were obtained. * * * The carriage passing through the village got closer and closer to the city. The small town of Uldron. A large outer castle was visible surrounding the city. This is where Baron Romentons home was located and a place that could be called the capital of the barony. The carriage stopped in front of the castle gate and the inspection began immediately. Who are you A hand stretched out between the carriage windows. The knights eyes widened at the identification card in his hand. Two months ago. A person whose rumors spread throughout the surrounding territories through the news that he had overthrown the Barony of Kargath. [Ethan Ardan] The knight swallowed his saliva at the name that stood out in golden color reflected on the identity badge. meeting the Archduke. Is it passing? of course. There was no reason to stop it. This was especially true for me as a knight. As soon as the carriage entered, the driver urgently activated the contact crystal ball. -Whats going on? The knight spoke urgently to the knight commander reflected in the crystal ball. Bangthe former Archduke just entered the outer castle! The direction we are going is towards resistance! -what? The knight commander, who was asking with a blank expression, began to hastily run towards Baron Ziffrons office. Because we had to spread the news as quickly as possible that a bomb was coming into the castle. He was so out of it that he didnt even turn off the contact crystal ball. Chapter 39 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 39 When he returned, the family was ruined (40) Ziphron, the head of Baron Romenton. His heart beat rapidly as he heard the urgent news from the knight commander. The Archduke visited? yes! I just received a call from an engineer who worked at the outer castle. Looking at the direction the carriage was heading, they reported that it must be entering the inner city. A grand duke! The person closest to Baron Kargath in terms of distance was Baron Romenton. Nevertheless, the reason Zifron was able to feel at ease was because of the assurances of Count Irdan, the head of the faction he belonged to. Why would the Archduke strike Baron Kargath first? It must be because of the shit they did. is not it? youre right. The archdukes resentment is so deep that he personally killed Baron Helmut. If you leave it like this, it will start messing with the nobles belonging to Cheymans faction. All we have to do is look at the situation and eat a piece of sweet cake. haha! After all, its Count Irdan! Ah! Those under Count Chayman will taste the heat. As I have experienced before, the Archduke is not an easy person. He was a grand duke who was famous for his intelligence until he fell. He must have realized that Count Chayman was behind Helmut. There was no doubt that the person his spear was aimed at was a noble belonging to the Cheyman faction. Therefore, it was Zipron who was waiting for his time with peace of mind as he crossed the river to see the fire. But the Grand Duke is visiting this place in person? Why are you visiting? They say they didnt inform you. Phew The Barons sigh was deep. The knight commander tilted his head at that sight. Baron. The Archduke may be a picky person, but its not something youd be too worried about, is it? That was correct. Murlen, the knight commander here, broke through the 5-star wall a month ago. A knight with powerful power was created that was difficult for a baron to possess. In addition, there were as many as two four-star knights. It was all thanks to the mana breathing method obtained from the Duke family. I havent figured out all the key details yet, but that will be resolved soon. Because they were squeezing out a significant amount of taxes from the territory residents every month. Its on a different level from Baron Kargath. In terms of power, the Knights were no match for them. Because the knight commander there was at most a four-star knight. The only thing Im worried about is. the problem is immunity. Wouldnt it be a big problem if the Archduke made a fuss with his foul language? The power of the Archduke. It wasnt that scary. When he was away after occupying the Barony, various types of information could be obtained. When he received an invitation and visited the city of Poert, half of the knights in the city were out training. It was said that the knight commander himself led the training. Menhaton, the knight commander of the Barony of Kargath. It was known that he had personally suggested this training to the Baron. Looking at the situation, it was clear that Manhattan had betrayed his master. A sneer appeared on Ziphrons lips as he remembered former Baron Helmut. I must have let my guard down. Since he sent a polite invitation in his own way, he must have thought that if he was moderately appeased, the Archduke would let go of his anger and get things back on track. So it was obvious that Helmut had let his guard down. Isnt that why half of the knights were sent to training at the request of the knight commander? Although his behavior was uncharacteristic of Helmut, it did not mean that he could not understand it. Because hes aged a lot and lost his senses. Zipron and Helmut had been at odds with each other for decades. As such, we had no choice but to get to know each other well. Helmut. Intoxicated by the sweetness of power, he forgot the harshness of reality. In the past, the nature of carefully touching even a single stone disappeared, and in its place was filled with impatience and arrogance. This must have been the reason why the knights were sent out at the request of the knight commander. Ziphron had no intention of making the same mistake as Helmut. At the moment, all the knights are inside the castle. Even if the archduke tried to use force, he was confident enough to suppress it. The only thing that scared me was the intelligence he showed so long ago. If the Archduke had not fallen, the 10 collateral families would not have been able to control the dukedom so easily. If that intelligence still remains. There must be some meaningful reason behind this visit. I had to figure it out. Arm the knights as much as possible. Get the soldiers ready too. All right. If you give me the order, I will make sure to suppress him so he cant do anything foolish. haha. Knight Commander. I will only trust you. Zipron never let down his guard. I just had to prepare again and again for any eventuality. * * * Near the downtown area of the outer castle. Sylvia said quietly. I will be waiting around here. If I go with you, it will only hinder the Archdukes battle. Is there somewhere to go? yes. We have set up a branch of an intelligence organization here. It seemed like a lot of new things had happened that I hadnt seen before. Ethan nodded willingly. Sylvia was an excellent strategist but not a combatant. As soon as she got off the carriage, several people began to escort her. They are probably members of an intelligence group. Soon after, she disappeared. The carriage, with only Ethan and the driver remaining, passed through the middle of the city and arrived at the entrance to the castle. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ive prepared a lot. Ethan smiled when he saw the entrance. More than twenty knights were crowding around the inner castle gate, as if they were greeting an enemy. It wasnt just the knights who flocked in. Even private soldiers armed with all kinds of weapons were stationed here and there. Their momentum was quite rough. If a stranger had seen it, they would have thought that a rebellion had broken out in the inner city. Soon the carriage arrived in front of the castle gate. stop! who are you? Ethan raised his identity card at the sound of a loud voice coming from the gate. You were the Grand Duke of Ardanga. What happened here Does a member of the duke family need a reason to visit the vassal family? It wasnt like that. The driver who asked the question instantly turned into a mute. After saying that, I couldnt find out any more reasons. Are you going to keep the gates closed? Wait please wait a moment! Soon after, a rumbling sound was heard and the gate slowly began to open. Please come in. The carriage went inside. The door to my inner self was closed again. Ethan chuckled at that sight. I think this protest was shown to tell people not to act recklessly because there is no way out. To Ethan, he just looked cute. The carriage stopped. As soon as he opened the door and came out, someone started welcoming Ethan. Baron Zipron. He was the head of the family of Baron Lomenton. haha. Grand Duke. Why did you come here without telling me? His smile was full of leisure. The reason was simple. The small city of Uldron is not only his home. This is because right now, a whopping 5-star knight, Commander Murren, and two 4-star knights were standing next to him as if guarding him. No matter how strong the archduke is, he probably wont be able to take on all the powerful people by his side at once. At best, youll be at the level of a 4-star knight. A 4-star knight was capable of dealing with five or six 3-star knights. Since he had that level of skill, he must have cut off Helmuts head when the knights were away. Considering that it had only been a short while since he woke up, it was true that his growth rate was shocking. Immediately afterwards, the Archduke looked at Zipron and spoke. Why did you visit? Its simple. Ethan opened the ledger. Something interesting was going on in the estate. Have you already forgotten the contents of the vassal contract? The open ledger contained the taxes sent to Baron Romenten every month. Zipron smiled bitterly as he looked at the list. Huh. How did you get something like that? Does it matter? Yes. Thats not whats important. hmm. It seems that the tax officials under me made a mistake. I will caution you. Chief of Knights? yes. Please conduct an intensive investigation into the tax officials involved in this matter. All right. Seeing them talking back and forth to each other made me laugh out loud. Its a mistake. Seeing as how he has continued to make mistakes for over ten years, it seems that the Baron is truly incompetent. haha. Your words are a bit harsh. Grand Duke. Its a mistake, so its okay to correct it. Zipron accepted the words calmly. Of course, Zipron had no intention of correcting this incident. No, if you look at it from the other side, it was there. Because he planned to hang all the informers who dared to hand over the ledger to him in the square. Its very relaxing. Ethan remembered Sylvias words. I heard that you released some untrue information about the process of overthrowing the Barony. I guess I handled things much more meticulously than I thought. Otherwise, there was no way the Baron could have shown such an arrogant attitude. He must be acting like that because he thinks that the power advantage is completely tilted towards him. Even if you did a good job, you were doing too well, which was a problem. Ethan looked at the three knights next to Zipron. The knights didnt end there. The knights standing guard on the castle walls of the inner city began to secretly surround him. Judging by the naked eye, the number was close to thirty. enemy. With only this many troops prepared by Zipron, it seemed unlikely that they would lose at all. Ethan pulled out his greatsword at once. That moment. The knights prayers became sharper. At the same time, the knights with their swords drawn showed a ferocious force. The Archduke? What are you doing now? Are you going crazy? How dare you take out a sword here! In addition to the more than 20 full-time 3-star knights, there were also 4-star and 5-star knights. Even if the Archduke was the genius of the century, he could not defeat his knights less than three months after awakening. So I have no choice but to think hes crazy. Could it be that he is so intelligent and believes only in his right to immunity and came here just to make a fuss? That was when Zipron tilted his head. The disposition of Baron Romenton has been decided. what? Baron Lomenton violated the terms of the vassal contract. In accordance with the laws of the dukedom, I will reclaim the castle of Lomenton as of this moment. Ziprons face crumpled. This was because he could feel that the knights surrounding the Archduke were agitated. Thats right too. The person speaking now was the legitimate eldest son of the great hero family. Whether or not those words actually have any effect, the knights have no choice but to show their agitation. I suddenly felt dirty. The knights here now were no different from those he had raised. But how can you be so agitated by just a single word like that? The name Ardan was still deeply engraved in the hearts of the knights. Zipron said, barely able to contain his anger. Grand Duke. Is there any need for us to clash? The real enemy is not me. Count Chayman. He is the culprit of everything. Dont worry. Anyway, he will follow you and go to the underworld in good terms. Are you really crazy? There are over 30 knights and over 200 private soldiers in the castle. Are you going to start a fight here? The Archduke must have been crazy. Knight Commander Murren. He fiercely gained momentum. He looked at Zipron with a snarling spirit. Baron. What should I do? Whew. Archduke. If you stop here, this incident will never have happened You have a long tongue. I guess hes the type of person who doesnt understand, to put it in a nice way. It really broke my heart. Sir Murren? yes. Baron. You can tear the archdukes limbs to pieces, so bring him alive before me. Murren nodded. The process of subduing a half-baby is more difficult than killing it. But I had enough confidence. Even if he were to deal with the archduke on his own, he would be able to subdue him without difficulty. Grand Duke. I will make you regret running wild like a thunderbolt. Murrens new model has disappeared. That was the moment he moved behind the archduke. Pow! Wow! With a huge explosion, Murlens new model soared high into the sky. His armor was horribly distorted. As he attempted to make a surprise attack, he was struck first. uh? The knights around, including the Baron, widened their eyes at the sight of the knight commander flying in the distance. Chapter 40 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 40 #When I returned, my family was ruined (41) Murlen, who was hovering in the air, eventually hit the ground hard. Fortunately, I was protected by mana while flying, so there were no major injuries when I landed. Murren looked at the Archduke. What happened? As he became a 5-star knight, his level rose one level higher, and his strength, speed, and even mana control increased to an incomparable level. Even if you target not a baron but a nearby self-author, there arent many articles that can compete with you. That was why he confidently rushed towards the Archduke. But what is the reaction speed shown by the Archduke just now? As soon as he occupied the back, he spun around and thrust his sword at such a speed that even Murren could not have easily reacted. The moment you get hit directly by the sword. If a lot of mana had not been infused into the armor, the black sword would have cut the body in two. Its a coincidence. It had to be a coincidence. Otherwise, it would only be said that he had a higher level of skill than a 5-star knight after three months of awakening. Among all the dukedoms previous heads, there was no one who started from scratch and achieved the level of five stars in just three months. Therefore, it was absolutely impossible for the Archduke to be stronger than himself. okay. This was a coincidence. Knight Commander! Soon, he heard the knights urgently calling him. Now was the time to let people know that he was alive and well. He spun mana into his body. Blue mana rose steadily above the sword. Only then did relief fill the eyes of the knights surrounding the Archduke. The one who has achieved a whopping 5-star level is their knight commander. Of course it is. The leader must have let his guard down. There was a trick the Archduke had hidden. A coincidence that occurred due to carelessness. That was definitely the situation just now. Everyone looked at the knight commander. It was the same for Baron Ziphron. When I saw his eyes burning with anger, I felt relieved. Although he had suffered some losses in the previous attack and defense, the knight commander was still fine. As he would never let his guard down again, it was obvious that the Archduke would soon be subdued. Murren looked at the Archduke. I could see him standing still from a distance. Even the image of him smiling while looking into his eyes. It was an obvious ridicule. Wow! Murren chewed the inside of his mouth. I cant believe that someone with only one lineage to believe in can be so arrogant! Everyone, stay out of this battle! Murren shouted loudly. Collaborating with everyone? There were no such thoughts in his mind right now. I will never look at you anymore. One-on-one. I will crush him through this match. Now Murren was not letting his guard down at all. He rotated the mana. The dukes pure heart was healing his internal injuries quickly. Ha! Murlen rushed towards Ethan. It was much faster and more sophisticated than when I approached him earlier. Ethan slowly raised his sword. Ill put an end to it! In an instant, he occupied a blind spot and swung his sword. The targeted area was the abdomen. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is one of the fatal parts where the internal organs inevitably spill out the moment the sword penetrates deeply. Since he wasnt even wearing the usual armor, he would fall to the floor from this blow. Murren did not doubt his judgment at all. It was right then. The Archdukes waist was twisted to the side. The pace was clearly slow. The sharp blade was sure to rip open my abdomen. however. The only thing the sword passed through was air. How do I do this? How on earth did they avoid it? There was no time to continue thinking. Because his head was instantly caught in the archdukes hand. An enormous grip force pressed down on my skull. UghUgh! He urgently shook the hand holding the sword. The sword, with its mana constantly gushing out, cut through the surroundings. However, the sword did not hit Ethans body. The moment he very lightly dodged the sword dance and hit the back of Murlens hand. The feeling disappeared, as if my hands had become numb. Teeng! The sword fell on the stone floor and let out a scream. The sword technique is a mess, and the breathing technique you learned is really crappy. Kaaaaaa! Let go! If youre going to learn by stealing, you should have learned it properly. This guy was learning the dukes mana breathing and sword techniques. However, they simply learned it and the level of application of the techniques was very poor. It was the same with swordsmanship alone. He uses his sword so poorly, as if to show in advance where he is going to attack, that even with his bare hands, like now, he gets caught in the head. Compared to Paulton, its really poor. Paulton, the escort knight assigned by the Marquis of Bessus. A proper knight can stand out even if he learns ordinary sword techniques and breathing techniques. Paulton was one of the right knights in Ethans opinion. Even though I dont know exactly what the techniques of swordsmanship are, I am at the stage of understanding and applying them to some extent. On the other hand, Murlen, who was now running towards him, felt as if he had just been tutored as an attribute rather than understanding sword techniques. For Ethan, who has a deeper understanding of the sword than anyone else in the world, he is no different from a toy. The worst match. That was the reason why the guy was hanging in the air with his head held on to him. Kisave the knight commander! The Baron shouted hurriedly. If I left it like that, Murrens head might explode at once. I couldnt lose a 5-star knight like this in vain. The knights who were staring blankly at the scene at Ziprons urgent cry drew their swords. It was the moment when they were about to rush in. late. Ethan grinned and tightened his grip. He was a guy I didnt like from the first time I met him. Because he kept sending me a warning with his eyes, as if telling me not to do anything foolish because he could cut you down with a single sword. Isnt he truly arrogant? Thirty-two. Although Ethan had not lived a long life, he knew very well how to deal with people like this. If left alive, he will continue to cause fatigue. So there was no need to keep him alive. Kkjjik! With the sound of something breaking, the body of the knight commander, who had been struggling and resisting, went limp. No way no way Everyone swallowed their saliva at that scene. Probably not. It had to be no. But when Ethans grip widened. Coo! The knight, who fell helplessly on the floor, was no longer moving. Mi crazy! A 5-star knight dies without even being able to make a proper cut! This was absolutely ridiculous. But now something unbelievable was happening vividly before my eyes. One guy was dealt with. Ethans eyes moved very naturally towards Zipron. Heehee! The Baron let out a loud scream. I realized something was wrong. The situation just now was no coincidence. Because the Archdukes skills were overwhelmingly superior to Murrens, he was only lightly suppressed despite his actions that seemed like a joke. It was a nightmare-like situation. Because the Archduke was not a person who should be this strong. The reason the Baron didnt lose his mind was because he still had a lot of troops left. KnightsKnights, stop the Archduke! And bring all the soldiers! hurry! Two hundred private soldiers and over thirty knights. Definitely these people. Obviously it will be possible to subdue the Archduke. While Ziprons pupils were trembling violently. The knights, whose pupils had returned to their hazy state as if they had come to their senses, blocked the Archdukes path. * * * One to many. At first glance, it seems like the majority is much more advantageous, but thats only when one persons skills are poor. Even if five or six clumsy knights rushed at him, it was just so boring to Ethan that he wasnt even impressed. Perhaps thanks to the bitter example set by the knight commander, the knights morale was already in shambles. Dangdont panic! Everyone stay on the passing list! You are doing what you trained! One of the four-star knights was leading the knights while shouting at the top of his voice. But actually. The one whose pupils were shaking the most was that four-star knight. As the level is one level higher than other general articles. This was because I realized much more clearly than the other knights how one-sided the battle between the knight commander and the archduke had just been. I had no idea that the Archduke was such a monster. It was at a level where I was worried that even if all the knights here were to rush in, let alone subdue them, they wouldnt be able to avoid being subdued. The eight knights surrounding him swung their swords as they had learned from the textbook. As expected from the successful candidates listed in the textbook, there were no gaps in the sword attacks coming from eight directions. The official knights thought so. Of course, in Ethans opinion. Its so bad. It was a boring pass that didnt even spark the slightest interest. The moment I swung my sword. Cheer up! Cheer up! The eight swords were split in two. The great strength of Neprions great sword. This was the result of maximizing cutting power using mana. Huh! It was a sight that made even the smallest amount of fighting spirit that remained seem to disappear. When I saw the knight screaming, I was so pathetic that I couldnt help but sigh. There is no need to use the red flame formula. What if I had to kill all the knights here? In Ethans opinion, there were only a few people who deserved to die. Most of them were just ordinary knights following the Barons orders. His new brother disappeared. Immediately afterwards, he grabbed the four-star knight by the hair and lifted the knight high into the sky. Save live! Ugh! If you wanted to live, you shouldnt have looked at me like that. A bastard who seems to have forgotten the dukes favor. This guy was the same as the knight commander from before. Kkjjik! The guys head exploded. All of them, including the knight commander and deputy knight commander, were killed. All the knights fell silent. Duke of Ardan. A family of great heroes who shook the kingdom in the past. Their reputation was not false. I only realized that now. Meanwhile, private soldiers flocked in. The Baron looked at the soldiers and said with joy. Hurry up and attack that guy! Lee Baeks private soldiers wearing all kinds of weapons. These people would be able to stop the Archduke The Barons thoughts could not continue any longer. Because the soldiers began to protest strongly. The soldiers did not move a single step, as if their feet were stuck to the ground. Duke of Ardan. This is the family that saved the kingdom. The Baron could only be called crazy for attacking the descendant of such a great hero. Even though Baron Ziphron is their commander, it is impossible for him to attack the hero. Attack the Archduke! I cant follow you! I cant do it either! How can you repay a favor like this! The knight who brought the soldiers was embarrassed. This was his first time in a situation like this. It was astounding to see soldiers not only refusing orders but even laying down their weapons on the ground. Holy shit! Only then did the Baron realize that it was a mistake. As a nobleman, he thought of the dukedom as a family that foolishly made sacrifices, but the commoners perception was 180 degrees different. Since childhood, you must have grown up hearing stories about the duke who saved the kingdom. This is true of the people of the territories outside the duchy, but what about the people of the territories within the duchy? There was nothing strange about thinking that the dukedom was some kind of guardian deity. It was as if he had been stabbed in the foot by an ax he had trusted. The Baron, with his face crumpled, shouted in a panic. Yesyes you guys! Is this really crazy! Anyone who disobeys orders will be put to death! Hee Hee! The Baron, who was running wild, screamed. This was because an archduke holding a great sword was approaching him. Mstop! Despite his desperate cries. There was no one moving inside. Chapter 41 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 41 When I returned, the family was ruined (42) Ethan grabbed Zipron by the collar. Let golet go! It was quite annoying to mess around. slam! The moment I slapped him on the cheek, he became quiet as if he were dead. He fainted instantly from the immense power. Even though the Baron was being beaten right in front of him, no one moved. From now on, the position of Baron is vacant. Therefore, for the time being, I will personally rule over the Barony of Romenten. After speaking, Ethan raised the Baron and approached the knights. The remaining knights were those who attacked him because of the orders of their master, the Baron. Knights who have some respect for the Ardan duchy, or at least have no hostility. It was for that reason that they were saved. Where is the prison? It is located near the training ground in the west. Put this guy in there. You meanthe Baron is in prison? I would have said it wasnt the Baron. . oh my god. I never thought they were really thinking of putting Zipron in jail! There wasnt a trace of laughter in Ethans words. That was absolutely no joke. If this guy isnt in jail when I get back, you guys will be held accountable. . No matter how loyal a knight is to his master. There were few people who could keep their loyalty in such a situation where their lives were openly threatened. The knight whom Ethan personally gave orders to was one of those types. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you dissatisfied? No one came forward. He chuckled and handed the baron to the knights. The hesitating knights moved toward the prison, carrying the Baron on their backs. Ethans eyes soon turned to the soldiers. Despite the Barons orders, these were private soldiers who strongly opposed him. Thank you for reminding me of the dukedom of the past. Ethan bowed his head slightly. Thank you everyone. Ohno! I just did what I had to do! The soldiers jumped up. For them, as commoners, behaving like this was just a natural way of thinking. It means that the descendants of that great family have never done something great enough to bow their heads. Meanwhile, Ethan continued speaking. I will make a promise right here. From now on, everything will be different in the Barony of Romenten. gulp! The soldiers swallowed their saliva. When they were young. In the Kingdom of Heidern, the Duchy of Ardan was renowned as the most livable region. A family that was cruel to its enemies, but was warmer than anyone else to those who came within its walls. Because of this, the residents of the duchy were very proud and had great respect for past dukes. The archduke was also a descendant of that dukedom. These are the words of a person who is more trustworthy than anyone else. Exploitation and oppression will disappear and we will be able to continue our past prosperity once again. Hope filled the soldiers eyes. If only the Archduke would rule over the Barony I will protect it with my life! Me too! Among the excited soldiers, one soldier raised his hand and said. Grand Duke! Hoperhaps! Can you just shake my hand William shouted with his eyes tightly closed. There was a story I heard from my parents when I was young. When the former Duke came out for an inspection. The story was that the duke personally shook their hands and blessed their parents. After that, Williams parents achieved noticeable results in everything they did, and were eventually able to save enough money to open a decent store in the city. Although the previous Duke closed his eyes, his descendants were right in front of his eyes. If only I could shake the Archdukes hand! He didnt know if he would be able to raise a prosperous family like his parents. Ethan nodded willingly to the soldiers words. In the past, when I inspected the territory with my father, I prayed with blessings for some of the people. Its not difficult. Ethan approached the soldier. Whats your name? Walits William! William. Blessings on your future path. Just like I learned from my father. Ethan blessed him. Thank youthank you! I will not wash my hands until I die! But make sure you wash your hands. Because the blessing wont disappear just that much. okay! thank you! William bowed his head. It was right then. Grand Duke! Blessings from me too! me too! The soldiers all began to raise their hands. It seemed like there would be quite a few handshakes today. * * * After shaking hands with each of Lee Baeks soldiers, Ethan entered the castle. Everyone in the inner room had darkened faces. It is said that everyone, starting from the knight commander who was a 5-star knight, to the deputy knight commander who was a 4-star knight, all met death. It was said that the knights could not even touch a hair of the archdukes hair, so it was possible to guess how high his skills were even without hearing any more. I hid my skills. It has been revealed to the world that the rumors spreading from the Barony of Kargath were false. Thanks to this, Baron Ziphron was imprisoned without even being able to resist. He had always been swearing all sorts of things about Helmut, but he himself had met a miserable end. A person began to enter the quiet inner room. As if it was only natural, he arrived at the Barons office and knocked on the door. Grand Duke. Can I come in? okay. Soon after, Sylvia came into the office. Now you have regained two baronies. Theres a long way to go. What about Frexian? I have already delivered the news to Master. You will probably arrive here within a day. After speaking, Sylvia handed over the documents. Ethan opened the document. This time too, various strategies were written down as if they were trying to disrupt information, just like when they occupied the Barony of Kargas. It didnt look bad to him. The more the enemy lets down his guard, the easier it will be to move. He nodded willingly and turned to the second page. This is information about Baron Romentons vassals and blood relatives. He looked at the contents closely. The document she handed over was filled with detailed information, starting with which vassals the Barons blood relatives were related to and how the vassals had behaved so far. I heard you created an information group. It seemed like he had been moving in his own way so far. This place is also quite rotten. yes. I think it needs to be sorted out. Once the Grand Duke makes a decision, we will handle it. Sure. The first thing I looked at was the personal details of the vassals involved in tax affairs. Eight out of ten were officials who were so corrupt that they were completely rotten. He looked at the list and lightly put an These are things that cannot even be recycled. It would be right to confiscate all his family assets and immediately hang his head on the guillotine. Just like that, Xs began to grow between the documents. Now that I think about it, what happened to gathering officials? To date, more than 30 officials have gathered. All of them have experience working in the duchy and have the right mentality. Tell everyone to come to the Barony of Kargath, leaving about 10 of them. As the number of vacant positions was expected to increase significantly, people needed to fill them. If youre around 20, the territorys business wont be paralyzed. I will. He then entrusted command of the private soldiers to Sylvia. She was entrusted with the process of dealing with the people who had marked the X and tying up the Barons blood relatives. She nodded slightly. Not even a day had passed since Baron Romenton was occupied. The water change was already progressing rapidly. * * * A day passed. Meanwhile, the number of people in the prison had increased significantly. Because there were so many people who did things that deserved to be locked up. A person was moving towards the prison. It was Sylvia. Several knights stood near her as if to guard her. Sylvia looked at the building where the prison was located. This prison was located in a building above ground rather than underground. It would be appropriate to say that it is a three-story stone pagoda. She climbed the stairs to her prison cell. Zipron was locked in a room located at the top of the top floor. Please wake up. . Just one day. Ziphrons complexion, locked in a solitary cell without a single ray of sunlight, had turned completely dark. Like I was lost in thought for a long time. who are you? I am the Archdukes agent. Why did you come? I have something to ask you. Sylvia answered very calmly and took out some tools. Ziphrons complexion turned pale when he saw them. Just looking at them, they were tools specialized for torture. For him, whose entire body was tied up and unable to move properly, the current situation was a horror in itself. Whatwhat are you trying to do! You crazy guy! You probably know what happened to Helmut, right? . If you want to go comfortably, just answer the questions well. It felt like just saying what I wanted to say with an expressionless face wouldnt work at all in negotiations. This guy was one of the scariest types of people. Sylvia asked while Zipron was trembling. The Dukes relics. Where did you put it? If its a keepsake do you mean that black liquid? youre right. Zipron rolled his eyes at those words. As the former Duke closed his eyes, a lump of black liquid flowed from his body. I didnt know what it was for, but I could tell just by looking at it that it was an unusual item. It was an item that all 10 affiliated families coveted and eventually held an auction to determine the owner. There were a total of eight liquids, and Zipron was fortunate enough to win the bid for one of them. The archdukes advisor is looking for it himself? This means that it is definitely a useful item. It was when greed began to bloom in his heart. You react the same way as Helmut. Sylvia spoke as if tossing it and picked up one of the tools. A small awl with blades standing out here and there, like a sharp thorn tree. Silvia slammed it down on Ziphrons thigh. UghUgh! What is the answer? Thatthat! Its inside my office inside! So stop Stop stirring it, you crazy idiot! The feeling of a sharp blade rotating inside my thigh was truly a feeling of pain that would make me faint. Only then did Sylvia loosen her grip. She immediately took something out of her arms and sprinkled it on Ziprons thighs. Wwhat is that? Its a hemostatic agent. Me crazy! What is the reason for stopping the bleeding immediately after cutting a wound? It means that if you are wrong, you will cause as much pain as possible. This guy was truly crazy. Second question. Ugh Ziprons eyes trembled violently. At this moment, he realized instinctively. If you dont give that guy the answer he wants, you will feel the same pain as before. Do you know anything about an organization called the Cult that serves the dragon race, or an organization where outstanding wizards gather? Im sure hes visited you at least once. The magician who asked the question fiddled with his awl. I didnt know when that thing would stab my thigh again. It was truly insanely scary. That was when she lifted the awl. Waitwait a minute! thought! Shouldnt you give yourself time to think? Ill give you one minute. Zipron went through the most intense moment of his life. 58 seconds. 59 seconds. A minute is almost over. II remembered! Are you talking about those crazy cults? pseudo? Thats actually. Zipron continued speaking urgently. Sylvia began to listen carefully to the story. After getting the information. The first place she went to after leaving prison was the Archdukes office. Have you finished your work? yes. I was able to obtain some interesting information along with the location of the Eight Rings. Do you know about a book called Dragon God Book? Dragon God Book? I heard its a book containing praise for the Yongin tribe. It was an interesting story. Chapter 42 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 42 When I returned, my family was ruined (43) A book praising the Yongin people? Ethan asked right away. Of course, even in past lives, there were humans who were overwhelmed by the power of a powerful species called the Dragon Race. However, these people were very few and their activities were very passive. The moment you go somewhere and talk about the dragon race, all kinds of food waste will pour out, and there will be people all over the place who will stand up with clubs. A book praising the Yongin people? As soon as it was discovered, it was classified as heresy, and it would not be strange for it to be burned on the side of the road. From Ethans perspective, it certainly was. Would you like to take a look? Sylvia handed me a book. Ethan laughed when he saw the title of [Braq God Book] . I never thought a book like this would appear. It was just like a childrens book, with simple letters along with pictures arranged so that even ordinary people who were not good at writing could easily understand. Chop rock. The bookshelves kept turning over. Ethans eyes lit up as he looked at the contents. This is the essence of the breathing method. It is also a breathing technique that focuses on collecting mana in the heart. Although several techniques were mixed together like a stew, this was clearly the main breathing method of the Yongin tribe. He is merciful and gives strength to all people. Memorize the phrase again and again. You too will have the dragon gods protection. It was also a breathing method at a much lower level than the training method seen by warlocks. You may be able to build up your strength quickly enough to reach the level of a 4-star knight. That was the limit. Moreover, in Ethans opinion, there was one big problem with this method. Its an unstable breathing method. Because it was a very crude method that would put a lot of strain on the heart during the training process. Among those who practice this breathing method, very few will survive past the age of forty. This is how they expanded their religious affiliation. Its about giving power. There is no phrase as fascinating as that. Ethan stared at the book. It was not at the level of writing letters one by one. Its an elaborate print. In order to print a book, various preparations were required. Ethan closed the book and looked at his book. Lawrence. yes. What do you think about the dragon people? You dont have to worry about me, so just say whatever comes to mind. I think its a monster that invaded our Kingdom of Heidern. Do other people usually think that way too? At least most people in the Duchy of Ardan think so. There are probably stories youve heard since you were young. Ethan nodded. Although it is said that instead of pushing humanity to the brink of extinction like in the past life, the dragon people signed a non-aggression pact in the middle. It was natural for the average person to hate the Yongin tribe. Why would they like a monster that invades their territory? Praising the Yongin people was definitely not something a normal person would do. That too. This was even more so in the current situation where the monsters were pushed out by the duke and could not show their overwhelming power. Where did you get this book? This is a book from Ziphrons personal library. Is he a guy who praises the dragon race? It didnt seem like it. When they mentioned it to me, they added the words crazy cultists. Cults? yes. Zipron called them the Cult of Naraxus. At first glance, it seemed like he didnt have good feelings. I think you probably got this book for research. Did you find out where you got the book? yes. This is one of the tops in the Barony of Lomenton. I heard theres a place called Mimiron Sangsang, and theyre distributing this book. Obviously? Thats not it. Because it is expressed as knowing knowing. However, it is said that the quantity released so far is quite large. Zipron guessed that there might be a printing shop nearby. Its the top. I felt like I needed to find out more about whether this book was produced directly by the merchant or whether it was simply imported. Anyway, if its the Naraxus Church. Quite coincidentally. Ethan knew what the word Naraxxus meant. The commander of six legions that follow the dragonlord. The name of one of those corps commanders was Naraxus. Ethan also remembered its race and nickname. Shapeshifter Dragon of Deception. The Yongin people were not a single race made up of only one race. Even though they were of the same dragon race, they all had different appearances and characteristics. For example, dragons called shape changers were able to change their appearance in many ways. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Plants, beasts and, in a larger sense, humans and other races. There were many different forms they could change into. They were such bastards. The lowest or lowest level shape shifters were not very picky. This is because although low-level ones can change their appearance to look like humans, they cannot even change the shape of their heart, called the Dragon Heart. Normally, you could immediately feel something strange just by encountering those with 5-star or higher skills. The duration of transformation is generally short. Also, even if you transform, you cannot completely erase the habits of the dragon race, so your identity would be discovered by people around you within a week at the most. however. Intermediate and above shapeshifters were different. From then on, whenever I changed my appearance, I was able to imitate not only the appearance, but also the individuals personality, habits, attitude, and lifestyle. The acting skills are so amazing that its not easy to feel strange unless youve been with someone for a long time. Besides, from this time on. Even the dragon heart, the only distinguishable part, was able to be shaped so that it looked similar to a human. This is when things really get serious. Intermediate level is about 7 stars. The upper level is 8 stars. The highest level is 9 stars. In order to figure out their strangeness, you needed roughly the same level of skill as an engineer. However, the 7-star knight was not so common that it was rolled around on the streets. Even though it was an earldom, it was difficult to have more than one or two of them because they were powerful people. So, from this point on, it was possible to imitate the target and hide for a long time without being easily detected by people around him. Since their power was not that great for a dragon, they could easily be killed if their identity was discovered. If one were to pick the most difficult race among the dragon race, they could be said to be the most troublesome ones, with the shape changer being the first choice. For Ethan alone, the number of shape-shifters who had their heads cut off in his past life exceeded thousands. Among these guys, if its the Legion Commander Naraxus who is at the top. Even if he changes his appearance into the king of a country, it wont be easy to recognize him. In a past life, wizards had created a special tracking item called Chujonghyang to kill this guy. It was very difficult for even a transcendental to see through Naraxus disguise, so it was an item created to identify him by smell instead of sight. one year. It was time to somehow smear the bastards body with scent and then track him down. It was only after tracking him for a full year that he was able to cut off the head of the dragon of deception. I cant believe his name appears once again. At first glance, it was not pleasant news. Has Ziphron not responded in any way to the church? From what I heard, there is an atmosphere in which the nobles tacitly allow the religious order. Are you turning a blind eye to these crazy cults? It was precisely because of this fact. yes. The west, where the duchy is located, does not have good feelings about them, but other regions say it is a little different. In what way? The Cult of Naraxus is one of the cults that emerged fifteen years ago. I heard that in the early days, the residents of the territory reported to the nobles. okay? yes. However, as the nobles are not moving properly and the number of cases where reporters are being harmed without even realizing it is increasing, a trend has emerged of turning a blind eye to these people even after encountering them. Sylvia took a moment to catch her breath and continued speaking. It is said that the Naraxus Church is thriving in some regions, perhaps due to missionary activities that have been going on for quite some time. Even after seeing this, the nobles are quietly turning a blind eye. I could almost understand why Zipron treated the Naraxus Church as a cult but left it alone. Most of the nobles act like that, so it would be laughable to go on a rampage to subdue the religious order alone. Do you know the location of the church? It is said that in the western part of the kingdom, unlike other regions, the church operates very secretly. Maybe thats why even Zipron didnt know the location of the church. Ethan nodded. The family that occupies the largest territory in the west is the Duke of Ardan. Since it is a territory that blocks the Yongin tribe, it will be much more difficult for the religious order to thrive than in other regions. If you openly engage in missionary work here, you will have nothing to say even if you are burned at the stake. Insolent bastards. Ethan, remembering the church, clenched his fist. The duchy is the land that our ancestors sacrificed their lives to protect. Dirty people are setting foot in such a land! Although it is now at the level where awareness is spreading due to strong opposition from the residents of the territory, it is obvious what will happen if left alone. Perhaps, like other regions of the kingdom, cults that serve the dragon race will become prevalent. This was a clear fact just by looking at the breathing techniques these guys gave me. I guess Ill have to deal with it. A known merchant who distributed the Dragon Tribe God Book. If you go there, you will be able to get a clue about the church. It means making a book with printed materials. It would mean that there is a place that has established its own power. If it was in this area, we planned to proceed with the subjugation without hesitation. First of all, there was something I had to do first. Where is the ring? Here we go. Sylvia came to Ethans side and knelt down. That was the moment she pressed something under the desk. Click! A drawer popped out with the sound of a lock being released. An antique box inside. Inside the box was a lump of black liquid that I had seen before. It was here. Ethan, who saw the second pill, put his hand into the liquid. A huge amount of fiery mana entered the liquid. The black liquid was absorbed into the body in an instant. Ethans mana began to fill up through the pills that spread throughout his body. My body became much heavier than when I had one pill. Its okay. After taking the elixir, it was difficult to see the effect of increasing the weight with just one pill, but it turned out to be a good thing. Energy was injected into the two pills to the point where they swelled. double. In situations where you need to explode your power, you can now draw up to twice as much energy. There was a saying that if you wanted to survive for a long time, you had to hide three-tenths of your strength. But Ethans hidden power. If you consider the amount of energy that increased the moment you used the liberation function and the body that became lighter, it was close to 70%. The reason why past dukes were able to exude endless energy. It was because of the eight pills. Preparations are over. Now it was time to visit the merchant who distributed the Dragon Clan God Book. Ethan raised the book and asked with a faint smile. The people who distributed this book. Where exactly are they located? Chapter 43 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 43 When I returned, my family was ruined (44) Its in Gerond Village. It takes about half a day to get there by horse-drawn carriage. I had never heard of the name of the village, but I could guess that it must be quite large based on the top. Ill go. yes. Ethan, wearing a black robe, got on the carriage. After traveling for half a day, the carriage arrived at the village. Gerond Village was different in size from the small villages I had seen so far. If the village were to be divided into large and small, it was of a size that would definitely fall into the large category. The story was that it was a town that was smaller than a city, but had everything. It was the moment I got off the carriage. I meet you, Grand Duke! Tailon, the village administrator, came running out to greet Ethan. Starting with the fact that the Archduke has taken over Baron Romenton, and ending with the fact that he will be visiting this place today. It had already been delivered to the Archdukes advisor through the Telegraph. It was heartwarming news that arrived less than a day after the Baron was captured. Im so glad I got the news first. If you heard the story that was spread not by Jeon Seo-gu, but by Al-Eum-Al-Eum. It would have been at least two more days before I could have received any news. Even if you ride a horse, it would take half a day at best. Tailen bowed his head very politely. It was as if the actual ruler of the Barony of Lomenton had visited. Ethan took out a book from his arms. Did you say it was at the top of Mimiron? Taillons eyes widened at those words. The Dragon Clan God Book! Were in big trouble! That was one of the products secretly distributed at the top. It is one of the books known to be impossible for mercenaries visiting the city. Of course, the officials knew that books were distributed here. Since Baron Ziphron tolerated it, he, of course, has tolerated its distribution all this time. But who was the Archduke? He was the legitimate eldest son of a family of great heroes who had stopped the dragon people. There is no way one could smile brightly and ignore the fact that there are books praising the Dragon Clan circulating in the territory that our ancestors sacrificed their lives to protect. shit! If you tie it wrong here, you could end up with your head blown off. Administrator Taillon urgently knelt down. S-sorry! I have committed a mortal sin! Grand Duke! Even though we knew that these evil books were being distributed, we couldnt stop them! Tears filled Tailens eyes. It means please save me. Ethan nodded and said. You, a mere administrator, couldnt have done anything about something that even the Baron tolerated. Did you live? It was when Tailon was pleased with the Archdukes reaction, which was more positive than expected. however. . It doesnt take away the fact that you condoned it. Isnt that right? Right thats right! Guide me to the top of Mimiron. How you act today will determine whether you live or die. The topthe top is over there! I will guide you! Tailen quickly stood up from his seat and started running ahead. Right now, meeting the Archdukes intentions was the most important thing. Ethan followed him. The same was true for the private soldiers that Taillan led. Commercial area in town. Among them, the bureaucrat who arrived in area 3 shouted out out of breath. Thisthis place! There was a three-story building where he pointed. [Top of Mimiron] Although it was close to evening, light was still flowing from inside the building. This means that there are workers. Ethan opened the door without hesitation. Who are you The employee at the top stopped greeting me and then widened his eyes. I thought it was because a nobleman wearing old-fashioned clothes came in. However, the officials and soldiers who came in after that could not take it easy. There was definitely something wrong. you. Yes! Do you know this book? Ethan took out a book from his arms. The employee who saw the title rolled his eyes. Dragon God Book. It was a title that you couldnt possibly know. Because it was one of the books distributed at the top. The management was furious at the sight of the employee hesitating. Yes Innoom! Are you doing this because you know who the person in front of you is? This is Ethan Ardan, the Archduke of the Duchy! If you want to live, you have to answer as soon as possible! The employees face turned pale. Thatthat! I knowI know! This is something that the owner of the merchant brought directly! Where is the merchant? Probably on the third floor. Everyone, please wait here. ancient! Officials and other soldiers responded loudly. Ethan took a step straight away. It was when he crossed the second floor and was about to go up to the third floor. what! We made a reservation first! A hoarse voice came from somewhere. Ethan looked back with an expressionless face. A harsh impression. Scars all over his face and throwing weapons hanging all over his body. They were mercenaries. reservation? The mercenaries flinched at the cold tone. Only then did we begin to see the movements of the people trying to go up. By all accounts, he was a nobleman. Moreover, when I saw the huge greatsword hanging on his back. Are you a knight? Just by looking at it, it is an old-fashioned greatsword. It seemed likely that he was a skilled knight. Fighting with the author just to get one turn ahead was bound to be a loss. Mercenaries are weak to the strong and strong to the weak. As soon as the thought crossed my mind, my fearful spirit died at once. One of the hesitating mercenaries spoke hesitantly. Well Lets go first, Knight. We can do it next time What do you mean you reserved it? Didnt your knight, Sir, also come after hearing the rumor? So what kind of rumor? There is a rumor that the book given here contains mana breathing techniques. Is this a famous rumor? What everyone who knows knows? I think thats about it The mercenary scratched his head. White dandruff was seen falling. Just ask one more question. What is it? Do you know anything else about places like this? If I knew, I would give this to you. Ethan took out a gold coin from his pocket. The mercenaries eyes widened at that sight. For a moment, greed passed by. They quickly let go of their greed. This is because the drivers mood was very relaxed. Even though I dont have mana, I have experienced countless battles. It wasnt a good option to mess with a driver in the village just to get greedy for money. This was especially true if it was an article that seemed to have something to it just by looking at it. A moment of silence. A mercenary with a shiny bald head raised his hand. I think Ive heard of it. However, since this is just a rumor, it is not completely accurate information Is that okay? Does not matter. I heard that books like this are being distributed in some territories in the West I have also heard that books like this are being distributed in Viscount Dekun. Author Dekun. It was one of the 10 collateral families. Its one of Cheymans factions. Ethan nodded and threw a gold coin. Azua! Thank you! Sir, knight! In return for the information, let me give you some advice. ? It would be better if you just didnt learn the breathing method youre about to learn. Because you wont live long. After speaking, Ethan went up the stairs. I wont live long? The mercenaries eyes sparkled. Knights are beings who have learned the secrets of breathing. There was a high possibility that it wasnt nonsense. The bald mercenary stood up. I dont want to learn. I felt a bit uncomfortable from the beginning. The Mana Breathing Technique is such a valuable knowledge, so does it make sense to spread it on people like us? hey. Didnt you hear that story? Kernen learned it and beat a 2-star knight! Thats it. Isnt it strange that there are no side effects from such an overt breathing method? . Anyway, I guess Ill go. The bald mercenary went down to the first floor without any hesitation. Since I got an unexpected gold coin, I was planning on drinking too much today. The moment it came down like that. His eyes opened wide. All of the soldiers, including Taillan, the village administrator, were lined up on the first floor. Is something wrong? You bastard! Im sure you havent done anything disrespectful to the Grand Duke, right? yes? Otherwise, its okay. Get out quickly. Tailen waved his hand as if he was swatting away a fly. A bald mercenary with a curse in his heart left the building. It was about an hour later that I learned that the knight I had just met was actually the Archduke. * * * Boom! Ethan arrived on the third floor and opened the door that appeared to be his office. At the head of the table sat a person who appeared to be the head of the top tier. Sang-ju was not the only one in the office. Because some mercenaries were sitting on chairs. Whatwhat! For a moment, his eyes widened as if he was startled. When the mercenaries saw Ethans actions, their will to fight quickly disappeared. Are you a merchant? who are you? They are distributing interesting books. Ethan took long strides. One of the mercenaries frowned grimly. No matter how much they appear to be knights, they were the ones who were talking to the owner of the merchant just a moment ago. Follow the order. Bang! The guy who was speaking was punched in the stomach. In an instant, the mercenary flew high into the sky and was pinned against the wall, trembling. The mercenaries complexions turned pale when they saw that scene. go away. The mercenaries trembled at the growling words. The energy radiating from that knight was enormous. Hi! Just before. I couldnt even see how the knight behaved. If they are someone who throws a punch so fast that they cannot even see it with their own eyes, who have been through their own hardships. He is a high-ranking knight! He must be someone with such great skills that you have to be prepared to be killed the moment you come into contact with him. Those who were quick to notice quickly picked up their colleague who was pinned against the wall. Everyone hurriedly left, and the only ones left were Ethan and Sangsangju. Where did you get that book? The upper managements mouth was tightly shut. I couldnt say this. Because it was an item that made it possible for the top, which was on the verge of collapse, to sit on a cushion again. When he saw Ethan, he urgently shouted. Do you think Magistrate Taillan will stay quiet if we make a fuss in the village? I think Ill just stay still. Ethan responded in an emotionless tone and placed his hand on the top sellers shoulder. Wow! Aaaah! The owner of the top screamed in pain as he was instantly dislocated and his bones were shattered. I asked where did you get it? Kwaaaak! I will come to my senses only if my whole body is broken. At Ethans words, the owner of the top trembled. He is an administrator, and if he continues to keep his mouth shut, he will become an asshole. The hiding ended here. IllIll tell you! So give me your hand! Crash! Aaaah! How dare you give orders to such a trashy subject? It was a low voice, but filled with burning anger. The owner of the top hurriedly shouted. There is aprinting shop! where. Its not that far from the village! Mountain Its a place deep in the mountains! It is difficult to specify the location! II know the exact location! I will guide you, so please save me! Guide me right away. Ouch Only then did the knights hand leave his shoulder. Sangsangju barely let out a sigh and looked at Ethan. Well its not difficult to guide you, but Well. Well there are people in that print shop, from vicious criminals to people who have been directly inspected by the religious order! If I go alone with the driver now, I will definitely face death! At least some reinforcements This is a guy who went to the temple directly from the church. The printing shop seemed to be a more important base than I thought. Otherwise, there would be no reason to deploy defense troops like this. Good. Take the lead. . Sang Sang-ju, who was rolling his eyes, slowly walked away. When I came down to the first floor like that. The owner of the top opened his eyes wide. Starting with the Tailon administrator I just mentioned, all the way to the soldiers. Because everyone was waiting with their full attention. For an instant, hope filled his heart. Yes, now that they had touched them, there was no way they would leave the knight in front of them alone. I didnt bribe the administrator. Still, didnt the Baron himself condone this place? He didnt yet know that Baron Zifron was in prison. This was when the owner of the top tier looked at the administrator and spoke. Rightadministrator! The author! You bastard! Where are you going to open your eyes? The administrator shouted urgently and harshly slapped the head of the household. Ugh! Grand Duke! I never accepted anything from this guy! Its true! Because the former Baron tolerated it, I really had no choice but to condone it too! Archduke? The Sangsanjus eyes widened. Now things are starting to come into focus little by little. in between. Ethan looked at Administrator Taillon. This guy is clean even in the baronial territory. He never accepted any bribes, and only collected the taxes he was asked to collect. Even among the corrupt officials of the barony, he is a clean one in his own way. Ethan said, looking at Tailen. I will forget the past. Thank youthank you! Really hard work! I will work until my bones break! Dont forget that feeling from now on. Ill just leave now. thank you! I hope that your future path will always be blessed! Tailon shouted loudly. Sangsangju and Ethan got into the carriage like that. Without bringing a single private soldier from the village. Sang Sang-jus heart was extremely heavy as it felt like he was headed for a deadly fate. Where? Its Mount Erankel. If you run straight ahead from here, youll see it. I couldnt help but answer. So the carriage started running towards the mountain. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 44 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 44 When I returned, the family was ruined (45) Mount Erankel. This place was located about three hours away by carriage from Gerond Village. The coachmans voice was heard through the dead silence. Im here! Ethan got out of the carriage. He said when he saw the driver. Be on standby. All right. The owner of the top walked ahead. I climbed the mountain with him and asked him a few questions. Is the person guarding the print shop a warlock? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no. My guess is that he might be a fire-type wizard. flame? yes. While the book was being distributed a figure like a face appeared through the burning candlelight. Ive used that to contact you a few times. The owner of the top tier leaked internal information without hesitation. In any case, from the moment she started heading to the printing house with the Archduke, the fact that she had been in secret with him was revealed to the whole world. platform. There was no way those cruel bastards would leave him alone. Therefore, it would have been better for the Grand Duke to wipe out all the printing houses. Thats why I started digging up information. A wizard. It was a name I had heard a lot recently. A group of wizards I learned about while researching Helmut. And even wizards belonging to the church. For some reason, it seemed like these two organizations were closely connected. This was Ethans instinct. His instincts, which had reached transcendence in his previous life, rarely went astray. If you look at the shape that appeared in the candlelight. Even if its not at the level, its probably level 5 or higher. His position in the church is probably higher than that of a warlock. While only one person was assigned to mine the ore, I heard that this printing shop is full of sectarians. This means that the print shop is a place that is considered more important. Therefore, the position of the manager would also be high. After climbing the mountain for about two hours. A cave was visible in the distance. The head of the household whispered very quietly. That place. How big is it inside? The further you go in, the wider it gets. For a moment Sang Sang-ju picked up a tree branch and began to trace it towards the dirt floor. It seemed to describe the structure inside the cave. Although it was a crude drawing, it was not unrecognizable. There are machines here to print books, and this and this place are places where mercenaries roam and stand guard. Wizards usually stay here. The interior he drew was a space with paths like a maze. If I hadnt listened, I would have gotten a little lost. Ethan asked, nodding. Is this wizard alone? Im not sure about that But one thing is certain: Hes the only wizard Ive ever seen. okay. Ethan immediately pointed out the merchants blood. He fell down helplessly. Ethan sat him down in a suitable place. Since we have identified the acupuncture points that control the movement of the legs, we will have to stay here for at least half a day. Please wait. yes. My legs couldnt move, as if they were paralyzed. Even without those words, I had no choice but to wait. Ethan entered the cave. There are no guards at the entrance. Like the abandoned mines I visited previously, there were no common means of security such as alarm magic circles. Ethan laughed. Its an important place, but the border is a mess? This means that the territory has not been invaded at all for at least a few years. It must have entangled itself quite deeply in the kingdom. A duchy that will become its own territory. Just thinking about these scum living and breathing in my territory made me feel angry. He held the handle of his sword tightly. That was the moment I stepped inside. A voice came from inside the cave. The voice was lively, as if they were sharing an interesting story. DYamma Pilton! So what happened? -Hehehe. Is there anything special about old age? When I held the knife to the husbands throat, he became obedient. -You werent caught? -What can we do with the disappearance of a few people? He probably thought he was eaten by a wild animal. Mana is definitely good. Its much easier to kidnap than before. -Still, be careful. What if I keep doing this and the chief priest here catches me? -Perhaps they will cover it for you? Last time, Megen had another accident and you covered that up too. -really? -uh. I heard it directly from Megen. As soon as the chief priest gave the order, the investigation stopped immediately. Actually, this is just a very minor thing, right? What would be the benefit to the denomination by losing talented people like us? -Thats right. Ethan, who was listening to the contents, wrinkled his face. Because the conversation was so disgusting that it was almost disgusting to listen to it any further. He walked away quietly. Very naturally, we made eye contact with the guards. I saw people wearing clothes with markings that looked like dragon faces. He was a mercenary. uh? What is that guy? Two mercenaries who appeared to be guards tilted their heads. There were no names written on todays entry list. It means an uninvited guest. This was my first experience since working here. I was embarrassed for a moment. They drew mana from within their bodies. A fairly long mana bloomed between the sword I was holding. Thats the breathing method. A breathing technique learned by a warlock. It seemed a little lower level than that, but the overall framework was similar. These guys have power similar to a 3-star knight. A mixed breathing method that combines the breathing methods of dragons and humans. This was a breathing method that gave enormous strength even to a worm. One of the mercenaries looked at Ethan with a mean smile. There was an alarm button near where the guards were on duty. If you press that button, a warning sound will sound throughout the cave. However, the mercenaries had no intention of pressing that button. Just by looking at him, hes a knight. Tsk! Good. Ive always wanted to test this power at least once. Mana blooms like its burning inside the body. After learning this technique from the church, his life changed 180 degrees. This is because mana, which was the exclusive property of learned people such as knights and wizards, began to flow within his body. The mercenary looked at his colleague Pilton next to him. After learning the breathing and sword techniques given to him by the church, Pilton had a history of killing a whopping 3-star knight. How condescending he always was to himself! I also never run out of mana! Pilton and himself had similar swordsmanship skills. Because I learned breathing a little late, there was a slight difference in mana in the beginning, but as a year passed, the gap had narrowed considerably. The knight in front of you will be able to test your skills. Hey Pilton. why? I will kill that guy, so dont get involved. Its so damn bad. Even if you ask for help, I dont know? Do you think Im going to lose to that bastard? If only I had mana, a guy like that would just It was that moment. Ethans new model glided towards the mercenary. He opened his eyes and hurriedly swung his sword. The movement seemed like a systematic swordsmanship. However, the sword wielder was so poor that he was unable to use any of the sword techniques. If the author had properly understood the theory of the article, he would have had to invest some time to process it. Of course, that time may be fleeting. Ethan slightly twisted his waist. After easily dodging the sword that was cutting diagonally, he lashed out with his great sword. Starting from his top to his torso, he was cut off with one sword. Pilton was startled by the splashing blood fountain. Me crazy! I couldnt even see how that knight wielded his sword. I ran out, and the moment my colleague swung his sword, my body was split in two. It means that it is a monster that you can never face with your own skills. Pilton urgently ran towards the button. It was the moment when he was about to press the alarm button. Something that flew out of nowhere not only pierced his palm, but also dented the wall of the cave behind him. Piltons eyes widened. oh my god! It was Mana that passed through his hand just now. Since I had mana, I was able to immediately realize how shocking this was. Even decent knights could not materialize mana and send it flying over long distances. This is because it required strong mana control. It was when I was about to scream in pain. Suddenly, the driver approached and pointed at Piltons neck. No sound came out, as if my throat was blocked. Do you feel like pressing it? . Ethan laughed quietly when he saw Pilton. I clearly remembered the conversation I had just heard. There must have been someone in the village who was embezzled. It was a very clear example of what happens when undeserved power is given to trash that is not even equipped with basic preparations. You will have to pay until death for messing with my residents. Ethan, who noticed the guys blood, infused mana into it. The blazing fiery mana seeped through its blood blade. Uuuuup! It feels like every single blood vessel is being roasted until golden brown! It was truly incredible pain. As I learned about each of its tiny acupuncture points, I never forgot to analyze the inside of its body. Just by looking closely at his blood vessels, I was able to understand to some extent how mana flows and how a collection of mana is created in the heart. Interesting. A mixed breathing method that combines dragon and human techniques. I guess I could use it as an eight-hwan. Bahuan is a liquid metal that spreads throughout the body. It was also possible to combine all of this in one spot. What if you keep the eight pills in your heart like these guys? I might be able to gather energy faster than before. I was able to roughly understand the composition principle. The only thing that was disappointing was that the mercenarys breathing technique was very poor. It was difficult to properly remodel the Eight Rings with only this at best. It was obvious that if it was remodeled in this way, its lifespan would be shortened. I wish I could learn about the breathing techniques of superiors. The structure had to be understood in much more detail than it is now. If you can do that, you can explosively increase the speed of collecting mana while maintaining the existing mana hole. While observing each one of them. The mercenary whose insides were completely cooked eventually died. He threw the guys body on the floor. Its trash that doesnt deserve to be buried in the ground. The bugs will eat the flesh on their own. Ethan continued inside. Although there were guard soldiers here and there, they were all turned into deceased by his sword. That was when they were moving around and wiping out more than twenty mercenaries. A bustling sound was heard from inside. DI cant contact you. DSome guy Chase DIntruder Gather the crew Youve been caught. They moved from the front gate, sweeping away all the guards. The process was not discovered. And yet they are reacting like that now. They must have their own communication system. Ethan walked forward. Before long, a cavity-like terrain was revealed. More than twenty people were waiting inside. Ethan looked at the crossbows in the mercenaries hands and smiled grimly. Thats fun. Crossbows are strategic items. In most cases, this means that it is a product that cannot be distributed. Its just mercenaries holding it. It seemed like the power of the religious denomination was greater than I thought. Last row. The person wearing the black robe spoke loudly. who are you? A blazing flame was fluttering in his hands. He was a wizard. House owner. what? The wizard, who was tilting his head, immediately flinched. no way! Ethan immediately rushed towards them. Shoot! With the wizards words, dozens of bolts flew toward Ethan. For a 4-star knight, this would be a threatening attack in its own way. However, Ethan was not a knight with that level of skill. The moment he struck his sword. All the flying bolts melted. It was an enormous firearm. ! Shock appeared in the eyes of the mercenaries and wizards. Chapter 45 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 45 When I returned, my family was ruined (46) Mana of fire? The word landlord and the fire mana he uses. And even the title of knight. Putting these three things together, it was possible to guess the identity of the person who invaded the printing shop. The Archduke! Archduke of the Ardan duchy. It was definitely him. The dukes immediate descendants were known to use the mana of fire to create black flames. Its becoming a nuisance. Intelligence as a child. And from the time I opened my eyes again to the actions I showed. Putting everything together, I was able to roughly guess what kind of person the Archduke was. As long as his tail is caught, he will never miss the Order. Chief Priest Berstan frowned. It was unplanned for him to come into the print shop now. Achievement doesnt seem low at all. It was like I was tired. But if you think about it another way. This is an opportunity to kill the Archduke. This was also a golden opportunity. The Naraxus Church was a church that served the dragon race. Naturally, they had no choice but to be enemies with the Ardan dukedom. Because they were the ones who blocked the plans of the master they served. In fact, quite a few religious figures were doing various things throughout the duchy. If only I could kill the Archduke right here, without any rat or bird noticing! I might be able to obtain a high-level Dragon God Book Berstan swallowed his saliva. Just by obtaining a mid-level Dragon Clan God Book, he was able to accumulate power close to the 6th rank. What if you get a high-grade Dragon Clan Book? You may be able to join the Bishops, which is called the cadre of the church and is made up entirely of people of at least the 7th rank or higher. There was greed in his eyes. in between. The Archduke, who easily neutralized the crossbow blast, rushed towards the mercenaries. Their eyes widened. They fired a bolt with plenty of their mana. You can neutralize it all with a pure sword strike! A real knight! The opponent was a knight of at least 5 stars. The mercenaries hastily drew their swords. Mana began to burn brightly above their swords. That was the moment when Ethan and the group of mercenaries collided. Ugh! The bodies of mercenaries flew in all directions. Arms, legs and even upper body. Every time the dark-colored greatsword was swung, at least three mercenaries were losing their lives. Berstan, who was quietly observing the scene, rotated the mana in his body. [Whip of fire!] A whip of flame, like a devils, was created in both of his hands. Hoo. Ethans eyes lit up. That guy was a wizard. In order for a wizard to manifest magic, he had to move mana and shout the promised phrase. In the world, it was called casting or spell. However, there were those who could create magic with simple sentences instead of spells. Language worshiper, one of the six dragon races. These guys used to perform magical miracles with just a word. Humans called it Yongeon Magic. A system of abilities that can be called a type of superpower rather than magic. In addition to the shapeshifter Naraxus, even the language worshipers seemed to be related to these guys. [The shackles of fire bind the enemy!] The moment his words were uttered, the sentence became a magic spell. Before he knew it, huge shackles of fire had formed beneath Ethans feet. From the speed at which it is wrapped around the ankle to the power contained within it and the temperature of the embodied flame. It felt like it was a properly activated spell. Thats fun. Just because it magically brings about miracles as it is uttered, this does not mean that Yongeon Magic is a flawless technique. This is because, if the same mana is used, Dragon Word magic is weaker than magic that is activated while a spell is normally memorized. In addition, in order to use verb magic, a deep understanding of the system of language worshipers was also needed. In order to utilize it properly, you need to invest a lot of time. Its a technology that has its pros and cons. One thing is certain. It was true that the person I met now was a much higher level of skill than the warlock I met before. Because he was showing a level of use of technology that was completely different from that of a guy who only showed off his strength without knowing anything about the tricks. But unfortunately. The compatibility is the worst. For Ethan, he was literally a toy. The moment when the essence of fire vibrated. The trembling shackles were instantly absorbed into the body. Whatwhat! Berstan let out a scream of astonishment at the sight he had never seen before. What kind of magic is the dragon magic that just appeared? It was a magic filled with firepower and power that could hold even a 6-star knight for a certain period of time. How can you destroy such magic so casually? At the very least, its normal for you to get burns that are enough to cut off your ankles! This was ridiculous. Berstan vibrated the Eonryeonghwan created in his head. [The power of the hell hound like an anglerfish!] Hell hound. It was a vicious monster known to never let go of an entity it recognized as an enemy. The mana that flowed from the Eonryeonghwan made my heart vibrate. The whip of fire was imbued with properties. The tracking function that never loses sight of the enemy. [With the same heaviness as a cloud giant!] Cloud giant. It was one of the beings in folklore whose size was said to reach the clouds. The moment when the whip contained heaviness. Wow! Berstan vomited blood. Naturally, difficulties arose as he tried to force a characteristic that he could not incorporate with his own ability to implement. But this was something that could not be helped. Because it seemed impossible to catch the archduke simply with a whip of flame. Only part of the heaviness was contained. But even this part was enough. die! The moment he cracked the whip. Ethan dodged the whip. The whip, brimming with flames, immediately began following Ethan as if it had eyes. The whip was increasing endlessly. If I get hit, Ill be in trouble. Although it is said that its affinity for fire has reached its highest level, that whip possesses both flame attributes and tremendous physical power. The power contained within it was close to 7 stars. We cannot simply face it like the shackles that just appeared in the air. It was true that he was definitely a cool guy. Ethan opened the two pills without hesitation. Not only was his body light enough to fly, but an enormous amount of fiery mana was flowing out of his entire body. If only now. It will be possible to implement the second stage of Hongyeomsik. He raised flames above his sword. [Red Flame Style (Chapter 2)] [Heat Wave (ה)] A huge amount of mana flowed out from nearly thirty essences of fire. Heat rose above the ink-colored greatsword. A haze began to rise, as if the surroundings had turned into a hot desert. The flames that saw the flying whip swelled in size. Ethan drew the sword without hesitation. The mana that naturally escaped the sword body began to fly towards the whip. Ohoh! Berstan was astonished when he saw that. The enormous heat and power contained in the techniques used by the Archduke! It was far beyond his own power contained in the whip of fire. fire! How many years of effort have been spent handling the hot flames! Berstan has been exploring flames for over forty years. Even he himself couldnt create such a pure flame. however! But how! at such a young age! Berstan had a hunch. The moment the whip and that heated mana collide, everything will end. It was terribly unfair. For a moment, time passed very slowly. The whip filled with the heaviness of the cloud giant and the mana of flame collided. The heat inside the whip began to be absorbed into the hotter, purer flame mana. The giants heavy whip was becoming infinitely lighter. Soon, a huge fire demon attacked Berstan. The heat was so hot that even he, who had studied fire his entire life, could not bear it. Aaaah! Berstan, whose whole body was on fire, rolled around like crazy on the floor. Even at this moment, the tough vitality was squirming to restore his body. Step by step. Step by step. I heard soft footsteps. Soon, the fire burning all over Berstans body disappeared. It was absorbed into Ethans body. I said he was the chief priest. Kill me kill me Ethan chuckled. I would have done that even if that guy hadnt said anything. but. There was something to check before that. His mana began to sweep through Berstans entire body. A tremendous amount of heat swirled within my body. It was such a painful feeling. Off! Berstan rolled his eyes. But the investigation did not stop. One on the head. And one in the heart. It was a place where his power was concentrated. The method of concentrating power in the head was a method used by language worshipers. Thats unusual. How can you modify this to suit humans? However, there was another field of greater interest than this. Mixed breathing techniques. I took a close look at the way to build energy in the heart. It was definitely a much more sophisticated breathing method than the breathing methods used by mercenaries and warlocks. There were at least three tricks included. I think I can create a basic foundation at this level. By concentrating the pill in the heart, a method is implemented to collect mana quickly but without causing much trouble to ones life. It was as if he had gotten the hint from the chief priest. What organization do you belong to? organization? Berstan tilted his head. You probably already know that you belong to a religious order. Immediately afterwards, he laughed heartily. It was because I had a guess. Ah you mean that place I see hehe Baron Helmut he blew? Hahaha! Talking slowly. Berstan secretly vibrated the Unyeonghwan. My entire body had already burned away a long time ago. It was unfair to die alone. So, shouldnt there be at least a friend like Gil? You know such an organization a collection of wizards who come and go in the duchy like their own home and even unheard wizards like me are common This guy is interesting. We collected the power of our words by distributing information in a narrow manner to the level where it was possible to disclose the information while it was still worth doing. The moment when so much strength came together. [Explode!] Berstan shouted loudly, thinking of a huge explosion. But nothing happened. Did you think I wasnt even prepared? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . Say. Hehe unfortunately we wont be able to hear that answer from anyone because we made a promise to the Archbishop. It was the moment when Berstan recalled relevant information in his head and was about to speak. His head exploded in an instant. also. This guy also had limitations. That was why I first explored the guys body instead of asking questions. The restrictions on the bodies of those who knew something were so strong that not even Ethan could stop them. It is a limitation that requires existence of at least the 9th rank or higher. The power contained in the pharmaceutical was very sophisticated and powerful. Even Ethan had no way to neutralize that restriction right now. The archbishop. A person who is the archbishop of the Naraxus Church. That guy is definitely a being of great power. Ethan put down the chief priest and looked at the empty cavity. The mercenaries had already been swept away by the sword, and even the administrator had turned a blind eye. I didnt know if I could find something more here. That was the moment he approached the mechanism in the cavity. This As I looked at the printing press full of elaborate mechanical springs, a species came to mind. Dwarf. It was difficult to create such machines with human smelting skills. Could it be that the dwarves are related to the church? It wasnt clear yet. As I was looking around the printing press, I saw a pattern embedded in the inside of the machine. It is the food of dwarves. After creating the product. Dwarves usually left patterns like that. I couldnt even figure out which dwarf carved that symbol. however. When you think of dwarves, there is one person that comes to mind first. Forensic. I didnt even know who the creator of this pattern was. I felt like I should try contacting him. Chapter 46 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 46 #After returning, the family was ruined (47) After looking at the printing presses. Ethan searched the head priests body. While searching inside his body, he caught something in his hand. insignia? The badge on the underwear maintained its shape to some extent even in the high heat. Silver badge. The pattern drawn within the badge seemed to resemble the head of a dragon race. Is it the mark of the religious order? Or it could have been a mark used by members of the group of wizards he was talking about. It was an item worth investigating. After taking the badge. I took a closer look inside the cave. Very meticulously even down to the wizards residence that the owner of the merchant had mentioned. The wizards abode. All there was was a bed, a desk, and a few books. Ethan opened the books one by one. Chrrrrrr. Its a magic book. It is a magic book containing theories and formulas that are not that special. Ethans eyes were filled with interest as he studied the book. This is because there was an unexpected phrase in the middle page of the magic book. In order to create a dragons heart The book that contains fire magic contains text on heart training methods. It was very strange. no way. Ethan began quickly flipping through the other books. By combining the short descriptions in each book, a single training method was revealed. Its a description of the theory. Perhaps this is the theory of the training method that the chief priest has been practicing. Ethans eyes lit up. No matter how much he was a transcendent of his past life, he was not able to establish the entire theory of cultivation methods simply by examining the internal blood flow path. So, I tried to put a circle around the heart while being somewhat flexible about some of the tricks. I ended up getting that theory just when I needed it. If we build a ring in the heart in this way. I felt like I could quickly gain strength while minimizing side effects as much as possible. Ethan nodded quietly. Its definitely a different level from what the mercenary babblers learned. What the mercenaries learned was a training method that focused solely on gathering energy quickly through the heart. In other words, it means that it is a mana training method optimized for short life. However, the theory we see now was different. The side effects have been reduced significantly. The training method possessed by the chief priest had much more mystery and was of a higher standard. If the familys breathing method focuses on stability, solidity, and qualitative aspects. This was a method that instead focused on the amount of mana and the speed at which it accumulated. It also meant that the head priests mana breathing method was quite good compared to the familys mana breathing method. In Ethans opinion, both had their own pros and cons. I suddenly became curious. If the chief priest learns this level of skill, then the person he calls Archbishop must have mastered this level of skill. If only I could retrieve the training method he possesses. In the future, the rings that will be built in the heart will be able to be used more efficiently. There was no hesitation once I knew the theory. Ethan began to collect the pills that had spread throughout his body in his heart. A method of quickly accumulating mana through a heart with concentrated energy, like the dragon heart of the dragon race. The pill settled in the heart without difficulty. I guess Ill have to try it. The familys secret method, Breath of Black Flame. There is no breathing method that can build up mana as stable and solid as this. If we mix here the theory of breathing techniques used by the dragon tribe. His head spun rapidly. In the theory I just looked at, I cut out all the unnecessary twigs and applied only the core principles to the breath of black flame. If other knights had witnessed this scene, they might have been so shocked that they would have drooled from the corners of their mouths. Modifying the mana breathing method to suit ones own taste was not something that could be easily attempted, even by a knight of 8 stars or higher. however. For Ethan, who had once reached the level of a transcendent, this process was just one of those things that could easily be passed by. Whoa. It was a moment to inhale and exhale. Ethan nodded in satisfaction. double. The speed of collecting mana has become twice as fast as before. There were no side effects, perhaps because the breathing technique was modified after understanding all the theories used by the chief priest. This is a good application. If I had just accepted the Chief Priests breathing method, the speed of collecting mana would have been four times faster. Instead, my body would have been damaged little by little. Rather than building up too much strength, it was much better to just take advantage and discard the disadvantages. Like right now. cycle. Among them, the second stage is the iron man stage. It didnt seem like it would take long to overcome this and move on to the third step. You got everything you got. Ethan came out of the cave and boarded the carriage with his blood sword removed. After stopping at Gerond Village and instructing them to bring the printing presses to the village, they headed straight to the small town of Uldron. He handed the top wine to the knights who saluted as they looked at the carriage. Put this guy in jail. ancient! The moment I got off the carriage like that. Sylvia, who came to meet us, bowed her head. Are you here? She immediately handed me a document. What is it about? After hearing about the book from Zipron, I did my own research into the religious denomination. This is an analysis of them. Ethan handed over the document. The document she handed over contained interesting information. [Investigation report on the Church of Naraxus] DRecognized as an official church in the six kingdoms and empires excluding the Kingdom of Heidern. DIt is understood that the Dragon God Book is spreading very quickly in other countries. These guys have been recognized as an official religious order? yes. This is solid information. It is said that the Great Church, called the holy land in the church, does not exist in the Zeno Empire, but has one central branch in each of the six kingdoms. Jibura. Do you know what the position of the person in charge of the branch is? He is called the Archbishop. I heard that the head of the great church is called the leader. These guys really stuck with me. I couldnt believe it. Starting with other kingdoms and even the empire, they all had a deep relationship with the dragon people. Otherwise, it would be impossible for a church that worships the dragon race to be promoted to an official church or to establish a branch. Are there no branches in the Kingdom of Heidern? There are no officially revealed branches. Unofficially, they said it could happen. Ethan recalled the chief priests words. We made a promise to the Archbishop The guy clearly meant the Archbishop. I thought back to the words of the bald mercenary I heard last time. I heard that books like this are being distributed in some fiefdoms in the West Ive heard that books like this are being distributed in Viscount Dekun too. If we add in the report that the Kingdom of Heidern is also expanding its influence in areas excluding the west, it is true. There is a high possibility that there is a man named Archbishop somewhere in the Kingdom of Heidern. Even if there is no official branch, there will be branches that are active unofficially. That was when Ethan was in trouble. I have one more thing to report to you. what? It seems that the Kings lukewarm response to the religion plays a large part in the reason why it is not recognized as an official church in the kingdom, even though the nobles tacitly recognize it. Since this is a country that dealt directly with the Yongin tribe, it seems like they are watching the peoples opinions. Delprion? Look at the publics opinion. but. The Kingdom of Heidern was the first nation to shed blood like the Zeno Empire when the Yongin invaded. In addition, since the Duke of Ardan, who had been blocking the Yongin tribe, was given the grandiose title of guardian of the kingdom, it is natural that the burden of accepting the Yongin tribe would be much greater than that of other countries. Lets take a look at this. Lawrence handed me another document. The document contained the policies that the king had implemented so far. As Ethan looked at them, he realized one thing. this. Although it may not seem like it, there were many policies that secretly checked the advancement of the Yongin tribe. Surprising. I thought they would pretend by only blocking a moderate expansion of religious circles, but there were quite a few effective policies. It did not seem to have a deep relationship with the Yongin tribe like other kingdoms. What exactly is the kings stance on religion? I felt like I needed to find out more. From now on, please report regularly whenever new policies are introduced. Oh, and this. Ethan handed me a silver badge. It was an item obtained from the arms of the chief priest. Lets do some research on the organization that uses this symbol. It probably has something to do with wizards. yes. We will investigate. And send this to Greston. I also handed over a letter to Sylvia. yes. Forforence. It was a letter addressed to a dwarf. * * * Flame Hammer Forge. A knight burst into it. Who is Popolence? Its more urgent. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its me whats going on? Take it. The knight who handed over the letter left the blacksmith shop. Popolence, who was tilting his head, looked at the seal on the letter and widened his eyes. The Archduke? Looking at the seal on it, it was clear that this was a letter from the archduke I had met last time. He hastily opened the letter. //[color box] How have you been? I contacted you because I had something to ask. I found this symbol in an undesirable place. If you know of a dwarf who uses this symbol, please contact me. //[End of box] There was a symbol drawn at the bottom of the letter. It was a slightly crude drawing, but not so much that it was unrecognizable. This was especially true for Popolence. It was one of those patterns that I had seen so many times that I was so used to it that I got sick of it. This! Its his! Williams! A blacksmith who supplies goods to the royal family. This was definitely the pattern he was using. Porforences eyes shone faintly. Its not a good place. Dwarves revered capitalism and did a lot of things for money, but even taking that into account, Williams was one of the worst types. Because he was one of the dwarves belonging to the polar faction, where the tendency to take on any job for money was completely prevalent. I was in charge of a lucrative job. It seemed like it had something to do with the archduke in a bad way. The Archduke is a knight of formidable skill. This was a fact I personally confirmed last time. In addition, he was a descendant of a famous family comparable to the royal family. If you do this well. I didnt know if I could give Williams a proper fuck. With the archdukes skills and status, it is quite possible. It seemed like I would have to visit the Archduke in person. Williams! Popolences obsession with this guy was that huge. He looked at his apprentices. Business is closed today! Ill give you vacation for the next month, so get some rest! Are you on vacation? The apprentice tilted his head. What on earth is written in the letter that would make this money-obsessed scoundrel give him a vacation? His eyes, unlike their usual dullness, were shining brightly as if he had been rejuvenated. This might be an opportunity. One of the apprentices raised his hand. Maybe paid vacation Youre crazy! What kind of pay is it for resting? The apprentice immediately flinched. What are the chances? As expected, the temperament of a miser never changes. Popforence, who had stopped working for a month, left the blacksmith shop and started running. The place we arrived at after waddling was Sanyanggan. Whats going on thats why youre running so quickly? Hey Mr. Khan! Enough chatting, give me the fastest mountain goat here! Just for a month! The rental fee is 3 gold. Its ridiculously expensive. He grumbled and handed me three gold coins. The dwarf, whimpering as he climbed on top of the mountain goat, pulled the reins. Meeee! The mountain goat left the city and started running vigorously. Chapter 47 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 47 When I returned, my family was ruined (48) On the bed in an old-fashioned room. Hans was sleeping. smart! Knock knock! A strong knock was heard outside the door. Hans, who woke up in the middle of the night, frowned for a moment. big! who are you? I shouted towards the door. The head of the family has called! It seems like its urgent, so you should go quickly! A familiar voice was heard. Knight Lothern. When I escaped from prison after being tortured by Lawrence Gonom. He was Chaymans henchman who had called him. Not long ago, he was in charge of Hanss escort. yes! Ill go right now! Hans shouted vigorously and immediately placed his hand on the washbasin at his feet. After briefly washing your face with hot water. He went out the door. Lets go. yes. Hans arrived in front of the Counts office and quietly knocked on the door. Count. This is Hans. Come in. Hans opened the door. Chayman welcomed him with a wide smile. haha! Im sorry for calling you early in the morning. I heard such good news that I wanted to tell you as soon as possible. I really wonder what kind of news this was that made the Counts face bloom so brightly. haha. Dont be surprised when you hear it. They say Baron Lomenton has fallen. Is that true? okay. I only heard the news today. Hans, whose eyes widened in surprise, tilted his head and asked. Count. But why? I have one question. Unlike Baron Kargath, isnt Baron Romentons knight power much superior? yes. There are about three 4-star knights alone. I heard that they have quite a number of 3-star knights. Hans nodded quietly. The Count doesnt know that Murren has achieved 5 stars. Murlen, the knight commander of the Barony. The fact that he had achieved 5 stars was a fact that Hans only recently learned. If Lawrence hadnt told me, I probably would have never known. They said that the level had risen about a month ago at most and that Zipron had been hiding this fact. Its no wonder Chaiman doesnt know this. Thats a good thing. 4 stars and 5 stars. This is a difference in just one number, but its meaning is quite special. 5 stars was one of the strengths that was recognized wherever it went. In the current situation where the Archdukes military power had to be hidden as much as possible, it was much more advantageous for the Count to know this. Nevertheless, if you overthrew Baron Romenton, wouldnt that mean that the Archdukes growth rate was unusual? Hmm. If the Archduke had taken down the Romanton family all alone, I would have thought the same. But when I received the report, it was a little different. How do you mean? You know the Barony of Kargath? They say they dragged all the prospective knights, including the knight commander, away from there. Ah Baron Romentons knights are superior, but the Archduke also has his own tricks. Thats right. Because we defeated the official knights in the Kargath Barony. I think thats why Baron Romenton was defeated. Of course, as you said, we must be wary of the Archdukes growth rate. However, contrary to his words, Chaymans face was relaxed, as if it was no big deal. There was no doubt that the Archduke did not feel that much of a threat so far. The information disruption worked well. Hans quietly admired. From what I heard from Lawrence, the Archduke single-handedly wiped out all the knights, including the five-star knights. I couldnt help but wonder what kind of trick they had used to create such a disturbance that even the cunning count was completely fooled. Anyway, Im curious. Now was the time to receive the reward. Hans looked at the Count with bright eyes. Chaiman smiled broadly at that sight. haha! Even if you dont look at it that way, you wont forget your merits. You were definitely right. The Archduke is so early in attacking that bastard faction! Hahaha! I feel refreshed inside! thank you. What? The reward would have no meaning if it were just words. I told you that I take care of you, right? From now on, you will be in charge of all information about the Archduke. Is that true? Hans smiled. Compared to my previous job of simply reconnoitring like a bat, the position I was given now was quite important. okay. From now on, you will be the head of the Counts scouting department. You may report to me alone. thank you! I will continue to do my best to dig up the Archdukes back! okay. I trust your intelligence. First, lets dig into the Archdukes next destination as much as we can. Chayman gave the order. Although the Archduke is gnashing his teeth at Irdan, wouldnt he be able to pretend to be crazy and attack his own faction? Accidents do not occur if you cross a stone bridge carefully. Hans nodded at those words. Im already curious to see what kind of expression he will make at todays meeting. Maybe hell look like he chewed shit? Hahaha! Its an expression that I really like! Chayman smiled slyly. * * * After talking with Hans. The count who sent him out listed the crystal balls on his desk. It seems like hes in a hurry. At this point, with the elders meeting still so far away, why would there be such a fuss about discussing a response remotely through a crystal ball? Since each family had a communication crystal orb, it was not difficult to have a conversation as if they were all in one place as long as the time was right. Soon, light came into the eight crystal spheres. Chaiman said, smiling as he looked at the crystal ball where Irdans face appeared. We will proceed with the 33rd senior meeting. Im sure everyone heard the news that Baron Romenton collapsed. D. Everyone nodded. Chaymans eyes turned to Irdan. Count Irdan. How do you plan to handle this matter? Isnt it Baron Romenton, one of the Counts factions, that was attacked this time? About two months have passed since Baron Kargath collapsed. This was the most frequently asked question from that guy. Now its time to avenge that humiliation. At those words, Irdans face crumpled as if he had chewed shit. It was exactly as Hans said. DIm still thinking about it. Of course I have to take revenge, right? C Okay! The sound of teeth grinding could be clearly heard even through the crystal ball. These were all questions that Irdan asked himself. I dont think you are going to throw away the members of the faction so easily after saying that to me. I guess the Count isnt that devastated. -what? Youre trying to say something rude just because youre not talking to me face to face! Uh huh. Why are you so angry? Calm down, Count. Im just asking the same question the Count asked before. Irdan frowned. Bastard! With a grim expression on his face, as if he was saying these words. Chaiman was very happy about this situation. Baron Lomenton was truly a loyal man I wonder if he can close his eyes in peace even in the afterlife when he sees his master abandoning him so callously DDont speak carelessly! Who said they would throw it away! haha. Then, you will at least give the Archduke a harsh warning, right? D. I need to hear a clear answer right here. Dont you all think so? The nobles nodded one by one to Chaimans question. This was the same even for those who belonged to Irdans faction. This is because fear has risen significantly due to this attack. To put it bluntly, a prosperous family like Chaiman and Irdan would be safe, but couldnt they be the ones who could be attacked overnight? In the current situation where as many as two Barons have collapsed, a commander who is like a lighthouse who can be trusted and relied on is needed. Irdans expression crumpled at everyones tacit agreement. Seeing that even those in his own faction reacted that way, it could be said that it was wrong to step out lightly. Damn it! Even if it happened, it was caught at an unlucky moment. In the end, he had no choice but to nod. -Good. I will send a letter directly to the Archduke. I tell you not to act rashly. However, I think it is still too early to confront them directly. Isnt that right? Hmm. Chaiman was worried. Should I push further here or should I stop? A decision was made soon after. This is enough. The Grand Duke has already shown his hostility toward Irdans faction. What if he sends a warning here? Rather than staying still, there was a high possibility that they would go on a rampage. Then the next direction of attack was clearly decided. We will definitely attack Irdans faction. Even if two of the factions members fly away, can it end with just a warning letter? In Chaymans opinion, it was absolutely not the case. At that point, you have no choice but to pull out your sword. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hehe Hit each other like crazy like that. The best outcome was for everyone to die, and there was nothing wrong with just one person dying. By then, Irdans faction will have shrunk and his own faction will have become even stronger. The role of the archduke was sufficient up to that point. Irdan will take care of it. Either assassinate or poison. If the resentful relationship deepens, he will do whatever it takes to deal with the archduke. Things are about to get more interesting. All he could do was enjoy the show in front of him and enjoy some wine. Lets resolve the first item like this, and there is also a second item. Balanced Development Support Fund. Since they had already shared it once, everyone knew how sweet it was. This time too, all the nobles began to rush in like a flock of wolves with their eyes shining. * * * Four days have passed since the cultists were wiped out. Meanwhile, the Barony of Lomenton was being neatly organized. The work was being handled by Elena and Frexian, who had recently started to dabble in administration. Thanks to this, I was able to focus on my training with ease. It was while I was training and sweating like that. Sylvia, accompanied by several escort knights, approached Ethan. Grand Duke. Your letter has arrived. Did it come from Greston? no. Then where did it come from? This is the Earl of Amelton. Ethans eyes lit up. Earl of Amelton. It was a family ruled by Count Irdan and was the head of a faction. He received the letter right away. I opened the contents and read them slowly. There were all kinds of rhetoric mixed in, but the core content was very simple. Because it meant not to mess with ones own faction anymore. It is a kind of warning message. Hmm. Ethan smiled as if it was fun. Sylvias eyes lit up with a mischievous smile. She spent quite a long time with the Archduke. I had some idea of how he behaved. Are you planning on attacking Cheymans faction this time? What about once? By now, youre probably hoping that Irdan and I will collide, but I have to crush that hope. It seems like a great move. Since they wouldnt have even prepared properly, it wouldnt be difficult to devour the family. Have you decided that your next destination will be Viscount Dekun? Author Dekun. It was one of two viscounts belonging to Cheymans faction. It was also the place where the bald mercenary said that the Dragon God Book was being circulated. To do that. Lets take a look at the author Dekun. Everything from the books distribution channel to whether there is a person related to the pattern I showed you last time. This is the details of the investigation. As soon as I finished speaking, Sylvia handed me a document as if she had prepared it in advance. He was truly a capable strategist. Chapter 48 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 48 #When I returned, my family was ruined (49) I carefully looked through the documents Sylvia gave me. Starting from the scale of distribution of the Dragon God Book that is taking place at Dekun Self-authorship, to its sales route. Its smaller than I thought. It seems like their entry into Dekun Self-Action is something that happened recently. They say its only been about three months since the distribution network was formed. Ethan nodded. Even if there was someone in charge of managing the sales network of self-authored artists, there was a high possibility that it would be worthless. but. Last time I checked, the senior priest was a fairly high rank. After the chief priest was the bishop, and then the archbishop who was in charge of a kingdom. There wont be one head priest or something spread out in each territory. It doesnt matter. Distribution of dragon race books. This alone was an excellent excuse to strike down Viscount Dekun. Ethan looked at Sylvia. Send a message to Hans. Tell Count Chayman to give me a tip. Lower taxes. All right. Sylvia understood what it meant at once. Because the plan he had in mind was the same. As expected of you, Archduke. He was outstanding not only in military power but also in wisdom. For her, who had lived a life at the bottom, rising to the heights of heaven was one of her lifes wishes. Ethan Ardan. If you are with him, you will be able to achieve your wishes. She quietly admired it. I need to try harder. Shouldnt a strategist come up with a more efficient plan than what his master came up with? With that, she quietly left the office with her resolve strengthened. Soon, light began to flow from the communication crystal sphere provided to Sylvia and Hans. * * * After receiving the call. Hans immediately went to Count Chayman. Count. Are you there? Please come in. Hans politely opened the door. Okay, whats going on? Has the Archdukes next goal been decided? Chaiman asked quickly, his eyes bright. If only that archduke would attack Irdans faction one more time! Now, Seunggi was completely leaning in this direction. Hans shook his head at those words. sorry. The Archdukes next destination has not yet been determined for certain. Just. just? I have something to report. Please look at this. Chayman tilted his head after looking at the document Hans handed him. The document stated on what grounds the Archduke attacked the two barons. so? Hans continued speaking quickly at Chaymans questioning gaze. When the Grand Duke attacked the two barons, the biggest justification he used was the tax limit written in the vassal contract. Hmm. so? What if we completely abolished the archdukes cause at this point? We are lowering all tax rates collected by our faction all at once. If we also increase the welfare of the territorys residents Chaiman burst into laughter at those words. Its not because I dont know and Im not doing it. Chief of Information. Let me think about it. Is our faction the only one collecting a lot of taxes now? Thats not it. okay. Irdans faction also maintains the same high tax rate. What the Archduke attacked this time was his faction. Of course, I also believe that the next target is likely to be a territory belonging to the opposing faction. However, the Count and Archduke are not easily misunderstood. You have to prepare in your own way Intelligence Manager. yes. Thats such an overreaction. There is little chance that the Archduke will attack us first, so why are we so scared that we should already lower taxes? How will Irdans faction view us right now? No, not only the opposing factions, but also the seven kingdoms will laugh at us. Hans quietly lowered his head. On the outside, he seemed to be sullen, scoffing at the proposal to his superiors. However, the inside was completely different. Hehe. also. There was no way that greedy guy would just lower the tax rate. Everything is as expected. Chaiman spoke soon after. I will think about your suggestion one more time. However, it is difficult to say that this is important information. Im sorry, Count. If you give me a little more time, I will try to find as much useful information as possible. okay. But dont push yourself too hard. The reason I appointed you as head of the intelligence department was not because I wanted exceptional results, but because it was all about the concept of compensation. Although he spoke warmly, his eyes were dimmer than anyone elses. As if they can cut you off at any time if you dont ask for useful information. Thank you for the opportunity, Count. okay. Lets go out now. That was the end of the conversation between the two men, who were different on the outside and the inside. * * * It was during training at the inner training center. Sylvia came up to him and said: I received a call from Hans. The Count said he immediately kicked that offer away. Ethan nodded as if it was obvious. They are fighting among themselves to get more out of the Balanced Development Subsidy or something else. The head of those guys lowers the tax rate of the entire territory to prepare for the low probability? It was an impossible story. The prediction turned out to be very accurate. How about taking the Dekun Viscount in about two weeks? If we attack right away, suspicion may be focused on Hans. Ethan nodded. It certainly made sense. What if I heard that this side attacked as soon as Hans started talking about the danger. Because the situation couldnt help but feel very odd. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two weeks isnt bad. It was the perfect time to reassure the Count and dispel his suspicions about Hans. That was when I was nodding my head like that. Hmm. Hey kid. Are you the eldest son of the Ardan family? A voice came from behind. Ethan picked up the great sword, turned around and slashed without hesitation. A massive fire engulfed the inside of the training hall. All the training tools were on fire in the roaring flames, and the soil was so dry that it was almost crumbly. The only person guaranteed safety in Ethans territory was Sylvia. Who is it? Soon she saw the burning flames and tilted her head. The voice heard just now was that of an old woman. As far as Sylvia knew, there was not a single person in the inner city with a voice like that. That may be why the Archduke struck the blow without hesitation. What kind of tricks did they use to not only pass the resistance but also get to the training ground? Was the alert level messed up? I felt like I needed to talk to the knight commander. That was when she was thinking about the security of the inner palace. Heulheul. Its hot, isnt it? An old woman holding a cane walked out of the swirling flames. Even the clothes he was wearing were intact, as if he had not been affected by fire at all. There was no way an ordinary person could walk out unharmed in such high fever. Who are you? Ethan asked abruptly. Ilya. Ilya? Its a name Ive heard of before. No, actually, it was not something I had heard of, but it was one of the names that was very familiar. Illia, the mage of crafting? In his previous life, he was one of the famous wizards. This was especially true in fields related to production. The herbal potion that Ethan gave to the Marquis of Bessus was one of the items that the wizard in front of me shared the recipe for. A magician of crafting. In addition to that nickname, Ilya had one more nickname. Archmage. A title given only to true magicians who have reached the 8th rank or higher. Ilya was one of those great wizards. Wasnt he a wizard who didnt get involved in worldly affairs? It was definitely like that in my past life. Among wizards, they live very quietly. This type of wizard was usually called a hermit wizard. Ilya was one of the reclusive wizards. If the Dragon Race had not appeared, she would not have appeared in the world. I wouldnt have faced death. Through repeated wars, production wizards became battle wizards and broke through the 9th rank of superhumans. At the last moment, he was a wizard with a history of being pierced through the heart by the words of Lucreon, the leader of the language worshipers. Even though that dragon-headed bastard later tore out my heart in the same way. Anyway, there was a time when I felt quite depressed after hearing the news that she had died. He was a wizard who was similar to a researcher who specialized in production and gave a lot of help to mankind. Why did such a wizard appear in front of him now? After thinking for a moment, Ethan was able to think of one reason. Could it be because of the herbal potion? Its still just speculation. Ethan looked at Ilia and growled. Stop fooling around. Wizard. I can already see through your true colors. Ilyas eyes lit up at those words. Eyes filled with confidence. That was definitely not something I was talking about. Its great to find out about this. Heulheul The body of the old woman who was smiling sinisterly began to slowly change. Wow! Crack! The entire skeleton of the body was completely changed. What appeared like that was the appearance of a girl who appeared to be about ten years old. The blonde girl cleared her throat and spoke. Hmm. Hehehe! Let me introduce myself again. Its Ilya. Sylvias eyes widened at the sight she was seeing for the first time in her life. Because the old woman suddenly turned into a young girl. Is that your true face? okay. Its a little girl. . The 8th rank wizards insight was very sharp. It was enough to immediately see through the true face of Sylvia, who had been disguising herself as a man for many years. Ethan asked after seeing Ilia. Wizard. Why did you come to see me? I came to visit the maker of the herbal potion. Dont even think about covering it up. Im already on my way after figuring out everything. An 8th rank wizard would be able to easily dig up information. Even if it is related to the Marquis of Bessus. okay. Im right. Now its my turn to hear your business. It was that moment. Ilya asked, snorting excitedly. How did they create an item that is exactly the same as the item I was researching? The ingredients werent any different. Ilya was a wizard who had lived for over a hundred years. However, this was the first time in my long life that I had experienced something so absurd. At first, I thought his production secret had been stolen. but. If you think about it, it was ridiculous. How can you steal a secret that only exists in your head? A knight, not even a wizard. An incomprehensible phenomenon. Ilya came here in person to explore the unknown. Ethan chuckled at that sight. How long. Its possible because I came from the future and saw the recipe you revealed. But it was impossible to give an answer like this. It must have been the same item being studied. Does this mean you were also studying that item? A person who had been lying down for over ten years created such an item in less than three months after waking up? It was an unbelievable story. Ethan shook his head at Ilias words. I never said I did my own research. then? Hmm. Ethan looked at Ilia. There was a reasonable answer. If you answer what comes to mind, you will go back with some understanding. but. Its a shame to let it go like this. A relationship that happened by chance. It would have been a shame to just blow this away. Because she was one of the famous crafting wizards in her past life. While Ethan was pondering, a good idea occurred to his mind. If you do this well. I think I could try to catch this wizard once. Ethan looked at Ilia and started speaking. Chapter 49 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 49 #When I returned, the family was ruined (50) I just solved one of the recipes passed down in the family. . Do you understand? Do you understand? Ilya didnt understand at all. Herbal potion. This wasnt just a concept of mixing herbs and potions. The proportions had to be adjusted without any error, and in the process, the chemical reactions of the seven herbs and potions had to be precisely calculated to maximize the effect. It is said that he came up with the idea of mixing herbs and potions to create a more efficient potion. In order to implement such an elaborate production method, a wizard of at least 8th rank or higher was needed. Its natural. So, wouldnt it be possible to get ten potions with just one potion and seven herbs? Even Illia, an 8th rank archmage, invested two years to perfect the herbal potion recipe. This recipe was owned by a famous swordsman? It couldnt have been that way. Ilya immediately refuted. Not a magic tower or a master craftsman, but a master swordsman who created such a production method? I just cant understand. Then dont understand. what? Is it none of my business whether you understand or not? That Ilya was momentarily taken aback. The Archdukes words were not wrong. Since he didnt steal anything that was his, there was no problem in the end. however. Why is it so uncomfortable? As I turned around like this, I felt something was regretful. It was that moment. The Archduke said as if throwing something out. I have a lot of those items in my head. a lot? okay. a lot. There were quite a lot of items that he remembered, as humanity collapsed and all knowledge on making various inventions was lost. Illyas heart pounded hard at the sight of Ethan answering so calmly. You really know so much about how to make something like that? Wizards are a group of people who cannot control their curiosity very well. The Grand Dukes words naturally aroused curiosity. I saw sparkling eyes. If I wanted to catch that wizard here, I had to throw at least some bait. I guess I should give a few things away as a taste. In any case, they were just throwing out drafts of ideas, and they were all things that future Ilya would create. There was nothing to waste. A potion that can be made by mixing monster blood, holy water, and several medicinal ingredients. flinch! Something like a liquid that can change mana into other energy just by drinking it. ! As Ethan continued speaking, Ilyas trembling grew more and more. Uhhow? Are you talking about all the items you are researching or have drafted to attempt to research? Ethans words did not end there. Because I was throwing ideas in directions I had never thought of. That was knowledge that would surprise even Illya, the so-called great wizard. What I said is only a small part of it. Because the familys vision is overflowing. Nonsense! I couldnt understand it at all. This was absolutely not knowledge that could be obtained from a renowned swordsmanship school. lie! Its a blatant lie. But one thing was certain. It was true that the Archdukes knowledge was truly vast and vast. curious. Archduke. What should we do with the author? Everything he said now is just fragmented knowledge. Even the complete results of that knowledge would exist in the Archdukes mind. I wanted to find out. Should I obtain knowledge through kidnapping? however. In the Kingdom of Heidern, the significance of being a member of the Dukes family was much greater than expected. So much so that even if you were an 8th rank wizard, you would be reluctant to act rashly. Besides The pure power of fire shown earlier was not an ability that even an archmage could easily regard. Although he appeared with the lights off, pretending to be very calm, there was also an old mans face that felt hot and his eyebrows were furrowed. The delicate mana control and enormous power contained in the mana of fire were such that even the great wizard himself could not take it lightly. nineteen. An attack full of sophistication that one would never be able to show at that age. Ilya was lost in thought as if he was thinking. Ethan smiled quietly at that sight. This is Ethan, who has met countless people throughout his life. Finding out what Ilya was thinking right now would have been easier than a piece of cake. Hey wizard. Why are you doing that? Dont think nonsense. flinch! Ilyas ears perked up. Your words are truly rude. I have rude thoughts, so I have no choice but to speak rudely. joy! If I think like that, what will you do? Ilyas pride was hurt. The more I talked to the Archduke, the more I felt like he was constantly trying to stop me. The strongest strength you can show off. That was extensive knowledge about production and the magic skills to implement it. however. Compared to the knowledge the archduke possessed, this just felt like new blood. In the end, she had only one remaining means of asserting her shattered pride. overwhelming power! Hmm. Ethan looked at Ilia. I saw a wizard spouting out words with his cheeks puffed out, as if his pride had been hurt. Well, it wasnt that I didnt understand. The knight, who is seeing the items he has been researching his whole life for the first time, not only knows everything, but also has a lot of new ideas. My pride as a production wizard must have been completely shattered. Can you stop me? The sulking face seemed to be saying that. Ethan immediately took out his sword. Whatever. I need to help you come to your senses. under! Little knight. I am a wizard who has lived decades longer than you. Dont make the mistake of losing your youthful spirit. mistake? Ethan, who grinned at Ilias words, answered quietly. Its a doppelganger. Let me show you what a true knight I am. ! How can I know my identity! Ilya opened her eyes wide. It was that moment. Ethan approached Ilia at high speed, holding the drawn greatsword. His movements were much faster than before. Two pills stuck together in the heart. This is because the mana, which released all the energy contained in the pill and spread out into the Four Seas, gave explosive power. Ilya quickly rotated her mana. She put her nature into her mana. It was slow. The surrounding atmosphere was instantly engulfed by the Archmages mana. The speed was truly astonishing. Among the fragments of time that divide one second into one hundred, the very first half. It was time for her territory to be established. It could be said to be shocking for a transfer that was brought about with a single gesture. A talent that has been chosen and chosen among countless wizards. An archmage was that kind of being. A knight uses a dragon within his own domain. Perhaps not only will it slow down, but time will stop within the area and you will be unable to move. I will take it down once and for all and clearly show him the difference in power! It was the moment when Ilya looked at Ethan triumphantly. She widened her eyes. The moment the mana containing slowness touches you. Ethan was moving through that area quite naturally. Whatwhat! Research and exploration. And the eyes of the archmage who grasped the truth were analyzing one by one what the knight was doing now. The archduke entered the territory. It wasnt enough that the fiery mana that flowed from his body burned away all of his slowness qualities. He was narrowing the distance by very naturally clearing a straight path. Ilya was shocked and spun her mana. When her new form became blurry. Huh! A great sword overflowing with the power of fire grazed her blonde hair. Dozens of layers of defensive magic shattered like glass, and Ilyas blonde hair was cut off. The helplessly cut hair instantly turned to ashes. Ilya, who took a step back, shouted. What are you doing! Ilya broke into a cold sweat. The situation just now was really dangerous. why! The period of time he has been training Mana alone is over a hundred years. The power accumulated in mana and control are bound to be overwhelmingly superior to that young knight. But how can they penetrate their own territory so easily? Although she was not the same type of war mage who was accustomed to battle, she had lived for a long time and had her own experience of battle. At best, the mana amount is at a 4-star level When he exploded with power just now, he showed a mana amount close to 5-star level. At that level, my whole body would explode with just one gesture from her. However, the archduke was completely different from ordinary knights. Not only was it not enough to simply destroy his mana, he also narrowed the distance in an instant. The sword strike that destroyed dozens of layers of defense and cut off hair was still vivid in my mind. She swallowed. If only I had that level of mana control and power. Even if he attacked with all his sincerity, there was no way he could easily suppress it. At least half a day. It would take about half a day of crazy magic to subdue the author. Ethan asked with a chuckle as he saw Ilia screaming. Do you understand the knife skills I showed you just now? ! Ilyas eyes widened greatly. The Archduke is nineteen. This means that, including the time he was unconscious for ten years, the time he has lived in this world is not even ten years. But the swordsmanship he showed. Even at the bare minimum, it contained more skill than an 8-star knight called Master. In addition, his mana control was also high enough to overwhelm him. What on earth are people doing? Even if you think he was a rare swordsman genius, this was on a completely different level. After only ten years of training, it is impossible to possess such skills even after death. Ethan touched the sword and spoke softly. Think about it like that again. . Ilya, who was immediately speechless, grabbed his collar tightly. My pride was naturally hurt. However, the thought that that fearsome knight might attack him once more made his stomach tingle. The life of a crafting wizard. I havent been through much combat and have rarely faced situations this dangerous. Is that the last time I get faster? If not. His life could really be in danger. Although wizards were basically curious, it was not to the point where they would throw away their lives. Unless you are a wizard who is quite crazy about knowledge. Although Illya was very curious, she was not a crazy wizard. She shook her head. Im sorry. I was rude. Let me make you understand. Then lets go back now. Ethan, who spit out a cold and cold congratulatory message, looked at Illya. I was in a situation where my pride was not only hurt but completely crushed. There was no way I could easily go back just because I was told to. The prediction was exactly right. Because Ilya was quietly looking at Ethan while holding his sleeve. How do you know such knowledge? How were you able to develop such skills? And how did he discover his identity right away? Archduke. I became curious about the secret he had. It was the greatest curiosity I had experienced in my life of over 100 years. Ilya pursed her lips. She was a mixed race of two races: human and doppelganger. That was the reason why I had been living inside the dungeon for over a hundred years. Different races and humans. Because there was no place that would accept me as a mixed race person of two races. Long years. During those years, most of her daily life took place in the laboratory within the dungeon. The only people they interacted with were the people at the top who would sell their products. This means that compared to the years we have lived, our experience in forming human relationships is very poor. me. Hes good at producing. Ilya, who could not bear to accept the order to celebrate the wedding, could only express himself in words like this. This was especially true in situations where his true self was revealed without putting on the old mans shell. Its been a long time since Ive had a direct conversation with a human like this. Im caught. There was a big bite coming. However, in order to definitely complete the ranking order, it was necessary to engage in one more tug-of-war. Ethan asked back with an expressionless face. so? He is also called the Grand Wizard. Why are you telling me that? Its just that The burning curiosity was not easily extinguished even by cold words. Rather, the desire to stay here and learn more about the Archduke was rising. Hmm. Ilya spoke quickly as Ethan looked intently, as if he was thinking about something. Minit will definitely help! That was natural. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because it was something I had clearly seen in my past life. how? knife! That sword! You can carve a magic formula into it! If only I had a blacksmith to carve the circuit! If you carve a magical formula into an ordinary item, it turns into an artifact in itself. Artifact. Ethan was not the type of person to shy away from auxiliary tools. Because the item I couldnt use in my previous life was an artifact. The dwarf blacksmith will come in about ten days. Forforence. The letter he sent stated that he would visit this place in person to check the patterns engraved on the printing press. Dwarf? okay. Lets check your abilities then. At those words, Ilya asked, holding on to his collar tightly. Sois it okay for me to stay here? Anyway. Ethan willingly agreed. Because it was a question that there was no reason to refuse. Chapter 50 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 50 #When I returned, my family was ruined (51) Sylvia, who watched the two peoples battle, conversation, and even the recruitment process, quietly admired them. I was once surprised to find that the Archdukes skills were far beyond my imagination. I was surprised twice by how much more extensive his knowledge was than I thought. Finally. Youve completely organized the hierarchy. I was surprised three times by the skill with which he mastered the great wizard. A man like an onion whose contents keep coming out no matter how many times you peel it. That was the person called Archduke. It was no wonder that Illya, who introduced herself as an archmage, felt deep curiosity towards him. Please assign me a room. Only after those words were finished did Ilyas face widen. I had finally gained confidence that it was okay to stay here. All right. Sylvia approached Ilya. Please follow me. Suresure. Ilya began to walk quickly behind her. Not resistant. The attention of those around them was focused on the sight of a child walking along the path. But no one asked a question. Rumors had already spread throughout the inner circle about how cruel the seemingly docile Archduke could be. Even if he was a knight, he would never approach her first. Ilya followed Silvia like a baby bird. After walking for about five minutes. A large visit appeared. Sylvia said as she opened the door. You can stay here from now on. Ilya nodded and looked around every corner of the room. Compared to the dungeon where we lived without any furniture, it was nice to call it a very well-decorated space. Joethats a nice room. If I had looked like an old woman, I wouldnt have stuttered like this. The image of the old woman was like a shell to Illya, no different from a strong shield. He is an excellent shell who can smile and joke empty-handedly while dealing with people at the top who are terrible misers, and not only that, he can skillfully suggest negotiations. It was very difficult for Ilia to deal with humans without her shell. To the point where it feels like developing a new magic formula is easier. Ilya composed herself. It was impossible for a girl this young to show as much vulnerability as she did when dealing with the Archduke. This is one of the best decorated guest rooms. The moment Sylvia finished speaking. Ilyas eyebrows narrowed ever so slightly without him realizing it. Guest refers to a person who will leave one day. For some reason, it was a tone I didnt like. However, there was no need to refute it. That statement hasnt been wrong yet. The interior is spacious, so you can quickly place experiment tools Ilya opened the subspace. Even though he lived in a dungeon, he usually carried key materials and tools into subspace. Even though basic defenses were made using magic, there was a world of difference in security between those with and without an owner. The moment she lightly extended her hand. The scenery in the cute room that seemed to suit the girl was completely changed. Not only were there dozens of experimental tools listed, but all kinds of materials were hanging everywhere. Geometrical shapes began to spin around the door and the wall. It was a magic circle related to security. If someone who didnt know him saw it, he could easily have thought it was a wizards laboratory. Ilya, who showed the miracle with a single wave of his hand, looked at Silvia. big! What is your name? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is Lawrence. Not that, your real name. This is Sylvia. Just looking at it, it seemed like he didnt want to reveal his gender. It wasnt something I couldnt understand. Even Ilya herself had the experience of living as a mixed race between a doppelganger and a human, hiding her true identity as much as possible. May I ask what your job is? Im a strategist. table. It was a term referring to a person who uses his or her head. A woman dressed as a man is in charge of the eccentric Archdukes affairs. A little interest arose in her heart. The moment you want to ask a question. Sylvia spoke first. Have you finished tidying up your room? uh? Yes. It is over. Then lets move slowly. Is something wrong? Shouldnt we introduce it to people around us? The Grand Duchess will be waiting for you. Then, like before, I want to change my appearance a bit Are you talking about the appearance of an old woman? Yeahyeah. Before that, I think I should ask you a few questions. Is it possible to change ones appearance at will? no. Because I am mixed race, I can only change my appearance. There are only a few appearances that can be changed. Teens. Twenties. And even the appearance of a middle-aged person and an old woman. There were only four main appearances that Ilya could show. It wasnt magic. To completely change your appearance with magic, you would have to be of the 9th rank or higher. Im just a wizard of the 8th rank. Are you doing your external activities in the guise of an old woman? Most of them? He was a bit middle-aged Then thats impossible. Why The Archduke is now under surveillance from all directions. In such a situation, if a person suspected of being a high-ranking wizard joined, vigilance was bound to be heightened. furthermore. The archmage in front of him was not yet completely on the archdukes side. For now, Im just a customer at best. There was absolutely no need for the Grand Duke to take such a risk for Ilya. . Ilya immediately understood what he meant. Then I guess Ill have to act in a different guise instead of an old woman. I hope that you will work in a way that few people know about you. There arent many in that age range. The maximum is between teens and twenties. At most, only the early days, like today, remained among the candidates. In the dungeon, middle-aged and old people were mainly used to show that they had lived for a long time and were experiencing the passage of time. Most of those who knew what it was were still alive. Then lets just do it like this. Teens and twenties. Of the two, Ilyas favorite was the former. When she was around this age, it was a time when she lived with lots of love from her family. Even when I was alone in the dungeon, I usually stayed like this. He only changed his appearance to an old age when he met someone or occasionally went out. Then you do it. I will introduce myself to the public as a guest invited by the Magic Tower. A guest invited by the Magic Tower. It was a story that could not help but be absurd for Ilya, the great wizard. However, as a guest, I could not refute that statement. Being a customer was just a position that could be kicked out at any time if you were in the way. Sure. Then lets go to the Grand Duchess first. If you are an archduchess do you mean the archduchess biological older sister? yes. good night. The two people entered the office where the Grand Duchess was. Elena, who was looking at Lawrence, saw the blonde girl sitting next to her and her eyes lit up. Lawrence? oh! Who is that kid next to you? so cute! At those words, Sylvia looked at Paulton, the Grand Duchesss escort knight. Could you please leave for a moment? yes. Paulton came out of the office. Sylvia began to introduce Ilya. Because it wasnt a fact worth hiding, even from the grand duchess. Uh So this means that this person is actually an archmage? yes. When you are with other people, I think you should treat them according to their age group. Elenas eyes lit up. Her favorite thing is cute things. Ilya, who looks about ten years old at most, could be said to have an appearance that perfectly suited her taste. When its just the two of us, we have to be respectful, but in a public place. You should definitely pat her head. Elena made a firm determination with her eyes shining. When Ilya saw that, her body trembled with an unknown chill. * * * Meeeee! Popolence held the reins of the mountain goat with all his might and looked at the huge outer castle. Weve finally arrived! Thanks to the speedy goats, they were able to reach Uldron in ten days. He rode out toward the inner city on a mountain goat. WILLIAMS INOOM! The perfect opportunity to bring this guy down has come. He passed the inspection of the inner city in a single go, tied up the goat, and ran to the front of the Archdukes office. smart. After knocking politely. Your Majesty, this is Porforens! he shouted loudly. Soon the door opened. You managed to come this far. haha! It was news I couldnt keep quiet about. Grand Duke, can you take a closer look at that pattern? Look. Where he pointed, there was an elaborate mechanical device. Porforens, who carefully inspected the printing press, nodded. also. That guys skills are correct. Im sure! What if its him? There is a guy called Williams who supplies weapons to the royal family. Just looking at the way he was spitting out his name as if he was chewing it out, it seemed like he had an enmity with a guy named Williams. Its not an evaluation that reflects your personal feelings, is it? Oh my gosh! Grand Duke! Even though I hate him, he is a dwarf who knows how to waste his life! How could you tell a lie to the Grand Duke? Really really sure! I can swear on my hammer! The Hammers Oath. For the dwarves, it was an oath that must be kept. I thought the pledge had disappeared because we were so steeped in capitalism, but it turns out that wasnt the case. Would you mind taking a look at this crossbow? Ethan handed one of the crossbows to Porforens. This was the item used by those mercenaries when they attacked the printing house. Popolence, who was examining the crossbow, nodded. This is a very sophisticated crossbow. It seems like something that was taken into the hands of our compatriots. I think so too. Ethan asked, nodding. Do you know a place called the Naraxus Church? The Church of Naraxus? Isnt that a church made up of crazy people who serve the dragon people? I heard its rampant in the northern and southern parts of the kingdom Yes. It seems like they and the dwarves are related. yes? Is that really true? Porforens widened his eyes. Arent the dwarves of today structured in such a way that they take care of all the work as long as you give them money? At those words, Porforens hurriedly waved his hand. Absolutely not! Although we may seem like misers and salty thugs to the Grand Duke! Is there any? We also have basic duties! What kind of crazy person would take on a request from an organization related to the dragon race! Forensic went on a rampage. The reason was simple. In the past, when the dragon race and humans fought a war. Those crazy dragon people didnt just attack human territory. Not only did they send troops to the lands of all different races and devastate the region, but they also had a history of massacring many of their own people. So even if this crosses the line. Very haaaaaanchaam! Youve passed it! These damn bastards! Porforens, who was gritting his teeth, immediately opened his eyes. Could it be that guy Williams is in charge of work related to that church? I guess so. You son of a bitch! bang! Porforens stamped his foot vigorously. I will contact the Kingdom Council immediately! This issue will never be left alone even at the Kingdom Council Wait a minute. Kingdom? Not a tribe? yes? What do you mean by tribe? Didnt dwarves originally live in a tribe? no way. When did that change? Ten years have already passed. Have you ever heard of the Kingdom of Ameria? . oh my god. The race that was so closed off even among members of the same race was the dwarves. Dwarves like that are establishing a kingdom? Things that were unheard of in my previous life were happening very frequently in my current life. Like right now. Chapter 51 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 51 #When I returned, my family was ruined (52) Ethan was momentarily speechless at the word kingdom that suddenly appeared. It was right then. Porforens clapped his hands as if he understood. Ah The Archduke has been down for the past ten years. If you think about it, it was natural not to know. The Archduke was about nine years old before he fell. They were at an age where it felt strange to be so brightly aware of the state of the world. It wouldnt be any different just because they were nobles. The corners of Porforences mouth began to move rapidly. Fifteen years ago. After the war with the dragon people ended, all the dwarf tribes that had suffered great damage gathered together. He concluded that a kingdom where everyone was united was needed to prevent foreign invasions. The story was that twelve great tribes came together to establish a kingdom. The first king was Muradni, one of the chieftains. That gentleman became king. In his previous life, he was one of the most skilled blacksmiths who always repaired Ethans weapons. A dwarf blacksmith who always grumbled but did an amazing job of repairing a weapon. I have a question. yes. Please tell me. Originally, dwarves werent that familiar with the word capitalism. It was definitely like that in the past. Since when did the tone change like that? After the kingdom was established. Can you tell me why it changed? Dwarves, a race that cannot be separated from the word craftsmanship. I was curious why their temperaments had changed so much. Since I had the chance, I thought I would listen to the answer. We dwarves have suffered great damage from the dragon race. We lost our home, the number of our people plummeted, and all infrastructure was completely destroyed. Porforens sighed and continued speaking. We needed money to restore all of this in a short period of time. Craftsmanship? At least one year. In the long run, if we can mass-produce it at a slightly lower standard than hammering a sword for a lifetime You mean you can make more money? That is why we dwarves began to blend into the human world. If you had human currency, you could get most of the things you wanted. Do you make money and give it to the kingdom? The structure is such that a portion of the amount we sell our products is settled in the kingdom. A miser to a salty person. Based on the evaluation he heard from the soldiers who guided him in the previous city of Greston, the cause was much healthier than expected. Because they were no different from workers working to death in other countries to create a better place to live. I said I would submit a letter to the Kingdom Council. yes. If that happens, that guy Williams will be summoned to our kingdom. You will probably be severely punished. However, if I have some concerns What is it? The question is whether the Kingdom of Heidern will readily repatriate Williams. Im not sure if theyll let the kingdoms blacksmith go so easily If the situation gets to that point, I doubt hell go to the Kingdom of Ameria without hesitation. It certainly made sense. Williams. A kingdom blacksmith who supplies goods to the Heidern royal family. At that level, it can be seen that he has a tight grip on money, fame, and even information. Did that guy really accept this job just for the money? No matter how much money I give. Not only the Dwarf Kingdom, but even the Heidern Kingdom, it would be too foolish to recklessly try to do something that could get you caught at the same time. Besides, you probably have a general idea of the kingdoms policies. You probably already know that the tone of the Kingdom of Heidern is not very favorable towards the dragon people. There must be a back boat. And thats a strong enough backbone to protect him when this incident comes to light. yes. I think so too. Porforens spoke weakly. This is because catching Williams didnt seem as easy as expected. Ethan, who was tapping his fingers on the desk, slightly raised the corners of his mouth. It was a meaningful smile. Forensic. Yes, Archduke. Dont you want to play in bigger water? If its a big one It would be a much greater benefit to the Dwarven Kingdom and to you to become a kingdom blacksmith than to work as a blacksmith in a medium-sized city. ! Porforens widened his eyes. A kingdom blacksmith! If you could climb it, it was a fantastic place that could not be compared to anything else. Besides the fact that I am stepping up will be the story after defeating Williams, who is like an enemy. Right thats right! Hodo you have a way? All you have to do is create a solution. Porforences eyes sparkled. Wellif that happens, I will give my allegiance to the Archduke with all my might! Just words? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ohno! If you want, Ill take the Hammers Oath! In the end, it was just words. There are many things in the world that can show your will other than language. For example, a contract or something. Gyea contract? You dont like it? Absolutely not! Of course, a contract must be in place to ensure mutual trust! Ethan immediately called Sylvia. When I briefly explained the situation, she nodded as if she understood. If you can create a position, we will do our best to negotiate the terms of the contract. okay. Let both of you go out and wait. yes. After sending out Porforens and Sylvia, Ethan immediately called Paulton. Lord Paulton. yes. Your Majesty. Id like to use your contact crystal sphere. Is that possible? Paulton, who was shocked for a moment, nodded. If you think about it, it was even stranger that the Archduke did not know that he was in contact with the Marquis. Could you please wait a moment? I think I should talk to the matriarch. Sure. Wait a while. Paulton returned to the office and handed over the crystal ball. You are connected. He quietly left the door. Ethan looked at the crystal ball. In the crystal sphere, there was an old man with bright eyes. -I heard a lot from my son and Lord Paulton. Nice to see you like this, Grand Duke. Nice to meet you. Your Excellency the Marquis. -haha. While walking down the street, His Excellency said something stiffly. Its okay to just call me you. Then lets do it. I put the elixir you gave me to good use last time. -Wouldnt it be to our benefit if you do well? Im just happy because the results are good. Whats going on anyway? The kingdom blacksmith of this country is directly connected to the dragon people. D. Bloten was silent. This is because an issue that was heavier than expected emerged. Ethan continued speaking calmly. Arent you thinking of changing the kingdoms blacksmith? We have a good candidate. Kingdom Blacksmith. It is a position that supplies manufactured goods to the royal family. A high-ranking position worthy of treatment above that of a count just by virtue of his simple position. If only we could get the people who could reach this place, the benefits that could be gained would be significant. Top and blacksmith. Even though their occupations were completely different, they were a group that could exert much greater power the moment they came together. -Is there a way? Ethan explained the plan. The Marquis eyes lit up when he heard that. The Archduke whom I met in person for the first time today. His plan was very bold but also meticulous. -Thats great. I have one question. -Something? Does the king of this country hate the dragon people? DThis is a difficult question to answer with certainty. To be honest, its ambiguous. There are all sorts of political issues going on Ethan nodded. If the king was hostile to the dragon people, the plan might work more effectively. Thats not decisive. In the end, it was just an additional element. Would you like to try it? -The dragon people. I didnt know Id end up with those monsters again. haha. Yongin people. Because of them, the Duke of Ardan and the Marquis of Bessus sacrificed many things and lost their former glory. All I got was a beautiful shell called a hero. At least the Marquis did not regret his past decision. Because it was something he had to do as a noble standing above him. Perhaps the Archduke feels the same way. -Let me send my son away. That was precisely why the Marquis did not reject the Archdukes offer. Thats it. The marquis agreed and a plan was drafted. It was the close relationship with the later writer that produced this result. That was when I was about to end the conversation. -Oh. I almost forgot to tell you. A gift will come to you soon. After giving the elixir again? The Marquis laughed and added, as if he was saying that. DIsnt a futures offensive essential to capture the goose that lays the golden eggs? You can look forward to it. Then, lets go to work. And so the secret conversation ended. When Jayron visited the next day. Please take care of me. yes. We will do our best to negotiate a contract in a way that is mutually beneficial. Jayron, Porforens, and Lawrence entered the secret room. It didnt take long for the contract to be drawn up. Ethan looked at the completed contract and nodded with satisfaction. Popolence holds the position of blacksmith of the kingdom. The Marquis of Bessus made a clear advance into politics and gained the important title of blacksmith of the kingdom. Lastly, Ethan has completed a great contract that will allow him to reduce the power of the dragon people and reap the benefits in the process. By making small concessions to all three, a perfectly balanced contract was completed. You worked hard. Sogaju. How difficult is it to make small concessions as we go together? Its only natural. Ethan looked at Jayron. Through this incident, it has been confirmed that I will be running toward the same goal as the late writer. In order to make this relationship even stronger and stronger. Let me tell you about the second product. The name of the product I will tell you about this time is called the juice of vitality. As Ethan continued his explanation, Jayrons pupils got bigger and bigger. Like the previous herbal potion. This was a product that was sure to be a huge hit. It was a truly excellent choice not to lose touch with the Archduke. It was a moment when Jayrons thoughts became solidified once again. * * * After signing the contract. Soon after, the marquis gift arrived. Ethans eyes lit up as he looked at the item. What the Marquis handed over were gauntlets and greaves. It was also an item made entirely of mithril. Its Mithril. The price of these two items alone will be comparable to the elixir I received last time. No, it might actually be more expensive. Mithril holds mana well and is much stronger than steel. I received a nice gift. If only these two pieces of equipment could be made into artifacts along with the great sword. It seemed like it could be useful for quite a long time. I called Ilya and Porforens. It was Ilya who ran first. Whats going on As she began to speak, she looked at the three pieces of equipment in front of her. I need your skills. Ilya was pleased to hear those words. Since staying here, Ethan hasnt called Ilia even once. Thanks to this, for the past two weeks, rather than finding out the archdukes secret, she had to live among people with her true face revealed. customer. Thats the most shes heard in two weeks. With the added sense of crisis that I could be kicked out at any time, every day felt like a year. At the end of such a long wait. at las! This was his chance to prove his usefulness to that cold human. Ilya, who had raised her head and made triumphant eye contact with Ethan, immediately lowered her face. This is because the memory of my hair being cut suddenly came back to me. Whew. calm down! Ilya! After taking a moment to breathe, she asked carefully. If I help you you wont treat me like a guest anymore? If a satisfactory product is produced. Joegood! I will do my best to create an artifact! Ilya accepted the items with a smile on her face. Soon the dwarf entered the office. Did you call me! I have something to do before I leave for the palace. Ask me anything! Lets make an artifact with that wizard. yes? If its an artifact. Immediately after, Porforens looked at the mithril gauntlet and greaves in the girls hand and tilted his head. It would take quite a high level of skill to carve a magic circuit into that kind of material. If you work with a clumsy wizard, you may end up doing a lot of work Who is the clumsy wizard? You bastard! Whatwhat! All of it? Ive said everything now! Tup! The dwarfs mouth closed in an instant. This is because Illya used mana. Only then did Porforences eyes open. A highhigh-ranking wizard! A transfer that was carried out without a single line of chanting, which is common. It was a simple act, but the delicate mana control behind it was enough to astonish even the dwarves who had experienced the hardships of childbirth. Lets not fight and bring about good results. Even if you dont say it, you will do it. lets go. You bastard. Uuuup! Popolence and Ilia, their bodies pounding, left the office. two days later. Ilya with a triumphant face and Porforens with a grin-faced face entered the office. They also brought three results. Ethan started looking at the items one by one. Chapter 52 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 52 #When I returned, my family was ruined (53) Ilya swallowed her saliva and asked as Ethan looked at the equipment. Uhhow do you feel? This body is an item with circuits engraved to its best. First, take a look at the sword. Ethan raised the Nephrion greatsword. The principle of how the artifact was activated was simple. When the casters mana flows through the engraved circuit, the magic built into it is activated. It was the moment when fiery mana was put into it. The weight of the sword in my hand became much lighter. Its okay. If the previous greatsword weighed close to 7kg, the current weight is about half that. Have you made it lighter? Thats right! Ilya, who had a strange voice because she was in a hurry to answer, hurriedly cleared her throat and spoke. Hmm! In addition to that, it was given the property of repair, which constantly removes rust and foreign substances from the sword, reinforced cutting power, and increased the mana affinity of the metal itself. I also engraved a formula to increase fire resistance. To sum it up in one word. The story was that they took care of the sword so that it would always be in top condition even if it was handled carelessly. Hmm. Ilya flinched. It was the result of mobilizing all of his production skills. Even if you sell it on the market, you will be able to get more than ten times the original price. It is a very well-chosen item. Nevertheless, Ethans expression was extremely subtle. An ambiguous face that neither likes nor dislikes. Illya saw that and said hurriedly. Wellwe added some great features to the gauntlets and greaves. That. Repair and lightening. Increased intensity. Increased mana affinity. Increased fire resistance. I dont know what the last one is. At Ethans words, Ilya finally began to show a triumphant expression. Hmm! In fact, the first five are all just additional functions. There is a separate circuit that can be called the real core. What is it? Last time I saw you using fire mana. Compared to the explosive energy it emits in an instant, the energy contained in the weapon is limited. Is that correct? Ethan nodded. Pure flame without any negative emotions mixed in. As we began to explore this area, the temperature of the fiery mana contained in the sword increased significantly. I was able to survive up to that point by using the Neprion greatsword. however. It will change after opening the Eight Rings. The Eight Pillars instantly liberate the potential within the body. The temperature flowing out at that time was such that even Neprion, which has a high elemental affinity, could not withstand it. That was the reason why mana above a certain level was not put into the great sword every time the Eight Rings were opened. If I were not careful, the blade could have melted. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm! As expected, my prediction was correct. So I tried engraving the circuit. Equip the great sword, gauntlets, and greaves together, then unleash your power to its limit. There must be a reason why he speaks so confidently. After equipping the three pieces of equipment as Illia said, he liberated the Eight Rings. You can use the mana of fire up to your limit. The blade will never melt. okay? In an instant, an explosive amount of mana flowed out from the sword. Its length was easily over 3m. The blazing heat spread out, but the appearance of the office was still the same. This is because Illya used mana to block the heat. The moment I poured in as much mana as I could. Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! A delicate magic circle appeared above the three pieces of equipment. Then, the fever of the sword blade, which had heated up like crazy, began to spread towards the gauntlet and greaves. It was an amazing sight. You carved a high-level magic circuit. This is so that the remaining two pieces of equipment can share the heat from the weapon and withstand the heat. I thought I knew why Porforences eyes were dark. The magic circuit itself is very complex. It could be said that both the wizard who made the circuit and the blacksmith who had to carve the circuit into the armor were suffering. He must have worked overtime for two days because he already had to engrave numerous formulas on the hard mithril. Ilya shouted loudly. What a masterpiece of my writing! This body is engraved with the circuit of the high heat conduction technique developed by myself, so as long as I have this, no matter how much flame you can emit Ilyas voice, which had been speaking triumphantly, gradually started to get quieter as it went backwards. . I thought that with this magic circuit, even the blunt archduke would be shocked with his eyes wide open. So, just a moment ago, I was planning to brag about having engraved a truly amazing magic circuit. However, Ethans expression was much more subtle than expected. Do you squirt? You can use the sword as much as you like I see. The tone was too flat to be an expression of joy. Ilyas face quickly became glum. Is it really that bad? no. This was not a result that could be expressed to that degree at best. the best. It could be said to be the best result, to the extent that the Archmage could call it a masterpiece. Even if it entered the flowering stage, the great sword could sufficiently withstand the temperature. However, the reason Ethan did not express it openly was simple. If he had given too much praise already, the archmages nose could have risen to the sky. It was a moment when he smiled meaningfully without answering. If you fail, absolutely! It is absolutely not this bodys fault! Its because that idiot couldnt carve a satisfactory circuit! Ahno! What is that! I really did my best wow! noisy! If your best is that far, you must be a truly useless blacksmith! If the King of the Dwarves had been there as an assistant, we would have been able to produce the best results! Popolence was truly unfair. Because I stayed up all day and night to perfectly engrave the clients circuit. Is that it? That strict wizard was so picky about each single blow of the hammer that the number of times he struck the three items exceeded hundreds of times. Hmm. This should be fine. Im sure even that picky guy will be satisfied. Surely, just a little while ago, he let me pass with a somewhat satisfied smile! It was absolutely disgusting to see him now blaming everything on himself. But all Popolence could say was Ugh! Degree was everything. Just as Porforens lips were trembling, Ilyas pupils were also trembling mercilessly. Ethan smiled and nodded. Its okay. Well then I passed. Ilyas eyes widened. It felt so good that even the mana that had been blocking Porforens mouth was naturally released. Look! I didnt say this was a masterpiece that even the Grand Duke would be satisfied with! joy! Youre just talking loudly about a topic you havent done anything about. Did you boil and eat Hwatong? You havent done anything! Wow! Its noisy. Remain quiet. Ilya, who had turned Porforens into pieces with just one look, looked at Ethan. Hmm! Then you can continue to stay here, right? Okay. Just dont decorate the room too much. ? A question mark appeared in Ilyas eyes. Could it be that they are trying to treat me like a guest again? That was when her heart sank. I dont plan on staying here for long. Does this mean you are moving residence? Probably so. After defeating Viscount Dekun, you will live in the Viscounts inner quarters. At those words, Ilya seemed to remember something and asked with a smile. Then my help is No need. Because I alone am enough. So, there was no reason to go around as an 8th circle wizard and spread the word about the neighborhood. is it. At those words, Ilya lowered her head sullenly. Everyone belonging to the territory was taking charge of their duties and working hard. The same was true for Sylvia, who immediately guided him. I dont know why Im so busy, but Ive been working all day. It was the same for Elena, the Grand Duchess, and Frexian, the administrator. But Ilya was different. Perhaps because she was introduced as an invited guest from the Magic Tower, no one entrusted her with any work. Thats why Ilya felt rewarded by taking on the work Ethan had asked her to do over the past two days. But now that work is completely finished. What should I do? It was a time when she was struggling. The task you will be in charge of is the improvement and development of products. It will be a task to directly implement the thoughts I have told you. Would you like to give it a try? huh! Ilya answered with bright eyes. I didnt know if I could blend in with them if I had a fixed job. Lets make this. Ethan handed me a document. If there are items whose manufacturing method is known, such as herbal potions, there are also items for which the manufacturing method is unknown but the approximate ingredients and efficacy are known. Ilyas job is to implement those items. Ilya nodded after examining some of the ingredients and their efficacy. We will try to restore it as soon as possible! okay. Good work. Ilya snorted and left the office with Porforens. * * * Two days have passed since Popforence produced the goods. Meanwhile, the blacksmith and the merchant set off on a journey to the royal capital. The seed has been sown. Ethan drew up the draft, and Sylvia coordinated the details one by one, drawing up a plan to advance to the royal capital. Now it was up to Marquis Bloten to decide what kind of results would come out of the royal capital. I called Sylvia. Has this place been cleaned up neatly? yes. Even if we take over Viscount Dekun, we are prepared to normalize it within a few days. Are you ready? The knights have already gathered. Author Dekun. When moving towards this place this time, I planned to move with the knights. This is because when you become a self-author, there are many eyes to see, so there are limits to simple information disruption. The number of knights gathered this time was close to forty. Baron Kargath. And even Baron Romenton. This is because the entire force of drivers was drawn from these two places. Ethan and Sylvia, armed with the equipment they had acquired this time, got on the carriage. Forty knights guarded the area on horseback. Commanding them was none other than Baron Kargaths knight commander, Menhaton. Lets go. yes. Everyone lets go! The knights began to move towards Viscount Dekun. Two days have passed. It was possible to cross the border of Viscounty territory. From small towns to medium-sized cities that are practically the capital of a Viscounty territory. Viscount Dekun owned a total of two cities. The destination the party was heading to was Demorean, a medium-sized city that could be said to be the capital of the Viscounty. After running diligently, I was able to come across a medium-sized city. From the sky-high castle walls to the private soldiers defending them. Clearly, medium-sized cities were on a different level from small-sized cities. The knights approached the castle gate. The sight of knights over 40 caused a commotion at the castle gate. Who on earth could visit and bring this many knights? I was embarrassed for a moment. The personnel on the castle wall widened their eyes when they saw the sign of the flag raised by the knights. AhDuchies of Ardan? Duke Ardan! Flames embellished with gold thread were burning brightly between the flags. The Grand Duke of the Ardan duchy has come to visit! Open the castle gate! At those words, the garrison commander of the outer castle rolled his eyes. Chapter 53 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 53 #After returning, the family was ruined (54) After the Grand Duke visited, two families had already collapsed. I didnt know what kind of questioning I would receive from the Viscount if I opened the castle door carelessly. Even if the Grand Duke visited this place without any particular purpose. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you open the castle gate carelessly, you will be punished unconditionally. The garrison commander shouted, turning the mana in his body. Waitwait a minute! Procedures are needed! What kind of procedure is this? The garrison commander looked urgently at one of the knights. It contains the meaning of passing time by talking through eyes. While the knights on top of the outer wall were talking in loud voices. The garrison commander hurriedly placed the mana stone in the contact crystal ball. Soon the Viscounts face was revealed through the crystal sphere. -Whats going on? Bigbig trouble, Viscount! The Archduke came to visit, leading a group of knights! Right now, Im blocking the castle gate with the gate closed, but I wont be able to block it for long That was that moment. Huh? Mi crazy! Voices of astonishment erupted from those around them. what? The garrison commander naturally turned his gaze. His eyes widened like those on the castle walls. A castle wall nearly 7m high. The Archduke was jumping towards the castle wall. He flew nearly 4 meters in his first leap, and the moment he stepped into the air, fiery mana glowed through the air, creating a platform. ! The knights on the castle walls understood, without even saying a word, how delicate mana control was required. Even the royal knights wouldnt be able to perform the feat just before. It was an incredible level of mana control that could only be demonstrated by at least the captain of the royal guard. The Archduke, who climbed onto the castle wall in just two hops, very naturally made eye contact with the garrison commander. Ethan looked at the crystal ball he was holding and smiled. Viscount Lorcan? DThe Archduke? What happened here. Have I come to a place I shouldnt have come to? DGiWhy did you bring the knights with you? Ethan took out two books from his arms. One was the Dragon Clan God Book. The other was a ledger containing the authors tax flow. Not only are they collecting excessive taxes and practicing tyranny, but they are also distributing interesting products in the city. Have you forgotten whose land this is? D! A bit of a surprise. Viscount Lorcan spoke quickly. DThat book has nothing to do with me! Youll find out when you check it. Wash your neck well and wait. -What! What now! There was no time to continue speaking. The moment Ethan released mana. Because the contact crystal ball could not withstand the pressure and exploded in all directions. Do you want to open the door or fight me? . The knights on the castle wall swallowed their saliva. * * * Holy shit! As the crystal ball suddenly darkened, cold sweat began to flow down Rokhans head. Archduke. Who would have thought that a day would come when the sick, who didnt even care about it just three months ago, would become so afraid! Its a big deal. The Viscount chewed his nails. Report from the garrison commander. From that, we learned that the Archduke did not visit alone, but that he came with a group of knights. If you had visited with a good purpose, there was no way you would have brought the knights in the first place. He hurriedly picked up the crystal ball above his office. Count Chayman, the leader of the faction. Contacting him was a top priority. Fortunately, Chaiman got the call quickly. -Whats going on? Bigbig trouble! Count! -Big deal? The Archduke has invaded! And with the knights accompanying us! -what? Chayman was astonished. Why on earth did that person visit his faction? -The reason is? There are two reasons! One is taxes, and the other is distribution of the Dragon Clan God Book! D! Dragon God Book. Chayman knew very well what this was. It is literally a book praising the dragon race. ! Archduke. I could understand why he visited Viscount Dekun. The ancestors of the Duke of Ardan were all killed by the dragon people. Naturally, the archdukes hatred for the dragon race would be beyond imagination. Irdan is sleeping. If they had heard that a book praising the dragon race had been distributed, they would have rushed to nothing. shit! It was as if dirty shit had been splashed on his grand plan. Chayman quickly shook his head. Are you going to rescue Viscount Lorcan now? No matter how fast you move, it will take at least four days until reinforcements arrive. Will Viscount be able to withstand that time? It might be possible if we fight hard in the inner city However, there were too many variables. First of all, I had to ask this. DSo where is the Archduke now? Did you open the outer castle door? I didnt open it. He just jumped up by himself. -huh? Are you trying to make a joke with me at a moment like this? The medium-sized city of Demorian. The outer wall of this place was close to 7m. Of course, its a height that you cant climb up by just jumping. You had to have at least the mana of a 6-star knight in your body to be able to jump this high in one go. A human whose mana hole is broken achieves the level of a 6-star knight in less than 4 months after awakening? Even if trained by the continents best technicians, it would be impossible. Lorcan quickly shook his head in response to the counts question. Thats not it! I jumped in the air twice! -twice? yes. It was possible for even a low-level knight to rise like that. That is, if you have unimaginable mana control. The talent is at a scary level. The Archduke would not be a threat to himself right now. But what if someone with such talent continues to grow? Hmm Chaiman pondered. Is it right for me to attack the archduke now? Rather than targeting my faction directly It seemed highly likely that they attacked after learning of the circulation of the Dragon Clan God Book. Even if it were the former, you would be worried about having to make a life-or-death decision with the archduke, but what if the latter is more likely? His own faction was not the only one distributing Dragon Clan God Books. The book is probably also being circulated in Irdans territory. As long as we dont distribute dragon race books. Wouldnt the blade take care of itself and point towards Irdan once again? Chaiman said, looking at the crystal ball. -Hold on for four days. Ill dispatch the knights. All right! Rokhan seemed relieved now and answered vigorously. Four days. It was quite a long time, but it was worth enduring if you could endure it with patience. The Viscounty was comprised of numerous private soldiers and even knights. And just like that, contact with the crystal ball was cut off. The Count immediately called the knights. He called the deputy knight commander and gave him command of the knights. Go to Viscount Dekun. If Viscount is taken over by the Archduke, just come back. Otherwise, if the situation is tense, then dont intervene carelessly and contact me separately first. All right. A lot of things could happen along the way. Im worried that I wont be able to make it on time. Contrary to his words, the counts expression was very calm. The deputy commander nodded as if he understood. Because it wasnt difficult to understand the true intention. The Viscount gave up halfway. Since others were watching, they would send reinforcements, but that would not really be an advance for salvation. Making a simple accident and slowing down the advance was like a piece of cake for him. In any case, since his master was the Count, he planned to do whatever he wanted. Thats how the knights departed from the county. * * * Who is our lord? Everyone raise your sword! The garrison commander shouted loudly. No matter what cause the archduke had, they were knights who were loyal to the viscount. At the words of the garrison commander, the knights took out their swords one by one. But the soldiers were different. . Soldiers were putting down their weapons one after another, as if they could not bear to follow the order. It wasnt an incomprehensible reaction. To ordinary commoners, the Duke of Ardan was a name that gave the impression of a guardian deity. I have no will to fight at all. In fact, if it is natural, it is natural. Because this was a territory belonging to the duchy. The Archduke was the equivalent of the spiritual leader of the duchy. The knights who looked at the soldiers were half resigned. Rather than commanding soldiers with poor morale, it would be better for the knights to attack separately. The standoff continued for only a moment. Ethan looked at the knights surrounding him and grinned. They are people who cannot understand in words. However, there was no anger in that tone. This is because he fully understood that a knight was originally a being who fought for his master. Moreover, they did not throw their life to kill themselves. At best, they are just trying to move to suppress it. Well, if we subdue this side too, thats enough. All you have to do is return what you received. The mana that flowed from within the body circulated throughout the body. Soon, blazing mana bloomed above his great sword. The heat was so great that the black greatsword was red-hot. As if that wasnt enough, even the greaves and gauntlets were seen spewing out steam as if they were hot. It was a sight that would send shivers down your spine. Suppress the Archduke! At the words of the garrison commander, Viscounts knights rushed towards Ethan. The swords of the knights who went on the offensive in a passing line were quite sharp. However, to Ethan, it was a sword strike that only seemed infinitely slow. Even more so now that all the pills have been liberated. Ethan began to move in earnest. Dodge and clash your swords. It was a very simple action. However, the results of the actions were not simple. Like fish caught in a float, the knights swords were naturally drawn towards the great sword. Cheer up! Cheer up! Unable to overcome the blazing heat, the entire middle part of the sword body melted and began to roll on the ground. Me crazy! What is the temperature of the sword so that it completely melts as soon as it touches it? It was almost terrifying. If that sword touched the body it was obvious that the body would melt without leaving a single piece of flesh behind. After the sword melted, the punch flew out quite naturally. Fortunately, the heat in the gauntlet could be blocked with mana. The disaster of the body melting did not occur. however. It was not possible to completely defend the physical power of a punch with mana. Bah! Wow! Bah! Aaaah! Each time his sword was thrown, the knights fell one by one. It seemed like such a natural thing. Even the highest-level knight, the garrison commander of the outer castle, watched the scene, momentarily mesmerized by the flowing battle. Could it be an area? The garrison commander was shocked. A person with extreme mana control could completely change the nature of the surrounding space. In the public, it was expressed as territory. It was as if the Archduke had established his own domain. Otherwise, even if a knight in his 20s rushed at him, he couldnt avoid getting at least one scratch. Shit! The garrison commander rushed in with his sword drawn. He was a seasoned 5-star knight and was one of the most recognized and talented in his own writing. However, he was not at all certain whether he would be able to subdue the current archduke. I hope this sword hits the mark. He stretched out his sword. When the distance was shortened to five steps, the garrison commander had a hunch. Its territory! I felt a feeling of extreme heterogeneity that cannot be expressed in words. I felt like my body wasnt moving as it should. My once anxious thoughts turned into conviction. A person with a broken mana hole can build a territory in less than 4 months! monster. It was truly a monster with horrendous martial skills! Nonsense Quite naturally, the sword of the garrison commander collided with the great sword of the archduke. The great sword, which had a small amount of mithril added to the steel, completely melted due to the heat. Bah! His mind was completely blurred by the punch that came immediately. I was able to lose consciousness only after the world became completely dark. Ethan quietly looked around. The knights who had attacked him all fell unconscious on the floor, their noses bleeding. Its a battle thats so easy that its boring. Trudging. Trudging. He walked towards the pulley that opened the gate. Even though there were numerous soldiers on the walls, there was no one blocking his steps. Rather, he was just opening the way with his head bowed as if he was in mourning. They were already completely moved by the overwhelming force shown just moments ago. Sigh. The outer gate was opened. The knights who had been staring endlessly at the high castle walls began to come over the gates. The only thing left to do now was to catch the rat hiding in my inner room. Chapter 54 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 54 #When I returned, the family was ruined (55) After the outer gate was opened. Sylvia approached. Thank you for your hard work. What trouble? I havent even entered the main game yet. The Viscounts main force will remain in the castle. Considering that, the Viscounty Territory was not completely occupied yet. Main forces were usually placed in the inner castle rather than the outer castle. Sylvia said after seeing Ethan. Recently, rumors about the Archduke have been spreading throughout the duchy. rumor? yes. There are many stories saying that the reason the Grand Duke took up the sword not long after he woke up was because he could not bear to see the cruel exploitation of his subordinates. That wasnt the only rumor that came out of Sylvias mouth. He even added that it was full of rumors that the territory he personally occupied was truly like a duchy of the past and had become a dream-like paradise that anyone would want to live in. After speaking up to that point, Sylvia looked at Ethan. Why not try using this? Heres the plan. She told him her plan and Ethan readily agreed to it. Even if it was a slightly slower process than just striking it down, implementing this plan had the advantage of being able to secure public sentiment. There is nothing more important than public sentiment. In particular, there was no element like this when it came to fighting for a cause. If there was something that all the people desperately wanted, even the king of a country could not just ignore it. Fight with collaterals. In that fight, having a hold on public opinion would be a huge advantage over time. Lets go. I have already prepared it. I started moving towards the center of the outer castle with Lawrence. * * * Marcus. He was one of the executives of the Blue Scorpion, one of the groups formerly called the Eight Gates of Darkness in Kargath. Now, he and the Blue Scorpions have been out in the main street of Demorian since the morning breeze. The reason was simple. It was because their leader, the tactician, gave an order./ While they were waiting endlessly in the main street. Someone came running toward Marcus in a huff. -success. External surname. Neutralize. He delivered the news in very simple phrases and disappeared along the street. Big! Marcus cleared his throat and screamed loudly. Everyone heard the news! A deep voice. Add to that his grim face with a beard and his large stature, and the eyes of city residents passing by on the main street flocked to him. The Archduke has finally marched into Viscounty Dekun! Viscount Lorcan! The descendant of a great hero, unable to bear the tyranny of that vicious nobleman, has finally drawn his sword! Loud! The eyes of the city residents began to sparkle. These were people living well in their own way in the Viscounty Territory. Of course, the concept of being well-off meant that it was compared to the common people who were starving to death everywhere. The people of small villages and city dwellers alike were sick of exploitation. Everyone just couldnt express it openly. For those city dwellers, the Archdukes visit was literally like a welcome rain in a drought. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to the news that has come in, not only has the outer wall been taken over at once, but he will also be giving a speech for the residents of the Viscounty in the central square! gulp. The city residents were suddenly concentrating on his every word. Marcus, who was looking around all the time, shouted loudly. Not everyone suffered from Viscount Lorcans tyranny! This is a time when our city residents must stand together! Lets all go to the central square! Let us help the Archduke, even if it is only with our weak strength! For a brief moment, the street fell silent. Marcus gave a glance in a very skillful manner. Then the wind catchers who had dug in between the streets began to shout loudly. Thats not wrong! Isnt it time for us to stand up when a hero like you comes? I am going! I cant live in pain like this anymore! Err! I feel pity too! It was only a few words. But the effect was quite dramatic. Deep in my heart. The grievances that had been hidden away began to flare up like an oil bottle had been thrown. It was an amazing catalyst. okay! That person is right! How long will you suffer from that viscounts exploitation! Lets all go to the Archduke! If you are the Grand Duke, you will definitely punish that viscount bastard! In an instant, an angry crowd began to flock towards the central square. This wasnt the only case here. The medium-sized city of Demorian. This is because informants spread to every corner of the city and began to incite people. Before the Grand Duke even took office. There were already countless angry crowds gathered in the central square. Duke of Ardan. While waiting endlessly for a descendant of a great heroic family to save them. * * * Ethan looked at the central square. A large number of local residents had already gathered there. The number alone was almost in the thousands. Naturally, the square was so crowded that it was difficult for even a single person to move. As if that wasnt enough, when I saw that the streets spread out in all directions were filled to the brim, I almost couldnt breathe. Youve collected a lot. My gaze immediately turned to Lawrence, who was sitting next to me. I heard that an information group was created and utilized, and it seemed to be more useful than expected. Everyone is waiting for you, Grand Duke. okay. Lets go. Ethan stood on the platform installed in the square. Archduke. As soon as they saw him, all the people fell to their knees. He was a hero who should be worshiped. Everyone bowed their heads and was silent. What kind of story did the heros descendants come to the central square to tell? Soon, a manly voice echoed throughout the square. You may have heard about the duchy from your parents in the past. In the past, the duchy was a paradise-like space that residents from all over the continent dreamed of living in. Im sure Ive heard such a story. There were many people who actually experienced it. It was definitely like that at least fifteen years ago. Ethan continued speaking calmly. Its probably a story that the children of todays generation have never seen or experienced. It was right. The rich past has always given us a longing that cannot be quenched. A paradise land of abundance ruled by a benevolent monarch. If I could, I just wanted to go back to the past. The Viscount has committed many sins. Instead of sustaining the duchy, it only brought despair to you. Thats why I have no intention of forgiving him. The hall was filled with breathtaking silence. But it wasnt just silence that was filled. Because a strangely hot heat was slowly starting to rise. I will cut off the Viscounts head and put everything back to how it was before. Its a past duchy that todays children dont remember. ! Step by step. Step by step. The sound of footsteps gradually became distant. Only then did the residents of the territory begin to raise their heads one by one. Lets go. Sreung! It was the moment when the Archduke drew his great sword. Kick it! With the words of Knight Commander Menhatton, the forty-year-old knight drew his sword. A knighthood with standards and theft. The sight of the Archduke moving among them was literally like a painting. Heat filled the eyes of the residents of the territory. It was right then. Oh my gosh, Grand Duke! I too am a citizen of the duchy! I will follow you, Grand Duke! Please take me with you! A deep voice rang out. It was the moment when I came face to face with a face full of beards. IIm going too! Please just follow along! Even if I die, I will never hold a grudge! Grand Duke! Please take us with you too! The residents of the territory began to speak out like a dam bursting. Ethan, who saw them, nodded and said. Its about finding out your future, so it wouldnt be a bad idea to check for yourself. Just dont get too ahead of yourself. yes! Everyone naturally began to follow him. * * * Not resistant. The Viscount, who was there encouraging the soldiers and locking the castle gate, opened his eyes wide. This is because a huge number of people could be seen coming from afar. Whatwhat? The Viscount was astonished. Apparently, the only people the Archduke led were the Knights. There couldnt have been thousands of knights. So, is he a private soldier? When I looked closely, I saw that wasnt the case either. The people who were following the Archduke like lambs were not armed at all. Stand no way! Are you talking about the citizens of the Viscounty Territory? Thats right! Those who lived in their own domains, paid taxes, and had obligations were flocking in like baby birds chasing after the archduke. I was shocked. Whatwhat the heck! The Viscount was greatly shocked. If anything, it was a long time ago. The sense of betrayal and loss I felt now was much greater than when I heard that my wife was having an affair. Loud! The soldiers on top of the inner castle were greatly shaken. It wasnt that difficult to figure out who they were. Thousands of people. Among them, there were many who were very familiar with the soldiers. mother? Why on earth father? Milia? family lovers friends. These are people who can be included in all categories. The Viscount, seeing the agitated soldiers, shouted loudly. Strengthen the bowstring! Pull it! The knights who heard the Viscounts command shouted loudly. But no one drew the bow. The person who leads the people of the territory from the front is the Archduke, who thinks he is a hero. Behind them, people with familiar faces were flocking in. How can you pull the bowstring in a situation like this? It was that moment. [Stop!] A voice like thunder echoed loudly within me. It was like a god whose name was revealed only in folk tales. Hi! Soldiers appeared one after another, throwing bows from all directions. If the soldiers were feeling such extreme confusion. The knights were different. what is this? The voice that rang inside me just now. That voice contained tremendous power. Its power was so strong that even the Viscounty Commander-in-Chief could not downplay it. While everyones faces hardened. The Archduke approached the inner palace. viscount. Open the gates and receive punishment. Dogdont talk bullshit! How dare you accuse me of this! Do you dare rebel against Ardans name? This guy who isnt even the head of the family is full of mouths! What are you doing! Hurry up and stop shooting arrows! The Viscount looked at the knights with an angry face. From now on, anyone who doesnt listen to my orders will be beheaded! Everyone lift your bow! If you dont lift up, Ill cut your throat! . While there were soldiers holding bows in fearful threats, there were also soldiers who were silent with their hands trembling. How dare you! Sreung! This was when the knight with his sword drawn raised his arm wide. Something flew towards him. The speed was so fast that only the knight commander could barely figure out what it was. That was a collection of energy filled with embodied mana. oh my god! The knight commander opened his eyes wide. Beyond the tall castle walls. What truly astonishing mana control is required to accurately fire a magic bullet at the knight above him! The knight commander knew exactly. bang! Aaaah! A projectile with extremely high speed. The knight, who urgently raised his sword and blocked it, screamed. Not only was the sword bent, but it contained so much force that it broke my wrist. 4 star knight. Even in the inner city, everyone was silent at the screams of a knight with his own skills. It was the same with other knights who threatened the soldiers. If you touch my people again, I will tear your body in half. While the knights trembled at the harsh voice. Ethan jumped like lightning. The body flew high into the sky like a free wind and landed on the castle wall without making a single noise. The Archduke and Viscount Lorcan. Their gazes met very naturally. Its time to pay for your sins. Waves of fire began to flow over Ethans sword. Chapter 55 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 55 #When I returned, the family was ruined (56) The knights expressions hardened when they saw the red-hot greatsword. This is because the Archdukes achievements never seemed low. The fiery mana burning brightly on the dark sword body clearly proved this. A story they had heard so long in the past came to mind in the minds of the knights. The story is that in order to be recognized as a proper skilled knight by the Duke of Ardan, you must clearly display your fiery mana. There werent many articles like that even in the Dukes family. This is because only skilled and talented knights were taught how to control the energy of fire. A person who was recognized as a skilled knight by the dukedom was treated well no matter where he went on the Western Continent. Because it meant being able to properly use firearms, which is the most important skill of a craftsman. Its not black salt. The good news is that the Archduke did not emit black flames. If black flames had been created, all the knights present here would have lost their will to fight. It was known that very few people survived even when faced with the technology contained in the Ardan familys vision. Moreover, it produces black flame. It was like having achieved the basic conditions to be recognized as the head of a dukedom. It means upgrading ones status from a simple successor with nothing to a powerful successor. Would you point a sword at a person like that because he is crazy? But fortunately, the Archdukes firearms consisted only of pure firearms. but. There is no way I can obtain the vision method. The reason he was able to handle firearms like that was probably because he used the mental techniques learned by the Dukes high-ranking knights. I dont know if it was a vision technology that was actually used, but I would have known enough about it. The Archduke glanced somewhere. The knights gazes naturally turned in that direction. There was a pulley that could open the gate. ! It was strange not knowing what he was thinking. Defend the pulley! The knight commander shouted powerfully and drew his sword. A sharp anticipation burst out from his body. If the garrison commander of the outer castle was a 5-star knight, the knight commander of the inner castle was a knight who had reached the level of 6 stars. Even if you belong to a family of count or higher, you will be treated as a person of great power. Ethans eyes lit up as he looked at the knight commander. It wasnt because his level was high. Although he was a six-star knight, he did not have more sophisticated swordsmanship than Elenas guard knight, Paulton. but. What kind of attitude is this? The posture displayed by the knight commander was similar to the battle posture displayed by the Yongin tribe. Thats why I showed interest. Destruction Dragon. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yongins unique strength, mana, and powerful body. There was a dragon tribe that used these to cause the death of many knights. The nickname given to the dragon was Destruction Dragon. They were famous for their unusual fighting stances, and for some reason, I could smell them in the knight commanders movements. 10%? It doesnt seem like it was mixed together. If you had just seen beings called knight masters of 8 stars or higher, you would have just tilted your head. But Ethan was different. Before I came here, I had killed more than a thousand Destruction Dragons. If you had to choose the person in this world who knew the best about the characteristics of the dragon race, the person who would definitely be on your first finger was Ethan. Thats why I noticed something strange. Its not just the knight commander. More than half of the knights in the inner city were similar to the Yongin tribe. Ethan grinned and looked around at the Viscount and the Knight Commander. Not only was distributing books not enough, but you also stole and learned the skills of dragon-headed bastards? ! Everyone was shocked. However, the meaning of surprise was different for everyone. Knights of 5 stars or higher located in the upper echelons of self-authorship. They were aware that they were learning the skills of the Yongin people. This is because the knight commander had mentioned it in advance when he was handed the new sword and breathing techniques. But the four-star knights were different. They accepted the new technology, but did not know that it was a mixture of the dragon technology. Heythe dragon clan! What is that! is not it? The posture is exactly the same. Do not frame me! Viscount Lorcan ran for a long time. Dragon skill. This was truly fascinating. From the speed of accumulating mana to the expression of power, it was much faster than what humans could utilize. Nevertheless, only about 10% of the technology was accepted because this was a territory belonging to a duchy. I didnt think anyone would recognize me. In fact, for the past five years, no one has discovered that they have imported dragon technology. The archduke found that out? I didnt want to believe it. In other words, the archdukes sharpness of mind was better than that of a knight of 8 stars or higher. Now that I see it, I see that it was the worst of evils? Isnt this a fact that should at least be made known to those learning? Knight Commander. And three knights and a viscount who appeared to be five stars. From what I could tell, they knew about this fact. For a moment, I kept my mouth shut like a mute who had been completely fed up with honey. Do not be deceived! Its just nonsense without any basis! Everyone attack! The knight commander was the first to rush in, shouting while diverting his mana. They say a frightened dog barks loudly, and that was exactly true. In addition to the knight commander, three five-star knights were rushing towards him. A joint attack in which all 5-star or higher knights attack. This was an attack that even Ethan could not ignore. Two rings were opened. A huge amount of fire flowed from my heart and circulated throughout my body. A great sword that begins to glow with pure flame. I took a stance with my sword pointed at me. [Red Flame Style (tʽ) Chapter 3] [Explosive Sword] Explosive sword. It was a technique that put intention into the mana flowing into the weapon. When powerful intention and fiery mana are combined. Quang! Wow! As soon as the swords collide like this, a spectacular explosion occurs. A knight was turned into a roasting horse and sent flying far away by the unexpectedly large explosion. If I had known, I would have been able to prepare in my own way. However, this was an explosion that could not even be imagined. The knights swallowed their saliva at the sight of a 5-star knight being knocked out in one blow. The same was true for the people of the territory who were looking endlessly upward from beneath the castle walls. I asked the knight commander who had stopped walking. Arent you going to attack me? . What kind of technology is that? A technique that causes a massive explosion as soon as it hits. This was an unprecedented sword technique. There was nothing more foolish than rushing in without knowing the enemy. Now that I think about it The Archdukes sword was still trembling. There was no doubt that energy had been injected into the sword body to produce a special effect. Maintain the siege! The two remaining 5-star knights nodded with stern faces. This is outrageous. Do you think you can win if you just maintain a siege? Ethan grinned and immediately ran out. The place where he started running was right where the pulley was located. membrane! A five-star knight rushed forward. As if he was trying to avoid clashing swords somehow, he delivered a strike that pierced the gap. However, to Ethan, it was just a meaningless swordsmanship. If he puts his mind to it, like this. Quang! Ugh! Because there are plenty of ways to clash swords. Swordsmanship skills that cannot even be compared. As if that wasnt enough, a territory was created using mana. At most, there was no way a 5-star knight could avoid the sword. After lightly blowing one away, he approached the pulley. The knight commander rushed from behind, but he was already one step too late. With one sword strike, the chains supporting the castle gate completely melted. Coo! In an instant, the castle gate fell to the ground and let out a heavy sound. The Grand Duke has cleared the way! Enter! A knight over 40 years old entered the temple. The Viscount, who witnessed the scene, was frightened. It wasnt just the knights who started coming through the castle gates. Even if it is with our weak strength, let us help the Archduke! The residents of the territory, ignited by the words of the hairy giant, were beginning to flock. The private soldiers had already completely lost the will to fight for a long time. The situation was already completely tilted in one direction. The shock of learning the skills of the dragon race. Not only did the sight of the territorys residents completely turn around, but the Archdukes swordsmanship skills were not easily surpassed by the knight commander who was known to be a 6-star knight. The morale inside the castle was already in shambles. Help the Grand Duke! The four-star knights, including Manhattan, rushed towards the knight commander. Normally, I would have been able to shake it off easily. But it was different now. Damn it! Archduke. This persons skills were astounding. Even if he gave his all, he was doubtful whether he could win. With someone like this clinging to him, there was no way he could respond to a pincer attack. You were completely hiding your skills! You have this kind of skill, but you used the knights when you took over Baron Romenton? Absolutely not. The Archduke was already a completed knight. Now I think I know how Baron Kargath and Baron Romenton fell. He probably destroyed everything all by himself. The knight commander was shocked at the sight of the knights surrounding him. If you look at it externally. The Archduke would appear to be able to subdue himself and the knights with the support of the knights. He was very cleverly leading the situation as he wanted. A chill ran down the knight commanders spine. It was obvious that if todays incident was talked about, the Archdukes true skills would be hidden again. Before and after. Other families would still underestimate the Archduke like they did. No one knows his true skills. Get out of the way! The knight commander swung his sword like crazy. However, his swordsmanship was extremely weak. This is because every time the flow tried to continue, the archdukes sword collided and completely cut off the sword path. The appearance resembled that of Viscount Dekun, who was collapsing. * * * Marquis of Porforens and Bloten. With Jayrons guidance, the meeting between the two quickly took place. Porforens looked at the marquis and lowered his head. Meet your precious person! haha. Nope. I am just glad to see you. Are you ready? yes! Its my first time using a teleportation gate, so there wont be any side effects, right? Other than being a little dizzy, there wont be any problems. Porforens tightly held the identity card in his arms. It was an item given to him by the Archduke before he left to become the Marquis of Bessus. An identity card with a golden flame symbol. This was proof that he was representing the archdukes opinion. Ethan Ardan is Ardans eldest son and a knight who has recently been slowly gaining fame in the kingdom. As long as I had his proof, it wouldnt be difficult to meet the king. In the Kingdom of Heidern, Ardans name was comparable to the kings last name. Are you ready? yes! The Marquis will protect you as best as he can, but we cannot guarantee your safety. So always take care of yourself. I also have my own tools to protect myself. Dont worry! Your Excellency the Marquis! Kingdom Blacksmith. Wouldnt it be worth risking your life for that position? The Marquis smiled hollowly, his eyes burning with ambition. Then let us leave. A teleportation gate is said to be available only to a large count or higher. The gate also existed in the Marquis of Bessus. Ugh! The Marquis and Porforens entered through the passage created by hammering out mana stones. After a short time has passed. The place where the two appeared was one of the marquis villas in the capital. Welcome to the capital of the Kingdom of Heidern, Porforens. Porforens looked out the window of the annex. A three-story mansion built on high ground. The scenery of the capital city of Pelantium unfolded between the windows. Porforens gaped at the magnificent scenery. I saw buildings so tall that they could not even be compared to the human city of Greston where I lived. The most impressive building among them was the huge royal palace seen in the distance. Chapter 56 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 56 After returning, the family was ruined (57) Battle in the inner city. The Knights of the Two Barons and the Knights of the Inner Chamber were clashing their swords against each other. The average level of Viscount Dekuns knights was high, but it was the knights led by the archduke who actually had the upper hand in battle. Battles were not simply determined by the superiority of skill. There were many things that had an indirect impact, starting with the atmosphere and the morale and mindset of the members. From that perspective, the self-authored articles were facing the worst situation. It was for that reason that they began to become prisoners one by one. Soon, soon. The Archduke has captured Viscount Lorcan! The knight commander has been taken prisoner! A huge roar rang out in the hall. This was due to the news that all the core members of the inner city had become prisoners. HaI surrender! The knights laid down their swords with their faces wrinkled. It was pointless to continue the battle as Viscount Lorcan, who was loyal to him, was taken prisoner. In this way, all the knights in the inner city were turned into prisoners. However, there was no need to take private soldiers prisoner. Because most people put down their weapons even before the battle began. Ethan lifted up the stunned Lorcan and shouted while carrying mana. From now on, the ownership of the author will change! Waaah! The citizens of the Viscounty territory brightened their eyes. Archduke. His skills were shocking. His swordsmanship skills were not inferior even an inch to the knight commander, known as the strongest knight in the vast territory! It was a scene that everyone in the hall watched clearly. Although he received help from knights along the way, even taking that into account, the archdukes skills were surprising. Ten years of coma. Destruction of Mana Hall. It was an adversity that an ordinary knight would not be able to overcome even after a lifetime. Not only has he overcome this in just a few months, he is now spreading his wings towards the sky! As expected, it is the Ardan Dukedom. Guardian of the Kingdom. The family of great heroes. The glory of the past, when it was said to be the best swordsmanship in the West Continent, was still shining through the Grand Duke. The descendants of heroes are very different no matter what. Even they, who were novices at swordsmanship, could clearly sense this. From now on, Viscounty will begin to change. At the Grand Dukes words, hope filled the eyes of the people of the territory. I still vividly remember what he said. A former duchy. The Viscounty of Dekun will also return to the days everyone longed for! Long live the Archduke! Hail! The residents of the territory began to cheer at the top of their voices. * * * Two days have passed since Ethan defeated Viscount Lorcan. When the knights, supported by the Count of Pernes, arrived near the Viscounty, they received some news. Deputy Commander! Whats going on? It is said that the Archduke has completely taken over Viscount Dekun! Deputy Commander Gerek was shocked at those words. already? Its only been two days since departure. The knights have finally arrived near the Viscounty territory. Originally, I had planned to listen to news from this area for about a day and then decide the speed of the advance. I thought that by now the inner door would be tightly closed and the castle would be firmly maintained. But to completely collapse? It was ridiculous. Did Viscount Lorcan open the castle gate? no. After summarizing the rumors, it appears that the Archduke broke through the inner citys defenses on his own. how? Gerek asked curiously. Core forces are gathered in the inner city. That was the same even if it was author Dekun. The knight commander there was known to have reached the 6-star level, and the number of 5-star knights was close to three. How could the Archduke break through that? The knights expression darkened at Gereks words. Well they say the Archduke went up to the inner castle and then a battle broke out. All of the Viscounts high-ranking knights rushed at him, but they could not subdue the Archduke What? It was absurd. Self-authors inner wall. There must have been a lot of knights there. You broke through that heavy defense single-handedly? Gerek was shocked. This is a difficult task even for me. It wasnt impossible. However, in order to show the same performance as the Archduke, he had to utilize several techniques that he was secretly practicing. Taking that into account, it could be said to be truly surprising. Tell me in detail. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. Exactly what happened The summary was simple. The Archduke crossed the castle walls and confronted high-ranking knights, including the knight commander. This is because they broke the pulley that supported the castle gate without collapsing despite their pincer attack. The story goes that the feudal lords and knights who had been following the archduke entered the castle and the vassalage was overthrown. okay. Lets go out now. yes. After the driver finished reporting and left the barracks. Gerek looked around and took out a contact crystal ball. Soon, Count Chaymans face was revealed. -Whats going on? They say Viscount has been completely taken over. DI was worried that I couldnt contact you, but it turned out to be true. I heard the report from the driver. Gerek reported exactly what he had just heard. DThe growth rate is astounding. What do you think the Archdukes level is now? At the very least, this is a 5-star or higher article. If I were to max it out, I would probably be a 6-star knight. -Heh heh Chaiman laughed as if it were absurd. The fact that the Archdukes mana hole was broken was a fact that was clearly verified by the heads of the 10 collateral families. In such a situation, how can you become a 6-star knight in less than four months? It was a growth rate that seemed to have no limits. There is no other knight in the history of the Western Continent that has grown so quickly. -Its scary. yes. It certainly is. There is no end in sight to his talent. DHmm. What should I do? -This was virtually meaningless support. That was it. One thing that was fortunate was that I was still able to show condescension. Through this reinforcement, they will be able to break away from the image of abandoning their own faction altogether. -Hmm. Deputy Knight Commander. yes. My lord. DDo you think the 1st Division can deal with the Archduke? Squad 1. It was an order of knights that selected and gathered the elite among the knights of the count family. A secret knighthood consisting of only ten members. Each and every one of their powers had reached the latter half of the 6-star level. The reason why these talented people were being secretly used was simple. This is because they were the ones who accepted the technology of the Yongin tribe without filtering. Heidern Kingdoms policy is to reject the dragon race. It was difficult to use them publicly even because of the publics attention. Gerek nodded vigorously in response to the Counts question. Even if one person attacks, I think the odds of winning are high. If two or more of us come together, we will definitely win. Even though Viscount Dekuns knight commander was a six-star knight, he was only an entry-level knight. It is a shame to compare their skills with the knights of the 1st division, who can compete on equal terms even if a 6-star skilled person rushes in. Chaiman nodded in satisfaction at Gereks confident answer. -okay. I understand. Just come back now. There is no need to touch the Archduke now. All right. Chaiman quietly looked at the darkened crystal ball. A lions cub is different no matter what. Archduke. He was too dangerous to continue to be left alone. However, it was difficult to deal with it right away. Because I havent been able to utilize all of its uses yet. I guess Ill have to do as Hans said. Lower taxes and prevent the circulation of Dragon Clan God Books. Even if it seemed like he was bowing down for now, there was no way to turn the archdukes sword against Irdans faction. If only one faction could be completely destroyed, that level of humiliation could be endured. He called the head deacon. Do as the intelligence chief said. yes. I will also contact other families in the faction. Do that, but dont make it public. At the very least, I shouldnt catch Irdans attention. We will try to create as much smoke as possible. Cheyman nodded and handed over a letter. Tell this to the Archduke at Viscount Dekun. yes. The deacon holding the letter left the office. * * * Inside the Viscounts office. Ethan and Sylvia had already occupied the place. I read the reports she gave me one by one. The information is more detailed. Ethan was quietly amazed at the information written more thoroughly than before. The report she compiled could be considered a kind of thesis. Sylvia said with her head down. As the territory managed has expanded, the process of expanding the organization and recruiting talent has become much easier. What about money? Isnt it enough? If you look at it that way, Lawrence never once requested support while growing his intelligence group. There was no way that money would not be needed to grow the organization. Of course, some of the money from the estate was made available. That wouldnt be enough. There was a high possibility that the budget was quite tight. She shook her head at Ethans words. It doesnt just cost money. As we advance into Yangji, we are starting to generate separate profits. Brisket? yes. We have already established several branches. After speaking, Sylvia handed over a piece of paper. It was a systematic organizational chart. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw that. In a village that seemed to be quite large, there was already one affiliated intelligence organization established there. It made me wonder when on earth the rent was increased like this. Soon, Sylvias eyes began to shine when she saw the map hanging in the office. Now, the southern part of the duchy is no different from the one occupied by the Archduke. She held a pen and painted over the area. The territory of the 10 collateral families was concentrated in the southern part of the dukedom. The southernmost area in the south. The territory began to be painted black. You ate quite a lot. It was a different feeling to see the area occupied by the painting. It was like consuming about 1/6 of the territory of the 10 collateral families. Is Viscount Itun your next destination? To do that. Author Itoon. A family belonging to Irdans faction. Sylvia nodded. I think the reason the Archduke did not completely hide his power was to reveal some level of power so that he could engage in a power war with the two factions in the future but am I correct in my opinion? Roughly. A count family that is the head of two factions. It was impossible to occupy this place all at once. The number of knights he had was so large that it would be a shame to compare him to his own. This was true not only in quantitative terms but also in qualitative terms. With the seeds that have been sown so far, it will be possible to occupy Viscount Itun without difficulty. I will know that and prepare. okay. Good luck. Sylvia left the office. * * * After talking with Sylvia. I found the captive Viscount Lorcan. I saw the Viscount locked in a dark prison like the previous Barons. Whats going on? I have something to ask. That noble was related to the dragon race. Otherwise, there was no way he could have spread the dragon races technology to the knights. Do you know this? He took out a silver badge from his pocket. It was one of the items found in the arms of a church wizard called the head priest after hunting him down. It was the moment that showed it. The Viscounts eyes were greatly shaken. I know. If I didnt know, there was no way I could have reacted like that. Now it was time to extract information. Chapter 57 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 57 When I returned, my family was ruined (58) If you want to die in peace, just tell me. The Viscount was shocked. That too for a while. He said with a sigh, as if he had given up. Good. I will tell you, so at least kill me mercifully. I heard the story about the two barons. There is no way he would save his life just because it was him. In that case, it would have been better to at least die without pain. Sure. Ive seen that mark. where? This is the sign shown by the person who came to me. He seemed like a great wizard. Because he suddenly appeared in my office without any pretense of popularity. Didnt the knight commander notice? exactly. It is said that he is a high-ranking wizard. so? You said you could trade with someone who had the mark. What they wanted was metal. metal? exactly. Of course, I didnt want an ordinary piece of steel. I was looking for rare types of metals such as mithril, bloodstone, and adamantine. They want to trade their skills for it. Was that why you used the technology of the dragon people? haha! Who wouldnt want a way to become stronger several times faster than human methods? Lorcan, who was staring at Ethan, continued speaking. Hehe Even the western part of the country, where the dukedom is located, is accepting Al-um-alum technology. What about other regions? We just followed the trend. Be popular. It seemed that the area infiltrated by the dragon tribes henchmen was wider than expected. It was something I half expected. I asked while looking at the guy. Do you know anything about the wizards identity? Hehe I will ask you honestly, Grand Duke. Do you think I can trace the whereabouts of a wizard whose skills are so high that even the knight commander may not know where he came from? Thats not true. Not really. It was the moment when I grabbed the guys shoulder tightly. The Viscount began to scream for the prison to go away. I dont know his exact whereabouts, but he seems to know something more about that wizard. is not it? Keueuuuuu! Answer no. Then I will crush your limbs. It was Ethan who had seen countless groups of humans in his past life. At least, I was able to distinguish the characteristics of liars at the level of a prophet. In Ethans opinion, this guy is. There was definitely more information to be had. Kwaaaaak! SpeakI will speak! I should have done that a long time ago. The Viscount looked at Ethan with trembling eyes and said. There aremiddle traders. Middleman? Mel Melaisis the wizard active in the duchy I contacted him every time I looked for metal. When I contacted him, it wasnt long before the high-ranking wizard came to visit. What kind of wizard is a middleman? Ugh To be honest, I dont know the details either. We conducted a separate investigation, but found that he was not a person with a high reputation. All I saw was some basic magic. Are you a specialized wizard? Even though a wizards level was high, it did not mean that he was good at using all types of magic. Therefore, wizards generally had their own areas of expertise. For example, like Ilya, who is making a name for herself in the production field. Melaisis. I thought maybe he was a wizard specializing in one field. A group of wizards. It was still unclear what kind of organization they were and where their headquarters were. But you caught the tail. If you get through that middle-of-the-road trader, you will be able to obtain higher-quality information than this. Where is he? Its near the Viscounty. Do you have a map? He took out his great sword and traced a gold line on the floor. It was an instant for a territory similar to a Viscounty territory to be drawn. Point it out. Viscount Lorcan pointed his finger at a part of the painting. Its not far. The distance is about a day by carriage. It wont be difficult to visit. Are you going to keep your promise? Would you like me to kill you in peace? well. This is a guy I didnt like from the beginning. Moreover, he tried to hide important parts of the information he knew. If I hadnt scolded him, I wouldnt have known about the existence of middlemen. If you take that into account. You were the first to break your promise. There was no reason to keep the promise. What Ethan wanted in return for keeping his promise was to spit out all the information without leaving out any of it. Whatwhat? for a moment! I left the prison, ignoring what he said. * * * Not in the capital. Marquis Bloten and Porforens arrived in front of the royal castle. The dwarf who saw the towering castle swallowed his saliva. egg plant. It was the moment I approached the entrance. I see you, His Excellency the Marquis. But the person next to me Hes my companion. Then we will issue you a temporary pass. However, it cannot be used from within area 3 of the capital city. Originally, anyone whose identity was not guaranteed could not even enter, but it was a specially issued ID card as it was no different from the Marquis personally guaranteeing his identity. Popolence took the ID card and his eyes lit up. As expected, he is the Marquis of Bessus. Just by saying a few words, he was able to obtain a temporary pass for the royal city. The power of the marquis was greater than expected. The Marquis looked into the dwarfs bright eyes and smiled bitterly. Theres no need to look at it like that. This is not that big of a deal. yes? I received a pass to enter the palace? If it were 20 years ago, I would have been able to get it up to 6 times instead of just 3 times. The royal palace was divided into a total of eight areas. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the head of the kingdoms 7th family had brought a companion, they would have issued a pass to area 6 or up to area 7. The marquis was certainly like that in the past. Kingdom 7th Street. The family that had power that could not be surpassed by them was the Marquis of Bessus. Faded glory always brings bitterness. After finishing his appetite, the Marquis looked at Porforens. egg plant. The two people entered the interior of the palace. Around the time you pass through area 3 and enter area 4. The royal knight who stopped Porforens said. From here on, you will need to prove your identity separately. Is this okay? It was the moment when the dwarf took out his identity card from his arms. The royal guard knights eyes widened. This! Golden flame pattern! It was the only plaque in the kingdom that proved the status of being treated with the highest respect along with the royal family. I came here on behalf of the Archduke of the Ardan duchy. I have something to tell you, Your Majesty. The shocked guard knight looked at the card and nodded. Just by looking at this, it was a genuine identity card. yes. You may come in. Porforens and the Marquis entered area 4. The guard knight who was watching this entered the inner sanctuary. Representative of the Duke of Ardan. This was so important that it had to be reported as a top priority to high-ranking officials in the inner city. Thats how the two people entered the inner walls of the palace. After a while. I was able to attend the royal meeting held every morning. The eyes of the nobles seated in the conference room were focused on Marquis Bloten. No, to be exact, it was no different from being cornered by the handsome dwarf sitting next to him. Who is it? Dwarves were one of the most familiar beings to them. Arent the kingdoms blacksmiths the dwarves? However, even Williams, the kingdoms blacksmith, rarely appeared at the royal council. At most, he only showed his face occasionally when delivering swords to the royal family. There was only a moment of doubt. His Majesty Delprion is entering! This is because the king was seated at the head of the table. A strange look crossed the kings eyes as he looked around at the nobles. It was because of the dwarf next to Marquis Bloten. Who are you? My name is Porforens, an outside director of the Greston Blacksmiths Guild. He is also the representative of Prince Ethan. Agent of the Archduke? The eyes of the king and other high-ranking nobles sparkled. Ethan Ardan. Now his name has spread far and wide, even here in the capital. As soon as he woke up, wasnt he someone who was making a name for himself by destroying the 10 collateral families one by one? In the West, where the duchy was already located, rumors were spreading that it was the second coming of a hero. It was a rumor that even the king had no choice but to pay attention to. Because Ardans name had that much weight. So what brought you here? The Grand Duke told me to convey this to His Majesty. Porforens politely handed out a document. Si-dong took the document and handed it to Delprion. . The King, who was quietly reading the document, laughed as if it were absurd. Are you saying that the kingdoms blacksmith was in direct communication with the dragon people? ! The reactions of high-ranking nobles were varied. While there are some who are completely unaware of this fact. Some people began glaring at the dwarves with their eyes shining sharply. Prime Minister? yes. your majesty. Would you like to read it? I will do so. The Prime Minister read the document. Starting with the distribution route of the book called Dragon Clan God Book, the location of the place called the printing house, and even the dwarven symbol written on the printing press. What do you think, Prime Minister? It doesnt seem like there is any connection at all. Hmm Delprion tapped the throne. The nobles who saw this were silent. That behavior was one of the things the king showed when he was annoyed. Is it because of the dwarf who reported unwanted information, or because of the blacksmith who had a connection with the dragon people? The reason was still unclear. Silence continued throughout the conference room. * * * You must have entered the royal castle by now. I received a call from Marquis Bloten. It was said that he was planning to attend a royal meeting to be held in the morning. You will probably receive the results of the meeting in a few days. It was called Melaisis. Elena, Frexian, and Sylvia were in charge of maintaining the Viscounty. Starting with the appeasement of the existing Knights Templar, to issues related to internal affairs. Talented people will solve these problems on their own. Now that I had some free time, it was time to look for him. That was the moment when Ethan stood up. smart! Someone knocked on the door. It was immediately after that that an innocent voice was heard. Hmph! I have something to report. Can I come in? okay. Ilya came into the room and snorted. The item was successfully restored! Thats not all! When you see this place! After handing over the documents, she continued speaking as if she was chanting at high speed. The summary was simple. The item was successfully restored. The performance has been improved to be much superior to what was previously said. This means that the ingredients were replaced with ones that were easier to obtain. okay. It was the moment I spoke while nodding my head. Ilya said with her cheeks puffed out. human. Stingy praise reduces work efficiency. Good job. . The puffed up cheeks sank in an instant. When I looked closely, I saw that the hand holding the collar was trembling. Anyone who saw him looked openly happy. Its cheap for being pampered. If a product could be improved this much with just one word of praise, I could give it as much praise as I wanted. However, the reason for not abusing praise was simple. The purpose was to make people aware that praise is a very difficult act to receive. That way, you can eat as much as you want and still get away with it in a nutshell. Immediately after, Ilya, who was watching, quietly spoke. Hmm I think its still a little lacking Then, lets get better results. Nothing is free in this world. . Ilya was trembled. Are you saying that if I give you one more compliment, Ill get horns on my butt? What a bad person! But behind it all, there was still a hidden nature that yearned for praise. Why does the authors praise feel so different? Praise beyond praise. This is something I have heard countless times when dealing with merchants in the guise of an old woman. At that time, I didnt even have any inspiration. Why is the Archdukes blunt praise so pleasant to hear? Even Illya, who was called the Great Mage, could not understand the reason. Then lets go out and see. Is there something to do? Im going to go find the wizard. Wizard? Who are you talking about? The information about this wizard is really thorough. This guy. Now that I think about it, he was a great wizard. Ethan asked. Do you know a wizard named Melaisis? Melaisis Ah! That old man? Ilya asked with a smile. No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like he knew well the wizard he was trying to find. Do you know? know! Know better! Hmm! If you want to go see me, I can help you. Ilya spoke with sparkling eyes. The archmage was speaking with her eyes. Please take me with you. If you are going to visit, it would be better to move with someone you know. Ethan nodded willingly. Chapter 58 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 58 After returning, the family was ruined (59) The introspection of Viscount Dekun. A carriage rushed out from there. Ethan and Ilia were the only people on board the carriage. Inside the carriage. Ilya said, fidgeting as if the seat was a cushion. This body is definitely not incompetent! okay. I explained it earlier! I understand. Ilyas reason for doing this was simple. It was because of the question I asked before taking the carriage. Cant I use teleportation? The answer to just one question could have been hundreds of lines long. To sum it up in just one word. He said that he was a wizard specializing in production and could not use teleportation. Being able to express such a simple word into hundreds of words would be an ability. In any case, such a thing can only be used by a very small number of archmages who are skilled in spatial magic. Since it consumes a lot of mana, it is used by pounding high-level mana stones into objects such as gates Yes. Hmph! This is by no means a detailed explanation to make excuses! There will be no more than three wizards in the kingdom who can use teleportation. understood. After answering for a while, Ilya became quiet. A moment of silence. the guy asked. By the way, that old man lives around here? They said so. Its fascinating. He must be a person with quite a bit of wanderlust. Have you known me well? We met sometimes. Even though he is poor in all other areas, he has skills in one area that no one can match. what is that. Strengthening raw materials. And in the field of metal, even if you search the entire Western Continent, you will not find an engineer who can strengthen it as precisely as his inspiration. technician? Wasnt he a wizard? What kind of wizard would you be if you were good at only one field? Im just a technician. Ethans eyes sparkled. I understand why they chose to be the middleman. A church that serves the dragon race. Rare metals were being collected here. A wizard who could strengthen such metals would have been chosen as a middleman. How much force is there? Is it enough to protect myself from the gangsters? Are you really talking about the level of a neighborhood gangster? Ah Thats what it says. To put it accurately, is it possible to take down a 4-star knight on your own? As Ilya said, his military power was close to that of a weakling. There wont be any fight. I dont know if the church sent escort troops, but if I were to live alone, I thought we could resolve the issue through conversation. Why are you looking for that inspiration anyway? I have something to tell you. The good one? It will depend on how he answers. Hmm Ilya remained silent. Although he was acquainted with Melaisis, it was not true that they were really close friends. You will find out what the purpose is when you arrive. Metal reinforcement. First, I found out what the wizards abilities were. Its an ability that seems quite useful. I was starting to look forward to this meeting. If possible, it would be better to keep it alive and use it. The carriage began to run toward the place the Viscount had pointed out. * * * The place he picked was near the middle of a mountain near Jajakryeong. I can feel the magic. That Yeongtaengis magic power is correct. Please wait a moment. Soon after, Ilyas appearance slowly began to change. Wrinkles appear on once plump skin. My back began to bend little by little, and finally, I could not tell where I had taken it from, and I was holding a cane in my hand. She had the appearance of a flawless old woman. It was as if a persons life had been replayed very quickly. That also applies to getting older. Same as last time. When it first appeared. It was a change similar to the change from the appearance of an old woman to that of a child. Ilia, who made eye contact with Ethan, said with a smile. Oh no. Dont get me wrong. This is absolutely not my true self. A doppelgangers ten years of age is only about two years in human years. When I saw them explaining how to interpret the doppelganger age without even asking, it seemed like they were implicitly worried that that would be seen as their true appearance. Is even the way you speak changing? If you look like this, shouldnt your way of speaking also change? Hehehe. My back is starting to hurt. Lets go quickly. I climbed the mountain with Ilya, who had turned into an old man. While climbing the mountain, she held out a hand gesture. Every time that happened, the mana energy flowing through the mountain gradually became lighter. I still have a lot of doubts about this old man. Hehehe. If you look at the fact that all kinds of magic have been used, starting with the illusion magic circle. I see were getting in. It will be no problem. You wouldnt be able to see through my deception with your magic skills. I felt comfortable going with the archmage. If Ethan, a knight, had entered the mountain alone, he would have destroyed everything and moved to find the wizard. Ilya said after arriving in the cave. [Its Yeonggamtaeng! Its me!] Rumble! It was a voice filled with enough mana to shake the inside of the cave. After a while. An old man appeared. The face was ordinary, but the head was not. A bald old man without even a single fluffy fur. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shouted while glaring at Ilya. Didnt I tell you to let me know when I would come? Again and again! You destroyed all the magic circles like last time! Heulheul. At best, such a low-level magic circle will be able to block at least an orc. Thats why I destroyed it myself. Phew Anyway, what brought you here? Something like a technician? Youre not even a real wizard? Are you upset? What a pout! The eyes of the old man who was wandering down the street turned to the young man sitting next to Ilya. Are you a disciple? Hehe the disciple you will be surprised when you hear the identity of the author. who? Ethan wordlessly took out his identity card. Melaisis saw this and widened her eyes. The Archduke? He was the most rumored person in the West in recent years. Who would have thought that the person Ilya was accompanying was the Archduke of the Ardan duchy! It was like an unexpected visitor. What is the reason you came to see me? The moment I looked into the Archdukes eyes. Melaisis could guess the reason for his visit. No matter how you look at it, that wasnt a favorable look. It looks like you know why I came here. haha. I think I roughly understand it. Is it because of the deal with the dragon people? right. I heard it from Viscount Lorcan. You are a middleman. youre right. He nodded calmly. Hmm. I thought he might beg for his life. It was an unexpected reaction, different from what I expected. Instead, instead of the old man, Ilya was surprised with his eyes wide open. You made a deal with the dragon people? You guys have gone as far as you can. It was like that. At those words, Melaisis glanced at Ilia as if she felt pitiful. Tsk tsk When did the times change and you still say things like that? The study of magic is moving toward the truth through new technologies. After answering, Melaisis looked at Ethan. It looks like you have no intention of killing me right now, is that correct? I plan to listen to the story. haha. great. Please come in. His empty smile was completely different from when he was talking to Ilya. Pretending it looks like it exists. Its not something you pretend to do, its something that really exists. You old woman. Ethan walked after the two people bickering as they entered the cave. * * * Inside the cave. Three people sat between the small tea tables. Ethan asked, looking at the old man. Times have changed? I dont know how the Archduke will accept it, but acceptance of dragon technology has already become mainstream for a long time. Youre learning it knowing that some kind of mischief might have been done with that technology, right? The mercenaries were indulging in the skills of the dragon clan without realizing that their lives were being cut short. Hehe Wizards arent that stupid. Its on a different level from empty mercenaries. Ive already disassembled all of their technology and studied it. I eliminated as many side effects as possible and absorbed only the benefits. Its the same for me. Even though he said he had learned the skills of the dragon tribe, his attitude was truly proud. But it wasnt something I couldnt understand. The most important thing for wizards was to explore the truth, and the dragon technology could be a stepping stone toward that truth. If they are crazy about knowledge. It was understandable to act like that. The world has already changed a lot. Of course, there were those who were vehemently opposed to accepting technology. But they quickly became fringe. Melaisis said after taking a sip of tea. Of course, the non-mainstream ones include the crazy people who started worshiping the dragon race. Wizards are rational beings. That is why the centrist faction, which advocates accepting what is acceptable in moderation, is the most dominant. It looks like you learned a lot of skills. To be honest more than half of the wizards in the world have probably learned the dragon technology. The trend of the times has changed like this. Ilya rolled her eyes and looked at Ethan. The Duke family is a family that made sacrifices to stop the Yongin tribe. Will Ethan be happy about what the old man is saying now? Of course not. But unexpectedly. The Archdukes demeanor and attitude seemed calm. I dont think the idea of leaving out what needs to be left out is that bad. Its not wrong. Ethan nodded. He himself modified the shape of the circle according to the dragon tribes method. Because that was a way to get stronger faster. There is also a part of me that sympathizes to some extent with the wizards words. That was the reason I didnt get angry. Although the family sacrificed itself, it was not a reason for wizards to reject new knowledge. To be honest, I thought you were going to slit your throat right away. Its a little surprising. Your Majesty. Im not the type of person who enjoys killing for no reason. I have killed many people so far. But there was a reason behind it all. He didnt kill those who learned the dragons skills, but the people who tried to kill him were just learning the dragons skills. To be quite honest, I was angry when I first encountered the dragon technology. Times have changed so much. There were some things that had to be accepted to some extent. Isnt it said that more than half of the wizards have already learned the skills of the dragon race? Perhaps the knights also absorbed the Al-eum-aleum technology. Killing all those people just because they learned the dragon technology? It was impossible and I had no desire to do it. Because Ethan was a knight and not a rare killer. of course. Though the ideology is a completely different story. He had no intention of leaving even those who served the dragon clan alone. Because in Ethans opinion, they were the ones who had completely crossed the line. That was the reason why the iron fist was struck against the Naraxus Church. Youre more reasonable than I thought. Isnt it natural to accept good technology? Hehe If the Archduke becomes the head of the family, I think the duchy will not fall behind the times. Ive seen too many such organizations I see. yes. In the past 15 years, many powerful people have been born in the Western Continent. There were more than one person who crossed the wall. They are all people who have accepted the technology of the dragon race. An indicator for a new level has also been created. A new level? The knights are 10 stars. Wizards are ranked 10th. Didnt you consider this to be transcendent? yes. Its different now. 11 stars. Strong people called the 12 stars were also born. Of course, that doesnt mean it has gone to a completely new level. 12 stars? It was an amazing word. Ethan asked, laughing. What are the 11th and 12th stars? These are people whose strength within their bodies cannot be evaluated at a 10-star level. So, new indicators are bound to emerge. in short. It meant that they were people who gathered their strength like a fully inflated balloon, using the dragon tribes method of quickly gathering strength. I found out the background. So now it was time to achieve what we came here for. Ethan asked while looking at Melaisis. If you were a middle trader, you would probably know the higher-ups to some extent. I dont know exactly. Because he never showed his face. But I guess we can make a guess. guess? Do you know about an organization called the Capital Magic Association? Capital Magic Society? It is one of the wizard organizations in the Kingdom of Heidern. It is the most secretive organization and a group where all of the kingdoms talented wizards gather. That moment. I remembered what the chief priest said to me at a printing shop in the past. You know such an organization a collection of wizards who come and go in the duchy like their own home even an unknown wizard like me is a common sight It was interesting information. . Chapter 59 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 59 When I returned, my family was ruined (60) Its a capital magic society. How do you know about that group? haha. Didnt I tell you? This means that all the talented wizards in the kingdom are gathered together as a group. I am also a talented wizard. It was that moment. Ilya, who was quietly listening to the story, began to shake. The old woman, who had been giggling for a while, said. Phew! Cough! Cough! Thats the funniest joke Ive ever heard! I never dreamed you had talent for that. Whatwhat? Heulheul. How about becoming a clown at this point? I think itll be funnier than you think. The bald old mans head, which had been shining white, gradually began to turn red. This old woman! Do you think you can say anything just because your mouth is open? Usually, I hear people call me an engineer Its a funny story. If there really was such an organization, wouldnt this person, who is said to be a genius in the production world, have already received an offer? joy! Of course he didnt come in. Who would offer such a flattering offer to a gloomy old woman who has been locked in a dungeon all day? Heulheul. What did you say? A shady old woman? Oh, I made a mistake. She wasnt just a shady old woman, she was no different from an old monster. You! Have you already forgotten that I warned you not to call me a monster? Ilya, whose face was red, shouted loudly. She must have been so angry that she even completely forgot the old womans characteristic sighing tone of voice. The bald old man responded with a wicked smile, as if he had won. joy! Are doppelgangers monsters or people? Myself establishing your identity is wow! Ilya, who covered the bald old mans mouth with a single wave of his hand, jumped up from his seat. Heul! Come to think of it, its been quite a while since you hit me. I guess I need a love hawk. The moment when a club made of mana leaked out of the old womans hand. stop. Yes? You can deal with it later, but release it now. I still have a lot to ask. Ethan stopped Ilya. There are still a lot of questions to be asked, but fainting will only get you into trouble. Because time is like gold. At Ethans firm tone, Ilya put down her club. Huhhehe. Consider yourself lucky. You bald old man. Soon, the corners of Melaisis mouth relaxed. He looked at Ethan curiously. treating that tomboy like that? You can completely stop that old monster with just one word? It wasnt even when that old monster had the appearance of a child. It was a time when she was in the form of an old woman in what is commonly called interpersonal mode, smiling vainly and moving as she pleases no matter who the other person was. Even Melaisis, who had lived for over seventy years, had seen the old woman Ilya act like that for the first time. While silently admiring. Ethan looked at Melaisis. Lets continue the story. Do you belong to the Capital Magic Society? Thats not it. However, I did receive an invitation to join. After speaking, Melaisis drew something on the floor. It was some kind of painting. Thats also very familiar. Ethans eyes lit up as he touched the mark in his arms. Its the same. A silver dragon head badge obtained from the chief priest. The picture Melaisis was drawing was identical to this one. This is a mark given by someone from the Kingdoms Magic Association. It looks exactly like this. Hoo. The Archduke also has it. However, the color seems a little different. The markings I saw were gold. Gold silver bronze. It was a class chart that was very easily reminiscent. Is gold a sign of the highest rank? Probably not. Because the wizard said he was just one of many executives. Anyway, he made me an offer and I declined. Is there a reason you declined the offer? They said that in order to get in, you have to submit a thesis in the most specialized field of magic. Sharing knowledge is a great help to those who are good at various fields, but if you are someone like me who only digs one well, the story is different. Melaisis has unrivaled skills in the field of metal strengthening, but is close to abysmal in other fields. It was understandable that I wasnt very excited about the offer. Thats probably why he worked as a middleman. Right. Then do you know anything about their stronghold? Members of the Horse Capital Magic Association do not only gather in the kingdoms capital. The headquarters is the capital, and several branches are located in each region. This is all I know. Capital Magic Society. It was worthwhile to come here because I got information about them. It was then. [I think the purpose of coming here has been roughly achieved. Is that correct?] I could hear Ilyas voice in my head. Ethans fingers lifted as if he were nodding. [Then, lets leave the old man alone for a moment and talk.] Thank you for your cooperation. Please wait for a while. Ill be back soon. All right. I moved to my seat with Ilya. That old man. How about recruiting him? If nothing else, his metal strengthening skills are amazing. The wrinkled eyes of the old woman were filled with greed. The eyes were like those of a wild beast stalking its prey. Do you think its useful? Heulheul. An obvious story. If I had that inspiration, I could further strengthen the three items I enchanted last time. Ilya explained one by one the usefulness of the bald old man. To sum it up in one word, it was said that it could be used as an assistant in ones own production. Ilya, who had been talking for a while about the necessity of Melaisis, suddenly said. There were several magic circles on the way. The standard was extremely high for it to have been created by an old man. It must have been installed by the Magic Council. It seem to be like that. Its a structure that sounds an alarm if an unauthorized person approaches. It was impossible to destroy Jin, so we temporarily neutralized him but it wont be long before it becomes known that you visited. So what happens? Kill, appease, or kidnap. There were three main possibilities. Whatever it is, it means that now is the only opportunity to recruit Melaisis. I get it. Ethan is back in the cave. Melaisis sat quietly in her seat. asked the old man. you. Are you interested in working for me? haha. Did that old woman give you a tip to recruit me? They said it would be very useful. If you agree to my conditions, I will let you work under the Archduke. What is it? Please provide abundant support with metal and funds. And I hope you protect my life. No matter how you look at it, it looks like the Capital Magic Association is moving. I looked at Ilya. She nodded willingly. Heul! Everyone knows that you are bad at fighting. I will protect you. Are you done? Keuhum! Melaisis nodded. Although Illya is a wizard skilled in the production world. That was not synonymous with poor combat ability. With the skills of Illya, who is called the Grand Wizard, she would be able to capture even a 7-star knight. Please take care of me from now on. Hes an assistant. What a tide! If you treat me like I did in the past without giving you money, I dont think youll stay quiet! Heulheul. The young one has a very big head. Tsk tsk. Now I am seventy-two years old! You old monster! The two seemed to get along better than expected. * * * Its been two days since I returned to Naeseong. Sylvia approached Ethan, who was training. Grand Duke. A letter has arrived from Count Chayman. Hmm. He nodded and took the letter. It took me a while to read the contents. He grinned. Its time. The content of the letter was simple. It wasnt enough that all of the noble families belonging to Chaymans faction had their taxes lowered as per the terms of the vassal contract. Because it contained information that all books about the dragon race were being burned. To put it in one word, it means bowing ones tail. Well, I may not have bowed down because Im afraid. It didnt matter. This clearly created an excuse to redirect the attack towards Count Irdan. I asked while looking at Sylvia. Have taxes been lowered publicly? That does not appear to be the case. There were hardly any rumors going around. I think it was probably to fool Irdan. He was truly a cunning guy. It will be quite a while before Count Irdan learns of this news. Perhaps only after another faction collapses will we realize why we were attacked. Is author Itun also distributing books about the dragon race? yes. As a result of the investigation, it was distributed everywhere. The same goes for Plestan, the same city as the Viscountys capital. What about taxes? Its the same as the family weve been through so far. The justification was not enough; it was overflowing. The situation has completely ripened even though it has not been steamed. There was no reason to hesitate any longer. Prepare the knights. yes. The knights gathered. The number alone was close to eighty. Most of Viscount Dekuns knights not only expressed their intention to surrender, but also changed the object of their loyalty. Not as Viscount Lorcan, but as Archduke Ethan. depart. The destination is Viscount Itun. A very simple departure ceremony. Although it was only a one-line sentence, the knights were able to intuit it. The fact that Viscount Itun, like Viscount Dekun, will fall overnight. I can never stop it. The person with great skill that even the knight commander lightly toyed with was the archduke. Viscount Itun was a family with a similar history to Viscount Dekun. There is no way it can be prevented. Lets get going. The Archduke kicked his horse. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eighty knights followed. We moved like that for three days. We reached Plestan, a city where Viscount Mushy, one of the nobles belonging to Irdans faction, is located. Just like last time, this time the Archduke passed through the outer castle and entered. Soon after the sound of swords clashing inside was heard, the outer castle door opened. It is truly overwhelming force. The archdukes skills were astounding. Just like last time, I jumped over the castle and not long after, the castle gate opened. The outer castle had already been in an uproar for a long time. The Archduke alone had the power to occupy the Viscounty, and even more so if the Knights were also brought in. After the knights invaded, the battle was practically half over. My fate was no different. This time too, the Archduke jumped over it. After the sound of sword strikes was heard a few times, the gate immediately began to come down. The knights who entered like that opened their eyes. Viscount Mushy is the matriarch of Viscount Itun. Such a nobleman was writhing in the archdukes hands. Not long after entering the inner city, the enemy leader was taken prisoner. It is truly overwhelming force. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the knight commander lying near the viscount. The 6-star knight was lying unconscious as if he were dead! To subdue an opponent so easily, of course, your own skills must be overwhelmingly high. What are the limits of the Archduke? I was almost curious. Ethan, who saw the knights entering the inner city, threw Viscount Mushe away. Keep him in prison. The knight swallowed his saliva and nodded at the indifferent tone. The knights transported the Viscount into prison. A few days later. Rumors spread throughout the duchy. Collateral 10. It was news that the Archduke had issued an edict that overthrew four nobles among the actual rulers of the duchy. Chapter 60 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 60 After returning, the family was ruined (61) Delprion, King of the Kingdom of Heidern. A knock sounded in his office. your majesty. This is Wallington. Can I come in? The Kingdoms secret intelligence group Red Moon. The head of it was the Earl of Wallington. Please come in. I see you, His Majesty the King. As you ordered last time, I have demoted Williams and demoted his title from earl to baron. However we couldnt go any further than that. I am truly sorry, Your Majesty. It must have been inevitable since Duke Gerond voted against it. That alone is a great achievement. So hold your head up, Count. Duke Gerond. He was the head of the Raycian duchy, the head of the kingdoms seven families. As a leader of the aristocratic faction, he was also the person who voted most against the kings policies. It was the same this time too. Because the evidence was so clear, everything went smoothly until the kingdoms blacksmith position was taken away and the dwarf title was lowered by two levels. As if he could not allow more than that, Duke Gerond began to move the 7 families of the kingdom to put pressure on the kings faction. In the end, we had no choice but to compromise to this extent. The power of the seven kingdoms was such that even the current king could not ignore them. Still, demoting the kingdoms blacksmith Williams, who was close to the noble faction, was one of the great achievements of the royal faction. The Earl of Wallington. yes. your majesty. Have you found out about the relationship between the Lacian Dukes and the Williamses? It seemed like they were engaging in a deeper exchange as well as supplying weapons covertly. However we havent figured out anything more than that yet. Dont move in a hurry. If you get caught, youll be in trouble. I am very grateful, Your Majesty. Wallington lowered his head and handed over a document. This is a document containing the details of the investigation you ordered last time. Red Moon, one of the kingdoms secret intelligence groups. Delprion took the document presented by the head of the organization and looked at the title. [Confederate Investigation Report] Two Barons. And even two self-authored works. A grand duke who swallowed up all four families located in the southern part of the duchy. The Confederacy was the word used by the world to name the area occupied by the Archduke. Its an edict. What does the count think? I believe it is natural to lower the duchys taxes as stated in the vassal contract. The Duke of Ardan was a family that had been doing this for generations. But Earl Wallington continued. I think the response to the Yongin people is quite unexpected. Even if I dont acknowledge the ideology of dragon worship, I will admit to accepting technology Delprion nodded. Even to him, it was quite unexpected news. According to the edict issued by the Grand Duke, it meant that it would not matter even if one learned the skills of the dragon race. A lot of time has passed. Duke of Ardan. It has already been fifteen years since they stopped the Yongin tribe. Meanwhile, the world was changing rapidly. It was not enough to actively accept the technology of the dragon race, and even countries that had established cooperative relationships were springing up all over the place. The Archdukes judgment was not to completely reject the change, but to accept it to some extent. The Earl of Wallington continued his report. The Grand Duke took over four families and quickly emerged as a powerful force. Whether its Count Chaiman or Count Irdan, it would be burdensome to clash head-on with him. Does this mean that there will be factional fighting for the time being? I think so. The Confederacys position was truly exquisite. There were 10 collateral factions in the east and west, and the Pushkes Mountains surrounded the rear. This means that you only need to block the front. Depending on where the tip of the coalitions spear was headed, the joys and sorrows of the two factions would be different. I dont know if it was the Archdukes intention, but it was clear that it was an amazing positioning. Delprion nodded and continued reading the document. Confederate States of America. The number of private soldiers is close to eight thousand, and the number of knights is close to one hundred and twenty. It was almost unbelievable that the power was built up in just four months. but. There was no way the tigers child was a poop puppy. The Archduke is a tiger cub. A tiger born with a powerful lineage that is certain to become a great tiger. your majesty. Besides this, I have one more thing to report to you. Something? There is a strange rumor going around in the Count Pernes family. The story goes that the youngest prince of Ardanga created a black flame. Black flame? Are you talking about black flame? I guess so. However, no one has directly confirmed this on our side yet. Even though it was uncertain information, the reason it was reported directly to the king was because this matter was so important. Duke of Ardan. Black flame was one of the essential elements when selecting the next head of the dukedom. It was definitely like that until the previous generation. Myers. If he had made black flames bloom. It could be argued that the Count of Pernes should hold a flowering ceremony to elect the next head of the family. Even if its just a rumor, you should pay attention and read it first. It was that kind of rumor. How many agents are deployed to the Count Pernes family? About two. Increase to six. I will. All informants called agents are optimized for secret operations. There are not many talented people even in the kingdom. Injecting three times as many talented people was a clear indicator of how seriously the King considered this issue. The Earl of Wallington. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, Your Majesty. Have you finished investigating the dwarf named Popforens? Its done. There is nothing particularly suspicious. He is a person whose ideology is close to hating the Yongin tribe. The technology is also outstanding enough to be assigned to a high-ranking position. Are there any candidates worthy of being the kingdoms blacksmith? There are some people who are pushing back from the Kingdoms 7th House This time, there was no reason to push back those who had reached the noble faction. Its been a long time since Williams was pushed out and the cause passed over to this side. On our side? There are a few characters, but they are not skilled enough to be considered a kingdom blacksmith. If you push for such a person, the aristocratic faction will not remain silent. It was obvious that a controversy over preferential treatment would arise. Popolens was a blacksmith with great skills and proven ideas who appeared in such a situation. This means that he is a person who can be used in the right place at the right time, to the extent that one wonders if the Grand Duke knew about him and sent him. Delprion nodded. Then lets pay it with interest. But right now, were giving them temporary positions for a year. I will follow your Majestys wishes. Forforence. It was the moment when he was decided to become the kingdoms blacksmith, at least temporarily. * * * The gymnasium in the inner quarters of Viscount Itun. All the knights gathered there. It was because of a call from the Archduke. The moment I arrived at the training ground. The knights tilted their heads. This is because knights of 5 stars or higher were standing in the training hall with the archduke. Nerian, the only 6-star knight and the leader of Viscount Dekuns knights, was also in the training hall. The Grand Duke looked at the knights gathered in one place and said. More than one hundred knights from four families gathered. A command system that is only a temporary measure. The majority of people dont even have a designated title or position. . Thats right. Until now, I had just been following the Archdukes tail. Naturally, the knights relationship was bound to be awkward. This is because four organizations came together and there was no central point that could bring them together. I plan to found an order of knights here today. Its also a place to show what youll learn. Pick up your sword. It was the moment Ethan finished speaking. Six five-star knights, along with Nerian, the knight commander, took out their swords. Lets begin. It was the moment Ethan finished speaking. One 6-star knight and six 5-star knights surrounded the archduke. Even if they become a 5-star knight, they are skilled enough to occupy a place in a decent family. This was the reason why the passing list they presented had to be elaborate. It was right then. Ethan took out a great sword. There was no fluttering flames like usual. At that moment, the knights realized. Its a pure swordsmanship sparring. If it werent for that, mana would have bloomed over the other knights swords long ago. However, no one raised mana. This was proof that this was a pure swordsmanship sparring. The knights swallowed their saliva. It was already known that the Archdukes skills were outstanding. However, the reason most people cited for his skill was his mana. The mana of fire blooms brilliantly. The scene of the steel body flowing down like melted ice every time his great sword touched was still a vivid sight in my memory. Will the Archdukes swordsmanship skills be as good as his hot mana? Everyone began to look at Dalian with curiosity. The first to attack was Nerian, a 6-star knight. Ha! A sharp strike that pierces the gap while holding a true sword. As if that wasnt enough, six knights were charging in all directions. A moment that can be seen as a desperate crisis by anyone. Hmm. The Archduke took a deep breath. When swinging the great sword. ! Everyone couldnt help but widen their eyes. The Archduke, who struck out seven true swords in an instant, began to push Nerian. It wasnt even using mana. Despite this, the Archdukes movements were becoming faster and faster as the sword strikes continued. A swordsmanship that is sophisticated and fast, yet full of a thuggish spirit. The knights were recognizable at a glance. That swordsmanship is somehow different from the dukes swordsmanship, which values balance and harmony. Rather, the swordsmanship used by the Archduke was exuding a rogue spirit. It was amazing. What kind of swordsmanship is this? It seemed similar to the Dukes swordsmanship, but was completely different. did you mix something up? However, the swordsmanship was too violent to be considered Ardans swordsmanship. It wasnt just the knights watching the sparring match who were surprised. 6-star knight Nerian. Because he and all the five-star knights were astonished. This! It was definitely true. This was clearly a sword technique mixed with the skills of the dragon race. Thats a flawless sword technique full of tricks that they used! Pow! Every time someone was hit with the sword, the knights were seen falling to the ground one by one. overwhelming power. An incredibly delicate balance of power. Even an innate fighting sense. There was no one who could deal with the Archduke with pure swordsmanship. It was the same for Nerian. Around the time we divided the sum of twenty. Nerian was the only one standing on his own two feet in the training hall. Even he could not bear the heat any longer and declared surrender. oh my god. Are you saying the Archdukes swordsmanship skills were that good? It was at this point that he clearly learned that fiery mana was not his only strength. Incredibly talented. While the knights were silent about that. The Archduke said. This sword art just now is a new sword art that is a mixture of the sword art of the dragon clan and the sword art of the family. ! At those words, all the knights in the training hall widened their eyes. Although he stated that he would acknowledge the acceptance of the technology of the Balaur tribe through the royal decree, he did not think that this would mean that even the Archduke would use the technology of the Balaur tribe. Those were shocking words. It was that moment. The name of the sword technique is dragon killing sword. A sword that kills dragons! It was a moment where the Grand Duke could get a glimpse of the true intentions of accepting the Dragon Clans technology. Then, lets begin the founding ceremony of the Knights. Although it was forgotten for a while because of the Archduke who showed off his amazing swordsmanship, the original purpose of the knights gathering together was for the founding ceremony of the Knights. Chapter 61 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 61 #When I returned, my family was ruined (62) Ethan looked at the knights gathered in the training hall. Knights from four families. They had a few things in common. first. The way of thinking itself is already that of a full-fledged knight. And the second one is right away. They were people who missed the duke family of the past. To some extent, I knew why they belonged to the 10 collateral families. Collateral 10. One of the tyrannies they committed was to steal the dukes knights in training. The Dukes great reputation attracted talented applicants. The affiliates did not hide their greed for talented people. That was the reason why among the knights-in-training who passed the family exam, there were talented individuals who appeared to be outstanding. Some people quit their knighthood in anger, but others adapted to reality and became knights under their subordinates. Most of the people here were of that type. Theres nothing wrong with that. Even if he was a collateral, wouldnt he have become a knight belonging to the duchy? Ethan said. Do you know why the Duke of Ardan became the greatest swordsmanship family in the West Continent? . Simple. This is because I accepted the strengths and eliminated the weaknesses. For example, the Dukes advanced swordsmanship contains techniques used by barbarians. ! Barbarians. It was a race that went to war with the kingdom about 100 years ago. Who would have thought that such a secret would be hidden in the dukes advanced swordsmanship! I couldnt help but be surprised. The barbarians were a cruel race that was ostracized by all the kingdoms citizens. Technology itself is neither good nor evil. Distinguishing between good and evil simply depends on the ideology of the person using the technology. That is why the dukedom even accepted the technology of the barbarians. Because we were confident that we would maintain our standards. The knights swallowed their saliva. No one could refute the Grand Dukes words. Werent they seen in direct action during the Balaur War fifteen years ago? Just like we learned a lot from the barbarians a long time ago. It was the same this time too. The swordsmanship that only accepts the strengths of the dragon race was created to kill the dragon race. I thought he really looked like a duke. Meanwhile, Ethan continued speaking. I didnt just invent swordsmanship. There is also a breathing method created by combining the techniques of the dragon race. Gather fast and strong energy. It is a breathing method that accepts only the strengths that must be accepted. Not only did he create a new sword technique, but he also invented a breathing technique. Transforming technologies is not enough, but combining only the strengths of each technology. If this were easy, a lot of high-level technologies would have already spread throughout the world. The knights gathered in the training hall clearly realized this at this moment. The Grand Dukes talent is so high that it can be said to have come from heaven. The swordsmanship and breathing techniques I have created now will become the skills that the knights of Ardanga will learn in the future. Exciting! The knights hearts beat violently when they heard that they were knights of Ardanga. Something I have been wishing for for a long time. That was to become a knight of the Duke of Ardan. The dream of the past that I had no choice but to forget was gradually becoming a reality. The name of the new order of knights to be established is the Dragon Slayer. Dragon slayer! It was a word that revealed the identity of the duke family. It was hard to think of a more suitable name for the knights than that. The members of the Dragon Slayer will learn swordsmanship and breathing techniques that are superior to anything else in the world. Ethan said with a grin. You might get advice on swordsmanship from the worlds best swordsman. Those who want to join from now on, please raise your hands. It was that moment. All the knights in the training hall raised their hands. Whether its 4 stars, 5 stars, or 6 stars. It was the same for everyone. Ethan looked at Nerian. He was the leader of Viscount Dekuns knights and was also the highest level knight here. You are the knight commander. yes! The founding ceremony is over. So that everyone can gather at the training hall starting tomorrow. Soon after, a lot of food was served in the training hall. The knights began reaching for the food with their puffy chests in their arms. * * * After the founding ceremony was over. Ethan returned to the office. The foundation has been laid. Dragon Slayer. These were the people who would become the dukes sword in the future. Since many of the familys knights had disappeared fifteen years ago, the creation of a new knight order was essential. Rapid growth will be achieved through the dragon clans techniques, while balanced growth will be achieved through the familys techniques. It was that moment. Light came in through the crystal sphere in the office. It was the contact crystal ball that Paulton gave me a few days ago. A crystal sphere directly connected to Marquis Blothen, the head of the Marquis of Bessus. It was the moment when the mana stone was brought in. The Marquis face was visible. Have you been well so far? DIts been a while, Archduke. The results from the capital came out. Forforence. It was news from him. What happened? -Williams was demoted. His title was also lowered by two levels. The kingdoms 7th family was very opposed to any further punishment, so it ended here but it means that the position of royal blacksmith has become vacant. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -It was the perfect result for us. The kingdom went through a review and decided to appoint Popolence as the royal blacksmith. However, it is still a temporary job for one year. You mean you will watch. -I guess its worth it since I got burned by Williams a lot. Still, unless Popforence makes a big mistake, it will be able to maintain its position. It was the best result. Because it was a story about Popolence being incorporated into the kingdoms power class. It will be useful in the future. It was then. -There is one more reason for contacting me. What is? -I heard it from Lord Paulton. I heard you founded an order of knights? youre right. DHe said that he blended the skills of the dragon race and your family to a truly shocking degree. I was very surprised to hear that. What do you mean? DNot only did he accept the dragon technology without hesitation, but he also mixed it very well. Its both. Because the world is changing. If you dont follow the changes, you will end up being left behind. -Its not wrong. Even if you hate the dragon race, there is no reason to reject good technology. So can I ask you a favor? Ill listen. -haha. Good. In fact, our family has also collected some of the dragon technology. There are quite a lot of different types, as I have been collecting them since the time the Balaur War broke out. The Marquis looked at Ethan and continued speaking. -However the reason I havent been able to use it until now is because I havent found a way to eliminate the side effects. Their technology always had serious side effects. Getting rid of it was beyond our capabilities. What if it was the 7th Kingdom? Are you planning on entrusting the transformation of the technology to me? -Id like to, if you agree. In exchange, I will give you all the dragon technology I have collected. With a skill like yours, you could probably put them to good use. It wasnt a bad deal. The dragon slayer sword that Ethan created was a sword technique created by Viscount Dekun after seeing the sword technique used by knights including Nerian. In other words, it was said that only 10% of the dragon tribes technology was used. Good. The more you know about their techniques and tricks, the more you will be able to create high-level swordsmanship that will knock them to pieces. The dragon slayer sword created now was a mixture of the familys intermediate sword skills and the sword skills used by the Destruction Dragon. If only I could obtain more dragon technology. It may be possible to create results by mixing it with the advanced swordsmanship in the family. There was no reason to refuse. great. Ill make it for you. Is it okay if I mix it with Marquis Bessuss swordsmanship? DBut its still good, hmm! To be honest, its a bit rude but it would be better if it was a dukes swordsmanship. Marquis Bloten spoke in a slightly embarrassed manner. The Marquis came from a family of merchants. In terms of swordsmanship, they could not even be compared to Duke Ardan. For my personal greed, I wanted to obtain the Dukes sword skills. If that happens, we will be able to strengthen our military power. Of course, for that to happen, the Grand Duke in front of me would have to give permission. So it was a suggestion that I took a stab at. Ethan looked at the Marquis and nodded. great. Ill give it to you. DReally? So easy? To be honest, I dont think family technology is that important anymore. -Yes? I think the Marquis knows something about it. The fact that all kinds of techniques, starting with our familys breathing techniques, have been leaked. -know. Dont know. Already, the 7 kingdom families and even the 10 collateral families have stolen and learned our technology. Perhaps our technology could have been passed on to other kingdoms. What would you hide in a situation like this? So, let me tell you. Rather than using only the thieves, it would be better to use our allies as well. Its not a secret sword technique that is only passed down to direct descendants anyway. There was no need to step out of here. Rather, it would be beneficial to solidify the alliance with the Marquis of Bessus. Bloten was speechless for a while, as if he was touched. That too for a while. DThank you. The Archduke truly has the appearance of a great man. If you are grateful, please continue to treat me well. Isnt this a world where we all help each other? -I will definitely remember this incident. If the Marquis asserted this much, he would reward her with something in the future. That was enough. Are you going to send the knights separately? -You can inform Sir Paulton. Of course. Paulton, Elenas bodyguard and a six-star knight. In Ethans opinion, he was one of the talented types. Perhaps he will take on the role of Marquis next-generation standard-bearer. That was the moment the contact ended. -young master. Can I come in? A voice was heard. It was Sylvia. come in. Soon after, she entered the office and spoke with her head bowed politely. I received news from Hans. It is said that the youngest master has unleashed black flames. I guess its started. In Ethans opinion, it was perfect timing. He looked at Sylvia. Chaimans reaction? They say its the good side. Of course, it didnt completely erase my doubts. That was enough for now. Not bad. I have one more news. They say a meeting of elders has been scheduled. Whats the schedule? Its in two weeks. It is said that the place where the meeting will be held this time is Viscount Lehmans estate. Viscount Lehman. He was a noble belonging to Cheymans faction. Ethan nodded and smiled. From now on, I was planning to induce a full-fledged faction fight by inciting conflict between the two factions so that they could collapse one by one. Good work. Lets do some work. yes. Sylvia left the office. Ethan took out the crystal balls he had been collecting. Crystal spheres collected from each territory. These were connected to the Cheiman and Irdan sides. He inserted the mana stone into the crystal ball connected to the two counts. After a while. The two counts faces were reflected through the crystal sphere. Its been a while, both of you. D! Soon the two counts faced the Archdukes face and their eyes widened. Chapter 62 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 62 #After returning, the family was ruined (63) Chaiman looked at the Archduke in the crystal ball. Why did he contact me? And that was with Count Irdan included. It was then. DYoure planning to hold a seniors meeting, right? the archduke asked. Irdan asked back with his eyebrows twitching. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. DHow did you know? -There are many eyes and ears in the world. D. DI am also planning to attend the meeting. Cheymans eyes lit up. The place where the council of elders was held was within ones own faction. For the Grand Duke, it is a place like the maw of a tiger. Yet you said you would participate without a moment of hesitation. Youve really changed a lot. When I was young, I always had a stern face and was unable to hide my urgency when getting things done. But now it was completely different. A relaxed smile appears on your lips. Plus, the arrogant look in his eyes as if he didnt even care about a count-level noble. In terms of momentum alone, it has literally become like an absolute being. okay. Only a person of that caliber can topple his rivals. Meanwhile, Irdan strongly refuted. -The Archduke has no authority! The council of elders consists of only the 10 collateral families C Hmm. Can you say that even after looking at this document? The Archduke unfolded a document and held it up. Four families that have been occupied so far. It was a document that stamped the seal of the next head of the family elected there. -These are the people who have the authority to participate in the council of elders. is not it? The content written in the document was simple. Because there was a statement written that the archduke would be appointed as the representative of the recently declared Southern Confederacy and that everything would follow his judgment. It was said that he would be entrusted with acting authority. Hmm. Chayman smiled faintly, almost invisible. I felt like I knew his purpose. Edict issued by the Confederacy. There was information about taxes and the ideology of the dragon clan written there. He himself was complying with the edict. But what about Irdan? The high taxes of that faction are still the same. What would the archduke who participated in the meeting argue? The first thing they will do is try to swing the iron in the area of taxes. Of course, the first to be hit by the swinging mace would be Irdan. There was no reason to oppose participation. Because the fight will break out on its own. Chaiman said while looking at the Archduke. Grand Duke, can you give me a moment? We also need some time to talk. -Give me one hour. If there is anyone who refuses, I understand that this means that they will be completely hostile to me. Tuk. Contact with the crystal sphere has been lost. -Such an arrogant bastard! Calm down, Count. DWhat do you plan to do? Cheyman said quickly. I agree. DWhat are you planning? What are you doing? Irdan gritted his teeth at the leisurely answer. There was one piece of news that reached his ears recently. It was news that the youngest Confucius had entrusted himself to Cheyman. It means that one heir to the dukedom has been secured. This meant a lot. Because it meant that, in any case, one could calmly wait for the future. On the other hand, what about yourself? There was nothing to prepare for the future. The Count may object. Anyway, I dont agree with anything. C Okay! Irdan gritted his teeth at Cheymans leisurely answer. Only one person here opposes? This is nothing more than a call for blatant confrontation with the Confederacy. In this case, Irdan had no choice but to give a definite answer. DGood. Lets agree on this too. The two talked for a while. The archduke was informed of his consent to attend. It was the moment when the lights in the crystal ball went completely dark. Chayman asked, calling Hans. Have you found out anything about the miscellaneous things wandering around my territory? Im sorry, Count. Because their movements are so secret we havent been able to catch them yet. Chayman nodded quietly. It wasnt a disappointing answer. Because not only Hans but the others were unable to catch their tail. Thats how secretly they were moving. Thats fun. Today, we can be certain with the Archdukes contact. There is a high possibility that those who are currently stealing information from his territory are his liars. Otherwise, there would be no way for information about the elders meeting to leak out. Its not top secret information, though. It was one of the pieces of information that was managed secretly. Who is controlling these bats? Are you an archduke? Or Chaiman, who was thinking deeply, looked at Hans. How is the youngest Confucius these days? The black flame is stabilizing little by little. He nodded in satisfaction. Even Chayman recognized the Archdukes strength and talent. but. A more important factor was that all previous dukes had black flames. Irdan and the Grand Duke. The best conclusion would be for the two to destroy themselves, but even if that didnt work, they could still take power by using Myers. He said while looking at Hans. I will open the elixir storage, so take the intermediate elixir. Take special care of the youngest Confucius so that he can continue his training. thank you! Hans lowered his head and carefully walked out of the office. He brightened his eyes. Chayman was also an aristocrat who was smart in his own way. but. Well, it doesnt work for Lawrence. From managing and gathering information to coming up with a plan. In Hans opinion, Lawrence was several steps higher than Chayman. So, youre probably pulling out information like youre looking into the palm of your hand. Anyway, it was the first time I obtained an intermediate level elixir instead of a low level elixir. It was an item of considerable value. This would mean that Cheymans trust has increased significantly compared to before. Hans moved towards Myers residence with light steps. * * * Three days have passed. The two counts eventually raised the white flag. Because I gave official consent to attend the elders meeting. There were only about ten days left until the meeting. Meanwhile, Ethan was summarizing the dragon skills and tricks he had received from Marquis Bloten. In particular, there was a lot of information about the Destruction Dragon. The standard is high. A technique that contains the Destruction Dragons strength, Paedo. The level was quite high. It was enough to blend in with the familys advanced swordsmanship. Fortunately, there is a breathing method that is just right. Swordsmanship is only half effective if there is no breathing technique to support it. However, Ethan already had a breathing method that combined the techniques of the dragon tribe. Thanks to this, I was able to easily create sword techniques based on breathing techniques. Ethan looked at the book in front of him. [Dragon Slayer Sword Type 2] It is a book with a simple title. However, the content was not simple. Because it was a sword law book that contained the techniques of much higher elevation than the first type of dragon slayer sword that was demonstrated to the knights last time. Ethan called Paulton. Take it. This is This is an item requested by His Excellency the Marquis. ! Paulton looked surprised. It has only been two days since the secrets of the dragon clan were taught. In just that amount of time. You created a sword technique that combines the techniques of a superior? It would have been difficult for even those who were called transcendents to produce results in just two days. I couldnt believe it. Can I check it out? Anyway. Ethan readily agreed. Paulton hastily opened the swordsmanship book. After reading the first sentence. He began reading books frantically. Every time I read each line, it felt like a lightning bolt of enlightenment was coming to me. was it possible to use the sword like this? It was a shock. Harmony and balance. The most core foundation of swordsmanship was the secret to the rise of a dukes family. Sophisticated and stable swordsmanship. But at the same time, he did not lose his sharp offensive ability. It was a swordsmanship book that kindly included pictures of posture. The sharp attack style taken from time to time proved that this sword technique was mixed with the skills of the dragon tribe. Paulton swallowed. If you meet someone who uses this sword technique, will you be able to easily respond? It wasnt. It was obvious that my hands and feet would become dizzy. Then you will taste the bitter taste of defeat. Paulton realized. This is a swordsmanship that is several levels more precise, balanced, and sharp than the swordsmanship I learned at Marquis. It wasnt just high-level swordsmanship that was written in the book. Because there was even a breathing technique written just for it. Paulton, who had read the entire book, closed his eyes. The moment of enlightenment was coming. Ethan saw that and lowered his breathing. Because as a fellow knight, I fully understood how important the opportunity Paulton now faced was. About two hours had passed. Paultons eyes lit up. He looked around with sparkling eyes and looked at the Archduke. Power and mana overflowing throughout the body. 7-star knight. There was no doubt that he had reached the high level of being called a great knight. He bowed his head politely. Grand Duke. thank you How should I repay this favor? What is grace? Ethan answered casually. Paulton was a knight with a firm grip on the basics. The reason he achieved enlightenment was probably because of his solid fundamentals. It is nothing more than getting what you will get someday a little faster. Paultons eyes sparkled at those words. no. If it werent for the swordsmanship book containing the Grand Dukes enlightenment, I would have probably wandered in this state for a long time. I will definitely repay this favor someday. Hmm. Ethan smiled as if it was fun and nodded to Paulton. Then lets have a round of sparring. The opportunity to face a 7-star knight is rare. This was especially true if it was a proper article. yes! Paulton nodded vigorously. * * * Time passed quickly. There were only two days left until the elders meeting. In the meantime, Ethan spent time training with Paulton and the Dragon Slayer. Perhaps because of the swordsmanship and breathing techniques that contained the secrets of ascension, the knights growth rate was dazzling. It was a great opportunity for Ethan too. Because I was able to fully embody the second type of Dragon Slaying Sword while sparring with the knights. You may be able to use this later. The knights and carriages were already waiting outside. Council of elders. These people were prepared by Sylvia for the reason that they were participating in an official meeting and could not be negligent in the ceremony as they were moving into enemy territory. Dragon Slayer. The equipment they wore was all black. This is the first color that comes to mind when you think of Ardans name. All equipment was dyed in that color. Thanks to Ilya, the dyeing process didnt take long. The knights wearing black gear looked like black knights from novels. Its okay. Sylvia, who was waiting in front of the carriage, guided Ethan. Soon the two people got on the carriage. Lets go. Dragonslayer. Red letters written between black flags swayed in the wind. Elites selected from among the nearly 120 members of the Dragon Slayer. That number alone was close to thirty. They all kicked their horses. two days later. We were able to arrive at the location where the meeting would be held. The medium-sized city of Cenern. It was the city where Viscount Lehman was located. There were already passengers in front of the outer castle gate. They were nobles participating in the council of elders. The nobles who were passing one by one in front of the outer castle gate had their eyes shining. This is because the knights, all wearing dark-colored equipment, caught my eye. Whose knighthood is this? Equipment all in black. No collateral family had such an order of knights. no way! Soon, a name popped into their minds. Ethan Ardan. Several nobles swallowed their saliva. For the collateral, they were faced with a person who was no different from a cruel predator. Chapter 63 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 63 #When he returned, his family was ruined (64) Contrary to the worries of the nobles, there was no significant armed conflict. Thats because they took care of it first and got out of the way. The carriages and knights entered along the naturally open road, revealed their identities, and then passed through the outer castle and entered the inner castle. Senerns resistance. The heads of the two factions were already gathered there. And that too, accompanied by a group of knights who were giving off a formidable force. The two counts saw the knights entering the castle. A group of knights wearing pitch-black gear and a carriage entered. The Archduke. The two counts had a hunch. After he fell a long time ago. It was like meeting him again after ten years. The Archduke got off the carriage, looked at the knights standing behind the two counts, and smiled. It was an obvious ridicule. You brought along a lot of knights. Are you going to accompany them to the conference hall as well? Then I guess Ill have to rent a large auditorium. The two counts were silent. Right now, the number of knights from the six families was over two hundred. Despite the huge number of knights looking at the Archduke and his knights. In fact, starting with the Archduke and even his knights, there was no response. As if he doesnt care about you one bit. The intention to gain momentum at the first meeting had completely failed. dont worry. I plan to bring only the knight commanders of each family as escorts. Six nobles and a prince. They moved towards the conference room located in the inner castle. * * * From now on, we will hold a meeting of elders Before Chaiman finished speaking. Count Irdan. ? Reduce taxes according to the level of the vassal contract and ban the circulation of Dragon Clan God Books. Whatwhat? S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wont tell you twice. If you dont comply, Ill understand that youll have a fight with me. Irdan was embarrassed. The event has not yet been completed. What kind of people exist like that? It was that moment. What is the answer? the archduke asked. And that too with a gaze that seems to be looking down from above. Irdan trembled with a feeling of extreme humiliation. Really arrogant. That was the moment Irdan finished speaking. Jarrid, the knight commander of the Count of Amelton, gained momentum. 7 star knight. In other words, it was the spirit of someone who was called a great knight. A heavy pressure was exerted across the conference room. The faces of the nobles gradually became grayer. This is because they could not completely block that momentum with the level of guard knights they had. However, there were also people who drank tea leisurely. One was Chayman, who brought an escort of his own rank, and the other. It was the Archduke. All the nobles gathered here were shocked. Even the pressure of a 7-star knight seems to be shedding it off as if its nothing! What was surprising was Jaried, who was applying pressure. There was a suffocating silence in the hall for a moment. What a cocky bastard. Ethan spoke like he was throwing open two pills. An explosive amount of mana flowed from the heart. Most of the mana was gathered in one place. It was his finger. The moment you snap your fingers. A small chunk of mana compressed to its limit flew out. The place it was heading to was where Count Irdan was located. bang! Irdans eyes widened at the noise that erupted in front of him. Before he knew it, Jarid was standing in front of him, holding out his sword and blocking something. Immediately afterwards, he shouted while glaring at the Archduke. What are you doing! You were openly showing off your energy. Didnt you mean to have a fight with me? . Jarid fell silent at Ethans words. It almost makes me want to hit the archduke with my drawn sword. But I couldnt move as I wanted. Not only was the owner, Irdan, not in a situation where he wanted to fight. Its harder than I thought. The sword that blocked the mana was trembling. The Archdukes skills were much higher than he expected. It means throwing out materialized mana. That meant that his mana control was beyond imagination. Even if we fight, we wont be able to gain the upper hand right away. Irdans eyes wavered when he saw Jarid hesitating. Was it that bad? Its enough to make a 7-star knight lose his composure. It may be that the Archdukes skills are greater than expected. In fact, the knight commander next to Chaiman also widened his eyes as if he was surprised. I didnt manage my subordinates properly. Im sorry, Grand Duke. Irdan immediately apologized. Here, any further conflict with him due to pride would inevitably be a loss. This was especially true when it was confirmed that his skills were greater than expected. What if a battle breaks out? Chayman and other faction members will leave on their own. If that happened, only he would suffer a loss. Thats huge too. It would be better to avoid it than to deal with a mad dog. Ethan nodded. The mood has been set. He really didnt even intend to stab me here. Right now, even a 7-star knight is a difficult entity to deal with. Considering the number of knights belonging to Irdans faction, he himself would have risked his life in the event of a sword fight. Nevertheless, the reason why we went so aggressive from the beginning was to gain momentum. This was an enemy camp. It was obvious that once the push started, there would be no end. So I had to prove it once. That he is a crazy dog who is not easy. Luckily, Irdan wasnt stupid. Because he was starting to show a more cautious attitude. What is the answer? Why are you doing this to me? Count Chaimans side too They have already accepted my request a long time ago. ! Irdan looked at Chayman and had a hunch. Bastard! He must have escaped alone. Chaiman smiled leisurely after seeing Irdan. As expected, it was Irdan that the Archduke started biting. Whether Irdan agreed or disagreed with that statement, he had nothing to lose. Of course I had no intention of helping him. The bigger the conflict between the two, the more beneficial it will be for you. Chayman was looking at the Archduke and Irdan like a spectator watching a fun game. in between. Irdan and Ethans eyes met. Should we follow the Archdukes words? That crazy guy might actually have pulled out his sword the moment he objected. But I cant agree with that. His own faction did not have the elements to look into the future and endure like Chayman, who had a successor. It is an ambiguous situation to agree or oppose. Irdan was troubled. * * * The knights lined up outside the castle. Their eyes were focused on the black-armed knights. The momentum generated by the thirty or so knights was sharper than expected. It had the same force as a well-forged master sword. however. That did not stop the Red Lion Knights belonging to the Earl of Amelton. Dragon slayer? What a ridiculous name. Someone said something in a voice that could barely be heard. Ponce, deputy commander of the Red Lion Knights. Today he had a special mission. It was to flatten the flag of the knights who came to the enemy camp. This was an order that came directly from Count Irdan. As a knight loyal to the count, he had no intention of refusing orders. It was that moment. What did you just say? A harsh voice was heard. Ponces eyes lit up when he saw the article. Nerian. He was the leader of Viscount Dekuns knights. Since he was one of the six-star knights, it was impossible to know him without knowing him. Even though they had the same 6 stars, Pons was one step ahead of Nerian. You got caught. He smiled inwardly and answered confidently. I said it was a ridiculous name. How dare you disrespect the Archduke? Ha, I cant even talk to myself the way I want? Besides, are you trying to over-interpret something that doesnt matter? An evil spirit bloomed in Nerians body. The past two weeks. That was enough time for the Dragon Slayer to be influenced by the Archduke. It was the same for Nerian. I knew at least that the author was deliberately creating a fuss. however. It was obvious that if I stayed here, my lords face would be damaged. There were so many eyes watching. A situation in which not only themselves, but also their master, could not help but become a laughing stock. It is unlikely that the Archduke instructed the Dragon Slayer Corps to endure this situation. It was right then. Lawrence, who had been standing still among the knights, began to walk forward. Ponce saw that and tilted his head. No matter how I look at it, it doesnt look like its a knight Who are you? I am the Archdukes advisor. so? The Red Lion Knights. The name is a lion, but the behavior it shows is no different from that of a rat. what? He said he was no different from a rat. The faces of the knights belonging to the Red Lion Knights became grim. The dragon slayer group, seeing this, immediately gained momentum. Lawrence. He was a tactician whom the Archduke used very seriously. There must be some reason why he acts like that. The dragon slayer escorted Lawrence without hesitation. Are you dissatisfied? under. then? Lets solve it with actions instead of words. Are we going to have a duel now? yes. The losing side kneels. In front of everyone. Ponce smiled. This was the situation he had hoped for. He knows that Nerian, the knight leader of the Dragon Slayer Order, is less skilled than him. At best, they are just articles collected from barons and self-authors. Because there was bound to be a difference in level from the counts elite knights. What is the format? I guess its a misjudgment and its best of three. I wont use weeds since its near the conference hall. The format of the game will be a winning streak system. All Irdan wanted was to press the bridge of his nose flat. If even salt was used here, a factional fight could have broken out with the Confederacy. So, this would be just the right amount to press the bridge of your nose. If you defeat three knights at once through the winning streak, the reputation of the Dragon Slayer will fall to the ends of the earth. Lawrence nodded at those words. great. The knights eyes lit up at the sudden conclusion of the duel. Of course the Red Lion will win. Among the 6-star knights, Pons was a renowned knight. Moreover, he was also a knight of the count family. Even people of different factions began to secretly support the knights of the Earl of Amelton. Still, it was better for the 10th branch of the same collateral family to win rather than the Archduke. Ponce stepped forward confidently. It was Nerian who came out to deal with him. Two people took out swords. bang! The sound of sword strikes echoed through the training hall. One sum. Two sums. As the sum continued, Pons face began to wrinkle little by little. what? Nerian. I knew that he used a sword technique mixed with the techniques of the dragon race. But I never imagined it would be this subversive. Sigh! Sharp sword strikes began to take place everywhere. Even though they launched a strong offensive, the center was deeply rooted like a giant tree. Ponce began to move back little by little. Are you pretending to be pushed away? Even the knights who thought that way at first had no choice but to change their minds as soon as the ten sums were exceeded. This is because Ponce was seen frantically blocking the sword attack due to Nerians strong offensive. By the time I turned 30, my whole body was full of scars. When the sword strike reaches 50 sum. A sword lay in front of his neck. Do you want to give in? As many as two hundred knights were watching. I had no choice but to give in. It was a clear defeat. I lostI lost. oh my god! The famous deputy knight commander of the Red Lion was defeated by the knight commander of the Dragon Slayer Order? The knights were dumbfounded by the unexpected situation. Nerians eyes lit up. Pons. Just two weeks ago, I would never have beaten him. But it was different now. The Archdukes teachings. Because Nerian had it embodied in his entire body. A second sparring followed soon after. This time, it was a 6-star knight who emerged from the Red Lion Knights. However, it was no match for Nerian. A breathing method that actively adopts the techniques of the dragon tribe. It was quickly restoring Nerians strength. Is that knight commander really going to win all three games? While everyone was swallowing their saliva, the third duel continued. Everyone rubbed their eyes as even the third 6-star knight began to fall behind at once. Soon, a sword touched the knights neck. Do you want to give in? I lost. oh my god! The Red Lion Knights lost. And that too three times in a row against just one knight. Lawrence looked at Ponce calmly. The deputy commanders face had already turned pale for a long time. Chapter 64 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 64 When I returned, the family was ruined (65) Inside the conference room, there was silence. Cheyman looked at Knight Commander Rowern. Rowern sent several hand signals. -Mana amount is close to 6 stars. -There is no trace of black flame at all. Chaiman, seeing the secret hand signal, nodded. You cant smoke black salt. There was a story I heard from Myers. It is said that when the Archduke restored the familys technology ten years ago, he even restored the arcane breathing method that could make black flame bloom. The youngest Confucius said he learned it. That was precisely why Myers was blooming black flames. Ethan Ardan. His talent and skills were much higher than those of the youngest Confucius. The story goes that if the youngest Confucius produced black flames, the grand duke should naturally also produce black flames. Despite this, the mana that Ethan poured out had only a red energy lingering around it. Why cant the black flame bloom? Theres no way I wouldnt have learned the vision method that was restored in the past. There were two possibilities. The first is that he has completely hidden the black flames because he has reached a point where he can manipulate them completely freely. second is. Maybe hes unqualified. Among the members of the duke family, there were those who were born unable to produce black flame. Unqualified was the name given to such personnel. The direction Chaiman was thinking of was the second. It is highly unlikely to be the first. The fact that he was able to manipulate the black flame so freely meant that his skills were comparable to those of the previous generation. A person who has not even had half a year since his mana hole was broken has reached the same level as the previous Duke? No matter how strong the Archduke was, it was something that completely went beyond common sense. If he had that kind of skill, he would have already cut off the heads of all the nobles in the conference hall. What is there to be afraid of when you have reached a level similar to that of the previous Duke, a realm close to transcendence? It was obvious that even the leader of the knights, Rowern, would drop his head at the unity. If you have that level of skill and cant produce black flames it means you are unqualified. Chaymans eyes sparkled. Myers is starting to emit black flames. The value of the youngest Confucius has increased dozens of times at this moment. Suddenly, my mind was filled with peace. Fight. Irdan and the Grand Duke. As long as these two people stick together, there is nothing more I could ask for. Irdan, who was silent, looked at the faction members. The faction that numbered five has already been reduced to three. The only remaining nobles were a viscount and a baron. They were talking with their eyes. Are you really going to accept that request? Damn it! What are you going to do with me? Chayman would have made arrangements with his faction and then raised taxes. On the other hand, what about yourself? There wasnt even time to coordinate. Irdan said after thinking for a while. We need time to discuss. Lets decide right here. Give it a week. Then its war. The Archduke placed his hand on the handle of the great sword. Anyone can see that he looks like hes about to pull out a sword at any moment. All the nobles in the conference room clicked their tongues. I wondered if a person suffering from mania would be like that. Even Chayman, who was secretly rooting for the Archduke, showed an expression of disgust. Hes really crazy. Hes also a crazy guy who cant communicate. If that kind of person even had power, there was nothing more terrifying than that. What is the answer? After rejecting the offer, he confronts the archduke? Irdan shook his head. Even if he defeated the archduke here, there was nothing to gain. This was especially true in the situation where Chaiman was smiling while looking at himself and the Archduke. But what if you refuse the offer? That crazy guy will take out his sword right away. A war might break out here. Even if that wasnt the case, he would later move the Confederacy to attack his faction. The moment an offer was rejected or postponed, only Chayman benefited. I will accept it. Irdan eventually raised the white flag. It was that moment. Viscount Caston and Baron Heneris belong to Irdans faction. The two nobles widened their eyes. In an instant, tax revenue was reduced by nearly half. How can the head of a faction decide on such important matters without even the usual consultation! My faith in Irdan was shaken right away. Charisma and determination are essential elements for a leader. The current Irdan lacked these two things. Right then. Sensing someones gaze, Viscount Caston turned his head slightly. The Viscount was shocked. Count Chayman. Because he was secretly making eye contact with an unknown smile. gulp. The Viscount swallowed very carefully. He was also a nobleman who had gone through many hardships in his own way. I could immediately guess what that eye greeting meant. Change of faction! In the silent conference room, Chaiman was making a secret proposal to himself. We could at least have a conversation. Viscount Caston moved his eyebrows very cautiously. Meanwhile, the conversation between the Archduke and Irdan continued. Apply from today. I understand. The leader of the faction had to be strong, not groveling like a dog wagging its tail like Irdan is now. You came over. Cheyman smiled quietly. Irdan was completely cornered. If you kidnap Viscount Caston, the only thing left for him is the Baron. Can we call it a faction? In fact, it would only be claiming that it is a lonely faction. Irdan lost a lot. On the other hand. It was a meeting from which the Archduke and himself gained a lot. * * * After the meeting ended. The nobles came out of the conference hall one by one, and soon they were able to witness a shocking scene. The Order of the Red Lion, a knightly order directly subordinate to the Earl of Amelton. This is because they were kneeling while looking at the dragon slayer. why? The person who was most shocked was Irdan, the owner of the knights. What are you doing! With his face turning red, he screamed loudly. Count. Please fix it. I will ask. Jarid hastily stopped him. There were too many eyes watching here. If even the Count showed signs of shaking, the situation would worsen out of control. He asked while looking at Vice Commander Ponce. Why are you kneeling? I lost the duel. sorry! Lord! I take this responsibility even if it means cutting off my own head! Ponce immediately brought the sword to his own throat. Jarid was shocked and stopped him. What are you doing! I have committed a mortal sin. You have brought down the honor of the Red Lion Knights to the ground Irdan and Jarids eyes wavered. Dragon Slayer. Although the name is grandiose, in reality it is at best a knightly order that gathers barons and vassals. But you lost the duel? And the Counts Knights? It was an unbelievable story. But I couldnt help but believe it. The reason why the entire knights knelt was explained only as defeat. The Archduke, who was listening to the story from the knights, looked at Irdan with a grin on his face. Theres nothing wrong with a red lion. Wow! There was no shame like this. Irdan had a hunch. The fact that I lost so much through todays meeting and duel. This was a fact that could be known just by looking into the eyes of the viscounts and barons who belonged to his faction. Their eyes were swaying back and forth like a boat in a storm. On the other hand, the reactions of the knights standing around were completely different. What kind of swordsmanship did you learn? Its a faction fight. Such trivial things were not of interest to the knights gathered here. Nerian. The sophisticated yet deadly swordsmanship he showed. That was the only thing I was curious about. Nerian did not stand out that much among the six-star knights. That person knocked down three knights in a duel. This was also a sight shown against famous knights. It was said that the level of swordsmanship he learned was truly high. Whats even more surprising is: The fact was that the inventor of the sword technique was none other than the Archduke. Everyones eyes suddenly focused on one person. The owner of the dragon slayer who is putting pressure on Irdan with a black greatsword hanging on him. The founder of a subversive swordsmanship called Yongsalgeom. Ethan Ardan. The legitimate eldest son of a duke family with talent that they could not even imagine. Despite the knights piercing gaze, the Archdukes expression remained calm. So he got on the carriage. Sylvia, who was riding together, asked. Did the meeting end well? so so. By putting pressure on Irdan, he signed the document. In areas he controls, tax rates will return to normal levels starting the next day. Viscount Caston. A viscount belonging to Irdans faction. The look he shared with Chayman clearly seemed like he was thinking about changing his career. Thanks to the factional fight, there is no place to get help. Irdan was completely cornered. How are you going to act? Bow your head to Cheyman? Even so, there was no way he would accept Irdan. Even if I accept it, they will try to cut off my limbs. Irdan now had few options to choose from. Ethan smoothed the handle of the great sword. How will a rat in a poison behave? Time will tell. The carriage began to run towards Viscount Itun. * * * Irdan. He was almost beside himself with the news coming in these days. It was all bad news. He looked at the head deacon who was speaking hesitantly in front of him. what? betrayal? yes. It seems that Viscount Caston has gone over to the opposing faction. Are you sure? I havent been contacted at all recently. Moreover it is said that the knights of Count Chaymans side have departed for the Viscounts territory. . The atmosphere of the territory residents is also unusual. They lowered the taxes, but it did not translate into goodwill toward us The news that the Archduke not only humiliated Irdan at the conference hall but also showed his true skills and put pressure on him has already spread so widely that there is no one who doesnt know about it. I was out. It was only the Archduke who was receiving praise. This wasnt the only bad rumor. The Red Lion Knights and the Dragon Slayers. As news of the duel between the two knights spread, the reputation of the Red Lion began to be ruined to the ends of the earth. The rumor was spreading uncontrollably. What is the whereabouts of those people who are spreading such bullshit rumors? It seems that the forces of Chaiman and the Archduke are moving together. I havent caught the tail yet Boom! Damn it! Irdan hit the desk and gritted his teeth. All of this was a collaboration between the cunning Chaiman and the Archduke. The two were applying blood-curing pressure as if they were joining hands and feet. Its okay for now. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he could not have known that the throne he was sitting on was slowly starting to crack. get out! Dont even think about entering the office until you catch them! yes. After the president left the office. Irdan touched his head. What should I do? Do we really have to attack the archduke? The situation was becoming more and more extreme. What was certain was that if it remained like this, it would naturally dry out and die. It was then. You look troubled. ! Irdan was astonished. Because someone was already in the office. It was the moment when the person wearing the pure white robe moved his hand. The kettle floated up and started spewing out tea water onto the tea cup. Who are you? He wordlessly handed me a card. A gold plaque with an elaborate dragon head engraved on it. Irdans eyes lit up when he saw that. Capital Magic Society? haha. Although we are cooperating there, we are not directly affiliated with it. Then is he a member of the church? youre right. I am the archbishops eighth servant. Archbishops servant? There was only one position that allowed him to express himself so directly. bishop? Considering that each kingdom has one archbishop, it seemed like a significant high-ranking member of the church had come. Why did you come to me? It was that moment. Red lips revealed between the draped robes smiled. Dont you want to deal with the Archduke? I think we can help. ! Irdan narrowed his eyes. Chapter 65 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 65 After returning, the family was ruined (66) dealing with the archduke? yes. The bishop took a sip of tea and looked at the count. Things didnt look that good. You probably know about the Archduke, right? He probably wont compromise. so? We will help you. Did the Church also hate the Archduke? I didnt have a housemate with him, but his recent actions were quite annoying. The bishop smiled brightly. Archduke. He was a thorn in the side of the Naraxus Church. Because the Duke of Ardan was a family that fought against the dragons they served. However, if it had simply ended there, the bishop would not have moved directly. The death of a warlock who was mining metal. The death of the chief priest who managed the printing press. Even banning the distribution of dragon race books. He had gone far beyond what the church would tolerate. How dare you touch the tribute? Archduke. Recently, as he began exterminating nobles, the circulation of rare metals in the West has decreased significantly. In addition, they took away Melaisis, a wizard who could transform metal into higher quality. This was fatal. Yongin people. Because we were unable to meet the amount of tribute that was supposed to be given to them. You can last for a month or two. However, if more time passed, it was obvious that he would be criticized by the archbishop. There is not enough time to fill the tribute. Then there was only one solution. Making merit that can forgive sins. The bishop grinned beneath his robes. It was a smile that gave off an eerie feeling for some reason. Irdan swallowed his saliva and nodded. How are you going to help? Isnt the reason you cant hit the Archduke because youre afraid of getting caught? . The Grand Duke is a descendant of a great hero. They say that if he dies, someone will have to take responsibility. Even because of the publics attention, the Kingdom of Heidern will not stay still. A thorough investigation will be conducted. So who will be the most likely suspect? A person who has a grudge against the Archduke and has the power to assassinate him. The most suspicious person had to be himself. No matter how meticulously Irdan moved, it was impossible to completely avoid the kingdoms investigation net. The moment one gets caught in the investigation net, the family will be ruined. Thats why I couldnt recklessly attempt assassination. It was that moment. If this is the case, we might be able to shift responsibility, right? Irdans eyes widened as he saw the items spilling out of the bishops arms. Isnt this the badge used by the royal knights of the Kingdom of Limedell? You have a sharp eye. youre right. Kingdom of Limedell. It is one of the kingdoms located close to the Kingdom of Heidern, and has been in conflict with its own country for a long time. How on earth did you get this badge? The bishop smiled quietly at the curious gaze. If youre in doubt, check it out properly. This is not a counterfeit product or anything like that. Irdan looked closely at the badge and nodded. It was a badge with traces of time intact. Its not at the level of a similar imitation. This was the real thing itself. How did you get this? The Kingdom of Limedell must be strictly managing it The church has wide legs. Cant you draw a picture? A family of war heroes. The successor there is rapidly emerging. the kingdom of Limedell, feeling threatened, sent its knights to kill the archduke? Thats it. I am very familiar with the swordsmanship used by the royal knights of the Kingdom of Limedell. There is a magic created for times like this. Would you like to take a look? Before I could even answer. The bishop drew his hand in the air. The wall of the office cracked. The Count, who saw the Bishops magic, gaped. no! How can traces of swordsmanship be traced through magic? It was magic that even the Count had witnessed for the first time in his life. The bishop spoke to the count, whose eyes were wide open. This is one of the magics we have developed recently. How is it? A sword mark left through magic. It was a trace made so elaborately that even if properly investigated, it would not be easily suspected. gulp. Irdan swallowed. I liked the picture too much. If the insignia and traces of swordsmanship remain as clear evidence, even the investigation team of the Kingdom of Heidern will have no choice but to suspect the Kingdom of Limedel first. What he suggested was a carrot. A sweet carrot dripping with honey. Would you like to cooperate with us? haha. It makes it impossible not to cooperate. Let me ask you one thing. Does the church plan to send reinforcements separately? I will accompany you. Judging by the fact that he infiltrated his office without attracting any attention, the bishop was a great expert. No matter how small it is, he would be a wizard comparable to the knight commander of the territory. It couldnt have been better than this. Knight Commander and Deputy Knight Commander. I will also attach all the elite knights that I have secretly trained. One 7-star knight. There were ten 6-star knights there. Even if the Archduke was the god of swordsmanship, it would be impossible to block their combined attacks. What if the bishop also accompanied him there? It will be an assassination mission that you cannot fail even if you want to. Is that it? Since all responsibility would fall on the Kingdom of Limedell, he would escape from the investigation net. I couldnt help but feel reassured. I think that would be more than enough reinforcements. Lets find out the Archdukes schedule. We will help you too. Since the purpose was assassination, the right time was when the archduke had the fewest number of attendants. First of all, researching his schedule was the top priority. The count held tightly the hand the bishop held out. * * * About two weeks have passed since I returned to the territory. Meanwhile, Ethan was observing Irdan closely. The guy was quieter than I thought. As promised, taxes were lowered in one day, and the distribution of Dragon Clan God Books was also beginning to be banned. Hmm. He thought of Irdan. Is he a person with a calm disposition? It didnt seem like it to Ethan at all. That such a person is so obediently following what he says. There must be someone with a plan. It may be because there is something to believe in. It was then. Grand Duke. This is Lawrence. Please come in. Sylvia entered the office and handed over the documents. The information she gave included information about those who had recently entered Plestan. His eyes lit up as he looked at the documents. Hmm. Are you saying someone from the church was brought in? yes. Sylvia nodded. A situation that pushed Irdan to the edge of a cliff. Naturally, there would be more eyes to monitor the archduke. Thats why Ive been searching through the citys entry list recently. You only found one person? sorry. no. are you okay. Ethan shook his head. The process of Lawrences investigation was detailed in detail in the documents. She was waiting for the three workers with a triple strainer. This means that it is a trap that most people have no choice but to fall into. While all three of Irdans branches were caught Only one church was caught. Even after entering the city, the traces were completely lost. Count Irdan and the Order. It was an indicator showing how stark the difference in level between the two organizations was. The person caught is not at the level of a bishop. A wizard of that caliber would not have been able to even find a trace of Lawrence, no matter how good he was. Church and Irdan. Sejak was sent into the city at a rather unusual time. And that at almost the same time. The two guys might have joined hands. Both of them are forces that it is not strange to gnash ones teeth at oneself. It wouldnt have been surprising if they had united. Ethan asked after looking at the last page of the document. Hmm. Are you trying to adopt the churchs ways? yes. I also learned a lot by tracing the traces. Just as the Archduke accepted the technology of the dragon race, our intelligence group is also trying to accept the methods used by the churchs secretaries. Of course, they did not accept completely the same approach. Sylvia has already improved the method they use to be much neater. Ethan nodded and said. Spread disinformation. They are planning to go on a secret inspection. Grand Duke. Are you planning on not having the drivers accompany you at all? To do that. I know your skills well, Grand Duke, but this could be dangerous. Church of Naraxus. Sylvia has been researching the church recently. Although I couldnt catch them, I was able to clearly realize how powerful the church was. How could it be that the church is spread throughout each kingdom, including the Zeno Empire? Not only is the church and the count united, but they are keeping a close eye on the archduke. It wouldnt be surprising if they sent an assassination team. If so. Even if he was an archduke, he could not guarantee safety. Ethan responded to Sylvias words while shaking his head. But not knights. If there were a large number of dragon slayers, there was a high possibility that they would not approach. But what if only a few people come along? Although it was possible to protect one body, it was impossible to protect all the knights. The Dragon Slayer Corps had only just begun their training, so they would be massacred in droves. Even if I take someone with me. There was only one person, or rather a doppelganger, worth taking. Ilya. It was right then. Then how about accompanying Ilia? Ilya? yes. The enemies dont know anything about Illia yet, so even if you accompany her, they wont think its a big deal. First of all, it looks like that. It wasnt wrong. Anyone who saw Ilya without knowing anything would think she was a girl about ten years old. Moreover, it wasnt magic that changed Ilyas appearance. It is just one of the racial characteristics called doppelg?nger. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unless you have a higher magical level than Ilia, it is impossible to see through her true face. In fact, even Ethan did not see through Ilias true colors when he first encountered her. I told you to reveal your true self because you know the future. If hes at the archbishop level, he might be able to recognize Illyas level. Those guys who were stuck in the kingdom one by one at most would not directly move on an issue of this magnitude. At best, the bishop will move. I had a fight with the chief priest. And I was able to get quality breathing techniques from him. So what about bishops? Of course, he would have a superior training method. It wasnt that difficult to make it your own as long as you figured it out through battle. Ethan looked at Sylvia. This is advice given purely out of concern for oneself. There was no reason not to listen. Sure. Then I will tell Ilia separately. okay. Sylvia came out of the office. Ethan looked at his body. He had already entered the third stage of circulation, embodiment. The stage where the body is fully adapted to fire. Upon entering this stage, it was also possible to turn the body into flame itself. It costs a lot of mana, so I didnt use it much unless it was an important moment. This was also the reason why he tried to go on an inspection alone without thinking about Ilya. A state of further growth. I thought that at this level, I wouldnt be defeated by a bishop or something like that. Soon the door to the office burst open. It was Ilya. She looked at Ethan with arrogant eyes and cleared her throat and said. Hmph! I heard everything from Sylvia. You need my help very, very desperately? Its not that desperately needed Before I could finish speaking, Ilya immediately interrupted. Even though I am busy, I can still make time for my employer. I will gladly help you. Can you fight well? Even though you have had a hard time, this body is a worthy archmage! Besides, the last time I fought you, I didnt fight in battle mode. Battle mode? Im talking about the appearance of an old man. This body cannot fight well unless it looks like that. Before she knew it, she was holding a small wand in her hand. Ilya, who was swinging her wand, said. A single blow of my magic would be enough to put an end to any wizard. Of course I can fight very well. Ethan nodded and said. If I go out on an inspection, a guy called the bishop might come visit me. bishop? He must be someone who does something. Hoo. If that scary article is worthy of such evaluation, then of course it is not an idiot. Is it okay for me to deal with him? yes. Hmm. Now the true value of this body will be revealed! I hope that a guy named Bishop will appear in front of him. She made a wish. Wouldnt that make the archduke who accompanied him clearly realize his skills? The moment when the archmages true value is revealed. Even that blunt person would have no choice but to utter praise that goes far beyond praise. Ilyas eyes sparkled. Chapter 66 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 66 #When he returned, the family was ruined (67) The rumor that the Grand Duke would travel throughout the territory quickly spread. The people of the territory brightened their eyes at the news. After he began to rule over the four territories, the quality of life of the residents was rapidly increasing. At least I didnt have to worry about starving. The praise for the Grand Duke is only increasing without realizing how high it is. I hope he visits my village. So all the residents of the territory were desperately hoping to be able to actually meet the hero. A week later. Two men on horseback left the city. It was Ethan and Ilia. Are you not going to ride the carriage? There is no reason for the coachman to get involved. At those words, Ilyas eyes lit up. Archduke. Although he usually behaved like a tyrant, he occasionally showed a warm side. This was especially true when it came to the people. At least the residents of the land you rule will not be unhappy. Making people unhappy means that they are incompetent leaders. The teachings of the Duke family that have been passed down from generation to generation. Ethan remembered that. At the very least, a leader must set an example. And so the tour of the village began. From Viscount Itun to Viscount Dekun, Baron Romenton, and Baron Kargath. It was a process of going around the territories we had previously visited one by one. Every time I visited the village, Ilya couldnt help but hold out his tongue. It is the Archduke! This is because the moment the residents of the village recognized him and shouted, all the residents knelt down and showed extreme respect. That was not a response that could have come about through simple education. If I had knelt down out of a simple sense of duty, I wouldnt have been able to show such emotion in my eyes. A respect so great that even royalty cannot receive it. The Archduke was a hero who gained the support of the people of the duchy. Everyone, please stand up with your head held high. I meet you, Grand Duke! Only after the village chief shouted loudly did the villagers begin to straighten up one by one. Immediately, bright eyes focused on the archduke. The eyes of all the residents were following his gaze, as if he were a baby bird following its mother. The Grand Duke saw me! The young women in the village, who were full of marriage, were blushing, and the young mens eyes were starting to shine with suspicion every time they looked at each other. If I could catch the attention of a great hero, I could become the knight of my dreams. In contrast, the thoughts of the middle-aged people in the estate were concentrated in one place. How can I make my children receive the Grand Dukes blessing? The previous duke was a benevolent ruler and inspected the entire duchy at least once every five years, if not every year. It was one of the famous anecdotes that he gave me a warm handshake and blessing every time. Of course, the blessing wasnt really that great. Even if they were blessed, there were some who did not succeed. however. The story about the previous Dukes blessing had already bound the residents of the territory like some kind of superstition. If there is a chance In the meantime, the Grand Duke looked at the village chief and asked. Is there anything difficult? Yeah! Since the Grand Duke took charge of the territory, not only have taxes gone down significantly, but subsidies have been coming in steadily! There is no such thing as hard work! Compared to the past, the situation is like heaven. How can I complain? No matter how foolish they were, their conscience was still alive and breathing. If you have any difficulties, please send a letter to the Viscounty at any time. I will do my best to solve any problems that can be solved. Uh Say it. Well could you give some advice to the children in our village Would it be just advice? It felt like if you spoke well, you could receive not just words but a warm handshake. The village chief urgently shook his head. No! In fact, there are so many children who want to hold hands with the Grand Duke! If you could just say a warm word of thanks to our children! It was impossible to keep the busy hero on his feet for long. Thats why I wanted to make children face the Archduke. If they see heroes, their children will also be able to become greater figures. Ethan nodded willingly. Soon, children began to flock in. Ethan smiled at the bright gaze and patted the childrens heads. Grow up and become a great person. yes! I will definitely become a big person! There was also a child who answered clearly. Thank youthank you! There was also a child who said thank you with a red face. There were well over dozens of villages in the four territories alone. Ethan and Ilia. The two people continued their inspection. In the end, they were able to reach the Barony of Kargas, located in the southernmost part of the Confederacy. Ilya looked at Ethan blankly. What a great human being. The main purpose of the inspection is not to inspect the village, but to attract swarms of bees. Despite this, Ethan was moving around the village one by one, without showing the slightest hint of annoyance. He clearly showed what a natural ruler he was. Even if he were an archmage, he would not receive that level of respect and support. Duke of Ardan. It was a time when I realized once again how great the familys reputation and the support of the people were. Its already been a month. Ethan nodded. I thought there would be an attack as soon as I left the Viscounty of Itun, but guess what? The guys werent even showing their noses. He went on an inspection with a girl who looked about ten years old for a month. For them, it would be no different from a fully prepared meal. However, the fact that they are not showing their presence is either because they are very patient or because they have a completely different purpose. It will be one of two things. Count and Order. Could it be that the purpose of the two groups coming together is something completely different than assassination? Maybe so. Still, for Ethan, the journey was not completely fruitless. This is because it could be seen as a period of very tight control of the interior. It was right then. -Hmm. You showed up. Ilya quietly whispered through her magic. -There is a magic circle a hundred steps ahead. It looks like a magic circle that has been prepared for quite some time Immediately, her eyes glowed blue. The time it took to analyze the magic circle was only a split second, with one second cut into hundreds. -Hmm. I guess I have a rough idea of the level of the bishop. As you said, hes a sneaky guy, but he cant be Ilias opponent. is it. Meanwhile, Ilya continued Manas whisper. -Thats a prison camp. The moment you move there, a wall of mana will be formed that no one except the caster of the magic circle can escape. What do you want me to do? Ethan looked at Ilia. -egg plant. Ilya was shocked. Because what Ethan just showed was a method of whispering through mana. Looking back, the mana control was astounding. -The goal is to capture them all, right? Leave it to me. Even while talking, their gaze and steps were no different from before. That was the moment we entered the magic circle. The bishop who disguised himself with magical powers along with the knights smiled secretly. You got caught. time in the past month. During that time, the count and bishop thoroughly investigated whether this was a trap. And then I realized. It turns out that those two were really the only ones who came out for inspection. A girl said to have been brought from the Magic Tower. There is only one archduke, and it is a small group that can be evaluated as pitiful. In addition, there is no such thing as a dragon slayer group that has been gaining fame recently. It was like I had really endured this much. There is no risk. The count and bishop were certain. Pride leads to death. It has recently gained fame, and it must have disappeared from sight. Otherwise, there would be no reason for just two people to wander around the territory. That was the moment the bishop snapped his fingers. A huge amount of mana spread towards the magic circle, and soon the surrounding area was covered with a complete wall of mana. A thick wall of mana that only the bishop, the caster of the magic circle, can escape. The bishop, seeing the wall built, slowly walked forward. Of course, the counts knights were also there. Hmm. You got caught. A guy wearing a white robe. Ethan asked after seeing the guy. What are you? haha. Before you go to the underworld, it would be less unfair if you knew who you were going to die for, right? My name is Eric, the Archbishops eighth servant. bishop? You know very well. youre right. A smiling lips could be seen through the robe. Ethan chuckled when he saw the knights standing behind him. Each of them hid their appearance with pitch-black robes, but their energy could not be completely hidden. Its a sphere. Did you say it was Jarida? Jarid, who was shaken, quickly regained his composure. It would not be difficult for the Archduke to predict who would come to kill him. Besides, wasnt there some friction with him recently? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, there was no answer. Because there was a very good tool that could solve the current situation instead of words. Sreung! Ten swords were drawn. The bishop said with a grin as the archduke looked at the wall of Mana behind him. Escape will be impossible. Until it becomes a corpse. Archduke. Although he maintained a calm demeanor on the outside, he must have been panicking on the inside. Just not expressing it was a great thing. At least it means I didnt lose my composure. Its different from bugs. I thought of all the people the bishop had killed so far. Among the list, there were those who were called knights of each family, starting from the royal knights of one kingdom. If it were them, they would all have looked confused. But the one called a hero was different. So I became curious. If his life were in danger, would he scream? The bishop moistened his lips slightly. Descendants of great heroes. How sweet his screams must be. Just imagining it made me feel ecstatic. The wizard next to you said his name was Ilya, right? Thats right. Before I knew it, Illya was pulling out a small wand. The bishop who saw that said with a grin. Your name is similar to someone I know. Well, its just that I have the same name as Miss Ilia here. Hmm. Did you say Eric? He really is a man of many words. haha! This is the path a hero takes, so shouldnt we send him off in a respectful way? It was then. Ilya nodded while looking at Ethan. Thanks to that talkative idiot, this body is ready. What about you? Lets begin. I understand. Look carefully. This must be the power of an archmage! The moment the words ended. Rumble! A huge wave of mana exploded. The wand Ilya was holding began to tremble as if it might explode at any moment. ! Erics eyes shook greatly. This is because thick mana seeped through the magic circle he had set up. Starting from the control of mana to its quality. The kid in front of me was a wizard who was superior to me in everything except the amount of mana! Frightened, he hurriedly poured in mana. However, ownership of the magic circle was gradually being transferred to the girl in front of me. A time of less than 1 second. The owner of the magic circle has completely changed. Escape will be impossible now. Until you become a corpse. . At the words the girl spoke, the expressions of the knights, including the bishop, began to harden. Chapter 67 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 67 After returning, the family was ruined (68) Heidern Kingdom. The face of Eric, the eighth bishop there, hardened. After obtaining the high-grade Dragon Clan God Book. He had continued training endlessly. The level itself was at the 7th level. However, the amount of mana possessed could barely be estimated to that level. The 8th rank called the Grand Wizard. Because the amount of mana itself was much higher than that of them. The enormous mana was pressed into the magic circle. taking away the ownership of the magic circle meant that the girl in front of me was an archmage of at least the 8th rank. A person who goes by the name Ilia and is called the Grand Wizard. It was inevitable that another name would cross the bishops mind. Mage of crafting? How could you here? It is none of your business. Eric smiled bitterly. A magician of crafting. Eric also knew about her reputation. There was a time when I went looking for her to recruit her. Unfortunately, I couldnt specify the exact location, so I couldnt meet it in person. Hmm. Its really unfortunate. Ill just ask you this once. Would you like to come to our church? Whatever you offer, the church will pay for it. It was that moment. Ilyas appearance slowly began to change. From a child to an old woman. It seemed like the finite resource of time had passed only to her. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bishops and knights were shocked. This was especially true for the bishop, who was a wizard. Polymorph? no. That wasnt a magic that utilized mana. Even if she was an archmage, she couldnt avoid using any of her mana for high-level magic that would change her appearance. Then what the hell is that. Heulheul. Oh no. Lets stop chatting here. The appearance of an old woman. This was what Illya showed every time she used magic with sincerity. It is a kind of battle mode. The moment the old woman beckoned. The two people disappeared completely. Before he knew it, Eric was in a space where his surroundings were completely dark. Eric looked around in shock. -Welcome to my territory. Its sub-space! A subspace created by the Grand Wizard. This was definitely the place. A swamp-like place ruled by that old womans rules and laws. Eric circulated wave-like mana throughout his body. Soon, light burst out through the subspace. Although he was not an archmage, he was a high-level wizard and it was not that difficult to establish a certain space as his own territory. Even if it is a space ruled by an archmage. Only after marking his territory using a huge amount of mana did Eric speak. Hmm. Its really unfortunate. You can think of it as a rejection, right? A magician of crafting. He was a wizard that even the church would covet. However, I couldnt be greedy even in the current situation. -Heulheul. Do you really have to ask that question to understand? This body has already decided on an employer. Step by step. Step by step. Footsteps were heard through the dark space. Eric tensed up as he heard footsteps everywhere. There were only three ways to escape. Either kill the old woman, or the old woman will open the space, or else, destroy the space itself with force. The third was impossible no matter how much mana the bishop had. Even if you use vision technology, it will be impossible to tear apart the Archmages domain. Because this was a place where the old womans law applied. Besides, there was no way I would just sit by and watch that old woman tear up space. Then I have no choice but to kill him. Soon, human images began to emerge through the dark cavity. Ilya. The great wizard appeared. Hundreds of spears began pouring down through the black space. Eric, who saw that, shouted loudly. [Dragon! [Please come down to your servant!] The moment the bishop shouted powerfully. Pop! Pop! His body slowly swelled. Eyes that are slit like a reptile. Bright yellow pupils. Even the muscles in my entire body that felt like they were about to explode. It looked like a mixture of a human and a dragon. Strong dragon style. The churchs arcane technology that allows you to experience the power of the dragon, even if only for a moment. Even Bishop Eric only knew the beginning of Kang Ryong-sik. however. Just by practicing the beginning, he was able to obtain the power to separate mountains and rivers. [Collapse!] Just like the current situation, where hundreds of spears that came pouring down at a single word were scattered like powder. -Hoo. Its an unusual technology. Somewhere far away. Inyoungs voice was full of interest, not caution. A voice filled with joy, as if watching a child play. At that voice, Eric revealed his teeth that were as sharp as blades. [Mage of crafting. Today, this place will be your grave.] -If you can, try it. [Crush!] Illyas expression suddenly became serious at the words containing enormous magical power. The bishop who borrowed the dragons power was such that even the archmage had to deal with him with all his heart. The small wand that was her favorite disease vibrated. DA cold wave like the north wind! Illyas mana and the bishops magic began to cover the space. * * * I was momentarily confused by the two missing wizards. The knights regained their composure. The bishop is gone, but even so, hunting will be no problem. Because there were dozens of skilled hunters stuck on one wild animal. The knights began to build a tight siege network. Ethan looked at the scene quietly. 7 stars in one. 6 stars nine. It was the first time he had faced such an enemy since returning. But there was no fear. It was all just what I expected from the beginning. The two pills in my heart began spewing out mana throughout my body. He pulled out a black greatsword. Tension filled the eyes of the knights who saw it. Arent you coming? . Then let me go first. Ethans new model has disappeared. bang! Before I knew it, the red-flaming greatsword was clashing with three swords. While three people were blocking the sword attack. The seven knights eyes lit up. Swords began to rain down from all directions. Even though it is a moment that can be said to be a desperate crisis. Ethans eyes were still. I have already been through thousands of life-threatening fights. He channeled mana throughout his body. As I entered the stage of embodiment (body fire), I was able to utilize the latter part of the Hongyeom ceremony. Now was the time to utilize advanced technology without hesitation. [Red Flame Style Chapter 4] [Incarnate Body] Swords raining down from seven directions. Head, neck, chest, abdomen, arms, ankles and legs. The areas targeted were diverse. Knight Commander Jarid. Up to nine knights, including Ponce, the deputy knight commander. Everyones eyes were filled with murder. Even if it were just them, it was a combination they could never avoid. Even if the Grand Dukes talent was sky-high, he was still only human in the end. What if you get stabbed with a sword? The Archduke, seeing the sword strike, twisted his body. head heart neck. It looked like he was trying to avoid a fatal wound. Naturally, the rest of the area was almost defenseless. Because the human body could not bend completely like a mollusk. It was the moment the sword approached the body. I stabbed him Huh? The sword clearly hit the target location. Nevertheless, there was no taste at all. The knights widened their eyes. The area where the sword was stabbed. The whole place was completely on fire, as if it were on fire. How can a persons body turn into fire? I was completely dumbfounded. Because I charged with so much force, my posture naturally lost when my target disappeared. A faint smile appeared on Ethans lips. The moment the sword completely passed the target, the wrist that had turned into flames returned to its original state. It was literally an instant when a gauntlet made of mithril grabbed a knights neck. Keuheook! The gauntlet was so hot that it threatened to melt all of its skin and bones. The knight urgently breathed mana into his neck. However, all of the knights mana was burned by the mana of fire. Pop! The burning mana melted the knights neck. In an instant, the head that had lost its head rolled on the ground. This was before the knights even gained focus. The hand naturally dug in like a snake and tightly grabbed the neck of another knight passing by. Big gasp! Wow! Only after the heads of two people were gone were the knights able to retreat. The fighting spirit that filled their eyes had long since disappeared like a burnt-out candle. How can you defeat someone whose body turns into flame? Even Ponce, the deputy knight commander, could not hide his embarrassment. Calm down! Do you all want to die right here? Hold your stance! Jarid. He shouted urgently. He was the only 7-star knight and revered as a great knight. I could vaguely understand what the essence of that technology was. It turns its body into flame and throws away all physical attacks. But that doesnt mean it wont take a hit. He recalled the sword strike that passed through his chest. There was a fairly deep wound on the Archdukes chest. Blood stains were seen completely soaking his front bumper. Jarid realized. To stab a sword. I needed a strike that would completely cut off that flame using mana. Whether its the quantity or quality of mana. There was one thing I had to do to get ahead of myself in order to completely cut out the flames. It is possible to become a 6-star knight. That is, if you have the control to focus your mana entirely on one point. The only person in this position with such skills was Vice Commander Pons. In fact, blood was flowing from the neck area where Pons had stabbed. He sent a hand signal toward the knights. The attack was made by Pons and himself. Defense is handled by the remaining six knights. You noticed. Incarnate body. Not only did it turn the body into flame, but it was also a technology that could regenerate parts that had been turned into flame at an enormous speed. However, the incarnation also had weaknesses. Mana is sucked in tremendously. During the short period of time I was able to avoid the joint attack, I used about 1/3 of the mana I had liberated from the circle. I caught those two guys. Although it was a clear reward for consuming a lot of mana. Now, they must have noticed the incarnation as well. It wont be easy to catch the same loophole again. But Ethans mouth was still full of smiles. A life-threatening battle is the seed of growth. For Ethan, combat was close to a kind of entertainment. Even if it means risking ones life. The eight knights and his new form became blurred at the same time. [Red Flame Style Chapter 1] [Flame Dance] A splendid sword dance specialized in melee fought among the knights. [Red Flame Style Chapter 3] [Explosive Sword] The knights began flying in all directions due to the huge explosion that occurred in front of them. [Red Flame Style Chapter 2] [Heat Wave Slash] A slash with enormous fire flew towards the fallen knights and began to spit out fire like fire. A lion burrowing through a flock of sheep! The lion was biting off the sheeps neck one by one each time he was injured. The knights expressed their astonishment at the level of skill they could never have imagined. That was the same even for the seven-star knight, Jarrid. Chapter 68 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 68 When he returned, his family was ruined (69) A lion sweeping through a flock of sheep. The wounds on the lions body were clearly increasing. However, as the number of wounds on his body increased, the number of victims increased. The moment the flaming greatsword passed by. The fifth knights neck rose toward the sky. crazy! What kind of being are the knights gathered here? They are elites who secretly trained those with outstanding talent in the count family. Not only did they all reach the level of 6 stars, but they also actively accepted the techniques of the Yongin tribe and even possessed subversive swordsmanship. These are talented people who will quickly gain the upper hand even if they face off against a decent 6-star knight. They were talented people who should never have died in vain like that. Jarid and Pons. The two men stabbed the Archduke with gritted teeth. Each of them was a sword strike aimed at fatal bleeding. The remaining three knights stubbornly blocked the Archdukes movements. Phew! I dodged one sword strike, but I couldnt dodge the second sword strike. A long sword wound appeared on my chest. Even though the wound was enough to make anyone scream in pain, there was no change in Ethans face. As if it were natural. He grabbed one of the knights by the neck. KahKahahah! Wow! I just broke it. four. ! The knights were shocked by the Grand Dukes words. four. As the number of people decreased from ten to one, the Archduke was reciting numbers one by one. Fear slowly began to tighten the hearts of the knights. Even Jaried, a knight who had experienced all kinds of hardships, was on the verge of turning pale. Howhow could that be possible? The Archdukes appearance was very strange. This person lived in bed for ten years. And that too in a coma. How much would a person like that have experienced in real combat? We have seen many young and talented people. I thought the Archduke would be one of those talented people. However, there was a crucial difference between him and the later exponents. a look. Whether blood flows or not. Those emotionless eyes that dont seem to feel any emotion at all. The Archduke was like an undead who knew no fear. I am only nineteen years old. Is it really possible to look like that? The sight of him breaking the necks of the knights one by one with an expressionless face was enough to make even Jarid feel creepy. Predator and prey. When I approached the Archduke, I thought he would definitely be the latter. But no. Who is the predator in this place? Everyone was vaguely realizing it. Before we knew it, the knights purpose had long since completely changed from hunting to survival. Knights whose eyes are wide open and whose necks are bent every time they are grabbed. The discipline that bound the knights was becoming increasingly blurred. This was especially true in the current situation where there were only four out of ten people left. The hand holding the sword trembled. A beleaguered situation. The thought of death getting closer and closer made me break into a cold sweat. Can you really kill the author? Archduke. His entire body was covered in blood. little bit more. I felt like I could hunt a wild beast if I pushed just a little harder. But what is truly scary is. Even when there were eight people left and even when there were seven left. And even when there were only four people left, the same thoughts kept coming to mind. The Archduke smiled quietly and rushed towards the knights. Knight Commander and Deputy Knight Commander. The two were not easy people. Therefore, Ethans goal is. They were two knights who were starting to shake their eyes as they saw him approaching. Gomern! Raise your sword! Gomern, who was looking at the Archduke with his hands trembling, hurriedly raised his sword. However, if there is one thing that is unfortunate about the driver. Ethan was a predator who knew very well how to push his scared prey. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a blow that seemed heavy. However, Gomerns hand that clashed with the great sword did not convey much force. Oh my gosh! It was not the great sword that was responsible for the proper attack. The gauntlet is starting to wrap around my hand like a poisonous snake! The gauntlet reached his neck in an instant. The three remaining knights hurriedly stabbed the Archduke in the back. However, this was a delayed reaction. The price was terrible. Pop! Because the knights neck was broken in one fell swoop. Three swords belatedly grazed his body. Blood rushed out. Nevertheless, Ethan just calmly stepped back and looked at the three people. three. . Knight Commander and Deputy Knight Commander. Other than that, all the knights faced death. The lone ordinary knight, Li Han, trembled. The Grand Duke was openly chewing up the weak and swallowing them up. The beasts next target will be itself. Damn it! My body was shaking. It was that moment. Hmm. Are you still fighting? A girls voice came from somewhere. The knights turned their necks towards the source of the voice. Immediately, his expression became distorted. The girl I saw earlier. In the girls hands was a limp bishop. The bishops defeat! It was a result I didnt want to imagine. It was then. Ugh! Rihan, completely consumed by fear, screamed and rushed towards the girl. If only I killed that bitch! Even if the worst happens, we will be able to get out of here. Rather than attacking the archduke, it would have been better to stab that kid. A knight charging forward with his entire body covered in blood. Ilya frowned when she saw that. What is this again? That was the moment she snapped her fingers. A lump of shaped mana rushed towards the knight. Pow! With a massive explosion, the knight flew into the sky as if it were a paper airplane. thud! Rihan started to slip after hitting the wall of mana. There was no more life in his eyes. . Jarid and Pons. The two knights gulped at the sight. An excruciating silence was encroaching inside the magic circle. Ilya looked at Ethan. And that too with a very proud expression on his face. It is not polite for a gentleman to keep a lady waiting too long. Ethan answered with a grin. It will be over soon. He rushed towards the two remaining knights. Due to the bishops defeat, the will to fight was completely broken. The scale was already completely tilted to one side. * * * Whoa. Ethan took a deep breath. In front of him were full of dead people with their heads missing. Among them were Jarid and Pons. Its finally over. Ilya raised the wand while looking at Ethan. [The power of healing.] It was a very simple casting. However, the effect was not simple. Because my entire body, covered in blood, was slowly starting to recover. There were no major injuries other than a little bit of blood, so if I left it alone, the wound would heal on its own. It was best to recover quickly if possible. Ethan said while looking at Ilia. thanks. hmm! hmm! Ilya cleared her throat. A situation in which the archduke captured the bishop, who he called a little guy but was actually a pretty good guy. It was truly a great performance. no way. Isnt that all there is to say? She looked at the Archduke with sparkling eyes. It was a very blatant look. Ethan turned to face Ilya. It was a staring gaze, like a cat leaving a fish in its hands. It was clear what I wanted. compliment. Do it. It felt as if letters were written on my left and right pupils. It was the moment when Ethan was about to speak. Ugh. A groan was heard. bishop. The guy was looking around with his eyes open. Ilyas eyes narrowed. That damn bastard! If only I had been a little longer, I would have been able to receive the Archdukes praise. Earning praise. That moment was just around the corner! Ethans attention was already turned to the bishop. If you are at the bishop level, you probably know a lot of information. Of course, I had to get information from him. It was then. Hehehe Eric laughed and coughed out blood. Really this is something I didnt even expect. I was accompanying a crafting mage Cough! Plus a mage would never have thought that he could change his appearance at will without even using mana Where is the Archbishop located? Hehe Enjoy your victory to the fullest. It wont last long, so shouldnt we do it now? Eric said with a hearty smile. It was the moment I grabbed the guy by the collar. Ethan wrinkled his face. Phase shift? Phase transition. It was one of the techniques used by the high-ranking members of the dragon race. The effect was simple. Movement through space and complete recovery of the body. In a situation where phase transfer was in progress, even a transcendental person could not kill the target. This was because it showed tremendous resilience, to the point where it could reattach itself even if its head was cut off. Eric frowned. This was the first time I had witnessed humans using phase shift. Hehehe Even if you catch me, it wont do any good. Ilyas expression suddenly hardened. This is because a huge amount of mana was gathering around the bishop. A magic circle appeared around Erics body. A magic circle made up of such high-level formulas that even Illya could not easily break it. It was a magic circle that could not even be compared to the prison circle I saw earlier. She urgently fired a magic bullet. Erics limbs exploded after being hit by a magic bullet. However, his body was rapidly growing again, as if it were slime. What the! Hehe I never thought the transfer stone would be used in a place like this. The loss is truly great. Eric smiled bitterly. Even among high-ranking officials above the bishop level, Jeon Yi-seok is the only one that can be obtained with exceptional merit. I never thought I would use an item that I had kept like a treasure for more than five years in a place like this! But its still better than dying. No matter how precious a treasure is, it is not more precious than life. The moment to return to the church. The information about the Archduke was delivered straight to the Archbishop That was that moment. The Archduke grabbed Erics head by the chin. A huge amount of fiery mana began to pour into the bishops brain. Kwaaaak! The bishop screamed in pain as his brain was completely burned. Ethan paid no heed and continued to pour out mana. Phase transition. I knew this very well. And he was also aware of the weaknesses of phase transition. If you burn your brain. That one is also being restored. However, during the recovery process, all of his lifes memories and information were mixed up, making him an idiot. One of the proverbs passed down from my past life. If there is an entity that uses phase shift, make sure to completely crush its brain before it disappears. It was a proverb that I still remember vividly. Ethan was following that maxim very faithfully. The bishop, who was screaming, slowly began to drool from the corner of his mouth. Hehe The guys body was slowly fading away. Soon after, his new model completely disappeared. . Ilya, who was silent for a moment, pursed her lips. Immediately, he lowered his head. He looked completely glum. Good job. huh? You cant stop this anyway. Not only you, but other wizards as well. So you dont have to feel guilty. Ilya did his job well. It was the moment Ethan finished speaking. The corner of Ilyas mouth twitched. Soon she straightened her chest and looked at Ethan. hmm! You also fought quite well. Uh, yeah. Elena. There was one thing I learned from the archdukes older sister. That is, people should live by helping each other. Mutual aid. At this moment, Ilya was putting the knowledge she had learned into practice. * * * The heart of the denomination. Bishop Eric appeared there. Hehe My body was fine, but my mind was completely gone. This news reached the archbishop located in the Kingdom of Heidern in an instant. Chapter 69 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 69 When he returned, his family was ruined (70) Archbishop. He, wearing a dark-colored robe, frowned. Eric, the eighth bishop. Although he was the last person to belong to the kingdoms bishopric, his potential and talent ranked high among the eight bishops. It was for this very reason that the Archbishop handed over the Transfer Stone, one of the churchs treasures. That Eric suddenly turned into an idiot and came back! What was Eric doing? We are still investigating. However, it seems that his recent destination was intentionally hidden. You hid your destination? yes. The reason is? It appears to be because the amount of tribute was not met. The bishop was intentionally concealing this fact. The archbishop looked at the document. There, everything that had happened recently in the West was written in detail. Girsten was a rank priest and warlock. In addition, the death of Berstan, the chief priest in charge of the printing shop. Hmm The archbishop recalled a rumor that had been going around recently. He is the legitimate eldest son of a family known as great heroes, and has recently gained fame by being called the Sleeping Dragon of the West. Ethan Ardan. All of this was this guys work. This may be one of the reasons for not being able to meet the due date for the tribute. The bishop covered up this fact? Im sure. You fool! The archbishop, thinking of Eric, gave a grim look. A denomination is an organization with clear rewards and punishments. And Eric was a person who had made numerous achievements in the church so far. So much so that he was never punished. Were you afraid of punishment? North, south, east and west. And all the way to the center. A bishop is a high-ranking official who oversees each region of the kingdom. It wouldnt have been that difficult to hide this fact. What is the bishops condition? Its to the point where I cant communicate at all. It appears that his intelligence has been completely reduced to that of a child. Who made the bishop like that? Archduke. Is it this guy? There are two main candidates. One, of course, is the Archduke. Because there was a conflict. However The messenger, who was looking at the archbishop, began cautiously. Perhaps the Kingdom of Heidern directly intervened. In fact, we see this possibility as higher. The kingdom? Although the Archdukes reputation has increased recently, the bishop is a strong man who has mastered the Strong Dragon style. No matter how highly you rate the Archduke, his chances of winning are less than 30%. This is also the story of when he brought all the knights under his command. The archbishop nodded. Strong dragon style. It is a vision skill that only a select few in the church can learn. The power of the bishop who entered the strong dragon state was such that even powerful people called archmages or sword masters could not easily suppress him. I dont know if they are called superhumans. 9 star knight. Or, those who can be called truly capable of level 9 or higher. These should be enough to easily deal with the bishop. However, there is no record of any recent movement of the knights on the Archdukes side. If you were to fight a bishop, you would have fought alone If you look at it that way, your chances of winning would be lowered to less than 10%. There was nothing wrong with the messengers analysis. After hearing that story, I suddenly became suspicious of the kingdom. Are you trying to cause a conflict between the Archduke and our church? What will happen if the church retaliates against the Archduke because of this incident? The kingdom that was aiming for it could have made this fact completely public. In that case, all the foundations built so far in the Kingdom of Heidern could have collapsed overnight. The Grand Duke was like a splendid flower bud full of public sentiment. Hmmwhat about the kingdom? The Shadow Knights have been active recently. Shadow Knights. It was a secret knightly order called the Kings Sword. If they had moved, it would not have been strange for even a bishop to become such an idiot. Furthermore, as you know, Archbishop, King Delprion is a person who rejects the church. The archbishops eyes narrowed. Does this really mean that the king made the move? And that too, while throwing in the tempting bait of being an archduke. What a cunning bastard you are. If that were the case, he didnt plan on staying still. The price for killing the bishop will be paid with the blood of the kingdom. An explosive energy flowed from his body. The messenger flinched at the sight. archbishop! Although it was simply one more letter added to the title of bishop, the power of the people holding this position was beyond imagination. Only the head of the Zeno Empire could control the archbishops that existed in each of the seven kingdoms. Until his wrath passes. The messenger quietly bowed down. Immediately afterwards, the archbishop lost his momentum and spoke. Trace the shadows movements as much as possible. yes. Just in case, we will also investigate separately from the Archduke. The archbishop nodded. * * * After returning to Naejeong. Ilya was continuing his research. It was a strange method. From the way the bishop collects mana to turning into a dragon. It was a sight I could not have imagined when I was in the dungeon. Three days. It was the time when she analyzed the bishops mana breathing method. and. done! She clapped her hands. Bishops breathing method. Among them, although it is only about 10%, I succeeded in making it my own. Ilyas eyes sparkled as she tried the breathing technique. amazing! The speed of collecting mana was noticeably different from the past. If we only absorb 10%, this is enough What will happen if we absorb more of the Yongin tribes methods? Of course, I had no intention of absorbing all of the bishops breathing techniques just because I was collecting mana quickly. Even though the speed is fast. This is because he had a weakness in the areas of analyzing and gaining enlightenment, which are most important at the upper level. Bringing about 30%. It was the optimal efficiency that Ilya thought. She opened the door and ran out. The destination was the Archdukes office. She arrived at the door and quickly knocked on it. Knock knock knock knock! Ilyana? This body! Can I come in? Please come in. Ilya quickly opened the door and looked at the Archduke. why. This body has made an amazing discovery! discovery? Bishops breathing method. I remodeled it. Wouldnt that have greatly increased the efficiency of the breathing method? Is that so? Ethans reaction was much calmer than I expected. what? Shouldnt it be like this? It was the moment when Ilya purred. Ethan asked abruptly. How much has it been renovated? Well then. As a knight, how could you not be curious about mana breathing? Ilya, with sparkling eyes, answered quickly. Dont be surprised when you hear this. Just four days! In just four days, I completely mixed up about 10% of the breathing techniques with the breathing techniques I use! Ethans eyes widened at those words. Anyone who saw it seemed surprised. also! The Archduke must have recognized his own genius. I think this is the first time Ive seen you so surprised. but. You cant help but be surprised. This is what the Grand Wizard is. It was the moment when Ilya lifted her face and opened her chest wide. Ethan said while nodding. It took four days to absorb just 10% of the tricks? okay! In just four days huh? Ilya tilted her head. It feels like the core of the conversation is missing. each? The tone seemed to convey the meaning of a very, very long time. What? Hmm. That was the moment Ethan moved his hand. The paper and pen flew into the air and landed right in front of Ilya. Draw it. What do you mean? How the Bishop moves mana. Ilya smiled in remorse. What was the reason for provoking him? I wanted to find out the bishops breathing method, but I didnt want to ask for it, so I must have been asking in a different way. Isnt he really a shy child? This is something that a broad-minded person should understand. Ilya asked with a smile. Hmm. Im curious. I need to know so I can remodel it. remodeling? Your mana breathing method. huh? If we move forward the way we are now, efficiency will drop. Draw it. I couldnt understand what this person was talking about right now. I was completely dumbfounded. hurry. Ilya moved Mana at the words of the Archduke. Soon, the essential details of the bishops breathing technique were written down on paper. Once on paper and once on Ilyas body. The Archduke, who was shifting his gaze, said as if he was throwing something away. Its inefficient. He traced his pen across the paper. The shape of the human body was drawn in an instant. Dont move your mana like this, move it like this. A simple word, as if sending a child on an errand. That was the moment when Ilya, who was tilting her head, thought she was being fooled and moved her mana. Whatwhat! It was shocking. At best, I just changed my path a little. But with just this little change, efficiency increases by more than 20%? What on earth happened? Ilya, who was shocked for a while, soon looked at the Archduke very intently. human. why. What secret are you hiding? Even if he had been living in a dungeon for a very long time, he had at least some common sense. impossible. The talent, experience, growth rate, way of thinking, and even memories that make up him. nineteen. At that age, everything should be impossible. Ilyas common sense said so. No, he was screaming like that. Find out for yourself. Chii. Use this passage mainly. Ethan continued, pointing to one of the human body parts. Oh. Lets make good use of the bishops breathing technique. Ahh! I certainly didnt intend to tell you this easily when I came here! Before I knew it, Illyas eyes were open and her nose had been cut. Didnt I give you a gift too? . It wasnt wrong. Lets just go out now. busy. Why are you so busy? Before and after processing. Even though he missed the bishop, he killed all of Irdans knights. It means that its base is empty. Of course, I had no intention of leaving him alone. Earl of Amelton. Because I planned to absorb the place completely. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I got a fortune and got a fortune. The place where the third ring was located was the Earl of Amelton. Lets work hard on product development as well. joy! Even if you dont tell me, you will take care of it! It had been less than five minutes since Ilya, who had a lot of horns, came to visit. Someone knocked on the door. The person who came in right away was Sylvia. She handed me a document. I am ready to enter the White House. The document contained detailed information about the Earl of Amelton. Its all about how Sylvia is preparing the counts family. Thats bullshit. From conveying information to stimulating public sentiment. The county was playing completely out of her hands. The rumor spread completely. He said that the counts knights attempted to assassinate him. This was a rumor that had already spread to the extent that there was no one who didnt know about it. Naturally, public sentiment toward the count could not help but become ugly. The residents of the territory are desperately hoping for a hero to save them. It was as if the plate had been completely laid down. Good work. no. Oh, I have one more thing to report to you. The church is sending informants. Hmm. It was strange that the bishop had gone away like a fool and stayed still. how much? Twelve. Thanks to them, we were able to catch all the existing informants. All the existing ones have been disposed of. What about the new arrivals? I did about half of it and set aside half. I think it would be good to cause disruption. Good job. Unlike last time, when I barely found traces of a single spy, this time I was tracking them perfectly. This may be the result of applying the lessons learned last time well. A tactful person who knows things well without having to say anything. Sylvia was that kind of person. When do you plan to leave? tomorrow. Five days would be enough to take a break. I will prepare the dragon slayer. Irdan. The time to cut off his head was getting closer. Chapter 70 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 70 When he returned, his family was ruined (71) Not only was he tall, but he also had a scary face full of beard. Someone glanced at Marcus as he was passing along the main street of Toledo, a large city ruled by Count Irdan. We even made eye contact for a moment. I I wonder if he is someone who is called a freedom fighter. One of the young people asked politely. Marcus face suddenly turned red. He scratched the back of his head and managed to answer. yes. Its not enough, but its called that. oh my god! The corner of Marcuss mouth twitched at the sight of the city residents looking at him in surprise. 8 gates of darkness. It was a completely different day from when I was an executive there. A freedom fighter. Isnt this a title I couldnt even dream of in the past when I lived like a bully? All of this started with the agitation carried out by Viscount Dekun. The title given to him who shouted at the top of his voice that we should advance towards the inner city was freedom fighter. It started with simple fame. However, as Lawrence, the head of the intelligence group Black Moon, began to move, his simple reputation turned into a title. The rumor began to grow like a snowball. It was a bonus to start playing Marcus montage. Not only was he tall, but he also had a scary face with a beard. It was a unique appearance that anyone would immediately remember. Thanks to this, the number of people recognizing themselves has been increasing recently. Just like Young Ji-min in front of me right now. Marcus said cautiously. II want you to keep the fact that you saw me a secret Ah! yes. I will. Just looking at the sparkle around his eyes, I felt like he was going to spread this fact everywhere. Thats it. He recalled the order given by his leader. Infiltrate the big city of Toledo. And gradually spread the word that freedom fighters are within the city. Marcus was faithfully carrying out the order. What are you planning to do this time? Lawrence, the Archdukes tactician. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a reason why he ordered something. It will be the same this time too. By the time Marcus was waiting for the next order to come. One of the informants secretly passed a note. Marcus, who was looking at the note written in secret words, widened his eyes. DThere was an assassination attempt on the Archduke from Count Irdans side. DWith the freedom fighter as the focal point, spread rumors about it as quickly as possible. DThe absence of the Knight Commander and Deputy Knight Commander should be used as evidence. DThe second moon is granted jurisdiction over the twenty dragon slayers and the two hundred informants. DAppease the garrison commander of the outer castle. He is a person who has antipathy towards the Count. Materials and additional information required for the above goals will be provided later Gulp. Marcus chewed the note in his mouth and looked around the city. People in the world call themselves a freedom fighter, but the nickname he has inside the Black Moon is Second Moon. He was given the authority to handle as many as twenty knights and two hundred informants. Something big is going to happen. The residents of the county have suffered from enormous taxes for the past decade. The only hope for them was the Archduke. Collateral nobles, including counts. When the rumor spread that they and the Archduke would hold a meeting, hope swelled in my heart. The story spread that the reason nobles gathered together was because of tax issues. The meeting was successful. When the county tax went down, there was a truly festive atmosphere. Marcus knew that too, having spent time in Toledo. In this situation, what if the story spreads that there was an assassination attempt on the Archduke? You could argue that lower taxes are just eye candy. Otherwise, there would be no reason to kill the archduke who asked to lower taxes. A day later. Twenty knights had a secret meeting with informants. Marcus eyes lit up as he faced the dragon slayer he had only heard about. Since they had to infiltrate the city, they were not wearing the black armor, one of the things that represented them. What kind of momentum. Each one was emitting a sharp force like a blade. Knights who are like well-forged master swords. Those knights were looking at him and bowing their heads slightly to show respect. That was the same even for Nerian, the knight commander who came this time. I heard it from Lawrence. You are the one who will lead this operation. Please take care of me. Knight Commander Nerian shakes hands without losing moderation and courtesy. Marcus, seeing his appearance, hurriedly lowered his head and carefully held his hands together. Was Lawrence like this? Nerian was a six-star knight and the former knight commander of Viscount. On the other hand, their leader, Lawrence, was said to be the archdukes strategist, but in terms of status, he was only an insignificant commoner. And yet. Nerian was expressing his respect for Lawrence. The reason he didnt lose his courtesy towards himself was probably because he was affiliated with Lawrence. Hes a great person. Even though he is a commoner, the reason he is respected by knights is probably because he has proven his abilities. Marcus also had no doubts about Lawrences abilities. Because I followed his instructions and fully understood how brilliant his strategy was. Lets begin the operation. I ask the Dragon Slayers to do their best to prevent innocent sacrifices of the people. I will try. That was enough. Less than half a day after the crew arrived, rumors were spreading throughout Toledo. -Fighter of freedom. He brought news. DCount Irdan. Out of spite, he tried to assassinate the Archduke. And that too, accompanied by the knight commander and deputy knight commander. -Watch your introspection. The Knight Commander and Deputy Knight Commander will be absent. Toledo quickly fell into chaos. Did the Count really attempt to assassinate the Archduke? One piece of good news was that the Archduke did not lose his life. The eyes of the people of the territory naturally flocked to the inner palace. The Knight Commander and Deputy Knight Commander of the Order of the Red Lion. These people were well known to the residents of the territory. The private soldiers in the inner city began to pay attention to the whereabouts of the two men. Within a day of the rumor spreading, even knights began to look into the whereabouts of these two. Coincidentally, the whereabouts of the two people were unknown. Starting from the time you were away until the time the rumor spread. Everything was clicking into place. The counts family claimed that these two had gone out for training for a while, but no one believed them. Starting with Young Ji-min and even the knights, most of them were like that. This is because no one has received any news about the schedule of these two. If you went out for training, it would have been normal for there to have been at least a word about the schedule. Soon the next rumor began to spread. DCount Irdan. Cant you see that that cunning man was trying to assassinate the Archduke? -What could be the reason? This is because of revenge for lowering taxes. -Dont be fooled. The fact that he lowered taxes was just a trick. -If he continues to rule the county, tyranny will continue without end. -If you remain silent, you will only be oppressed. If you miss the duchy of the past, now you have to shake it off and stand up for yourself. When there was no hope. At that time, I just lived with resignation. But it was different now. They were already filled with hope. Just when I thought that life was finally getting a little easier. The residents of the territory, having once again encountered the Counts true nature, were beginning to become angry one by one. It seemed as if the city was beginning to boil with anger. The once lively street suddenly became filled with silence, and each time the patrol passed by, the residents of the territory continued to stare at them with stinging stares. Rooms began popping up all over Toledo. -Recently, a subversive force attempting to cause a rebellion has been detected in Toledo. -We will never tolerate those who disturb the citys rules. Conduct special crackdowns. DI will pay a bounty of five hundred gold to anyone who captures the leader of the rebels who call themselves freedom fighters. It was a strong reaction. Private soldiers and knights began to roam around the city. On the surface, it was claimed to be in charge of security, but no one knew that it was to threaten the residents of the territory. The security forces were ruthless. It was around this time that the residents of the territory who were voicing their dissatisfaction from all over the city were being arrested one by one. One of the Black Moon Windbreakers shouted with all his might. a freedom fighter! Freedom fighter? Hes big and has a full beard on his face. The person who appeared in front of the security forces was undoubtedly a freedom fighter. Whatwhat is it? The security forces were embarrassed. Free the territory residents immediately! They just made a valid point! He is the leader of the rebels! Catch that guy too! The moment the Counts knights began to rush in. Swords came in from all directions. The knights eyes widened at the breathtakingly sharp attack. That moment. Marcus shouted with all his might, his sword drawn. I will no longer sit by and watch the Count oppress me! Raise your sword for freedom! The wind catchers who were lined up around them shouted with all their might. Lets win freedom! We can no longer tolerate the Counts tyranny! Lets pick up the sword and fight! A tyranny that lasted over ten years. The anger that the people of the territory had been suppressing for so long was beyond imagination. I was just resigned because the situation wasnt going well. But it was different now. The Red Lion Knights have a fierce reputation. Even they were being badly beaten by the swordsmanship of those wearing black robes. Courage rose up. The number of people shouting began to increase one by one. Let us follow the freedom fighters! Waaah! Toledo. The big city fell into chaos for a moment. * * * More than a hundred knights were galloping across the plain. The number of troops was too large to be escorting a single carriage. However, if you knew who was sitting in the carriage, everyone would have no choice but to nod. The best swordsmanship in the West Continent. Because it was a carriage in which the Archduke of the Ardan duchy was riding. What is Irdans reaction? We are trying to control the atmosphere of the county somehow but it has already caught fire. Its a fire that not even the Count can control. It was an overly casual tone for the person who provided the spark. Ethan, who was reading the document, chuckled. A freedom fighter. Marcus. He was one of the windbreakers who incited the people last time they occupied Viscount Dekun. Isnt the nickname given to a man with a scary face full of beard quite plausible? It was more useful than I thought. This guy is the one who made Toledo excited. Ethan chuckled. It was too humble for a guy who controls all the chess pieces on stage. Of course, the name freedom fighter was not given for nothing. Hes probably a guy who excels at eloquence. Youve made it to success. A blue scorpion that was one of the eight gates of darkness. If you think back to the fact that he held a senior position in a group of scoundrels, it was like he was promoted very quickly. Ethan said while looking at Sylvia. Good job. thank you. She said, lowering her head slightly. I have already finished talking with the personnel in the outer castle. When the Grand Duke arrives, the outer castle gate will naturally open. Whoa. When did the people in the outer castle try to appease again? Ethan was secretly impressed. What is your tolerance? It is possible, but there will be quite a bit of sacrifice. Are you sure you dont mind? It was also possible to open the inner door. However, unlike the outer castle, the inner castle was a place where the counts influence was much greater. The story was that in order to open the castle gate, noise was bound to occur. If it were Sylvia in the past, she wouldnt have cared at all whether sacrifices were made or not. But it was different now. Because he learned that his master values the people of the territory. Naturally, her strategy was also toward the side with the least sacrifice. He also assigned a dragon slayer team to Marcus, who was sent to instigate the territory, to protect the people of the territory. And it was for that very reason that the people in the outer castle were appeased. Just let me open it. sorry. Sylvia still felt inadequate about herself. It was still the same now. If I had been a little more diligent, I would have been ready to open my inner room without sacrificing anything. no. That much is enough. This was sincere. The amount of work she was currently responsible for was far beyond that of an ordinary person. It was difficult to understand how such a small person could carry out such hard work. From Ethans perspective, she was already doing her best. While we were talking like that. A huge castle began to appear in the distance. It was the first big city I encountered after returning to the past. The knights began to race towards Toledo. Chapter 71 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 71 When we returned, the family was ruined (72) The dragon slayer group rushed towards the castle gate without hesitation. The outer city gate will open. Sir Lawrence. After spending quite a long time with him, I learned one thing. Everything he expected turned out to be correct. Thats why I was able to run without hesitation towards the castle gate soaring high into the sky. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the moment when the Knights of Silent Light approached the castle gate. The gate came down very naturally, as if by squeezing and striking. The commander of the outer castle guard. There was a person who came to see him just two days ago. It was a man named Marcus, who was renowned as a freedom fighter. He visited him with people who radiated sharp energy and offered him a negotiation. The garrison commander had already finished negotiating with him. It was the moment when several knights were frightened by the sight of the falling castle gate and picked up their swords. Everyone, dont act rashly! Defense Captain? The trend has already turned! Still dont know! Instead of useless resistance, lets welcome the new lord we will serve in the future! . The knights were silent. The trend has turned. Because I didnt know what those words meant. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at Toledo, where chaos was happening everywhere. The garrison commander, seeing the knights loosening their grip on their swords, nodded. Sacrifice was avoided. Marcus came to see him secretly a few days ago. What he presented as negotiation material was the memory crystal ball. The video that flowed from inside the crystal ball shocked the garrison commander like a thunderbolt. Video stored in the memory crystal sphere. In the video, the Archduke and ten masked knights were fighting. The posture of the knights, their eyes, and even the use of their swords. They were all familiar types to him. Red Lion Knights! It was them. Captain Jarid, known as the Knight of the Seven Stars. Even the deputy commander, Pons, who had exceptional skills even among 6-star knights. It is known that there are few knights in the West who can stand against them. They werent the only knights. Because the remaining eight knights had all reached the level of 6 stars. It had to be the Counts secret knife. Fight between herbivores and carnivores. The battle in the video seemed just like that. Assassination of the Archduke. It was the moment when I learned that the rumors secretly circulating in the city were true, and when I realized that the Archduke was a monster-like knight. A natural predator. Archduke. He was a monster. The video ended only after showing the deaths of the knight commander and deputy knight commander. The garrison commanders impressions after watching the video to the end were simple. You can never win. Will the Archduke, who was threatened with assassination, stay still? Absolutely not. All the wolves that could stop the lion died. The moment he moved, the Count was finished. What do you want to do? What do you want me to do? The Count and the Grand Duke. I believe that the garrison commander will know better which of the two is a noble worthy of being a true leader. . Open the outer city gate and surrender. We will guarantee your existing position. It was not that he had absolutely no loyalty to the Count. However, the count I have seen for a long time. Ive changed. As soon as the duchy fell, it completely changed. It was as if I had become a completely different person. The garrison commander was also a man with eyes and ears. I knew long ago that Irdan was squeezing out the hard work of the people. I suggested it several times, but to no avail. Rather, he was merely transferred from the inner city to the outer city. The county needed change. And the Archduke was a person who could be said to be the best leader. I will surrender. So, could you tell the Archduke to have mercy? He is merciful enough. This is especially true for an upright knight like the garrison commander. After that, the garrison commander persuaded his subordinates. Starting with knights who have high positions and share the same views as them. That was why the outer castle gate opened without any resistance. The dragon slayer entered through the sliding outer castle gate. It was that moment. Its a dragon slayer! The Archduke has arrived! Wow! Long live the Archduke! Cheers erupted from everywhere. The cheers were spreading throughout the city as if they were powerfully contagious. It felt like the big city was shaking for a moment. Amidst the cheers of tens of thousands of people, a carriage began to enter the outer walls. A carriage stopped. Meanwhile, the Archduke appeared. Everyone in the outer castle, including the garrison commander, knelt down. See you, my lord! The one who will become the new owner of the county. The trend was already completely tilted. * * * Clink! The sound of furniture exploding was echoing in all directions. Irdan looked at the head deacon with a huff. So youre saying we still havent defeated the damn rebels? Every piece of news he heard recently was burning his insides. The elite knights sent to assassinate the Archduke still had not returned. By now, it would already be time to come back. Irdan was able to infer one fact from the knights who did not return. I got hit. How much financial resources and effort were invested to develop high-quality knights! It was a loss so bad that it felt like both my arms had been cut off. Still, there was one hope. It was an assassination trip that even the bishop went with. No matter what happened, the Archduke would have been seriously injured. The story was that the operation failed, but there was still time left. It will definitely take time for the Archduke to recover. In the meantime, I tried to ensure safety by contacting Chaiman and the two factions of the church. I was at a loss because of the sudden appearance of the rebels. The most surprising thing was the fact that the reason the rebels launched was because of one scum-like bastard. Are you a freedom fighter or something? The reason why the big city of Toledo was in so much trouble was because of that damn son of a bitch. They even put up a bounty of five hundred gold coins to catch him! Rather than being suppressed, the rebels were increasing in numbers with each passing day. There was also one more surprising piece of news. The news was that most of the private soldiers sent to suppress the rebels had actually been incorporated into the rebels. Only then did the sense of crisis in Irdans heart begin to grow. Assassination of the Archduke. I couldnt even imagine that the impact of that rumor would be this big. He glared at the head deacon. Is it because I am impatient? Irdans pupils were vibrating in all directions. The head deacon, who was sweating profusely, spoke carefully. Well I guess they are not typical rebels. What do you mean by that? a freedom fighter. There were knights sitting near him. They were all of a high standard. article? Im sure. There has been a report that the Red Lion is launching an attack so sharp that even an ordinary knight cannot respond. To subdue it I think well need a high-ranking knight. Irdan was immediately speechless. Top article? There were a lot just two weeks ago. But it was different now. Now, the number of 6-star knights within the count has decreased significantly to the point where it is rare to see them. how much do you need? I think well need at least six 6-star knights. Leader of the rebellion and fighter of freedom. The level of the knights who followed him was high. Six 6-star knights. This was also the requested power to be reduced and reduced as much as possible. Nevertheless, Irdan did not respond. This meant that the available power was much less than that. The head deacon closed his eyes tightly. If you cant suppress the knights, it would be better to strengthen your inner defenses Damn it! Do you think everything will end if you just defend yourself? Its not a problem that the number of rebels continues to increase as each day passes! If the outer castle was not occupied, the inner castle would only slowly wither away. Originally, the rebellion would have been easily suppressed. Because the counts family had a large number of private soldiers. the problem is. The point was that most of the soldiers were starting to think differently. The reputation of the Archduke that I had always heard about. It was as if the Count had messed with their guardian deity. And that in the most despicable way, smiling on the outside and stabbing someone in the back. In addition, most of the residents who were called rebels in Naeseong were their relatives or family members. At this point, its rather strange that he doesnt betray. Of course, the butler couldnt bear to say those words in front of the count. All they could do was to keep holding on with the inner rooms door firmly locked. * * * The first place the Archduke headed after entering the outer castle was the place where the freedom fighters were active. Meet the Archduke! Every time he passed the main street, the residents of the territory began to kneel. And that too with eyes full of respect. Finding freedom fighters was not difficult. Because in the distance, a furry giant was screaming loudly. The Grand Duke himself came here to take care of our difficulties! We must continue the struggle shouted Geohan, who was giving a speech to the residents of the territory. It is the Archduke! Starting with Marcus, who was shouting on the podium, to those who supported his speech. Everyone knelt down. In the silence where even the sound of breathing had faded, a voice was heard. Are you the so-called freedom fighter? youre right! Raise your head. Soon, the eyes of freedom fighter Marcus and Ethan met. Marcus was shocked. Archduke. I had seen him from far away. However, this was the first time we had met each other so closely and had a face-to-face conversation. gulp. He swallowed. This is because the scene that was played in the memory crystal sphere a few days ago came to mind vividly. He was not a knight. But there were at least some eyes to see. Needless to say, the knights in the video were experts. The person who broke the necks of those people like toys was the Archduke. Freedom fighter Marcus. Ethan, the sleeping dragon of the West. At the meeting between the two heroes, the eyes of all the residents of the territory began to sparkle. I kept hearing about your activities. It is an honour. Would you like to become my knight? ! The people of the territory were shocked by the Grand Dukes words. freedom fighter. Unlike his grandiose nickname, Marcus was known as a commoner. A world where it is not easy for those who are not semi-nobles or descendants of nobles to be appointed knights. A scene from a novel was playing out before their eyes. But an even more surprising scene followed right after. Marcus. Because he shook his head. Your offer is truly honorable, but I still want to travel around the world and save those who are suffering. sorry. Hmm. Ethan smiled with interest. That too for a while. He took out a sword. Take it. This is Whenever something difficult happens, take out your sword. Ardans name will protect you. Marcus took out his sword. A flame made of golden threads. It was embossed all over the sword body as if it were burning. freedom fighter. A proof that he will be forever protected under the name Ardan. That was the meaning of the sword handed over by the Archduke. I will never forget the scene I saw today until I die! The residents of the territory were deeply moved and shouted loudly. Long live the Archduke! Fighter! Fighter! Marcus smiled bitterly at that sight. For a short play, the response was so explosive. Chapter 72 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 72 When I returned, my family was ruined (73) The moment the freedom fighter took up the sword. The morale of the residents soared to its peak. The Count called himself a rebel, but he was not. The Archduke is supporting their resistance. A count who practiced tyranny. The Archduke, a merciful monarch. It was clear to me which of the two I should listen to. The knights gathered around the archduke. depart. yes! Over one hundred articles. They answered in unison and followed behind the Archduke. The freedom fighter who was looking at this held his sword tightly as if he had made up his mind. Grand Duke! Even though its not enough, I want to help the Archduke! Can you please take me with you? He looked at Marcus and nodded. It was the moment when the freedom fighter moved towards the archdukes back. The residents of the territory shouted loudly one by one, as if they had made up their minds. Please take me too! I will fight as hard as I can! me too! Loud! It was when the main street became noisy. quiet! The voice of the knight carrying the mana rang out. In silence, the knight looked at the archduke. Grand Duke. What are you going to do? Let them do as they please. yes! It was a quiet voice, but everyone heard it. The residents of the territory carefully followed the knights. The number was increasing explosively as we headed towards the inner city. * * * Bigbig trouble! I was in such a hurry that I opened the door without even knocking. Irdan swallowed his saliva and asked, looking at the deacons disheveled appearance. What on earth is happening? The outerthe outer wall has been breached! It is said that the Archduke himself visited Toledo! what? The Counts expression became puzzled. Its still not a good situation. Public sentiment was also at its worst. In this situation, even the Archduke appeared? How Archduke. At best, I was certain that he had suffered serious injuries that would require him to recuperate for several months. The fact that the rumor about the assassination spread so quickly was thought to be revenge from the Confederacy. I was able to endure it. If I had had a little more time, I would have figured out a way. But it was different now. Irdan swallowed his saliva and asked. What is the Archdukes physical condition? That Say it quickly! On the outside he seemed completely normal. . At this moment, Irdans head was rolling at the fastest speed in his life. Is the Archdukes physical condition normal? In fact, didnt he force himself to move when given the situation when even movement was difficult? The hopeful observation was only temporary. What if thats not the case? What if the knights who sent the assassination failed to inflict even a single wound on the archduke? This is a family I never wanted to imagine. But somehow it seemed like that. Fear welled up in the counts heart. Can I hold on? What if I held on with my inner door tightly locked? The outer sex is already out of control. The morale of the remaining private soldiers in Naeseong was poor. Fortunately, the knights are still loyal, but as the siege continues, their loyalty will gradually crack. If the archdukes physical condition is normal Gulp. Viscount Dekun and Viscount Itun. I heard how two self-authors collapsed. It is said that the Archduke jumped over the castle wall using his overwhelming mana control and opened the castle gate at once. The walls of the inner castle were lower than those of the outer castle. If he crossed over like that, there was no one who could stop him. The decision was quick. Tell them to prepare for a desperate battle. The deacons eyes lit up at the powerful voice he had heard for the first time in a while. no way. Does he have a secret secret that even he, his close associate, doesnt know about? It was right then. And be prepared. What do you mean? I will go to Marquis Eltanis. Marquis Eltanis. It was one of the seven kingdoms of the kingdom and the counts maternal family. Only then did the butler fully realize what the count was thinking. getaway! There is probably a secret passage that the Count uses. It wasnt a bad suggestion even for the head deacon. If we stayed here, the Archduke could have taken over the inner city and been wiped out. Isnt it well-known that it ruthlessly hunts down officials who commit corruption? As expected of the counts close associates, the head butler was also one of the deeply rotten people. All right. The news was delivered to the personnel in the inner city. The count is trying his best, so hold on as long as you can. The knights strengthened their fighting spirit. * * * In front of me. A large number of people flocked towards that place. Although the Counts words strengthened his fighting spirit, it was impossible to erase the feeling of being overwhelmed. what kind of people. To exaggerate a bit, it seemed as if all the residents from all over Toledo had come here. Even knights are like this, so what about private soldiers? Most of the soldiers had already lost their will to fight for a long time. This was especially true after seeing the Archduke moving at the very front of the line. Wrong. To be honest, I didnt even want to resist. How deep is the loyalty to the tyrannical count? Everyone raise your bow! Knights shouting loudly that the enemy is coming. Their words were not even heard. What kind of enemy is that? They were all his relatives and family. It was a moment when the soldiers hesitated. As if to help them with their decision, the Archduke got off his horse and started running towards the castle wall. The knights who saw this widened their eyes. It was clearly running on two human legs, but its speed was much faster than that of a horse on four legs. It was the moment he flew into the air. The knights took the bows of the soldiers who could not bear to aim at the archduke and filled the arrowheads with mana. Sigh! Dozens of arrows filled with mana were fired at Ethan, who was flying high. The empty space without any support. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed impossible to catch dozens of arrows. The residents of the territory widened their eyes. Thosethose damn bastards! It was a moment when everyone was stamping their feet. Huh? Everyones eyes widened. This was the same for both Yeongjimin near the inner castle and the personnel on top of the inner wall. The archdukes body was burning. It was literally like that. It looked as if it was covered in flames. Dozens of arrows flew through the air in vain. The dragon slayer lightly blocked the arrow and looked at the archduke. As expected, you are the Archduke. They all knew. That the Archduke possesses a terrifying level of force. That was why his expression did not change even after seeing the barrage of arrows filled with magical power. The knights above the castle stared blankly at the scene. How can you stop someone whose body has turned into fire? A monster that even magic-filled arrows dont work on. The Archduke stepped into the air once more and landed on the inner wall very naturally. The knights took out their swords. The knights of the inner city were the elite members of the count family. They completely believed what their master said. From now on, I had to take as much time as possible. Dozens of knights began to rush towards the archduke. As if I were a moth jumping into a flame. * * * Huh. Everyone, move quickly! Irdan scolded his subordinates. A secret passage in the mansion. The count was now using this location to escape with his family. It was a bonus to have a few escort knights and valuable money. The faces of the family members had long since darkened due to the untimely thunderstorm. Because they were escaping the mansion immediately without prior notice. It was then. Waaah! A huge roar was heard. It was even transmitted to a secret passage deep underground. Irdans expression hardened. Did the soldiers in the inner city shout? That wasnt going to be it. Tens of thousands of people who were said to be flocking together with the Grand Duke. Judging by the size of the shouts, it was clear that they had made them. No way the inner city Has it already been occupied? His heart suddenly became urgent. Just go a little further! The secret passage that seemed to go on forever had already reached its end. That was the moment when the Count came out of the passage following the pure white light. His expression hardened. Exit of the secret passage. This is because two people wearing pure white robes were waiting there. Youre late. It was a very calm voice. The Count swallowed his saliva. Pure white robe. That was an item I remembered seeing not long ago. A bishop who called himself the eighth servant. Because it was one of the items he was wearing. in between. The knights hastily drew their swords and blocked the counts path. Who are you guys! Hmm. That was the moment when one of the robed men raised his hand. Wow! The knight holding my neck jumped up into the sky as if I was out of breath. I only waved my legs for a moment. Pop! In an instant, the knights neck was broken. Now, it was too vain to be the last of the few remaining 6-star knights in the counts family. Heehee! Fear appeared in the eyes of the count and other family members. It was the same for the remaining knights. Fourth servant. What should I do? Its enough if we just save the count. Of course. At those words, the familys eyes widened. A terrifying force began to weigh them down. My feet didnt move at all. It was the same for the remaining knights. FiveFive! Ugh! Pop! Pop! They were seen breaking the neck without showing any emotion, as if they were slaughtering an animal. The count was seized with extreme fear. The two people who had taken care of all the people looked at the Count. The eighth bell. Tell everyone about his whereabouts. I already know that I met you. These dogs these guys! In an instant, the family members died. Fear of death. Anger and confusion over losing his family. The Count was out of his mind right now. Hmm. The fourth bishop, who was looking at the count, nodded. Seventh servant. Get a confession. yes. The bishop, who was looking at the count with emotionless eyes, moved. A hand was placed on Irdans head. UghUgh! The Count screamed. It felt like my mind was turning completely white. His body, which had been struggling, gradually calmed down. Blow the whereabouts of the eighth bell. all. I saidlets meetand assassinate the Archduke togetherandwith the knightsthe Archduke To assassinate left didnt come back all of them What is the level of the knights deployed? One of the 7 stars 6 stars nine strong ones Hmm. The two bishops looked at each other. Seventh Bishop. The effectiveness of the confession-type magic he used was clear. As a side effect, wouldnt the subjects head become permanently idiotic? The seventh bishop was a person specially assigned by the archbishop to conduct the investigation. The Count could not lie. There was quite a lot of effort put into it. Thats strange. The Archduke is just fine now The assassination was not only about the eighth bishop, but also high-ranking knights. How can the Archduke be so fine? It was a question that naturally arose. At those words, the fourth bishop was silent for a moment. That too for a while. That is not for us to judge. The archbishop will decide. Im going back. All right. What should I do with this guy? The Count was bleeding from his stomach. Even if the confession spell is broken, it will be difficult to return to sanity. Take me with you if you want. Of course. There was a cart full of gold and silver treasures in the back, but it was not of interest to the two bishops. Nothing special. If there were any useful artifacts, the two bishops would have already caught the mood. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Common gold and silver treasures. This was no different from a burden for the bishops, especially in a situation where they had to return as soon as possible. This is because the more useless baggage you carry when jumping through space, the more mana you consume exponentially. Im going back. The moment the fourth bishop snapped his hand. The new faces of the count and the two bishops have disappeared. Exit of the secret passage. All that remained there were corpses with their tongues sticking out and a cart filled with gold and silver treasures. Chapter 73 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 73 When he returned, the family was ruined (74) Ethan took the knights sword and went out. Despite the combined attack of dozens of knights, his expression remained calm. Past life. Compared to fighting hundreds of dragons before he closed his eyes for the last time, this was an act that could not even be called a battle. Its just suppression. This was especially true in a situation where there was no one capable of being called a high-ranking knight of 6 stars or higher. [Red Flame Style Chapter 3] [Explosive Sword] Every time the sword was swung, a spectacular explosion occurred. The knights were flying in all directions as if they were butterflies. There were no deaths because mercy was in our hands, but even considering that, it was definitely a terrifying sight. gulp. The soldiers on the castle wall swallowed their saliva. The skills of the Archduke that I had only heard about! Because I was witnessing his skills clearly right before my eyes. There are no high-ranking knights. The remaining knights were throwing themselves like moths to fire. An assumption crossed Ethans mind. A shitty family that makes you feel very dirty just thinking about it. Could it be that he escaped? They shouted at the knights, who were no different from their subordinates, to stop them at the risk of death? I was wondering if the nobleman really did that but seeing as he still hasnt shown himself, it seemed like he really did that. There were people like that in my past life too. Those who ran away from the hands of the dragon people while shouting to their people and soldiers to fight until they die. Trash who dont even have the basic qualifications to be on top. Ethan didnt forgive those guys. Not only did they cut off all the limbs, but they also threw them to the Yongin tribe as a meal. By his standards, they were people who didnt deserve to live. Irdan. If he escaped like that, he wouldnt even be able to leave a nice body behind. That was when Ethan was fighting alone. Grand Duke! We will help too! A familiar voice was heard from behind. Nerian, the leader of the Dragon Slayer Order. He and other knights were already on the castle wall. Numerous ropes were seen hanging over the inner wall. Everyone charge! Hwaap! Knights wearing black armor faced the Red Lion Knights. Before the swords could even be swung a few times, the knights were falling in all directions. It was truly an overwhelming difference in skill. Within ten minutes after the Dragon Slayers joined, the Red Lion Knights were completely suppressed. Soon, the castle gate of the inner city began to slowly descend. Wow! The residents of the territory shouted and rushed into the castle. Seeing this, the soldiers put down their weapons. From the beginning, it was a situation where no one dared aim a weapon at the Archduke. Unlike the knights, the private soldiers were already deeply influenced by the Archduke. I was just unable to put down my weapons because of the knights who were so fiercely insisting on a desperate fight. In this way, a near-perfect siege with almost no casualties ended. Find the Count. He immediately gave an order to the dragon slayer. Capturing the enemys leader was the only way to completely occupy Toledo. however. Irdans whereabouts were not revealed anywhere. under. Are you really saying that he has already run away? Otherwise, there was no reason not to show up. Wow! It was the moment when Ethan chewed the inside of his mouth. Sylvia, who was sitting next to me, whispered quietly. Grand Duke. There are many eyes watching. okay. He quickly regained his composure. I will track down the Count. Your Majesty, please take care of the people of the territory. Sure. The number of residents who flocked to Naeseong alone exceeds 30,000. It was a situation that needed control. I will give you command of the dragon slayer. yes. Ethan approached the residents of the territory. [The Count has escaped!] Everyones eyes focused on the Archduke at the mana-filled shout. [A person who abandoned his territory has no qualifications to rule the area. I declare that as of this moment, the ruler of this land has changed! I, Ethan Ardan, will recreate the duchy of the past! And I promise that I will pursue the Count to the ends of hell!] Waaah! A heros speech! A huge roar rang out in response. Something I only dreamed of. That was the moment when it became reality. The eyes of Toledos residents were shining at each of the Archdukes actions. * * * Sylvia. She led the dragon slayer and searched the counts house thoroughly. Within an hour, the secret passageway was revealed. She entered the passage with the dragon slayer. Before long, I could smell the fishy scent of blood. Lawrence! Stay behind me! Knight Commander Nerian shouted with his face frozen. The knights moved forward cautiously. Soon I was faced with a terrible scene. From the counts relatives to those who appear to be knights. Everyone had their necks bent and their eyes closed. Nerian and Sylvia looked at the bodies. Looking at the remaining mana, it appears that this person was a 6-star player. What was the cause of death? Its like magic. Its also a magic filled with powerful magical power that a 6-star knight cant even resist. All the bodies were examined, but the Count was not there. The gold and silver treasures left in the cart were as if they had not been touched. I was targeting the Count. The results of the investigation came out soon after. Three 6-star knights dead. The Counts family members all died and the Count disappeared. Everything from the traces to the fact that there are at most two suspects. An organization came into Sylvias mind. platform. The count and the bishop once had a tangled record. The missing bishop. If personnel were dispatched to find traces of him, everything was correct. The visit by such experts meant that the church was taking this incident seriously. The informants moved that way because of the bishops work. After becoming aware of the cults liaison, he was secretly tracking their movements. Recently, the churchs informants were moving towards the kingdoms capital in large numbers. It went down from six to three. And thats while also reducing the surveillance on the archduke. The church suspects the kingdom over the bishops death. Otherwise, there was no reason to send a large number of informants to the kingdom. The Count was a man who did not know the Archdukes true nature. If I had known, I would have tried to run away a long time ago. Even if the church steals information from the count. At best, all we can find out is that the assassination team included a bishop. but its still dangerous. The Order and the Count made contact. It is said that even the archduke has no choice but to be considered a suspect. The church must make the kingdom more suspicious on behalf of the Archduke. Only then will we be able to ensure the safety of our lord. Her head began to spin. Cult and kingdom. Both were not very friendly organizations to the Archduke. There would be no better situation than these two biting each other. It was an instant before a plan came into her mind. Please dispose of the bodies neatly. So that no one can discover it. All right. Soon she approached the cart containing gold and silver treasures. It was a cart full of gorgeous jewelry and artwork. Items that would make a noblewomans eyes sparkle when she saw them. But her interests lay elsewhere. Eight rings. It was the item her master, the Archduke, was looking for. Since he went out in a hurry, he must have brought only the most precious things from his family. If it were the previous dukes memento, he would have chosen to keep it rather than leave it behind. Even if youre not sure what its purpose is. Sylvia searched the cart. Soon I was able to find what I wanted. A lump of black liquid that looks like slime. thank god. bishop. I was really glad they didnt take this item. While carefully holding the eight pills. She moved towards the inner room. * * * After cleaning up. I immediately found Sylvia. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw the document she handed him. The earls family members all died. yes. It appears to be the work of a religious denomination. Its a religious order. Ethan nodded. Because it was easy to infer the reason why they moved. This may be to investigate the incident in which a bishop became a half-baby. Sylvia, looking at the Archduke, said. Currently, the Church is most suspicious of the Kingdom. However, by obtaining information from the Count, suspicions about the Archduke would have begun to grow greater than before. I guess so. Unless youre an idiot, youll start putting yourself on the shortlist. Even if its not a huge percentage. I think we need to divert their attention. That too on the kingdom side. As the kingdom and the church clash, we will be able to buy time. What the Archduke needed most was time. It is time to take control of the inner realm that has become much larger than before and devote yourself to your own growth. Conflict between the two organizations would be the most appropriate way to buy time. Immediately, Sylvia looked at Ethan and spoke. Could you please move Marquis Bessus and Popolence? Conflict between two organizations. There was no better way than using the two as an opportunity to explode the conflict that had already ignited. Ethans eyes lit up. Because I immediately guessed what she was trying to say. Williams. The royal blacksmith of the previous generation was completely attached to the church. The guy at the top behaved like that, so it wouldnt be much different for the guys below him. What if you move the two, wipe out all the blacksmiths who were collaborating with the dragon tribe below, and then completely cut off support for the church? It would be instantaneous for the relationship between the two organizations to deteriorate. Just thinking back to the printing house that was raided last time, it was like that. A printing press made up of sophisticated mechanical devices. It is an item that cannot be manufactured or repaired unless you are a skilled dwarf. And one of the places where skilled dwarves worked the most was the royal palace. Sure. thank you. And this is what I found there. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw the items Sylvia gave him. It was one of the eight pills. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liquid seeped into Ethans body. A body that had grown to the point where one could barely feel its weight even without releasing the two rings. A heavy feeling was felt in that body once again. As the number of pills increased to three, the effect of weight increase began to work properly on the body that had grown. Good. Now, the energy that Ethan can store in his heart has increased by 1.5 times. Even if you are a bishop, you will not be easily pushed aside if you release the Hwan. It was as if he had obtained all the pills that could be obtained from the 10 branches of the branch. Kingdom 7. It was a place you had to visit to get the fourth pill. Because the disease had spread to four of the seven families in the kingdom. They would just have to be found one by one later. thanks. Sylvia. She was a truly useful talent. After the conversation ended like that. Ethan immediately raised the crystal ball. A situation where the subordinate came up with a good plan. Now it was up to him to put this plan into action. Soon the crystal ball lit up. DDid the occupation of Toledo end well? Marquis Bloten looked at Ethan with a smile and began to ask. yes. It ended well. DCongratulations. Anyway, is there anything you want to say? yes. Im contacting you because I have a favor to ask you. -Something? Its related to the Yongin tribe. -Yongin people? The Marquis eyes narrowed. Chapter 74 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 74 After returning, the family was ruined (75) Ethan explained the recent conflict with the church. As the story continued, the Marquis face began to harden. DThe bishop has become an idiot Are you saying that kidnapping the count was also done by those so-called bishops? yes. -okay. What can I do? Please investigate Williams henchmen. DYou must be referring to the royal dwarves, right? youre right. There are probably quite a few people connected to the church. The Marquis eyes lit up. A church that serves the dragon race. If only we could move the kingdom and reduce their power. We can protect the Kingdom of Heidern. The power of the religious sect was already deeply rooted in countries other than his own country. He had no intention of quietly watching his own country become like that. -I understand. Dont worry. Im going to investigate my guys thoroughly. There was no organization in the world as well-versed in the flow of logistics as Sangdang. The Marquis of Bessus was one of the families that had a large upper level. If the royal dwarves and the church reached a deal. Its impossible not to leave a trace. The Marquis was sure. Then please do me a favor. -I understand. I will investigate and contact you one more time before reporting to your Majesty. yes. The light of the crystal ball faded. As the Marquis Bloten is a capable person, he will definitely keep them on their toes. Now all that remains is to wait for the right time. * * * Myers. A dark red flame rose above his sword as he continued training. resonance. sowing. cycle. flowering. Myers was now entering the cycle of these four stages. We have finally passed the stage of acceptance. The first stage of the cycle, the stage of acceptance where you simply have to accept the pain of the flame essence. When I first started this process, I was in so much pain that I rolled around in my room all day. Although he was blessed by the Lord of Fire in his own way, although not as much as his older brother Ethan, his veins could not withstand the temperature of the flame essence. The memory of Hans panicking and barely stopping him from calling someone was still vivid. Fortunately, the pain did not last long. While he usually had to stay in bed for about a week, he was able to overcome the pain to some extent and move around in just two days. The flame, which was full of red energy, became increasingly cloudy as the breath of black flame was used. The flame gradually turned black. It was around that time that Chaimans perspective on himself changed. His attitude became even more friendly, to the point where it was impossible to not know. Recently, it has reached a stage where it provides abundant elixirs. Despite the fact that treatment has changed dramatically from the past. Myers still felt inadequate. Compared to my brother, I am nothing. I was in occasional contact with Ethan through Hans. Not only did they destroy the baron and viscount, they even took over the count. Even the 6-star knights said they were no match for my brother. It was proof that Ethans level was overwhelmingly higher than his own achievements. Its worth it. Ethan cannot produce black flame. Myers was the brother closest to knowing his secret. Because my brother was on a completely different level from the sowing stage. At best, he only planted one essence into the mana hole located in the Danjeon. However, Ethan was a monster who planted the essence of fire in all of the fragmented mana holes. It was proof that he had unimaginable mana control. Is that it? Unlike his sister and himself, who could only take one breath from the Lord of Fire, Ethan was the one who directly controlled the Lord and burned his body for more than two hours. The reason my brother cant make black flames bloom It was highly likely that it was because he couldnt feel the burning pain itself at all. The black flame was the mana of the flame created by mixing the burning pain and the breathing technique. I didnt feel any burning pain at all. Even if you keep it to a minimum The story was that Ethan had reached the third stage of the cycle, the stage of embodiment. It meant that as soon as you entered the cycle stage, you entered the upper stage. Myers, remembering that, swallowed his saliva. Among all dukedom heads in the past, there was no one who did not experience burning pain. Except for Ethan. What kind of fire will my brother show? One thing is certain. The truth was that even if he had black flames, he would not even be an opponent. A true ruler of fire. There is no phrase better suited to ones older brother than this. That was when Myers put down his sword. The youngest Confucius! Have you had any accomplishments? Hans, who was nearby, quickly asked. Lothern, the guard knight next to him, was also looking at Myers with sparkling eyes. While training as usual, the color of the flame suddenly turned blacker. There was no doubt that something had been accomplished. okay. I think Ive gone one step beyond the wall. Congratulations! Congratulations! Im going to visit the Count for a while. Lothern took a hasty step forward and soon returned with a call from the Count. The three people headed to the Counts office. Chayman welcomed Myers with a big smile. haha. Congratulations. no. Its still just a small achievement. The black flame is becoming more and more evident, so how can we treat this as a small achievement? Please sit down. You two should go out for a while. yes. The only people left in the office were the Count and Myers. Chaiman said after drinking a cup of tea. The youngest Confucius. Have you heard any news about the Archduke recently? yes. I could hear the story even at the training ground. I heard that it collapsed early. youre right. Fortunately, he was able to bring in Viscount Caston and Baron Heneris, who were under him but even taking that into account, the Archdukes power had grown too much. To the point where it would be better to call it the Southeastern Union rather than the Confederacy. Nevertheless, the reason Chaiman could not be greatly shaken was because he was holding on to a well-versed successor who was blooming with black flames. okay. If time passes like this, the world will begin to regard the Archduke as the legitimate successor to the dukedom, not just the dukes child. That would be a bit difficult. I am one of my fathers well-versed children The teacup Myers was holding shook. The handle of the teacup was slowly cracking. Anyone who saw him could guess that he was feeling uncomfortable. Chaiman saw this and nodded as if he was satisfied. youre right. The youngest Confucius is also the one with the right to succession. But my brothers skills it will be difficult for my sword to handle. yes. Probably so. I also recognize the Archdukes talent. But what if we hold a flowering ceremony? You mean the flower ceremony? Flowering ceremony. It was a ritual that had been performed since the past whenever the dukedom chose a head of the family. Who spits out the thickest black salt? This is what we saw at the flower opening ceremony. yes. It was a tradition that continued until the last generation. Moreover, the youngest master has become a black flame. There is no reason not to hold a flowering ceremony. The reason I havent talked about the flowering ceremony until now is because the vision technology was cut off and there was no one to make the black flame bloom. But now the situation itself was different. great. However, I think the question is whether my brother will obediently participate in the enlightenment ceremony. Im sure they will be against it because they cant make black flames bloom. Leave it to me and I will take care of it. Chaiman answered with a quiet smile. The world still remembered the previous Duke family. Flowering ceremony. It was one of those events that still remains in everyones memory. The cause is held tightly by this side. Myers nodded. * * * A week has passed since the capture of the county. As the vast county territory was occupied, various workloads increased explosively. This was especially true now, in the early days of the occupation. Even Elena, who Frexian called an administrative genius, was being bombarded with an amount of work that she could not easily handle. Ethan also had a mountain of documents piled up. As the workload increased, Ethans status was drastically different from the past. In particular, the change in attitude of the nobles was most obvious. The 10th collateral family and yourself. Because the nobles who were quietly watching the fight between the two were reaching out one by one toward themselves. The number of invitations flocking to Toledos temple alone reached dozens per day. Despite this, Ethan did not send a single reply. At best, its just an approach from people like hyenas. There was no reason to engage in a meaningless conversation. It was while I was busy working like that. Light came through the crystal sphere. The moment I placed the mana stone, a familiar face appeared. -How have you been? yes. Has there been any progress? -okay. After hearing the story, I looked into the background of the dwarves working in the royal family. Dont be surprised. Out of ten, close to eight were clinging to the dragon clan. Its more than I thought. DIt turned out that that guy, Williams, had brought them in knowingly. It was like we were all on the same page. All the evidence was collected. Even the 7 kingdoms wont be able to block this attack. Are they also connected to the Seven Kingdoms? -Unfortunately, that was the case. They were receiving support very secretly. It could be that the Kingdoms 7th House and the Church are at odds with each other. D/Whoa. Its scary to even imagine./ Please take care of me. -okay. Dont worry. This will be able to enhance the achievements of our Lord Porforens. I will make it like that. Well then, lets go. Just like that, contact with the crystal ball was cut off. Youre doing well. A kingdom that rejects the religious order. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the religious order suspects that kingdom as the murderer of the bishop. The power of the royal family that had accumulated over a long period of time could not be ignored, so it would be quite a sight if the two forces came together. While I was so lost in thought. A familiar voice came from outside the door. Ethan. Can I come in? It was Elenas voice. uh. She opened the door and came in and handed me a letter. It came directly to you. Gold thread was hanging from the black letter. A golden thread burning like a brilliant flame. A letter bearing the emblem of the duchy. Only the head of the family could send a letter with this symbol. And in the duchy, there was an organization that acted as an agent for the head of the family. senate. Ethan opened the letter and read its contents. Hmm. While I was reading the contents. Ethan suddenly felt eyes on him and looked around. Elena was staring at him. Like a baby bird asking for food. Have you read everything? uh. Whats the content? Since the letter was sent directly to Ethan under the authority of the head of the family, even Elena did not have the authority to read the letter. According to the family law, it was so. They say that now that I am approaching adulthood, it is time to determine who the rightful successor to the dukedom is. huh? The rightful successor? uh. They also claim that only those who produce black flames can become the rightful successors. To summarize the key contents of the letter, it was as follows. Ethan smiled after reading the last line. Accordingly, we hereby inform you that a flowering ceremony will be held under the authority of the head of the family. As for the schedule. So, lets hold the flowering ceremony. the flowering ceremony? Ethan nodded. It was one of the news I was waiting for. Its time. Not only was it not enough to devour all 10 collateral families, it was time to completely take the duchy into his own hands. Ethan lifted the crystal ball. There was no need to go through the trouble of sending a reply. Since I already had the means to contact Chaiman directly. Soon, light came through the crystal ball. Chapter 75 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 75 #When I returned, my family was ruined (76) DThis is the first time since the meeting. How have you been? Chaimans appearance revealed in the crystal ball was full of composure. Are you planning on holding a flower ceremony? -exactly. We five elders have made a decision. The schedule is in one month. one month? -At that rate, all of my direct relatives would have received the letter. Even if it were Prince Theron of Kingdom 7, the same would be true. Excluding Prince Theron, who is located far away, I think the schedule is not that tight Chaiman spoke with a meaningful smile. Are you pretending not to know His Majesty Sigmunds intentions? -What does it mean? What do you mean? Im not twenty yet. I was able to understand at once what the archduke was claiming. Sigmund was the 17th king. One of his wills was to elect the head of the duchy when the archduke became an adult. -I know that. But wont you soon become a saint? Holding the flowering ceremony a little early will not mean going against the will of His Majesty the late King. No matter what the Archduke said, he planned to keep the schedule for the enlightenment ceremony as is. There is no time. The territory occupied by the Archduke was becoming more stable as each day passed. They lowered taxes, banned the circulation of Dragon Clan God Books, and eliminated any justification to attack this side directly. That didnt mean that they were completely safe from the Archdukes clutches. In fact, all you had to do was give the justification. The residents of the territory will start shouting cheers the moment the archduke advances. Furthermore There was a rumor going around that even the assassins sent by Irdan were defeated, although I dont know what tricks they used. It was said that the Archdukes power may be more than he imagined. Therefore, Myers had to be elected as head of the family as soon as possible. The youngest Confucius. If he becomes the head of a small household, it will be possible to restrict the Grand Dukes actions. -The decision of the council of elders has already been made for a long time. No matter what the Archduke says, the schedule will not change. Ill see you in a month. Contact with the crystal sphere has been lost. Good. Will the flowering ceremony proceed quickly? On this side, it was something to be thankful for. The fact that the flowering ceremony took place quickly meant that the head of the family would be elected quickly. I was just thankful that they would lift me up on their own. One month. It wasnt that long. * * * A week passed. Most of the countys major affairs had been resolved. Frexian and Elena. Although the two people had excellent administrative skills, what was decisive was Sylvias help. She was a near-all-rounder when it came to using her mind. If it werent for Lawrence, the work wouldnt have been done so neatly in just one week. It was when I was taking a breather after finishing my work. Elena said as she entered the office. Ethan. Can I talk to you for a moment? of course. I entered the office and sat down. Elena, who was sitting next to her, wiggled her hands and spoke. You mean Lawrence, hes a good kid, right? Smart guy. Although he may be blunt, he is an outstanding talent when it comes to using his head. I was just thinking about Sylvia. It was an unfortunate situation. But why Lawrence all of a sudden? Its already been four months since we met Lawrence, right? Ive been keeping an eye on her, and she seems to be having a bit of a problem. problem? Aside from the fact that he rarely expresses emotions, Ive never seen him sleep. You mean insomnia? I think so. From what I heard from the maids, they say she drinks alcohol every night. alcohol? Ethan tilted his head. huh. Its a habit. You need strong alcohol to fall asleep. The problem is that I can hardly sleep even after drinking that much. The act of drinking itself was not a problem. There was no law that said only adults could drink it. At around seventeen, Im at an age where I cant say anything about drinking. Do you drink a lot? I heard he drinks about two bowls of rum regularly. Not a glass, but a bowl? uh. Its the bowl youre thinking of. It was a bigger share than expected. Even knights would feel like their bones would break the next day if they drank two bowls of rum. Its not just that. Not only do I spend most of my waking hours working, but I also barely eat when I eat. It was my first time hearing this story. Was Sylvia like that in her past life? Now that I think about it Even in her previous life, Sylvia always looked thin. It was still the same now. Theres a bit of a problem. According to what Elena said, this was a fairly serious problem. Eating is alcohol. What I suffer from is insomnia. If you cant even use your head all day long and dont even eat properly, anyone will have no choice but to say that this is a perfect way to live a short life. When youre seventeen, youre in the prime of growth, right? For a boy, he is as small as a girl. No matter how I look at it, there seems to be a problem. . That was because it was a woman, not a man. Of course, even for a woman, she was on the small side. I didnt have the heart to tell Elena this. Sylvia didnt want it to be revealed that she was a woman. I talked to the Frexian administrator, and he didnt notice for the first time. I tried talking to him a few times, but he never listened. So Elena handed me a bracelet. You tell me better. Hand this too. I? Its your strategy. It wasnt wrong. Ethan took the bracelet. Even with a quick look, I could immediately figure out what it was for. Its an artifact that helps recover from fatigue. It was a fairly effective product. I dont know, but I probably paid a lot of money. And I tell him to eat more instead of drinking. That child will probably listen to what you say. Understand? uh. Then Ill go. Elena came out of the office. Ethan, who was quietly looking at the bracelet, called Sylvia. * * * Did you call me, Master? Sit here. She took a seat near Ethan. I heard it from my sister. I heard you suffer from insomnia? Sylvia was shocked. This was a fact that I did not want to reveal to the Archduke. yes. However, it is definitely not to the extent of interfering with work I heard that you cant sleep for less than three hours a day. Thats a level of abuse that even a decent knight couldnt withstand. . Are you eating well? That I guess hes not eating. The Archduke made eye contact and said. You werent planning on going with me for a long time? youre right. A connection I caught by chance. However, this connection was no different from a golden copper rope. Sylvia had no intention of missing this line. If you want to work for a long time, taking care of your body is essential. You may not realize it now because you are young, but problems will arise in the future. yes. It would be difficult to correct everything in one day. I understand. So, lets start by eating properly. Eating well is one of the ways to increase work efficiency. Do you agree? All right. And this. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ethan handed me a bracelet. It is an artifact related to fatigue recovery. Its a gift, so wear it if you can. thank you. Your Majesty. She carefully took the bracelet. Get some rest today. yes. Then lets go. Sylvia left the office. When she returned to her room, she looked at her bracelet. It was the first time in her life that she received a gift from someone. Blue bracelet. At first glance, it was an item that appeared to be worth the price. Can I accept this? Since it was a gift, I was even told to wear it whenever possible. Not wearing the bracelet here would also disappoint the lord. After thinking for a while, she eventually left the room with the bracelet on her wrist. The knights belonging to the Dragon Slayer naturally followed her. They were knights in charge of escort. Lawrence. One of the knights looking at his face tilted his head. huh? This is because there was a change in his previously cold and blunt expression. What on earth has changed? The knight, who was carefully spying on the tricksters face, finally noticed the change. Although very faint. If you look closely, the corners of your mouth are slightly raised, unlike usual. Did something good happen? How could that cold-hearted trickster laugh like that! The counts introspection. A scream full of pain might be heard again from the dungeon located there The knight, whose body was trembling, carefully followed the knights footsteps. * * * Two weeks have passed since I gave the bracelet to Sylvia. Recently, she has been eating regularly. Not only that, but perhaps thanks to wearing the bracelet, my complexion became much brighter. An environment where you can use your brain for a long time has been created. It wasnt just Sylvia who started to change. 2 weeks time. With work gone, Ethan was able to focus on training. The stage of embodiment is almost over. I have completely adapted to firearms. Now it was time to enter the realm of understanding, exploring the origins of fire. A time when mental training becomes more important than physical training. I spent the whole day sitting cross-legged, imagining and exploring what fire was. Breath of Black Flame. It seemed perfect at first glance, but it was a training method that could not be said to be perfect. If it were perfect, there was no reason to dye the pure flame a muted color. Consideration of the flame continued. If you look at it that way, the fight continued in the same way that it always used black flames. When you exploded the flame essence before. I remembered the words of the Fire Lord I met then. [By mixing pure flame with negative emotions, we created the fire of corruption.] [In the end, there is bound to be a limit. You will continue to carry imperfections in your body.] What is pure fire? To put it bluntly, Black Flame was full of miscellaneous additional effects. Robbery of energy, internal concussion, and even a curse. It was a representative effect attached to black salt. It was also the reason why the Duke family was able to reign as the best sword family on the continent. however. If only we could purely strengthen the firearms. There was no need for such trivial features. Wouldnt everything be perfect if it burned before it even reached you? Past life. In order to break through the huge wall I faced when I became a transcendent. We need to lay the foundation now. It was for that very reason that I imagined pure fire through meditation. fire. I thought about fire all day. Days where I continued to grow mentally, not physically. Through the days of contemplation, Ethan was able to gradually peel away the shadow of the black flame that had bound him. Fire is just fire. There was no need for any unnecessary features. Suddenly, I felt an itch. A feeling of being caught by something. Ethan immediately took out his greatsword. The moment I infused mana into my sword while imagining the hottest flame in the world. Good luck! Flames rose above the black greatsword. Instead of the usual red flames, the flames emit white light like snow. It was a color as if all the unclean energy in the world had been stripped away. Although it was only for a short time that a pure white flame was born. Gotcha. Ethan realized. That you have gone beyond the stage of embodiment and reached the stage of understanding where you realize what the source of fire is. White flame (). An unknown territory that no one in the family has ever been to. The first footprints were left in that area. Footprints as white as snow. Preparations for the flowering ceremony were completely completed. Chapter 76 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 76 After returning, the family was ruined (77) While Ethan was enjoying his growth, Sylvia came to visit. She said as she handed me the crystal ball. His Excellency the Marquis Bloten has contacted me. Just as she said, the crystal ball was emitting sparkling light. It was a signal that contact had been made. When I touched the mana stone, the Marquis face was revealed. -How have you been? yes. Are you ready to move? -Thats right. Even the 7 kingdoms wont be able to block this attack. There is just one questionable point. Doubtful aspects? -Originally, I was planning to reveal the evidence when the Dwarf Kingdom made the first move. In fact, Lord Porforens even sent a letter to the Kingdom Council. Ethan nodded. If the Kingdom of Ameria put pressure to repatriate Williams, that in itself could exert heavy pressure. In that case, if you expose the evidence, the effect will be doubled. It was definitely a good strategy. Is there a problem? -The Dwarven Kingdom remained silent. It must have been a while since the letter was sent, but there has been no reply. Hmm. DLord Porforens said that because the Kingdom Council was such a busy organization, it seemed like the previous letter was not delivered properly The Marquis took a sip of water and continued speaking. -Unfortunately, it seems difficult to create the best situation. Kingdom council. Ethan thought deeply. Considering Popolences previous actions, it was clear that associating with the Balaur was a serious crime on the part of the Dwarf Kingdom. However, the fact that there is no reaction Its suspicious. DIts difficult to take any more time, so Im thinking of heading straight to the castle today. yes. I like that too. However, you may be able to use it in the future, so please try sending the letter again. Popolens had been given the position of blacksmith in the Kingdom of Heidern, albeit temporarily. At best, it cant even be compared to running a successful blacksmith shop in a mid-sized city. If a separate letter is sent this time, the Dwarven Kingdom will judge its contents much more seriously. Even so, if you remain silent like this time. You should expect bad situations. For example, the upper echelons of the Dwarven Kingdom are colluding with the church. The Marquis nodded silently. -I guess I will. By the way, I heard that the flowering ceremony is just around the corner. Are you okay? If you need more time, I can help you. Archduke Ethan. Although his skills as a knight were excellent, he was not completely without problems. I heard that you have never smoked black flame before. The flowering ceremony, one of the duke familys traditions. Here, in order to be elected as the head of the family, one had to emit a dark red flame. If the Archduke was running out of time, he planned to delay the opening ceremony as much as possible, even by submitting an appeal to the King whom he would meet today. Ethan shook his head at the Marquis words. Thank you for your words, but there is no need to do so. Its already ready. DDid you make black salt bloom? Its similar. They say its similar. It was a subtle statement. If he had really shown his anger, he would have given a definite answer instead of that answer. Still, I wasnt worried. We have been repeatedly confronted with how bold and meticulous the Archduke is. If he was confident enough to say that, he would have prepared something to show at the enlightenment ceremony. The Marquis had no doubts. -I hope it ends well. When I see you again, I might be a duke. Maybe so. That was enough. The Marquis nodded and finished contacting the crystal ball. Preparations are complete. All the evidence was collected. It was agreed that Porforens would be in charge of reporting to the king. As I was given a temporary position, it was time to make good progress for the next year. Cult and kingdom. With this blow, the conflict between the two organizations will begin to ignite in earnest. The Marquis and Porforens began moving towards the palace. * * * The location where the flowering ceremony was held was Londinium, a large city located in the duchy. It was also where Ethans home was located. If you drive diligently by carriage, it takes about a week to travel from the county. I guess Ill have to leave soon. Ethan went to see Elena. Elena, who had been diligently examining the documents, lifted her head. Ethan? Im going to leave soon. Get ready too, sister. me too? Now that the county territory is almost completely renovated, I should go back home. It was enough to leave the maintenance of the county to the remaining vassals. Home Elenas eyes became faint. The dukes mansion located in Londinium. A whopping nine years had passed since he was expelled from there by his associates. Going back to the original home. This was one of the wishes Elena had. It was something that could not even be dreamed of just six months ago. Now, that wish was about to become a reality. However, there was nothing to worry about. Are you okay? I have to be recognized as the head of the family at the flowering ceremony to be able to return to my family You think I cant do it? no! Elena stirred the whale. It has already been nearly six months since my younger brother woke up. How many sights have we seen so far! Theron and Myers are the same. They were both younger brothers whom he loved. However, compared to Ethan, both of them were weaker younger brothers. The true ruler of the duchy. No matter what anyone said, the closest one was Ethan. Count Chayman may have insisted on holding the flowering ceremony quickly because he had his own methods. Well, it doesnt work for Ethan. Elena was sure. Ill go. A mansion in Londinium that contained the warmth of family. Now I wanted to go home again. okay. Ethan and Elena. The two began to pack their bags diligently. The two werent the only ones packing. Because it was the same for Ilia, Sylvia, and even Frexian. Five fully loaded carriages. Among them, the group got into the empty carriages. The dragon slayers formed a tight guard around the carriage. The number of knights who joined was approximately thirty. This was because the rest of the staff had separate work to do. The carriage began to depart for the duchy. * * * After a week of travel, we arrived in the big city of Londinium. The outer gate opened quickly. As soon as the carriage entered, the eyes of the people of the territory began to flock. Its the Grand Duke! Really? A group of knights whose entire bodies are completely covered with black armor. They were escorting the carriage. Dragon Slayer. I couldnt have known without knowing. Recently, it was a knighthood with the greatest reputation in the West. The black armament had long since become a symbol of the Grand Duke. Its a dragon slayer! Of course! The Archduke has finally returned! The whole of Londinium was shaken. dukedom. Here, the notoriety of the 10 collateral families was already widespread. Not only was it not enough to take away the dukedoms taxes, but they were the ones who made corruption rampant by selling all the high-ranking officials in exchange for money. Naturally, the duchy had no choice but to suffer increasingly from famine. It was only natural that the money that should have been distributed to their land was being moved to other places. The duchy was slowly dying due to the egregious exploitation and neglect of the 10 collateral families. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at Londinium, the largest city in the duchy. The streets were full of dilapidated buildings that had not been renovated, and encountering children dying of starvation had become a daily occurrence here. So much so that people are saying that it is more difficult to live here than in the territory of the 10 collateral families! Therefore, the residents of the duchy were eagerly waiting for a hero to save them. The archduke was the most prominent successor among the descendants of the previous duke. Prince Theron and Prince Myers. Unlike the two, he was able to achieve a huge alliance by directly confronting the 10 collateral families. When will the Archduke return to the territory? While waiting so eagerly, news that a flowering ceremony would be held began to spread widely. After a long wait, the Archduke had finally entered the duchy. Wow! Even though it was skinny, it still had enough strength to make a sound. Every time the carriage passed by, the residents of the territory cheered loudly. I hope that the Archduke will be recognized as the head of the family at this flowering ceremony! The people of the territory prayed earnestly. Ilya, who was inside the carriage, stuck out her tongue at the loud cheering. If only it were terrible The scenery outside the carriage was truly miserable. Londinium. Just fifteen years ago, it was never this underdeveloped city. The estate was half destroyed, as if they had spent so much money in such a short period of time. Since the duchys most representative city has changed like this, there is no need to say anything more about other places. Just looking at it, it seemed like a huge amount of time and money would be needed to restore it. We will have to work hard to develop products. It seemed like we had to hurry up product development. While I was looking outside the city, a carriage arrived in front of the castle. The gate opened quickly. After passing the outer castle, we reached the inner castle where Cheymans mansion is located. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I got down from the carriage, nobles from the Senate, including the count, began to appear. Five nobles. The 10 collateral families were now reduced by half. Count Chayman approached. I was waiting. What about the flowering ceremony? Everything is already ready. The flowering ceremony will be held in the grand banquet hall inside. Lets begin. Chaiman was startled by the Archdukes casual answer. I heard that it is definitely not able to produce black flame. The same was true for recent reports. But what is the point of such a confident appearance? Does not matter. I made some preparations in advance in case of an emergency. No matter how outstanding the Grand Dukes performance is, it will be impossible for him to be selected at the enlightenment ceremony. Ive prepared a banquet but you dont plan on attending? Theres no reason to waste time. . Chaiman clenched his fists at those words. They were dismissing the idea of hanging out with them as a waste of time. It was nothing short of a terrible insult. Lets see if you can be that relaxed after a while. With shining eyes, he guided the archduke. Daeyeonmujang in Naeseong. There were already a lot of people there. This is because Chaiman mobilized all of his connections to invite western nobles. This is because the more eyes there were, the more advantageous it was. At this flowering ceremony, the next head of the dukedom will be completely confirmed. Although the prepared banquet was cancelled, the nobles eyes were filled with interest. Rather than enjoying alcohol and food, it was bound to be more interesting to see the spark of those who would rule the West in the future. You sang a lot. Ethan looked at the audience. Originally, the dukedom of the past also invited numerous nobles to the flower ceremony, so it was not a particularly strange sight. The one who will rule the western part of the kingdom. Promoting the power of the ruler was one of the traditions of the Ardan duchy. Ethan moved toward the center of the great dance hall. It was then. [There is a magic circle prepared in the training hall.] Ilya, who was sitting in the audience seat, secretly sent Manas whisper. [It is a magic circle that grants a huge amount of mana to the target when activated. I think we can stop it now, but would you do that?] Hmm. The target is probably Myers. Ethan smiled. Good. Numerous nobles gathered. Depending on how much power you show here, your perception of the Duke family will change by 180 degrees in the future. The more black flame Myers spews out through the magic circle, the more black flames he spews out. The shock of overpowering it would be even greater. Ethan shook his head. Because there was no need to break the game that was advantageous to oneself. Chapter 77 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 77 When I returned, my family was ruined (78) Great Yeonmujang. There were already passengers there. Myers. He was the youngest person I met after a long time. Behind him sat five nobles belonging to collateral families. I asked while looking at Chayman standing in front. Where is the third child? I heard that Prince Theron has been contacted, but he has not attended this event yet. The third person who entrusted himself to the 7 Kingdoms. It didnt show up until the day of the flowering ceremony. In the end, only two people were able to carry out the flowering ceremony. Myers and himself. Chayman, who was glaring in this direction, shouted loudly. From now on, we will hold the 18th flowering ceremony of the Ardan duchy! DWow! All the nobles eyes lit up at the sight of the Grand Duke and the youngest Prince raising their swords. Who will take over the Ardan duchy? That will be decided right here. Soon, mana flocked to Myers sword. It was then. Myers eyes twitched. This was because a huge amount of mana was flowing towards his sword. what? With such a huge amount of mana, the size of the black flame was bound to be on a different level from before. I cant do it! If he is not careful, he may end up becoming the head of the family instead of his eldest brother. It was a time when Myers didnt know what to do. I heard a small whisper as if it had been injected directly into my head. [just do it.] ! It was definitely my brothers voice. Myers, who was embarrassed, blinked his eyes carefully. Soon, dark red flames burst out from his sword. It was black salt. It is also a huge black flame that is well over 2m in length. Oh oh! The nobles seated in the stands let out exclamations of exclamation. Such a big black flame! Arent the achievements of the youngest Confucius much more significant than expected? While young nobles were dazzled by sights, older nobles were different. Amazing. The 17th flowering ceremony that took place previously. The size of the black flame that the youngest Confucius was producing now was much larger than the black flame that the previous head of the family had produced at that time. This meant that the youngest Confucius achievements were beyond their imagination. Naturally, everyones eyes turned to the Archduke. The rumor is that you cant make black flames bloom at all Is this true? In the Dukes house, people who were called unfit people would occasionally appear. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how great their skills and talents are, there are people who cannot radiate black flame because their mothers blood is stronger than their mothers blood. Ethan took out his sword amidst curious gazes. Flames flickered above the great sword. The heat contained in the sword was so hot that it could be felt even in the stands located far away. Clearly, its power was great. Its not black flame! The faces of the nobles, including Chayman, gradually began to brighten. done! Chaymans joy was even greater. For this day, Myers was provided generously with all kinds of elixirs. What if he is appointed as the next head of the family at this succession ceremony? Beyond simply ruling a collateral area, you will be able to extend your power directly to the entire duchy. So how could you not be happy? Many nobles were already clearly witnessing this scene. finished. It was a complete victory. It was a time when the nobles of the collateral world, including Chaiman, were looking at each other and smiling. Eternal pain. Let the fire revolve endlessly. Be patient. A black flame will bloom in that pain. May you feel the fire that has been burning for eternity. Breath of black flame. As I memorized the phrase, I recalled experiences from my past life. He went through many battles before returning. Kingdom family, relatives and even the people. A lot has disappeared. A feeling of pain as if your heart was being squeezed out. Ethan had overflowing emotions. It wasnt that difficult to corrupt the flame through this emotion. Even if you drop just one drop of ink on bright drawing paper, the color will change completely. It was then. uh? what? Black salt? oh my god! The Grand Duke has made black flames bloom! Loud! A murmur began to be heard inside the main training hall. The nobles sitting in the stands were looking at the archdukes sword with wide eyes. Naturally, the eyes of the five nobles had no choice but to turn in that direction once again. ! and. Everyone seemed frozen and couldnt say anything. Before I knew it, a dark red flame was blooming on the Archdukes sword. Its a flame that looks much darker and thicker than Myers flame. Huh black salt? ShipCount! How did this happen? Didnt you say that the Archduke was unfit? This how How can it produce black flames that seem more intense than the youngest Confucius, who is under the full effect of the magic circle? It made no sense. Chaiman stared at the Archdukes sword in a daze as something unimaginable happened. This cant be happening. Besides, there is still hope! Chayman shook his head and gathered himself. It is still too early to despair. Although the Archdukes black flame seemed to be more intense, the game was not over yet. The youngest Confuciuss black flame is greater. Besides, to check whether it contains the right power, wouldnt it be necessary to collide with each other to know its power? When everyones eyes lit up. The Archduke walked forward and slashed his sword towards the youngest Prince. The two black flames collided with each other and burned fiercely for a moment. The sword on one side was cut in two. Whatwhat! oh my god! Everyone was shocked. What was cut off was the black flame contained in the sword of the youngest Confucius. I cant believe the larger black flame was cut off so helplessly! This meant that they were not even comparable in terms of quality. The sight of black salt cutting off another black salt. This was a scene not easily seen even at the flower opening ceremony. Usually, when each others black flames bloomed, they would compete in sword dance, and in the meantime, they would determine the successor based on whose black flames faded first. This meant that it was rare for a match to be won with one sword like that. Of all the flowering ceremonies that have been held so far, this may have been the third. DWaaaa! It was natural for the nobles in the stands to shout out loud in excitement. The sight of black salt cutting off black salt. Because that was truly one of the highlights. The eyes of the five nobles, including Chaiman, widened at that sight. No matter how bad I was, I thought the sword of the youngest Confucius would open the Middle Ages! It was a very one-sided match. Its a big deal! If the archduke had spewed out flames of a different color, he might have been able to find fault somehow. But now, the Archduke was emitting a flame that anyone could call black flames. Even if I wanted to push Myers, I couldnt. There were too many eyes, and no matter how much he was the head of the family, he could not break the great tradition of the flowering ceremony. The Grand Duke looked at the five nobles and smiled quietly. It seems like the next matriarch has already been decided. . gulp. Everyone swallowed their saliva. Even though it seemed to be a quiet whisper, the Archdukes voice resonated even in the stands of the Great Hall. Immediately afterwards, the Archduke looked at the audience and spoke. I have been studying black salt for a long time. And we were able to find out that black flame is an imperfect flame. ? The nobles tilted their heads. What kind of technology is black flame? It was the secret technique that made the Duke of Ardan the greatest swordsmanship family on the continent beyond the kingdom. Even if I talk about the power contained in the dark red flame, it only makes my mouth hurt. That black flame is an imperfect flame? It was to the point where I couldnt understand why they were bringing up such a story. Meanwhile, the Archduke continued speaking. It seems like all the nobles of the West have gathered here, so I will show them the path the dukedom will take in the future. Soon, the nobles who looked at the Archdukes great sword let out an expression of astonishment. Whatwhat! Pure white flame? There was a little buzz. Everyone seemed frozen and couldnt say anything. Even though it is only a part of the sword spirit. This is because the sight of a snow-white flame rising above the Archdukes great sword was seen. A pure white flame! No way He recalled one of the stories he heard from the nobles of the West in the past. Duke of Ardan. It is said that the first duke there created a flame as white as snow. Thus, not only did he solidly establish the foundation of Ardan, but he also went beyond the realm of transcendence. Now, hundreds of years later, it is a story that is treated as a kind of legend. Jeron Ardan. This is because no one has been able to ignite a pure white flame since the first Dukes accession to the throne. A flame that appears to be the complete opposite color to the dark red flame. The more I looked, the more my eyes seemed to be drawn in. White flame! There were no other words to describe that spark. The white-blazing flame gradually began to die down. Black flame is a flame created by mixing negative emotions. The reason why no knight higher than Transcendant appeared in the Dukes family was precisely because of the limitations of this black flame. ! Everyone began to focus on the Archdukes words. Black salt. There were many rumors about this technology, but what could be said to be its core trick was kept under wraps. It was as if the Grand Duke was now revealing one of the key tricks of the Black Flame. Corrupted Flame. There is a limit to the level you can rise to with this. . Black flame. The Archduke was saying that even that skill was lacking. I saw the secret left behind by the first head of the family and realized the truth. The future of the dukedom depends on the white flame you just showed me. . In other words, it was said that the future depends on the archduke who bloomed white flame. It could be said to be arrogant, but no one dared refute it. First Duke Geron. The story of him making white flames bloom was one of the legends that everyone knew. Not only is he a black flame, but he is also the most legitimate successor to the first duke. The current archduke was just such a being. It was right then. Everyones eyes widened. The youngest Confucius Myers. This is because he approached the Archduke and immediately knelt down. I saw today that there was a sky above the sky! Not only was it not enough to handle the black flame, which was stronger than me, my brother even showed me a new path called the white flame! Myers said as if declaring. According to the laws of the Enlightenment Ceremony, I, Myers, swear allegiance to my brother! The 18th enlightenment ceremony. At the flower opening ceremony, unexpected scenes appeared one after another. Myers revealed his achievement by blooming nearly 2m of black flame. Not only did he cut it down with a more intense black flame, but he also revealed a new type of technique called white flame. If the audience showed surprise. The nobles of the 5 collateral families were so shocked that they were on the verge of fainting. There were only two participants in the flower ceremony. Here, if one gave up, the other had no choice but to be appointed as the head of the family no matter what was done. Justification and skills. In all of this, the Grand Duke was overwhelming the youngest Prince. Myers words were nothing short of driving a wedge into the enlightenment ceremony. Now that means I have to go. . What about the announcement? Hearing the Grand Dukes words, all the nobles looked at Chaiman. Choose the head of the family! Grand Duke! Archduke! The voices of nobles flowed from all directions. It was impossible to take any more time. Because the nobles in the stands were staring at them. Chayman said through gritted teeth. I hereby announce that the youngest Confucius has accepted the result and has chosen the Archduke as the 18th head of the family Just then. [Who gets to decide the singer? And thats in a situation where not all participants have gathered.] A gloomy voice spread across the grand hall and throughout the audience. Chapter 78 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 78 #When I returned, my family was ruined (79) It was a voice filled with a chill that made me shiver just by hearing it. Soon after, a figure began to walk towards the main training ground. The nobles who saw the young man murmured. Who is that person? Its a familiar face On the other hand, Elena. Theron? I recognized my younger brother right away. And I couldnt help but feel shocked. Theron Ardan. Even though he was a younger brother, he showed a cold side to people around him from a young age. However, the atmosphere that is being revealed now is. Its not that bad at all. It was as if his heart had completely frozen, and not even a trace of the usual smile appeared on his lips. It has changed. I couldnt pinpoint exactly what it was, but it definitely was. Soon the Three Dukes and the Grand Duke looked at each other. Ethan was also noticing the change in him at a glance. Theron Ardan. The guy was completely hostile to himself now. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the energy rising from his body. It was a markedly different attitude from his previous life. Its been a while. Theron. okay. Its been nine years. The flowering ceremony is already over. no. Who wants it? Theron laughed coldly. Soon, black flames began to bloom above his sword. under. Ethan saw that and let out a laugh. At first glance, it was a flame that looked like black flame. That wasnt black salt. The secrets of the kingdoms seven families were nothing but flames that had been entangled like snakes and completely turned into rags. The audience looked surprised when they saw Therons sword. It was the same for the nobles of the 5 collateral families. Dark red? The black flame that Theron was showing right now could barely be expressed in that way. Because it looked like a black flame was blooming. As the attainment of black flame deepens, the color of the flame gradually turns black. If you consider that. overwhelming. It would be an understatement to describe Therons accomplishments as overwhelming. Emergence of new competitors. Interest arose in the eyes of the audience at the sight. The archduke who created a pure white flame. And even the Three Princes, who are spewing out more gloomy flames than anyone else. The flowering ceremony, where the outcome had been clearly determined, was now so crowded that it was impossible to predict even an inch ahead. Ethan looked at Theron. The tattered flame alone is enough to arouse ones anger. But it started to get even more heated. Therons pupils, who were staring intently in this direction, began to gradually become thinner, like the pupils of a bright yellow snake. As if it was the look in the eyes of the dragon people I had dealt with in my past life. What have you been learning? I learned a lot. And the owner of the family had already been decided. Thats me. The guys eyes were already filled with madness. Therons new form instantly became blurry. Immediately after, it started running towards this direction. Ethan looked at Therons flame. It was a tattered flame, but the power contained within it was such that even he could not easily downplay it. Ethan released the three pills without hesitation. Not only did he feel lighter, as if all the shackles on his body had been removed, but an explosive mana began to flow from his heart. A cold white flame stained the great sword. bang! White salt and black salt. The two forces collided and spewed out sparks towards each other. Everyone in the audience widened their eyes. The black flame revealed by the Three Dukes. Its size reached 3m. Quality and quantity. Both are surprisingly good. In contrast, the white flame revealed by the Archduke only barely dyed the sword body. nevertheless. White Flame was not pushed back even an inch by Black Flames energy. No, rather, the archdukes white flame was completely overwhelming Therons black flame. That was clear just by looking at the sight of the two swords clashing. Every time the white salt and black salt collide, the color of the black salt starts to turn more and more gray. Was the power of the white flame that much? The black flame that Samgongja was showing was not the kind of skill that a mere successor could show. The completely black flame was reminiscent of the black flames of the previous duke. Its not enough to lightly accept the attack, but instead, its pushing the three attackers! White salt. It was as if they had completely proven here that the story of the first head of the family was by no means a lie. Ethan, who was clashing swords with Theron, tilted his head. How did I accumulate so much negative emotions? The flames of Therons sword contained such negative emotions that it would not be surprising to say that he was completely corrupted. Theron was eighteen. It was close to impossible to build up those feelings at that age. He said he returned to the past like himself. Unless it is. Kingdom 7. Unless the seven families are involved in modifications. The form of swordsmanship is similar to that of the Destruction Dragon. No matter how I looked at it, the third one seemed to be connected to the Yongin tribe. Previous life. Theron, one of the two younger brothers who fought against the dragon race for his own sake even as he was chewed into their mouths. Memories of him flashed by. I felt dirty. A lot of that too. I looked at Theron. The guys eyes were completely turned upside down and he was throwing sword strikes like crazy. Dragon of destruction. They were like that too. It seemed as if the image of him rushing like an animal, leaving his whole body to his instincts, was being overlaid on Theron. Little brother. die! Lets get it right first. A stick was medicine for a crazy dog that didnt listen. Although he was fighting hard, as the sword attack continued, Theron was being cornered. The audience was watching the fight between the two without even being able to swallow their saliva properly. The accomplishments of the Three Confucius far exceeded their own thoughts. Even if I cant do that, Im at the level of a 7-star knight. Theron, who was moving with all his might, seemed to have at least that much skill. But whats even more surprising is. It was the appearance of the Archduke lightly pushing Theron. Picturesque swordsmanship skills. The sight of him purifying the black flames that he said had corrupted him while spewing out pure white flames almost made him look like a Holy Knight. It is purified. I felt like I could purify the flames that were causing him to run rampant to some extent with just 30 more sword strikes. At that time, the third spirit will also return to some extent. It was right then. Someone broke into the training ground. The movement was so secret and fast that it was barely noticeable to Ethans senses. What is this again? Since he intervened in a fight that was going on without saying anything, he would have nothing to say even if he died. After calculating the unavoidable angle in the faintly felt movement. Immediately he stabbed me with his sword. Empty! I felt a heavy sensation. It was armor. Its also an armor filled with so much mana that even white flames cant cut it down. As soon as Inyoung invaded, Theron became quiet as if he was facing an ally. Stop it. Grand Duke. What are you? It was the moment to ask a question. A voice of astonishment erupted from the audience. oh my god! Its Count Marek! The Lacian Dukes. It was a family that was the head of the kingdoms seven families, and a family that quickly emerged as the kingdoms greatest swordsmanship family after the fall of the Duke of Ardan. The person who now blocked the archdukes sword was none other than Count Marek, the leader of the dukedoms knights. He was a knight known as a 10-star knight who had reached the level of transcendence. It was truly as if a giant among giants had appeared. Even in the Raycian duchy, it was known that the only person who could move Count Marek was the duke, the head of the family. It wasnt just one big guy who appeared. Even the one person who appeared later was enough to surprise. Because they were members of the Duke Agiles family, known as masters of black magic. Dark Demon Master? In terms of knights, he was a man of skill who could be called an 8-star master. Although he was not a solid second-in-command like Count Marek, even taking that into account, the Duke of Agiles must have put effort into allocating personnel. What are you guys doing again? The Lacian duchy does not believe this flowering ceremony is justified. It was only two weeks ago that the letter arrived. The flowering ceremony was held at extremely short notice, without the Three Dukes having time to prepare. I think the same goes for the Duke of Agiles. The warlock who followed Count Marek was spitting out words as if he were a parrot. under. It was as if some random bastards had suddenly invaded. I looked at Count Marek. The guy was looking at me with very calm eyes. A guy like this is called a transcendent? Ethan chuckled. If that guy was a true transcendent, he wouldnt have even felt like he was popular from the moment he broke in. Because the person who overcame the wall had that much strength. This guy was not a transcendental person. Considering his previous life, his true skills were at a level similar to that of a 9-star superhuman. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. only. Theres so much mana. The amount of mana itself was enormous. When I crossed the wall of transcendence in my past life. Because he had so much mana that he felt it was similar to the mana he had at the time. The reason he is treated as a 10-star knight is probably because he has the same amount of mana as the Great Sea. Can you win? Ethan thought for a moment. Hwan had already been liberated a long time ago. This meant that more mana could not be drawn. It must be difficult. Even if you have an unreleased ring in its original state, it will be difficult to defeat that guy. 9 stars. Because those who were called supermen were not chaff. After passing the cycle and reaching the flowering stage. If you collect more than six pills there, you may be able to completely defeat him. Its different from my previous life. Kingdom 7th Street. In previous lives, there were almost no people with this much power. But it was different now. If the second strongest member of the Lacian duchy reached the level of superhuman. The first one might be a real transcendental person. Why didnt they say there was someone called the 11th or 12th star? Those guys may have really crossed the wall of transcendence, or are trying to do so. It was quite amazing how the world had changed. Ethan asked the guys. so? Due to the tight schedule, the Three Dukes were both mentally and physically exhausted. It was a situation where he couldnt properly reveal his power. Therefore, Bio insists that the flowering ceremony be held again. Marek looked at the Archduke. The seven kingdoms have invested heavily in Theron for the flowering ceremony. Three Confucius. In order to make him take over the Dukedom with more overwhelming skills than anyone else. It was nine years of preparation. Recently, the Archduke has been gaining prominence, but even after hearing about it, I invested so much that I felt hopeful instead of alarmed. The results were below expectations. strong. The archduke had such outstanding talent that even Marek had no choice but to acknowledge his growth speed and strength. It was for this reason that two ducal families, representative of the seven families, invaded. If things continued like this, Therons black flames would not be purified by the archdukes white flames, and it seemed like they would be completely destroyed. It was a result that could not be easily accepted by the seven kingdoms. What on earth have you done to my brother? I was just telling you the trick. Mareks calm reply. Because of that, Ethans actions were decided. He was a guy with really pitiful eyes. It just worked out well. If the opponent had retreated because he was strong, he would not have clashed swords with the dragon lord. So, giving up Marek because he is strong. For Ethan, it was an impossible option. hey. ? fuck you. bang! The moment the swords clashed. The people in the audience widened their eyes. Count Marek. This is because his sword, which struck down the archdukes white flame, was wrapped in black flame that looked like black flame. Chapter 79 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 79 When he returned, his family was ruined (80) Count Marek. He received the archdukes sword. Its heavy. Even with his eyes, which had reached the level of a superhuman, it was difficult to find the Archdukes loopholes. It was a really good article. Thats already a half-finished article. Theres only one thing missing. It was only the amount of mana held in the body. It was amazing. There were only a few articles in his life that he felt were perfect. Its like seeing the duke. The owner of the Lacian duchy. Duke Gerond. It was the first article that came to mind when looking at the Archduke. A monster who can be called a true transcendent, not a half-baked transcendent like himself. The level you can see is about 7 stars if you hit it well. But why do I think of the transcendent every time I see him? Marek smiled empty-handedly. That too for a while. He started swinging his sword. One sum. Two sums. The more he swung, the faster Mareks sword gained. At the point when the sum of ten exceeds. Everyone in the grand performance hall and audience was accelerating to the point where his sword strikes could not be seen with the naked eye. Its overwhelming. Mareks offensive was so fierce that I can only say this. A terrifying sword wind. The archduke standing in the middle of it looked as if he would collapse at any moment. however. Everyones expectations were completely wrong. Rather, the archduke was not able to catch up with Mareks speed little by little, and was moving between Mareks swords while launching sharp counterattacks. What am I looking at now? oh my god. Count Marek was a knight known as a transcendent. Of course, I thought the Archduke would collapse in less than ten seconds. But how can you stand up to a knight called the Transcendent to that extent? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was almost starting to wonder if what I was seeing was a dream. While we were fighting like that. This was the moment when Marek threw a sword straight into the archdukes chest. Gap. Ethans eyes lit up. Marek had no intention of killing himself. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the appropriate use of the sword. It was still like that now. Mareks sword was being swung much louder than before, as if he were trying to shoo away flies that were sticking to his body. It was as if he was blatantly sending a signal to avoid it. This is a guy I didnt like from the first time I met him. Moreover, the sword had a similar type of flame flowing out of it as Therons. Its a flame that seems much more refined and stable than Therons. I see. This makes it clear. High-ranking people, including Marek, were learning techniques that appeared to be much more advanced than what Theron had learned. I learned skills to overcome my shortcomings. So what is Theron who has mastered imperfect techniques? Experiment subject and puppet. If you look at the guy who you saw earlier who is wondering if he is a black magician or something, he stays still like a gentle sheep without even resisting. No matter how much I looked, nothing else came to mind. He must have used some kind of technique to maximize negative emotions and apply them to the flame. Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to build up such deep feelings at eighteen. Although he was angry about Therons incident, Ethans thoughts were still cold. Basic preparations are complete. This was the Duke of Ardan. And he was now in a situation where he was on the verge of becoming a duke. As the ruler of a vast duchy. From now on, I have no intention of bowing my head to anyone. Even if it is the emperor of an empire. Ill show you. The Dukes sword. I will prove once again here that it is sharper than anything else in the world. So that no one can laugh at Ardans name. If you look at it in that sense. Avoiding the counts sword right in front of me was the worst option of all. Ethan jumped in between the sword strikes without hesitation. A sword strike aimed at the heart with black flames flowing over it. Give me a bone. Ill take your flesh. [Red Flame Style Chapter 4] [Incarnate Body] A flame bloomed in Ethans chest. It wasnt a regular flame either, but a flame as white as snow. Mareks flame and Ethans white flame collided. The white flame, which had withstood Mareks black flame for a very short time, quickly faded away. Phew! A sword was stabbed in my chest. This was the first time I had been attacked so directly since using the incarnation. Certainly, the attacks of those who reached superhuman status were quite different. A fountain of blood welled up on my chest. however. I didnt feel any pain at all. Instead, with a grin on his face, he thrust his greatsword towards Mareks neck. ! The Count opened his eyes wide. A situation where there are too many eyes. It wasnt difficult to kill the archduke, but the aftermath was a problem. Kingdom 7th Street. Here, they kill the Archduke who was a strong candidate for the next head of the family for the Three Dukes? Wouldnt it be obvious to anyone that they were trying to take over the Dukes house? Moreover, the archduke was a descendant of a hero. At the very least, he is a person who should not be killed right here. Even for the Raycian Dukes, it would be as difficult as picking a star in the sky to restore the public sentiment that had been turned upside down by the death of the Archduke. Dont come any closer. I put my will into the sword and cut it down. There was no way he would have jumped in a situation like this unless he was quite crazy. But the Archduke. Hes crazy. Even though blood was rushing out of his chest, I saw him swinging the great sword as if he was going to cut off this persons head. All I could say was that he was truly crazy. Unless it is. Hes a born fighter. The superman was taken aback for a moment. The body, which had been trained for many years, took a step back quite naturally. Huh! The gap revealed in the panic was bigger than I thought. The swung great sword crept across the Counts neck, leaving a solid red line. Drops of blood flowed down the Counts neck as he stepped back. ! Although it was a very small solid line. The audience who saw it couldnt help but be amazed. Because it meant that the second-in-command of the dukedom had been injured by the archduke. Who would have thought that the Archduke would struggle so hard against a knight known as the Transcendent! Theron, the Three Princes. Although the sight he showed was amazing, it could be said to be a new blood compared to the Archduke. It wasnt just the audience that was surprised. The dark demon master who came with Count Marek also had his eyes wide open. Count Marek was injured? Was the Archduke like that? When I first ran into the Count. I thought he was just an immature brat with useless pride. It was only natural to him that Marek would subdue the archduke. Thats why I was able to talk to the Three Princes without any pressure. What a surprise. The dark magic mana flowing towards Theron was greatly shaken. That too for a while. The dark magic master regained his composure and began to control mana. The Count was wounded, but that did not mean defeat. At best, it only proved the fact that the Archduke fought hard. The warlock looked at Theron once again. DWhat do you want? Duke. C Thats right. Duke of Ardan. This is the family that Prince Theron should inherit. But how was it today? There is a Seungnyang aiming for Prince Therons position. Who -The Archduke. Theron frowned at those words. The magic power of the Dark Demon Lord flowed out even more densely. Therons pupils darkened in an instant. -Keep this in mind. The Archduke is your enemy. The enemy DIt is a powerful enemy that must be slain at all costs. Theron, who had been blinking, immediately fell limp. The dark demon master breathed a sigh of relief. This is because I was able to regain control that had been shaking little by little. But As some of the negative emotions I had built up had faded, I felt like I needed to go back and replenish them. Thats amazing. The emotions that the seven kingdoms of the kingdom have instilled in you for as many as nine years can fade away in just one couplet? Even though its only a part I couldnt help but be surprised. A white flame containing the energy of purification. It was probably because of that spark that the emotions instilled in Theron faded. Soon, the Dark Demon Lord looked at Count Marek and whispered Mana. [Its over. There is no need to waste any more time.] Theron. It was the finished product of the seven kingdoms. The reason Count Marek directly intervened in the battle was because the dark magic contained in Theron was shaken. White salt. That was a much more amazing technique than he thought. How could it be that the brainwashing combined with the power of the Aguiles family, known as masters of black magic, had begun to falter? This was the reason why Count Marek had no choice but to intervene in the battle. It was difficult to get rid of the brainwashing. Now the purpose has been completed. but. It didnt seem like the archduke in front of him would let him go easily. Even though blood was dripping from his chest, the fighting spirit in his eyes did not fade at all. Should I kill him right here? Marek thought for a moment. Archduke. Today, I learned for sure through the inspection. He was a dangerous person. A beast that cannot be controlled even by the 7 kingdoms. The more time you give it, the bigger it will grow like crazy. Marek thought for a moment. [Stop, stop!] A voice filled with enormous mana flowed through the great banquet hall. The audiences attention gathered and it was soon possible to recognize who was shouting. The Earl of Wallington! He was one of the representative figures of the royal faction and was known to be in charge of the kingdoms information. The kingdoms 7 noble families are not enough. Even key figures of the King faction participated in this flowering ceremony. The moment the Earl of Wallington kicked his foot down. His new form became blurred. It was literally an instant that I was standing in the middle of the Great Banquet Hall. Why are there so many superhumans? Ethan couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Listening to the voices in the audience, it seems like he is the one asking the king for information. The authors level was quite high to be the head of an intelligence group at best. It was an article. A true knight who would not be easily defeated by Count Marek. Soon, Wallington, standing in front of the Archduke and Marek, spoke. Your Majesty has issued an edict! That moment. Marek knelt down with his sword sheathed. It was the same for the Dark Demon Danju. Those in the audience quickly knelt down and bowed their heads. Kings edict. It was a natural attitude to show the moment I heard these words. However, there was also someone who was the only one who did not kneel and was even holding the sword he had drawn. Ethan Ardan. He was a person granted immunity by the previous king. Even if he had a royal decree, he could not force his actions. Because past duchy heads never bowed down to anyone, at least within the duchy. That was the same even if the king came to visit. The archduke stood calmly and looked at himself. Somehow, the image of a former Duke came to mind in him. Ethan and Wallington. The two peoples eyes met. Chapter 80 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 80 When he returned, his family was ruined (81) Earl of Wallington. Ethan, who was staring at him, asked. So what is the content of the edict? I will now recite the contents of the edict. Let the Kingdoms 7th House and the Grand Duke listen! Soon, a curtain of mana surrounded the training hall. A thick wall of mana so that no outsider can hear. The nobles eyes lit up, but all they could see was Wallington gaping in the dance hall. The Count, who had removed Manas curtain, opened the edict and read its contents. DThe Grand Dukes skills shown at the enlightenment ceremony are acknowledged. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. DHowever, considering that the flowering ceremony was held on a tight schedule, it would be difficult for the seven kingdoms to fully accept the results of this flowering ceremony. DI will appoint the Grand Duke as the temporary head of the Ardan duchy and give the three dukes an opportunity to compete with the Grand Duke for the next one year. If the duel is won, the title of duke is handed over to the three dukes. DThere is only one opportunity, and if no challenge is made within a year, the title of duke will automatically be inherited by the archduke. Ethan, who heard the whole story, chuckled. Its an arbitration plan. The seven kingdom families are the leaders of the noble faction. Their occupation of the Dukes House would not be very welcome news for the King faction. Thats probably why they appointed this person as the temporary head of the family. This would be much better than seeing the puppets of the seven kingdoms rise to the position of head of the family. Wouldnt it be better to at least be closer to neutrality than the aristocratic faction? Members of the Kingdoms 7 families, including Marek, looked at Earl Wallington. Hmm The move the king made was quite exquisite. It was impossible for Theron to defeat the Archduke right now. This means it takes time. If its a year. It was quite a lot of time. If we were able to complete maintenance and try again in the meantime, we would have the opportunity to bring back a duke. It was that moment. Why should I obey that? Grand Duke. This is His Majestys command. So why should I follow that? Cant you see the third person lying down over there right now? . It was literally like that. Theron was being supported by the Dark Demon Lord with his eyes blurred. Temporary matriarch? The flowering ceremony has already taken place, and the results are clear to anyone. It wasnt wrong. If there had been no intervention from the Kingdoms Seven Families, the Archduke would have easily taken the position of head of the family. Moreover, the Senate has already made a decision a long time ago. Count Chayman clearly acknowledged me as the head of the family. In such a situation, do you think I should follow his command simply because it is a commandment? How dare you ignore the commandments? Ethan smiled. Im not ignoring it, but Im just asking because I think the results are too biased. I understand that His Majesty has previously defined the work of the dukedom as housework. . After all, the flowering ceremony is just one of the dukes jobs. In comparison, arent the 7 kingdoms outsiders? It doesnt seem like a good idea to have a bunch of weirdos getting involved in household chores. And thats because His Majesty Himself has defined his character. Wallington was speechless. Right then. A terrifying force emanated from Count Marek. The Grand Dukes words are truly strange. The seven families of our kingdom have supported the Three Dukes in both material and spiritual ways for the past nine years. It would be ridiculous to define someone who is like one body as an outsider. Youre talking a lot of bullshit. The Archduke looks no different from a naked thunderbolt. Watch your mouth! You guy. Dont forget where you are now. This is the Duchy of Ardan. In an instant, an explosive prayer flowed from the archdukes body. Marek was shocked. This is because it reminded me of the image of the Duke I saw a long time ago. The Duke at that time was one of the absolute figures that shook the continent. A knight in the sky who cannot even be compared to himself. He took a step back without realizing it, and then his face distorted. What a disgrace! At best, I am overwhelmed by the momentum! Immediately, an explosive force flowed from Mareks body. Wallington wrinkled his face at that sight. The atmosphere was becoming increasingly hostile. At this rate, it wouldnt be surprising if someone pulled out a sword. If this happens, the 7 kingdoms and the archduke collide head-on The outcome of victory and defeat was clear. No matter what the current Grand Duke does, he cannot defeat the Seven Kingdoms. No, just to put it bluntly. If even one of the kingdoms seven families stepped forward, the grand duchy would be shattered. I recognize his strength and talent, but he is not a fully grown strongman yet. The problem came after that. The Grand Duke is murdered by the 7 Kingdoms? It was no wonder that the kingdom was overthrown. Confusion and war will begin to loom. The Archduke is a loser who must not disappear now. Kingdom 7th Street. It was a gathering of famous families that enjoyed enormous power that even the king could not easily touch, and they were all families that were intricately intertwined with the Yongin tribe. Rather than these guys The Ardan Dukes were much better. Because it was a family that showed loyalty to the kingdom. What family would protect the kingdom by moving all of its immediate descendants, excluding children? The long history of the Kingdom of Heidern. The Duke family was the only family that showed actions instead of words. The Archduke was a dangerous sword, but on the other hand, it could also be said to be the best sword. Its also a sword sharp enough to cut off the limbs of the 7 kingdoms. Wallington blocked Marek and the Archduke. Both of you, stop! Leaving behind Marek, who did not respond, Wallington looked at the Archduke. Whew. Archduke. Its not something that can be resolved through conversation. Ardan is not a family that cares about what others think. I didnt mean to be oblivious, but I meant to at least leave room for conversation. Thats what it means, isnt it? . Wallington sighed. The Archduke and the Seven Kingdoms. And even the king himself. The situation was complicated. It was right then. Give me my little brother. The Archduke began spouting bombshells again. Marek, with a stiff face, immediately refuted. The Three Dukes voluntarily remained in the Seven Kingdoms. The Grand Duke has no right to demand the safety of the Three Dukes. dog sound. Do those guys brainwash people with dark magic? Brainwashing! Dont frame me without evidence! [Gemaan!] A voice filled with mana echoed throughout the training hall. It was so powerful that the entire gym was shaking. A shout so powerful that even the thick wall of mana trembles. The audience widened their eyes. Since I couldnt hear any sound, I didnt know exactly what was going on inside. The atmosphere is unpleasant. At least I knew this fact. Mareks eyes lit up. Wallington. He was truly radiating energy now. If you move carelessly here, you will collide head-on with him. Thats pretty good. I heard that the level was high. I didnt even know that it was to the point of reaching superhuman status. Now that things have come to this, it is wrong to fight the Archduke. in between. A voice penetrated Ethans head. [Grand Duke. I will make sure the kingdom compensates you. So please stop at this point. Doesnt the Archduke know?] [What.] ! Wallingtons eyes widened. Manas whisper. Because the Archduke was casually sending out whispers that, no matter how bad he was, he could only send if he reached the level of an 8-star knight master. On earth, mana control. How high is it? Wallington continued whispering very secretly so that Marek would not notice. [Arguments without power are just empty. Even if the Archduke claims so, the decision of the seven kingdoms will not change. If the Archduke makes a concession, we will also pay for it. How about funds to rebuild the devastated duchy?] Funds. Although he was making money by handing over goods to Marquis Bloten. To be honest, it was close to impossible to rebuild the collapsed duchy with that amount of money. Two thousand platinum coins. This was the amount that the Marquis of Bessus had earned so far. It is true that it is a large amount of money, but with this money, it would be difficult to restore even Londinium, a large city like the dukes capital. Thats because the duchy had been ruined for a long time. [I will see and decide.] [Good. So, please stop for now.] [Thats right.] Wallington and other royalists would definitely try to protect this side. It was for this very reason that he continued to attack the Kingdom 7 side. If were going to make this kind of stupid decision, shouldnt we at least have at least one piece of cake left on our side? How will Wallington attract support? Now it was my turn to watch it. I will sort out the situation. There is some truth to what the Archduke said. That will be clear just by looking at the appearance of the Three Confucius. Thats because the flowering ceremony was held in a hurry. Marek immediately refuted this, but Wallington paid no heed and continued talking. Anyway, didnt the Three Dukes participate in the enlightenment ceremony? If you had insisted on an urgent deadline as soon as you participated in the flowering ceremony, I would have at least acknowledged it. Because the situation was so urgent. From the moment the Three Dukes faced the Grand Duke, he insisted that he would accept his disadvantage. No matter what you say, the Counts intrusion into the training hall cannot be justified. That moment. Marek asked, glaring at Wallington. Is that the counts will or your majestys will? The latter. . I received full authority from Delprion before visiting. Even if this incident caused friction with the 7 kingdoms, now was the time to protect the archduke. It is understandable that the Grand Duke would question Your Majestys decision. So, let me come up with an arbitration plan. The solution is simple. The kingdom and the 7th family provide separate compensation. compensation? Please hand over the money to rebuild the duchy. Five hundred platinum coins per family. I will also hand over two thousand platinum coins to the kingdom. At those words, the members of the Kingdoms 7 families, including Marek, fell silent. Their heads were spinning diligently. Its not bad. Five hundred platinum coins. It was not a very large amount for the 7 kingdoms. Moreover, it was the amount that would be returned anyway if the three princes took over the duchy in the future. The Dark Demon Master nodded in agreement. He must be thinking the same thing as you. One year and the right to challenge once in the future. The amount given in return for obtaining it was rather small. Isnt it a matter where the sovereignty of the Ardan duchy is at stake? Marek looked at Wallington. Good. Grand Duke. Do you agree with this proposal? Ill show your sincerity and bear with you just this once. Wow! The members of the Kingdoms 7 families gritted their teeth. How can you not say a single word politely? He was truly an arrogant person. Wallington sighed and nodded. The wall of mana surrounding the training ground collapsed. Wallington looked around and shouted loudly. [The results of the 18th Enlightenment Ceremony are out!] A lot of curious eyes gathered around. The same was true for the nobles of the five collateral families who were looking at the training hall with bated breath. Big names gathered together and discussed. What would be the result? Among them, there was one who prayed the most earnestly. It was Cheyman. please! I hope this flowering ceremony ends in vain! The moment the archduke was elected as the next head of the family, they were finished. Right then. The Earl of Wallington approached Cheyman. You make the announcement. As Wallington continues. Chaymans complexion gradually began to turn pale. Chaiman, whose hands were shaking, barely managed to speak. [I hereby appoint the Grand Duke as the 18th head of the Duke of Ardan but grant the right to challenge once to the third prince, Theron Ardan. The deadline is Its been a year.] Roaring! Right to challenge? The audience, including the nobles, widened their eyes at the unexpected result. Chapter 81 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 81 When I returned, the family was ruined (82) Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right to challenge. It was a word with multiple meanings. The nobles looked at the members of the seven kingdoms. It wasnt difficult to understand how the situation worked out. You grabbed my ankle. It would not have been what the 7th family wanted for the enlightenment ceremony to end like this and for the archduke to completely become the head of the family. If that were the case, there was no way they would have sent the three princes out in the first place. The western nobles frowned quietly. The prestige of the seven kingdoms was acknowledged. However, just fifteen years ago, the western part of the kingdom was the area where the influence of the Duke of Ardan was strongest. The ducal family was a family that ruled but did not rule. Western nobles could receive protection under Ardans name simply by paying respect and a small amount of taxes to the duchy. That was a huge benefit. Even if you searched the entire kingdom, or even the entire western continent, there was no region where war was as rare as the western part of the Kingdom of Heidern. however. That trend has been gradually changing recently. Damn you guys. In recent years, the seven kingdoms have begun to expand their power in all directions. It was the same in the West. The West could be broadly divided into three regions. The west ruled by the Duke of Ardan. The central region is an area occupied by various nobles. Finally, to the eastern part, ruled by the Fractal Marquis, one of the seven families and a famous spirit family. The middle ground of the West. In this area, where many noble families are concentrated, Marquis Fractal has recently been expanding his influence. The dukedom is much better. Eastern. North. And all the way to the South. Recently, the Seven Kingdoms, who have been increasing their power in various regions, were truly no different from tyrants. It was basic to pay enormous taxes and tribute simply because the seven families had control, and it was common to see nobles sending their children as hostages. Even nobles have a prosperous side and a not so prosperous side. Kingdom 7th Street. They call themselves the aristocratic faction, but the benefits they provide are limited only to the former. And nine out of ten nobles belonged to the latter group. This is because the standard itself for doing well was much higher than expected. No matter how bad you are, you are a count. Anything below that was not even dealt with by the Kingdoms 7th family. It was to the point where I wondered if I would even be able to hear a word of thanks for my hard work if I had to pay so many tributes along with my children. The notoriety of the Seven Families had already spread widely. Therefore, this flowering ceremony was a very important event for the western nobles. It was an event that would give them a clear answer as to what line they should take in the midst of the Duke familys reputation slowly fading and the invasion of the seven kingdoms. So what is the result? Its beyond my expectations. The skills and talents of the Grand Duke. And I even got a glimpse of his guts. How could he have rushed at Count Marek, who was a superhuman, without hesitation? He was a wild beast. A beast that sinks its teeth into Count Marek, who has reached the level of a superhuman, without any hesitation. It will take quite a long time for the Three Dukes to exercise their right to challenge. Theron and the Archduke. In the match between the two, it was the Archduke who showed an overwhelming advantage. Even if the three gongja try again, they will only do so when almost a year has passed. What would happen if an archduke who had built up this level of skill in just half a year was given an extra year? Maybe I would reach the level of a master or superhuman. Furthermore If we see that the Earl of Wallington, one of the kings factions leaders, stepped forward to mediate. It seems that His Majesty is also more interested in the Archduke than the Seven Families. Although the seven families of the kingdom were families with enormous wealth and military power, this meant that the archduke would not fall helplessly. Because the king was looking after him. A person who looks forward to the future, not the present. That was the Archduke. [With this, the 18th head of the family was elected.] When Chaiman finished speaking. The nobles eyes were shining quietly as they applauded quietly. So far, no one has tried to approach the Archduke. The 7 Kingdoms and the Grand Duke. Between the two, it would not be too late to decide who to support after some time had passed. The members of the Seventh House, including the Three Dukes, left the Great Banquet Hall. It was the same for the Earl of Wallington. Dae Yeon Armour. The only thing left above him was the Archduke. Ethan looked at the crowd. Thats it. Nobles from a region located in the middle zone of the West. They were starting to watch themselves. Kingdom 7 might be starting to seriously consider this instead. This is enough for now. Central. If he could gain the support of the nobles gathered in this area, it would be worth confronting the Fractal Marquis, known as the tyrant of the West. The mere fact that we had laid a foundation for reaching out to them in the future was enough to yield a harvest. Theres no need to appease them right now anyway. A nobleman was the head of a family. Since you are not in a position where you are solely responsible, you will have no choice but to be cautious in every decision you make. It is not too late to appease the nobles in the central region after showing off more of your abilities. The first thing I need to do now is. Ethans gaze naturally turned to the nobles of the five collateral families. Cancerous lumps inside. It was about dealing with these guys. He started walking towards Cheyman. * * * ! The nobles of the five collateral families trembled at the sight of the Grand Duke approaching. The head of the family has been decided. Although it was more of a temporary job for now, he was the head of the household. Now the Senate is almost half-disbanded, and this is the headquarters of the dukedom. My body couldnt help but tremble. Even Myers, whom they were pushing, declared complete surrender to the Archduke. Cheyman immediately stepped forward. II will obey the head of the family. Please have mercy! The flow had already been distorted to the point where it could not be reversed. All they could do now was to beg for mercy from the archduke or the matriarch. It was then. Ethan said with a cold smile. Do you know that? What When I first woke up in the hunting annex, the first thought that came to mind was. I will break all the branches of those who made my immediate descendants into this mess. Matriarch [I declare myself as the matriarch!] Ethans shout drew the attention of the nobles. The collaterals were seen kneeling beneath him, desperately hoping for mercy. Will the Archduke show mercy to them? From what I saw here today, it was an unthinkable story. The Archdukes ruling came out soon after. [The heads of the five collateral families present here have not only broken the vassal contract for a long time, but have also blatantly violated the ideology of the duchy through excessive tyranny and oppression. Therefore.] Oh no. [Fernes. Lehman. Caston. Heneris. Even Eilian. I will confiscate all the castles of the five noble families and cut off the heads of all five people present here as an example for their crimes.] ! Not only would they deprive nobles of their titles, but they would even cut off their own heads! It was an extremely merciless action. Cheyman exploded. Even if I tell you to go, I cant commit such violent acts! How can you treat someone who bows his head so poorly? If you commit a crime, you must receive the appropriate punishment. Knights, protect me! The five nobles began their final struggle. Because they were confident that they would win this flowering ceremony, the number of knights they brought was not that large. But if only I could get out of here! He would be able to return to his territory, reorganize his army, and confront the Duke. It was a moment when the knights instinctively tried to move. Ethan said while looking at the knights. [They are no longer nobles. How dare you reject Ardans will?] The knights trembled. If you think about it, it was like that. The temporary authority of the House of Lords held by the Senate virtually disappeared when the Archduke was elevated to the position of Head of Household. Additionally, the five nobles were vassal families of the dukedom. A noblemans title, land, and even territory. In fact, they are contractual nobles who can be brought back with just a word from the head of the family. [From now on, it will be understood that those who protect the 5 collateral families are rebelling against Ardans name.] ! To rebel against Ardans name. The knights werent stupid enough to not know what that meant. Starting with the deprivation of knighthood and semi-noble titles. Because they were saying that they would never be able to be employed in the West again in the future. Should I help the head of the family? Reason, utility, and even price. All of this was pushed back. Even if it helps. There was no future. No matter how much the duchy declined, its vast territory and residents did not go anywhere. The collateral families, including Chaiman, will begin to collapse one by one. At best, surrender to the Seven Kingdoms will be the answer. Duke. It is a family of heroes. Even if it makes sense, you cant help but be reluctant to become enemies with the duke, much less if it doesnt make any sense. No matter how you look at it, confronting an archduke who even showed his capabilities as an outstanding knight was foolish. One by one, the knights put down their swords. The same was true for the 1st Division, a group of 6-star knights specially trained by Chayman. Because the trend was so completely reversed. The nobles of the five collateral families who saw this cried out in a panic. Yesyes you guys! Are you still knights? I mean, remember who you were ordained by! Despite his desperate cries. There were only a few knights who stepped forward to protect the nobles of the five collateral families. Matriarch. I will help too! Myers, who had already raised his shield, took his place next to Ethan. Thats not enough. Knights wearing black armor were flocking through the training grounds. Dragon Slayer. As many as thirty knights went out to surround the nobles, including Chaiman. Theres no chance of winning. The people in the stands made a quick decision. The grand duke and the youngest duke. The article was already completed by two people. Even if only two of them attack, the odds of victory are slim, but if even the renowned dragon slayer corps rushes in, the chances of victory are slim. Theres nothing more to say. The prediction was exactly right. The Archduke invaded the collateral, and in less than 5 minutes, all the nobles, including Chaiman, were captured. Five nobles were bound and kneeling. [It is time for punishment.] The Archduke spoke with a cold face that did not show any warmth, and swung his sword. Damn it! The heads of the five nobles were cut off in an instant. [Their family members will also be punished. The dragon slayer has already started to move.] The nobles were shocked. This is because I learned from those words just now that the Archduke was not acting recklessly. He had a next plan. If we subdue all of the family members. Collateral 10. It was as if the families that dominated the dukedom had completely collapsed. As it is as if all the pus inside has been squeezed out, the duke family will leap forward brilliantly once again. The nobles eyes lit up. * * * Sylvia. Her side was full of contact crystal balls. The appearance of the Dragon Slayer was reflected between several crystal spheres. Nearly one hundred knights who did not accompany the Archduke this time. They were currently infiltrating the territory of the 5th branch of the branch. Sylvia said after looking at the crystal ball. The Grand Duke has been elected as head of the family. So, we will proceed with the work we have prepared. It was that moment. The leaders of the Dragon Slayer nodded and soon they began moving towards the inner walls of the five territories. Chapter 82 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 82 # After returning, the family was ruined (83) The dragon slayer group that visited Londinium with the Archduke was only thirty. The remaining members who did not depart had received a special order from Agent Lawrence. I would like you to infiltrate five territories. The places she pointed to on the map were the noble families belonging to Cheymans faction. What can I do by sneaking in? You can approach the drivers. Now they must firmly believe that the youngest Confucius will be elected. All you have to do is shake that belief. shakes ones faith The dragon slayer who received the special order nodded. For such a mission, there was no need for the entire dragon slayer group to move to one territory. This is detailed information about the knights in each territory. The knights who saw the document Lawrence handed over let out soft exclamations. Just as he said, the documents included the names of the knights working in each territory, as well as their tendencies. Forbidden. neutrality. Priority access target, etc. In addition to dividing the articles tendencies into various classification tables, there was also a montage of the highest priority targets on the back page. It is so detailed that there is no need to worry about confusing the person just by looking at the picture. Um Inspector. yes. Are there any painters in the intelligence community? there is. In addition, there are intelligence agents of various occupations. Interest appeared in the knights eyes. Not many people knew about the intelligence group that Lawrence was running. Even Knight Commander Nerian only knew that the name of the intelligence group run by Lawrence was Black Moon. Even trivial information about the intelligence community could not help but arouse interest. Of course, no one here was foolish enough to ask more than that. All right. We will approach them one by one, starting with the priority targets. yes. If they were the Archdukes knights, they wouldnt just draw their swords. This is a disguised identity card. From wandering merchants to ordinary city dwellers. Identity cards were made to suit each region the knights were heading to. It is so elaborate that no one can recognize that it is a fake. It was literally a perfect preparation to infiltrate each territory. I will tell you how to recruit them. yes! The dragon slayer listened intently to the tacticians words with sparkling eyes. The nearly 70 dragon slayers who listened to the training were divided into groups and secretly mixed into five territories. The capture operation began. Priority access target. It started with a review article. Menhaton, who was once the leader of Baron Kargaths knights. Now he was in the County of Pernes. And that too while shouldering the important role of leader. dark night. When he saw the torch, his eyes lit up. The information you gave me is truly accurate! I heard that two knights of the Blue Lion Knights patrol the area around this time. Those were also the top priority targets. Menhatton and the other dragon slayers eyes lit up. Soon they surrounded the knights on night patrol. The two common knights eyes lit up at the siege that was created in an instant. I was about to yell for a moment. Their eyes widened. Yodragon slayer? It was because of the dark cards held out by the people blocking their path. A black plaque depicting a dragon with its head cut off. It was an item distributed to each knight one by one after the Dragon Slayer Corps was founded. There are already a lot of rumors about the ink plaque used by the Dragon Slayer. Manhattan, who saw the drivers trembling eyes, immediately continued speaking. I am Menhaton, the leader of the dragon slayer group. Previously, I served as a knight commander in Baron Kargath. He was Baron Kargaths knight commander? Now that I think about it, I think Ive heard Baron say that the name of the knights commander was Manhattan. Manhattans prayers were sharp enough to be called the leader of a dragon slayer group. He continued speaking. I didnt stop you to harm you. If that were the case, I would have taken out my sword right away. So calm down. . The two knights looked into each others eyes. A situation where everything is uncertain. Among them, there was one fact that seemed certain. first. The Dragon Slayer is moving secretly. second. The Dragonslayers are knights who are considered more expert than themselves. third. If they call other patrol personnel in such a situation, their lives may be in danger. The decision was quick. Now was the time to resolve the situation through dialogue instead of using force. What is your purpose? Just chatting for a bit. Thats it. A conversation? The Archduke and my lord are not on very good terms I know that. To be precise, it would be accurate to say that I am here to give you a good offer. Can you give me a moment? Its just about giving me time. At least it was much better than having my life threatened. but. If you are trying to placate me, you must first say no It is just as you said. The dragon slayers eyes lit up. I was told that nine out of ten subjects would react that way at first. Things were going exactly as Lawrence had predicted. but. For a knight, betraying his lord was something close to a stigma that could not be washed away. Moreover, the knights of the five territories were confident that the youngest Confucius would win at this enlightenment ceremony. Because I heard a rumor that he made black flames bloom. On the other hand, the Archduke was an excellent knight, but in the end he was unable to produce black flames. According to tradition, it was clear who would be elected as the next head of the family. So there is no reason to be appeased. however. The purpose of the Yongsaldan was not immediate appeasement. Its not like that. Lets just listen to the story. Im sure your master would have said this. It is clear that the next head of the duchy will be the youngest Confucius. We know this, so there is no need to hide it. What do you know? The fact is that the youngest Confucius made black flames bloom. ! The two knights widened their eyes. That too for a while. one of the knights asked. Even though you know this, did you participate in the enlightenment ceremony? okay. The Archduke was confident. What do you want to tell us? Im asking you to think about it one more time. If the Archduke wins at the enlightenment ceremony will the Archduke really leave the collateral families alone? . Absolutely not. It was easy to infer that just by looking at what we had seen so far. Baron Helmut. Baron Zipron. Viscount Lorcan. Even Viscount Mousch. There are already four people who have been transformed into Gohon by his sword. If the Archduke is elected as head of the family he will make his move right away. When that time comes, think carefully before you act. . For your information, the Archduke treats knights with great care. Thats a fact that can be clearly seen just by looking at the Dragon Slayer. Because he taught me skills that would be treated as a valuable level in other families without any compensation. My level has risen one level since I joined the Dragon Slayer. gulp. The two knights swallowed their saliva. The dragonslayer sword, a sword technique known to be learned by the dragonslayer. I have heard that the level of knights who have mastered the art of dragon-slaying swords with sharp yet firmly centered sword skills is rising rapidly. Oh, let me say one more thing before I go. What is? In the future, when you join the Dragon Slayer Corps, if you have achieved any special achievements the Archduke will personally consider that as well. If you do well, you might be able to learn a high-level dragon slayer sword. Just like that, the dragon slayer disappeared into the darkness. The two knights looked at each other blankly. You really just left. I see The two knights who were sighing in relief soon lost themselves in thought. The Archdukes odds of winning at the enlightenment ceremony were not 0. Im sure theyre not the only ones saying this to us. Probably quite a few people among the Blue Lion Knights heard this story. If the Archduke really wins There was no reason to be on a sinking ship. Depending on the outcome of the enlightenment ceremony, the actions they must take will also vary. Starting with the Blue Lion Knights of the Cheyman family, to the knights of the remaining four territories. The secret offer was becoming more and more widespread. * * * Flowering Ceremony. As a result, the fact that the person elected as the head of the family was the archduke spread throughout the territories of the five noble families. The rumors continued to grow as if on fire. Thats not enough. The scene of the enlightenment ceremony was playing in the memory crystal spheres spread throughout the city. DI appoint the Archduke as the 18th head of the Duke of Ardan DFernes. Lehman. Caston. Heneris. Even Eilian. All castles of the five noble families will be confiscated, and the heads of the five people present will be beheaded as an example of their crimes. oh my god! It was a video that could never be fake. As soon as the private soldiers heard the rumor, they quickly began to break away from the control of the noble family. The five noble families no longer held titles of nobility. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So there was no reason for them to follow orders. To put it bluntly, it is no different from becoming a commoner, so why should you follow the advice of your relatives? Those who were quick-witted were already running away from the inner city. On the other hand, the knights. His eyes were shining quietly. Excluding the knights who were truly loyal to each family down to their core, nearly nine out of ten people were like that. They were recalling what they had heard. If you have achieved any special achievements, the Archduke will personally consider them. merit. What can be considered public in the current situation? That was clear. It was to capture alive the relatives of each family who were defined as traitors. Everyone looked at each other. This was something that would be difficult to move about without someone taking the initiative. It was right then. Its a dragon slayer! Hermes. Shouts erupted from the inner palace where Cheymans mansion was located. Dragon slayer! They were definitely the ones I saw a few days ago. They were shouting vigorously in front of the castle gate of the inner city with their flags raised. The 5th branch of the collateral world has been declared traitors as of this moment! Open the gate! If you block the Dragon Slayers approach, we will define it as treason against the Duke of Ardan! Its treason against the dukedom. The soldiers who rushed out looked at the knights with bewildered eyes. That too for a while. Dogdont talk bullshit! They protested immediately. If the charges were admitted here, everything would be over. Never open the gate! What a traitor! You shouldnt believe their nonsense! How dare you reject the Dukes will! Everyone in the inner room flinched at the thunder-like shout. That too for a while. One of the knights stationed near the castle gate quickly took action. The Count has been defeated! It was a fact that had already spread through the memory crystal ball. Moreover, since the noblemans castle was confiscated, he was no longer his own master. It was a hundred times better to move to a sturdy ship than to drown in a sinking ship. WhoaLord Wilson! One of the crew urgently called the driver, but he lowered the pulley without even looking back. Stop that guy! hurry! It was the moment when some knights were about to make their move. Another Blue Lion Knights blocked their path. Stop. What are you doing? Im just following the dukes orders. You dont know that you are about to commit treason! Thesetraitors! Strike! Catch the traitors! Knife stabbings began to occur all over the city. The bond that had been tied together under the name of the Blue Lion just moments ago had long since been shattered in all directions. Soon the gate opened. With the introduction of the Dragon Slayer, the balance began to collapse. At the enlightenment ceremony, the Archduke was worried that he might not accept the outcome and was resisting, so he was paying the price for taking away all the elite knights. The five castles were taken over in an instant. * * * It had been less than half a day since we entered Londiniums inner city. I could see white smoke rising from afar. There were exactly five acts. Its over. The area of the collateral 5th family. In order to capture that place at once, we put our plan into action a few days ago. The results were revealed before my eyes. From losing their titles of nobility to losing their owners, the territory was helplessly occupied in less than a day. Ethan looked at Sylvia sitting next to him. Good work. no. She bowed her head politely and handed me a flag. Im ready. Lets go. Complete occupation of the entire duchy. As much as it has been done. Now it was time to make an official announcement throughout the duchy. A training ground of resistance. A large number of residents, including the duchys private soldiers, had already gathered there. This is because I heard that there would be a declaration by the Grand Duke who was inaugurated as the head of the family. A flag waving inside the castle. What was depicted on the flag was not the flame, the symbol of the duchy. It was the mark of the 10 collateral families newly created by the Senate. Soon, the Archduke approached the flag hanging in the castle. Suddenly! Holding a great sword, he cut down the flag with the symbols of the 10 branches in one go. After cutting the flag like that. A flag with a golden flame symbol was hung. Ethan said while looking at Young Jimin. [As of this moment, the entire Duchy of Ardan belongs solely to the dukedom!] ! Collateral 10. It was clear that they had all collapsed. This was not only happening in Londinium, which was the capital of the duchy. The same was true of Hermes, a large city that was the actual capital of the 5 collateral families. In addition, the ducal familys flag was beginning to fly in the inner walls of the four remaining noble houses. Throughout the duchy. The residents of the territory who settled there cheered when they saw the flag with Ardans emblem on it. DWow! The 10 collateral families have ruled the duchy for over ten years. It was the day they completely disappeared and a day that could be the starting point for change. The devastated metropolis of Londinium. Ethan, who was looking at the city from the top of the inner sanctuary, said. [I speak as the 18th head of the Duke of Ardan! As of today, the duchy will begin to regain its past!] The moment the dukes voice filled with mana resonated throughout the city. As if reciprocating those words, cheers rang out throughout Londinium. The entire duchy was dyed with golden flames. The waving flag showed that the ruler of the West had returned once again. Chapter 83 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 83 When he returned, his family was ruined (84) Count Marek. After completing the flowering ceremony, he returned to the Raycian duchy with the Three Dukes Theron. As soon as he returned, he headed to the dukes office. Although I reported it once through a crystal ball, it was only a summary report. Are you here? Duke Gerond. The owner of the Raycian duchy and the de facto head of the kingdoms seven families. Even though he was over 50 years old, he looked like he was in his 30s. Being a transcendent was such a state. Has the power to even reverse the age of the body. He spoke while looking at Marek. The plan went awry. sorry. Matriarch. no. The Archdukes power was greater than expected, so there was nothing we could do. Tell me more about the Archduke. It was as if he was meeting the matriarch. Geronds eyes sparkled at those words. Was your talent that great? Not only did his mana hole break, he fell into a coma for ten years. In just half a year, such a person has become more powerful than a 7-star knight. I dont think theres any point in guessing talent. The duke nodded. Duke of Ardan. It was as if a seed had bloomed between the fallen giant trees. It is a seed with such excellent seeds that it is clear that it will become a huge tree in the future. I heard about white flame. It has the power of purification? Thats right. Even the negative feelings of the Three Dukes faded for an instant. Ardan. The 7th family is said to be the most prestigious family in the Kingdom of Heidern. However, compared to the Duke of Ardan, this was only a superficial reputation. The best in the kingdom. Because that family was treated completely differently from all other families. Ardan. Because of them, Lacians reputation always had to be buried. Even though they were called the same swordsmanship, the difference in level was very clear. This was especially true when going beyond the kingdom to a foreign country. Over the past fifteen years. The reason why the Kingdom of Heidern is treated as having significantly lower national power than the other six kingdoms is because the direct descendants of the Duke of Ardan turned a blind eye. Even though the remaining seven kingdoms are still alive and well, they are not even considered factors in the slightest. A terrible sense of inferiority welled up in his heart. This was a feeling that everyone who was a member of a family with the last name Lacian had. Kingdom 7th Street. The feelings they had toward the Duke of Ardan were jealousy and hatred. It was also a love-hate thing. A huge family that seemed like it could never be surpassed. I thought I had definitely surpassed it now The black flame of corruption created with negative emotions. The principle was discovered, thoroughly investigated, and the techniques of the seven kingdoms were combined to create a new black salt. Even if the Grand Duke could make black flames bloom, he thought it would be impossible to defeat the Three Dukes. But what does this result mean? Ardan was always looking past them as if nothing had happened. It was the same this time too. Its white flame. He brightened his eyes. A legendary skill known to have been developed by the first head of the Duke family. Now that it was realized, there was nothing more to say about the archdukes talent. Duke Gerond quietly clenched his fist. That too for a while. He looked at Count Marek. Are your wounds okay? sorry. It has tarnished the reputation of the dukedom. No. No one would have imagined that the Archduke would have such skills. . But you probably understood him thoroughly, right? yes. I have one question about that. Count Marek quietly whispered something into the Dukes ear, and Geronds eyes lit up when he heard those words. I guess well have to gather all 7 families. I will tell you that. You go together too. He is the only one who mixed the sword with him. yes. The news spread to the 6th family, excluding the Lacian duchy, in an instant. The head of the seven. They were gathering together. * * * After dominating the entire duchy. Jobs started pouring in like crazy. Starting with Londiniums reconstruction plan, internal organization and allocating personnel to be sent to the empty collateral families. It was a truly murderous workload. No matter how much I try, there is no end in sight. Ethan stuck his tongue out. The area it controls is already a large duchy. On top of that, the fiefdoms of collateral families were incorporated separately, and the noble families there disappeared in an instant, causing the workload to skyrocket. There is one fortunate thing. As he inherited the duchy, officials who had previously been driven out by collaterals were once again beginning to knock on the duchys door. So many former officials flocked that more than fifty officials were hired in just two days. 10 branches. Right now, just the work in the duchy, other than this place, was so hectic. We needed someone who could rule this place on our behalf. I think we need a general manager. If theres one problem. It was said that if a person was capable of managing all of the territories of the 10 collateral families, he should become a marquis even if he was not worthy of that title. I can appoint a noble title. The title of duke. Within the duchy, he was like a king and could appoint his own successor nobles. Of course, the number was not unlimited. Two counts. Viscount four. Four Barons. There was a reason why the 10 collateral families were the 10th. This is because there were a total of ten titles that could be granted by the dukedom. Usually, the structure was to appoint personnel and then send a royal letter to the king for approval. In most cases, successive kings allowed it. There is just one problem. Third right to challenge. This was it. Although he was confident that he would still be ruling this place a year from now, the outside world would have a different perspective. Appointing a successor nobleman in a situation where the head of the family may change? The seven kingdoms will definitely oppose it. The story was that it would be difficult to give him a noble title right away. Should we send an administrator separately? It was right then. Sylvia knocked on the door and came into the office. Grand Duke. I have one suggestion to make. Would you please take a look at this? She handed me the documents. Ethan saw that and nodded. The document Sylvia handed over contained information about nobles located in the central region. Among them, the focus was on the children of nobles in the central region. Below it was a plan. Its okay. Noble families usually had more than one child. This was because the eldest son, who had the right to succession, could have an unfortunate accident. If the eldest son grew up to take over the family without an accident, then it was a problem. There was no place for the second or third child to take over. Sylvia was suggesting that they be hired as administrators of the territory. This method would not only make it easier to govern the 10 collateral families. It would also be possible to maintain good relationships with noble families located in the central region. Is there anyone you like? Hmm. Ethan looked at the names written on the document. There were more characters with familiar names than I thought. About five people here. Then, I will send official letters with separate postscripts to these five families. okay. After leaving the office, Sylvia immediately began contacting intelligence groups. * * * The middle ground of the West. Letters arrived one after another from the noble families there. The content was simple. Elect administrators to govern parts of the duchy. [Target area] Former County of Pernes. Former Earldom of Amelton. Former Viscounty of Dekun. Former Viscount Itun. Former Viscount Lehman. Former Viscounty of Caston Former Barony of Heneris. Former Eilian Barony. Former Barony of Lomenton. Administrators are elected through an interview with the duke, and after a year, they can be granted the title of nobility based on their performance. Applicants: Descendants of central noble families without succession rights. [PS] Count Halaim. I heard that your third son, Gaelen, is well-behaved and has great administrative skills. If possible, I would like to send a third child. Hmm. Count Halaim. The nobleman who owns the manufacturing city of Greston and one of the largest nobles in the central region was struggling with the document. Nine. Applicants were being accepted from all regions except the Barony of Kargas, which was first occupied. but. Baron Kargath. This region has one of the Barons descendants as a puppet. I was able to guess the reason for exclusion. Perhaps he had made a promise about dominance in advance. They want a third child. Duke of Ethan. He was a hero who shook the West. Since he had specifically chosen the third child, I felt like I needed to hear his opinion. The Count said after seeing the head butler. Bring the third one. yes. Soon after, the third son, Gaelen, came into the office. Did you call me? Sit down. yes. As soon as Gailen sat down, the Count handed him a document from the dukedom. This is Read it. This is a letter from the Ardan duchy. Gaelens eyes lit up as he read the contents. What do you think? Interesting. I think this is a friendly gesture to our central region. I think so too. That applies to those eligible for support. A descendant of a noble family with no right of succession. If they did not have special abilities, it was common for them to become independent, receiving at most a subsidy. The Count looked at Gailen. Hes a smart guy. Even more so than my first or second child. However, the count family was one of the families whose principle was primogeniture succession. Therefore, they tried to appoint Gailen as the administrator of the territory in the future. It would be better to spread your wings in bigger water than that. That would be a better path for the third child and the count family. Thats unexpected. I knew you were talented, but I didnt know that even the duke was keeping an eye on you. I think so too. What do you want to do? To be honest, I want to go. If I were to remain here, the most I would be able to achieve would be administrator level. His relationship with his eldest brother was not that bad, but it was not close enough to elevate his brother to the rank of nobleman. Originally, the more power brothers held, the more threatening they became. It was a fact that both the Count and Gailen knew. I see. It will also be helpful to the Count Halaim family. You will be able to establish a friendlier relationship with the duke than before. Even if there were seven kingdoms, they wouldnt persecute us to this extent. It was not like receiving a noble title, but at best sending the second or third child as an administrator. Even if it were 7, it was impossible to catch a pod in something like this. Furthermore, if we establish ourselves first and show results, we will continue to recognize autonomy in that area in the future, whether it is the 7th Garden or the Duke Garden. In the worst case, even if the 7th family takes over that area at best, it will end up with a large increase in tax rates. That 7th Street occupies that area. It was no different from the story of the Three Dukes using the right of challenge to defeat the Grand Duke. At that time, either raise the tax rate significantly or sell the spot to someone for money. Kingdom 7th Street was going to show some kind of gesture. If he had established himself first at that time, he might be able to own the territory at a cheaper price than expected. In the end, if you could gain a noble status even by paying money, it was a profitable business. I think it would be best to accept this. It is a proposal that is bound to be beneficial to us. Whether the Three Dukes with the Seven Families on their backs win or the Grand Duke wins. It was a proposal that would not cause any harm to them. Of course, in my heart, I was rooting for the Archduke. Of course. Do you want to leave now? yes. I think I need to see the Duke as soon as possible. Not only me, but also other noble families in the central region would have started to move. okay. I will assign you a carriage and escort. thank you. father. no. Go and spread your wings wide. I will support this father. The Count was a good father. Gylan bowed his head and left the office. This is your chance to become a nobleman. Since I was born third, it was something I never dreamed of. Because Gailen had no talent for martial arts. However, he had excellent administrative skills that he could boast about. He got on the carriage. Interview with the duke. As the size of the area to be managed may change accordingly, it was time to thoroughly prepare for expected questions. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Three days passed like that. Youre there. All the children of noble families who were to be interviewed had arrived. The number of people was close to twenty. Chapter 84 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 84 When they returned, the family was ruined (85) Members of noble families over 20 years old. Ethan looked at the document containing their personal details. All five of you are here. The people I paid most attention to were these five. Starting from those whose names I had at least heard of in a previous life, to those who had quite a great reputation. It was a diverse group of people. Among them, there were two people I remembered particularly carefully. Gailen, the third son of Count Halaim. He was an outstanding administrator. If Frexian was a seasoned old general, Gailen could be said to be a young general. In particular, the momentum for urban development planning was such that no one could match it. In less than three years, one small city he developed was transformed into a mid-sized city that generates cash flow. Of course, it was torn to pieces by the dragon clan to the point that not a single speck of dust was left behind It could be said to be a guarantee check for the future. There was one more familiar person there. Erkan, the second son of the County of Belmont. He was an administrator who turned a city into a granary. He was one of the children of a noble family who had deep knowledge of farming. The granary area he created greatly compensated for the kingdoms food shortage caused by the war with the dragon tribe. Since the two people we were looking at the most came, it was more than 80% successful. Ethan looked at the interviewer. As it was an administrative matter, it had been agreed that the interview would be led by Sylvia. The interview began soon after. Five children from noble families came inside. They then looked blankly at the face of Ethan, who seemed to be about the same age as them. I hastily lowered my head. Meet the Duke! The only thing that made them ahead of the Duke in front of them was their age. Ethan looked at the children of the noble family. Its Ethan. Let the interview begin. The questions will be answered by my teacher Lawrence here. If you dont like the answer there, you are immediately eliminated. Do you understand? yes! Everyones eyes turned to Lawrence, the salesman sitting next to him. First question. Please tell us the areas you would like to manage. That moment. As many as four out of five people pointed out the count. There was only one person who chose the other option, the Barony. You chose the earldom. We will hear from each person individually why they chose Count Territory and how they plan to develop it in the future. Lets assume your budget is five hundred platinum coins per year. Prince Nelson? The son who was called Prince Nelson responded to those words. Well the reason I chose the county is because the territory is large, there are a lot of resources and a lot of people here How do you plan to proceed with development? Well Are you singling out this place simply because the territory is large and wide? The interviewees mouth closed like a mute after hearing the cold-hearted tacticians words. His gaze immediately turned to the peacock sitting next to him. Duke of Ethan. He was looking at the agent and himself alternately, smiling as if he was having fun. You are eliminated. Please leave the interview room. yes. One interviewee left the room helplessly. Ethan nodded at that. Just because we had to establish friendly relations with the central region, we had no intention of uprooting the chaff who had just rushed in without any particular plan. The number of pieces of land to be governed was fixed, and the number of applicants was nearly twenty. Thats how people started to split up. Of the five who had been eyeing it in advance, three took the viscounty territory, and the rest took over the barony territory one by one. After interviewing up to 15 people, there were only two of the eight territories left. County of Pernes and County of Amelton. The two territories were different in size from other places. To be honest, the number of people who would rule this place had already been decided. Soon the last group came in. Gailen and Erkan. It was a group that included these two people. This time, I asked about the land I wanted. This is the County of Pernes. This is the County of Amelton. Gailen owns the County of Pernes. Erkan pointed to the County of Amelton. The same was true for the other three. Sylvia asked the same question as before to the three people except these two. Elimination was instantaneous. Ethan looked at Gailen. Since these two are important talents, I planned to check them out for myself. Now there are only two people left. Guylan. Let me hear your answer first. How do you plan to develop the county? We plan to create a city of culture and pleasure centered around Hermes, the large city of the County of Pernes. A city of culture and pleasure? Except for Londinium, there are no cities in the duchy that can be said to be unique. In order to quickly increase the size of a city, it is necessary to bring in money from outside. In that sense, culture and enjoyment are pretty good tools. Would you please read it? Gailen immediately handed over a pile of documents. Hmm. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw that. Gailen was a person I had met once in my past life. The appearance was the same. However, his personality was completely different. I remember you being very timid. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In my previous life, I couldnt even make eye contact with myself. I remember being quite surprised that such a person had the drive to level a city. The current Gaelan was completely different. Because he was announcing his plan with his back straight and calm eyes. When I looked at Sylvia, who was looking at the documents, I saw that she was nodding as well. This probably means that the plan itself is excellent. A plan to gather all kinds of traveling theater companies and artists, hold festivals, and turn the entire county into a tourist destination. Here, all aspects of entertainment were planned without exception. Its okay. Choice and focus on a limited budget. From that perspective, it was as if the center had been properly achieved. If I combined the drive from my previous life with the confident nature of my current life, I might be able to elevate my reputation further than before. What about you, Erkan? The County of Amelton is rich in intellectual power and has more water resources than other regions. I want to grow this city well and turn it into a granary that supplies food to the entire duchy. This is the plan for that. Coincidentally, both of them had prepared a plan. A plan that seems highly feasible within the given budget. Ethan and Sylvia nodded. It was difficult to find someone more talented than this. I passed. I wish you both the best in the future. thank you! I will do my best! The two people shouted loudly. I will assign you knights and carriages, so you can move straight toward the two territories. yes! The two people left the office. Count Halaim and Count Belmont. The two families were powerful noble families in the central region. Not only did we create a connection with these two, but we also rescued great talent. It could save me some work. Southern part of the duchy. It was as if a foundation for governing the place had been laid. * * * Kingdom 7th Street. All seven family heads gathered in one place. In addition to the seven heads of the conference hall, there was also a person wearing a dark-colored robe. The Archbishop was also present. archbishop. He was a member of a church that cooperated with the 7 Kingdoms. No one has yet seen his bare face. A person whose only goal is to check the level of his voice. He occasionally appeared at the conference hall of the 7th House of the Gada Kingdom. Like right now. The archbishop nodded quietly. For a moment, all eyes were focused on him. Let the meeting begin. I believe everyone can guess why we are gathered here today. Duke Gerond spoke. The six heads of the family nodded at those words. Archduke. Rumors about him being appointed as the new duke were already shaking the entire kingdom. Count Marek, who is here next to me, has experience dealing directly with the Archduke. count. You explain. yes. The Count immediately stepped forward and spoke. The Archduke is growing faster than any other knight on the Western Continent. It is even steeper than the next generation of successors in our kingdoms 7th family. The six heads of the family widened their eyes at those words. Are you saying the Archdukes skills are at that level? Stronger than the successors of each family? yes. I think if it isnt Prince Mileton, there will be no successor who can deal with the Archduke. Mileton Confucius! Among the seven families successors, the most talented person was Mileton, Duke Geronds eldest son. Mileton was not only taught arcane techniques mixed with the secrets of the Balaur clan and the 7th family, but also consumed all kinds of elixirs as if eating a meal, and was even taught the black salt made by the 7th family. Despite his age of seventeen, he was known to have reached the level of an 8-star knight master. Mileton was a knight with a talent that even the heads of the six families, excluding the Lacian duchy, could not help but acknowledge. Count Marek. There is one thing I would like to ask. Please tell me. If you are Prince Mileton, are you sure you can subdue him? The Count had clearly used the word matchable. If Miletons skills were evaluated as overwhelming, the phrase overpowerable would have been used. Marek shook his head quietly. Ill be honest with you. If the two of them face each other right now, the odds of winning are I think its about 7:3. Everyone was shocked. That meant that Ethans odds of winning were as high as 30%. Everyone, please look at this document. This is what the strategic analysis department that accompanied me identified. Count Marek handed over the documents. The eyes of the six household heads widened. Ethans level analyzed in the document was said to be close to that of a 7-star expert. That wasnt all. DThe response is very skillful, as if he knows the swordsmanship of the dragon people. -The swordsmanship is perfect. Even Count Marek is expected to fall behind the Archduke in terms of swordsmanship skills alone. Otherwise, it would be impossible to hurt the Count. DExperience appears as if he has been through hundreds of wars. nineteen. It seems like he would never appear at that age. What! Didnt the Grand Duke receive any support from his family? How did we achieve this level in just half a year? Count Marek. Is this assessment really accurate? This is a talent that makes no sense! Marek nodded towards the six heads of the family. I could bet my head that there wasnt a single bit of self-interest that went into this evaluation. . The second-in-command of the Lacian duchy. These were the words uttered by the man who dealt directly with the Archduke. Now I had no choice but to accept it. Good. I understand. However, I cannot understand the archdukes growth. How can a person reach the state of the Seven Stars in just half a year? A person who has been down for ten years has tremendous experience! I made an assumption. Would you like to hear it? Good. Marek said while looking around at the people sitting at the round table. Until now, the kingdoms 7th families knew that the Duke of Ardan fought against the dragon people with pure courage and sacrificed himself. Isnt that right? yes. But when I think about it now, something is very strange. No matter how much you hate the dragon race and need to protect your family did all of your lineage go to war purely with the intention of enduring sacrifice? . Everyone was shocked by Mareks words. Chapter 85 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 85 After returning, the family was ruined (86) Duke of Ardan. It was a family that endured such enormous sacrifices alone that one wonders if there is another such foolish family in the world. How bad would it have been for even their immediate descendants to have been kicked out of their family? But what if What if there was some reason for this sacrifice? This is a truly absurd claim, but what if the duke family had passed on the experience they experienced during the Dragon Clan War to the archduke in some way? ! Everyones eyes widened. If thats the case, hes experienced as if hes been through hundreds of wars. The fact that he was able to deal skillfully with the dragon swordsmanship used by the Three Princes Theron and Count Marek, and the fact that he was growing so quickly that it was hard to understand. It all made sense. Then the reason the Archduke has been lying down for ten years no way we are currently investigating whether the Duke of Ardan has arranged something for the Archduke. . Everyones eyes lit up. I didnt know exactly what the arrangement was. Although I had never heard of it, there could have been artifacts or magic circles that passed down experiences. Unless it is. The duke may have used his own secret method. There were several possibilities. Moreover, the Grand Duke smoked the white flame that was said to have been smoked by the first Duke of Ardan. If all of this was arranged by the Duke to make white flames bloom ! The first head of the Ardan duchy. Although there are few records left about him, there are some facts that can be guessed just by looking at the records. He was an expert who could not be called a human being. In todays world, it is not just a transcendent with a lot of mana, called 11-star or 12-star, but a monster that truly goes beyond that. It was then. haha. You talk so much nonsense. The owner of the voice was the archbishop wearing a black robe. He, who had been silent, joined the conversation and the flow of the meeting room changed. Everyones eyes turned to the archbishop. It was Count Marek who asked the question as a representative. Does the archbishop think that this story is of an entirely improbable nature? The Duke of Ardan is not a magic family, but a famous swordsmanship family. If there was some kind of item or magic circle that could transmit knowledge like that, why did it take until the 18th generation to use it? . If you think about it, it was like that. Starting from the 2nd generation to the 17th Duke. They were all knights full of skill and talent who had reached the level of transcendence. If the duke had such means, he would have used them a long time ago. furthermore. The archbishop looked around at the seven heads of families seated at the round table and continued speaking with strength. Even if such means were discovered belatedly by the 17th family head, do you think it would make sense to sacrifice an entire family to pass on knowledge and experience to just one person? To make something called white flame bloom, which is at best only a legend? Are you going to act like that? Absolutely not. Sacrificing everything in your family to pass on excellent technology to your descendants? To put it bluntly, I had no choice but to say it was just crazy. In addition, the Duke of Ardan is a family that was recognized as the best swordsmanship family in the West Continent with just the Black Flame alone. There is no reason to sacrifice so much for a new technology called white flame. Either black salt or white salt. After all, wasnt the ducal family of the past the most prestigious family? The archbishop is right. Then Some of the heads of the familys eyes lit up. In the end, what was confirmed by the strategic analysis department seems to be that the Archdukes talent is very outstanding. Its beyond our imagination. I think so. The Archduke is definitely a bitch. But its still just a growing seed. To kill a seed you need poison. If its poison. Three Dukes Theron. Only when he takes over the duchy will our church be able to expand its power. The Archduke was a person who maintained a hostile relationship with the church. As he emerged as the ruler of the West, the rate at which the church advanced into the West was inevitably slowed down significantly. The archbishop whispered quietly. Delprion. That crazy man is detaining all the dwarves he planted in the kingdom. Right now, the infrastructure is being paralyzed one by one, starting with the printing press. The reason for the incident was that the Archduke not only cooperated with the King, but also passed on information about the church. . The archbishop glared at the seven heads of families. Several household heads flinched at the sharp gaze. Thats why I had high expectations for this flowering ceremony. But the result was very different from what I expected. What did I say? It was said that the strength of the Three Confucius must be strengthened even if it means completely losing their rationality! Hmm This was when several of the household heads cleared their throats and turned their heads. The archbishop added as if warning. If you cannot stop the king, our church has no intention of continuing the deal. Remember that we have already given so much. By the time the atmosphere calmed down. Duke Gerond began speaking. archbishop. Please calm down. We, the 7th family, are also working hard. We continue to follow the Kings personal Shadow Knights. As you know, Archbishop, there has been no damage from the church since then, right? Thats not enough. Only when the three princes take over the duchy will the king become more calm. Be it the king or the archduke. Both were equally a thorn in the side. However, for now, it was right to target the Archduke who was relatively easy to bring down. Good. By the time the Three Dukes use their right to challenge, they will be able to defeat the Archduke. Count Marek? yes. Matriarch. Theron. Lets put more negative emotions into him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theron Ardan. The dark magic and negative emotions in his body were approaching their limit. Even now, I was losing my mind for half the day and going crazy. Its a shame. If I had at least some reason, I could use it better as a puppet. However, the situation had deteriorated to the point where that was no longer possible. Theron will probably lose his mind completely. It was obvious that even if he won the dukedom through the right to challenge, he would be called a madman. Even so. Since the head of the family had made a decision, it was right to follow it. I will do that. It was then. I dont think that will be enough. How about teaching the Gangryong style to the Three Dukes? Kangryong style? Everyone was surprised. Because Kangryongsik was a technique that was treated as a top secret even in the religious order. In order to use the Strong Dragon Style, one had to visit the church and then undergo special modifications to the body. Among the heads of the seven families, there were only a few who had learned the Kangryong style. If you use the Strong Dragon Style, wont your appearance change? That is difficult. It wouldnt matter even if the appearance of the inside of the armor changed. It can be improved to that extent. Hmm. Only by strengthening the Three Dukes to that degree can we guarantee a 100% chance of winning even against the Archduke. Because it is imperfect, its lifespan will be greatly reduced but that wont really matter. It was right. It is important that the three princes are first appointed as the head of the family. If the three princes lived for just five more years, it would not be difficult to completely dominate the duchy during that time. I will. I will call you when the time comes. The archbishops new form has completely disappeared. When the meeting of the 7th family ended. The eyes of some personnel were sparkling. Among them, the one who was deep in thought was the Marquis Turian, the head of the Fractal Marquis located in the west. Its white flame. What if really. If there is something that passes down experiences and memories to the duke family. Maybe our family wont just be tied down to the 7th family, but we might be able to completely soar. The Dukes knowledge was so sweet. If you think about how much the Marquis power increased after learning their tricks. It might be worth investigating. The Marquis eyes lit up. Perhaps, it seemed that his family could rise above the three ducal families that obtained Kangryongsik from the archbishop. * * * After appointing a large number of administrators. As all the high-ranking officials of the duchy that were connected to the 10th families began to be liquidated, internal affairs were slowly regaining stability. Ethan looked at the seal given to him. The familys seal with a golden flame burning. It was a necessary item to open a treasure exhibition containing the dukes valuables. How many are left? In the past, numerous artifacts would have been gathered in the treasure hall. But it was different now. Collateral 10. Because I heard that they took items from the metallurgy treasure hall. But the new sword will still remain. Grand Duke! Even though our council of elders was the acting head of the family, we werent crazy enough to take the divine sword! It was one of the words left by Baron Helmut, who is now dead and has turned into a ghost. And the new sword! As you know, the Grand Duke is not broken! I also heard that it was broken. The divine sword Dranion, one of the divine weapons that only the head of the family can wield. In his past life, it was a weapon he held until his death. It couldnt help but feel that special. First, look for it. It will not be too late to think about whether or not it can be restored. I still vividly remembered the road to the treasure hall. I passed through the basement of the castle and passed several secret passages. At some point, double or triple magic circles began to appear. It was a magic circle that prevented anyone who did not possess the heads seal from approaching. Of course, this did not apply to Ethan, who had the seal. When I opened the huge door to the treasure hall. I couldnt help but burst into laughter. This is because the inside looked empty. I missed it all. It was literally like that. The items that were stolen were probably sold in all directions. The deepest place in the treasure hall. The new sword was hanging there. Ha And the sword body was completely gone and covered in dust. Dranion. I never thought this sword would be so damaged that only the handle would remain. The handle looks as if it is made of tangled tree branches. Its a branch of the World Tree. It was proof that the new sword was real. The outside of the handle looked fine, but the inside was already a mess. Because there was incontinence all over the inside. What on earth happened in the fight with the dragonlord? I dont know exactly, but one thing is certain: something happened to the point where even the divine sword was completely damaged. He carefully held the sword and let mana flow through the handle. Ugh I could see the handle trembling as if it was complaining of pain. To restore Ethan recalled the literature he had passed down about the divine sword. DThe first head of the family, Jeron Ardan. -Weave a handle with the branches of the world tree. DThe sword body was made from the divine metal Ardenheite. -I visited the Land of Fire and obtained the monarchs flame. -The blacksmith god struck his hammer. DThe magical master blessed the sword and engraved a circuit on it. DA sword containing the full white flame of the first family head. -Zeron named this sword Dranion. A broken new sword. The handle managed to keep its shape, but it didnt seem like it would last long. It was one of the items left unattended for more than 15 years after the previous duke fell. Two years at most? After that, even the remaining handle will completely crumble. A sword known to withstand the full white flame of the first family head. As the later head of the family who began to bloom with white flames, and as a colleague who once crossed life and death with the sword. Restoration of the new sword was a necessity, not an option. He looked at the handle of the sword. The first thing you need to get is: Branches of the World Tree. This was it. It looked like it would be busy for a while after the interior was cleaned up. Chapter 86 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 86 When we returned, the family was ruined (87) This is information about the ten collateral families and the knights in the dukedom. Sylvia entered the office and handed over the documents. Ethan, who was looking at them closely, let out a laugh. Thats bullshit. Black salt zone. When thinking of the dukedom, it was the name of the elite knight corps that first came to mind. A regular knighthood that follows only the head of the family and is renowned for its loyalty and sacrifice of its life for its lord during battle. The past of chopping off the heads of the Yongin people together with them was so vivid that I couldnt forget it. There were some talented people. Now, the Knights have received so much support that no other Knights in the world can envy them. I cant believe the level has dropped this much. Ethan was so broken that he let out a tsk sound without even realizing it. How absurd it must have been. are these survey results really true? Would you have asked Silvia, who always asked for accurate information, once? Thats right. It wasnt at this low a level just ten years ago but a lot of things have changed in that time. Right. Ethan looked at the documents. [Black Flame] Number of knights: 323. It is believed that the only knight exceeding 5 stars is the knight commander. The level began to decline rapidly ten years ago. There were many reasons why the Black Salt Lake changed to such a miserable level. first. The elites who served as senior knights in the past were wiped out in an instant, and those who would lead the trainee knights and rank knights completely disappeared. second. It is said that the 10 collateral families took all those who applied to the Black Salt Army and seemed to have good talent under their control. And the third is right away. The top water was rotten. Perfectly too. I remembered when Ethan entered the inner sanctuary. At that time, all the high-ranking officials called senior knights, starting with the captain of the Black Flame, were having fun drinking in broad daylight. They were confident that the 10 collateral families would win. Thats why he was so drunk that he didnt even watch the flower opening ceremony. These bugs took up high-ranking positions in the Knights Order by giving money to the 10 affiliated families. Before Ethan became the master of the family. It was just a common sight in ducal houses at the time. But the owners have changed. Of course, the consequences of their actions had to change. Garbage not even worthy of breathing. Of course, there was no reason to save him. It was only natural for Ethan to break the necks of the knight commander and high-ranking knights who had been drinking in broad daylight. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The upper water was so corrupted that it was completely rotten, so there was no way the lower water was clear. It looks like it would be difficult to recycle. Do you want to send everyone out? Hmm Ethan, who was seriously thinking, looked at the new product list. It was to see if there was any familiar name. Soon after. He began to circle the papers listing the names. Now, lets get everyone out except for the ones I checked. The selection process for Black Flame was decided after dozens of tests. Each test can be said to be tricky and difficult. However, after the 10 collateral families came to the throne, the selection method was divided into two. One is as difficult as it was. And the other one. Very easy and convenient. So that we can only accept the chaff. Now, nine out of ten of those remaining in the Black Salt Zone were the latter. Duke of Ardan. Now this family would soar toward the sky. The situation is too busy to rush forward. I didnt have the slightest intention to take away the chaff that had no talent, will, or effort. Because time is a resource that should be used for things worth investing in. I will. And send messages throughout the duchy. So that we can gather all the knights of the 10 collateral families in one place. All right. Black salt zone. The number of people Ethan circled here was less than twenty out of three hundred. If you add up the number of knights from the 10 collateral families here. The baronetcy ranges from twenty to thirty. The Viscountess was forty to fifty. The county had approximately 100 knights. The existing dragon slayer. In addition, knights from five families who recently joined. As a result of absorbing knights from ten families, the total number was close to four hundred. Previously, the Yongsaldan had been organized once when it was founded, but as the number had tripled since then, a proper arrangement was needed. This was precisely the reason why we wanted to gather the knights in one place this time. It was necessary to reorganize the dukes official order of knights into the Dragon Slayer Order rather than the Black Flame Order, and clearly appoint each others position system from now on, so that when recruiting knights in the future, numbers could be called without much confusion. A week passed like that. The four hundred dragon slayers and the remaining twenty black flames all gathered in the main training hall. * * * Grand training camp. The knights lined up in rows looked up at the platform. Duke of Ethan. He was already seated on the podium. He said while looking around at the knights. Ten years ago, due to the tyranny of the collateral world, the level of the knights of the dukedom was reduced to a miserable level. Black Salt Lake is a representative example of this. . The reason we gathered you all here today is simple. From now on, the dukedom will adopt the Dragon Slayer Order as a regular knight order instead of the Black Flame Order. ! A regular order of knights that has been around for hundreds of years. The Archdukes words that he would completely replace it were quite shocking. However, no one objected. Almost everyone here had decided to join the Dragon Slayer, and they knew that the Black Flame had already rotted to the point where recycling was impossible. Immediately afterwards, Ethan spoke out loud. You guys are so lucky. ? Ethan continued speaking to the puzzled knights. If I were an original duke, I would not have been able to join at all, but I am here today. . It was a statement that pointed at reality to the point of being poignant. Even just fifteen years ago. There was a rumor going around that in order to become a rank knight of the Black Flame, you had to have the skills of a fairly self-authored knight commander. In fact, it was one of the famous stories that knights from small families suffered failure in the selection exam for the Black Flame. That was why no one could refute it despite the outrageous words. The current Duke family lacks many things. A barren city, arid land, and ruined infrastructure. And everything down to the level of knights and soldiers. . Thats why Im hiring you guys. Because the situation is not right now. At those words, several knights clenched their fists. Even if the person on the podium is a duke, isnt this too much verbal abuse? The atmosphere was slowly boiling over. Ethan saw that and laughed. The existing dragon slayer group, including Nerian, were calmly listening to his words. On the other hand, those who were showing opposition were all newly recruited people. Especially among them. The members of the 1st Division, who had been loyal to Count Chayman, were showing an even more vicious spirit. These were all people who were proud of their skills. 6 star knight. At this level, it was not a skill that could be ignored anywhere It was at that time. Ethan, who was on the stage, came down towards the main performance area. He pulled out his sword and started drawing a small circle on the floor. If there is someone here who can make me move even one step, I will appoint him as the knight commander of the Dragon Slayer Order. ! Let all those who are confident come out. A moment of silence. The knights began to move one by one. Starting with the members of the 1st Division, which consisted of 6-star knights, to the 5-star knights who held high positions in each territory. That number alone was close to twenty. Ethan looked around at them and smiled. Ethan said while looking at those who have not yet come out. You there. Are you calling me? Are you not confident? The leader of Division 1 has no spirit. For now, I tried to stay quiet. After hearing these words from the duke, I couldnt remain silent. Rayman, clenching his fists, strode forward. Ethan began to point out one by one those who did not show up. They had one thing in common. Not only do they all have 5-star or higher skills, but they also have great pride in themselves. Everyone come out. yes? Everyone, come out there. The knights who were asking questions with blank faces came out to the training hall. That number alone was close to thirty. Thirty. Its perfect. What do you mean? The number of people whose skills are shit but their pride is sky-high. Squad 1. Even those who were Cheymans direct knights could only barely attain rank as knights if they had joined the Black Flame of the past. Despite this, the bridge of his nose was sky-high. In Ethans eyes, he was no different from a frog in a well. Well, its not like you cant understand. The existing dragon slayers all clashed swords with each other, then acknowledged their own shortcomings and bowed their heads. However, they were not recruited after directly competing with him. As all of their owners disappeared in an instant, they just had to choose someone to rely on. It was not completely incomprehensible for him to feel resistance to his own words. Those who still do not know that there is a sky above the sky. Taming is always necessary. A knight between 5 and 6 stars at most. I had no intention of watching him walk around arrogantly, satisfied with that. The dragon slayer group I will create in the future. I had to be reborn as an elite knighthood that was much stronger than the Black Flame Corps that existed in my past life. Hey you. Did you say Rayman? yes. Are you satisfied with your own skills? I dont think its enough. No, its not enough. Its not enough. I admit that the duke is an excellent knight, but I think your words are too harsh. The knights gathered at the Great Hall. Their thoughts were no different from Raymans. Even their previous owners didnt ignore them that much. It was natural to feel sad. It was right then. Dont talk too much, just give it a go. yes? Didnt you hear? Go at them all. Ethan took out a great sword. I plan to show you what heaven is to make you human. Trying to explain things like this only made us both tired. Youll be lucky if you dont get treated like a crazy person. In this case, there was a good tool. Act right away. The knights who saw it were embarrassed. Ten 6-stars. There were close to twenty 5 stars. Are you telling me to attack them all at once instead of pairing them up in twos or threes? Ethan smiled when he saw the knights looking confused. Are you scared? The duke has already placed separate restrictions, so it would be a bit weird for us to attack all at once Then lets say its the masters order. If you dont attack me from now on, I will consider you disobeying orders and have you all expelled from the Dragon Slayer Corps. Use your true sword and attack as best you can. In that case, the duke may become dangerous You are the ones who are in danger. The knights chewed their mouths. Ethan Ardan. I already knew that he was a knight with outstanding talent and skills. however. This was an act that crossed the line. He said that if he moved even one step, he would appoint him as a knight commander. Can you really guarantee that you wont move when all 30 people are attacking you? He was an extremely mad person. One by one, the knights began to hold their swords. Immediately afterwards, Ethan pointed his finger at the thirty knights. Attack them all. Ill give you your life. This is what my lord ordered! Thirty knights began to rush toward Ethan in the circle. Chapter 87 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 87 When they returned, the family was ruined (88) Nearly four hundred knights gathered at the Great Hall. They were thrilled by the sight before their eyes. What the hell is this What happened? Even though I witnessed it with my own eyes, my mind did not accept this fact. No, to put it a little more precisely. I couldnt accept it. The sight before my eyes was so shocking. Thirty of the best knights from the five collateral families rushed at him, and in less than ten minutes, they were all lying on the floor of the training hall. And that too with my eyes closed. The same was true for Rayman, the leader of the 1st Division, who rushed forward with confidence. A peacock standing alone. His feet were exactly in the same position as before. The knights were completely subdued without even moving a single step. A grand dance hall filled with silence. The recently recruited knights of the 5 collateral families were trembling as they looked at the duke. Sky above sky. He really was like that. Attack everyone. I will give you my life. When the duke said those words. How much I internally laughed at him, calling him arrogant and mad. But those feelings have long since disappeared as if washed away. The duke was never an arrogant person. He only showed actions that he could show because he fully understood his own abilities, not out of petty pride. At this moment, the knights gathered in the Great Hall fully recognized the duke. And I completely understood what he said. You guys are so lucky. It was like that. They were really very lucky. Skills and talents. These two things made it possible to serve as a lord a man of incomparable heights. Ethan looked at Nerian. The leader of the Dragon Slayer Order. He was a knight who fully understood his actions. Get these guys away. ancient! Nerian responded vigorously and moved the dragon slayer to pull the stunned knights away. next. With that said. The dragon slayers, including Nerian, began to surround Ethan. As before, the number of people was thirty. The dragon slayers eyes were shining brightly. This time, the head of the family! Having Ethan in the circle and making him move his steps even once. This was one of the familiar training methods for them. The knights, including Nerian, strengthened their resolve. Although there has never been a single success so far. So, if you go into battle thinking you will fail, the head of the household will be surprised. Do you know what the most important thing in battle is? Thats guts. So, always walk around with your chest proud. Words thrown out casually. However, the Dragon Slayers fully understood how important these proverbs contained. Because thats what it was. The momentum of the Dragon Slayer was not abating at all. Lets begin. The moment Ethan finished speaking. Just like before, the thirty-year-old knight started rushing towards him. * * * Boom! bang! The knights, including Rayman, began to open their eyes one by one due to the harsh noise coming from around them. The knights frowned at the throbbing pain in their necks. What happened Ah! Soon, a memory came to their minds. Duke of Ethan. Everyone attacked him together. Soon, the knights, including the 1st Division, began to fall, and the battle came to an end when Rayman, who had held on until the last moment, closed his eyes. The knights swallowed their saliva. Duke of Ethan. He didnt take a single step. It didnt move. Overwhelming skill difference. It was to the point where I thought that the phrase sky above the sky was a perfect fit. Soon the knights turned their gaze towards the source of the noise. There, as before, thirty knights were fighting against the duke. Dragon Slayer? Knights whose entire bodies were uniformly dressed in black equipment. The authors were a real dragon slayer who had previously learned their skills from the duke. Even though their reputation has been skyrocketing in recent years. All the knights who attacked Ethan were implicitly ignoring them. Starting with Baron Kargath. At best, the main personnel were just people recruited from self-authorship. Baron and Viscount. And even the count. Titles among nobles were not given out for nothing. Starting from the size of the territory that belongs to each title, to the number and quality of knights. It wouldnt be strange to say that it was on a completely different level in every aspect. Even though I learned the technology from the Archduke, I thought there was no way the essential level would change. however. The sight I see now is completely different from what I expected. Obviously Clearly, the dragon slayer who was facing the archduke in front of them was not that big of a level difference from them. Some knights had such low mana that they thought they could overpower them. nevertheless. The knights opposing the duke were continuing a tense battle. A sword strike that flows like water. The thirty knights supported each other as if they were one body, and as their attacks continued, the Dukes hands and feet were moving quite dizzyingly. The dukes face was decidedly different. Unlike the ones where they knocked themselves out and knocked them out as if they had no interest or fun. The current duke was swinging his sword with a smile on his face as if he was quite happy. Sum of ten. Twenty sum. The skirmish continued. While the fallen knights were frantically examining the scene. The knights of the Dragon Slayer fell to the floor one by one. However, even as they fell, the venom in their eyes did not go away one bit. I tried to swing my sword even once more, as if I was going to somehow make the dukes feet move. Looking at that scene. The knights felt ashamed. How were they? The dukes overwhelming ability made them panic, like a flock of sheep attacked by a tiger, and they moved their hands and feet dizzyingly before falling down. A real dragon slayer. They were different. If only they were a flock of sheep. The dragon slayer was like a pack of wolves. A pack of wolves baring their teeth and growling while looking at a lake much larger than themselves. It was a very different appearance from when he was intoxicated with his own strength and boasted that he was superior among the flock of sheep. Thats why. The knights remembered the dukes question. Are you satisfied with your own skills? Its not enough. Its not enough. The reason the duke answered that way. And the reason why they are now showing them another sparring match. I had no choice but to realize it for sure. Clumsy conceit. So that we can completely shatter it and think about ourselves once again. The duke had given him an opportunity. Rayman held his sword tightly. It was truly insufficient and foolish. What followed immediately was a desire for strength. I said it was a dragon slayer sword. If only they could continue their training under the duke while learning it. Thus, if you gain a deeper understanding of strength and technique. I didnt know if I could move towards a better state. No, I will move on. If you train under a master like that, it would be rather strange not to be able to move up. After the sparring was over. Ethan, who still hadnt moved a single step, approached the thirty knights. The duke looked into the eyes of the knights, including Rayman, and smiled. The eyes look more useful than before. . I lowered my face in shame for a moment. The knights raised their heads and looked at the duke. I understand what the Duke meant. Im sorry about earlier. done. Come out to the grand banquet hall tomorrow. We will conduct joint training. yes! The knights eyes sparkled. Duke of Ethan. New lord. Because he accepted them. * * * Boom! bang! The sound of swords clashing rang out through the grand banquet hall. Myers. He looked at Ethan while holding his sword and shield. He smiled bitterly. I thought I had grown to some extent. It certainly was. Nerian is a 6-star knight and the leader of the Dragon Slayer Order. Even during his attacks, he was able to not only defend himself but occasionally deliver sharp blows through his shield. It was an achievement achieved by reaching the end of Iron Man, the second stage in the cycle. But why? Are you saying that you cant even see any gaps in the older brother in front of you? Despite being praised by those around him for having a natural talent for shielding. Ethans attacks were always difficult to block or avoid. Huh! The moment the great sword passed by. As if brushing his hair wasnt enough, a solid line appeared on his forehead. My brother was really a monster. It seemed like he couldnt express his brothers talent with any praise he could think of. At that time, the great sword was thrown out once again. Myers hastily raised his shield. A huge shield covered in a thick layer of flame. bang! The moment when the dark red flames overlaid on the shield collided with the pure white flames. Myers was sweating profusely. A strange feeling, as if my soul was being sucked out. It was a sensation I felt every time the white and black flames collided. Keep your wits about you and keep your spark. Myers quickly nodded at his brothers cold words. He raised black flames like crazy. Cleanup operation. This was a sparring match, but it was also a piece of work. Work to turn dark red black salt into pure flame. It wasnt just the two people clashing swords. Four hundred dragon slayers. Because they were all engaged in one-on-one sparring, which was part of the joint training routine. Myers looked at his black flame. Within the past week. The dark red flame was gradually fading in color. Now, even if I recite the rhythm of my breath and create flames, the dark red color is barely visible. The power of white flame that purified even Therons black flame. It was fully demonstrated through a week of joint training. done. Ethan nodded. If you purify your negative emotions to this extent. Now you will be able to create pure flames even if you train yourself. Heo-eok heo-eok. I handed a book to the guy who was sitting down and sweating profusely. This is the way you should practice from now on. This is Its a book that explains how to make white flame bloom. Continue practicing by imagining pure fire in the way written in the book. Establishing the nature of fire in your own way. It was an essential training method for Myers, who was just about to pass the second stage of the cycle. brother. Are you going somewhere? Giving him a book so he could practice on his own meant that Ethan could be absent. maybe. I plan to restore my new sword. To do that, we will need to find the necessary materials. a new sword? okay. Because it is rare to have a sword that can withstand white flames. Someday, if you make white flame bloom, I will gift you a sword and shield. huh. Ill be training hard until then. Ethan nodded. If the day came when this guy showed his anger, I felt like it would be a good idea to leave him behind. Thats how much Myers has grown. Skills, attitude, and even height. It must be well over 2m. As I watched it grow, it seemed like it would happen. The maintenance of the knights has been completed to some extent. The techniques to be taught to the dragon slayers had already been prepared in a book. All they needed was time. The same goes for urban development. From normalizing the duchy to the development of the city. None of this was something that could be achieved overnight. Still, at least the foundation has been laid. He laid the foundation for urban development by dispatching administrators to the territories of the 10 collateral families. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Officials flocking towards the duchy. There are Frexian, Elena, and Sylvia who can be said to be masters of internal affairs. Ill take care of it. It was like I was able to take some time off. Ethan returned to the office and immediately called Ilia and Melaisis. The two wizards entered the office, and their eyes immediately fell on Ethans waist. Thats because there was a tree branch hanging there that you dont normally see. That too for a while. ! The two wizards eyes widened. It was an item that gave off only a very faint scent of mana. That alone gave a surprisingly refreshing feeling. At first glance, it was an unusual item. What is that? It is the branch of the world tree and the handle of the sword. the handle of the sword? Ilya, who was tilting her head, asked with wide eyes. Are you sure you mean the handle of the divine sword Dranion? okay. Divine sword Dranion. What I had to do from now on was to find a way to restore this divine sword. Chapter 88 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 88 #When I returned, my family was ruined (89) That was the time. The bald old man spoke urgently with his eyes shining. Three branches of the world tree! Duke! Can I touch you just once? Branches of the world tree. It was one of the catalysts that wizards hope for even in their dreams. Simply smelling its scent has the effect of purifying the mana inside. When used as an artifact material, it had the great effect of increasing the overall harmony of the finished product and raising the grade of the item itself. It means that it is a precious item that can be used as a material for a new sword. It was no wonder that Melaisis rolled her eyes. Tsk tsk. Yeongtaeng, pay your price for the night and go out. Im embarrassed so I need to be able to take him with me. Not anything else, just branches of the World Tree! Arent you curious about this? The idea is to keep your integrity. And what would you do if it were a valuable item? Its just an item whose power is almost exhausted. Melaisis, startled, poured mana into her eyes and immediately opened them. Just as Ilya said, the inside of the handle was a mess. The bald old mans eyes became blank. Three How did the branches of the World Tree become like this It seemed like it was completely damaged by what happened during the Balaur War. Is it because of the handle of that divine sword that you called us? okay. I plan to get a separate branch and restore the handle. The only problem is the metal that makes up the sword body. If it is metal. Ardenheit, called the metal of God. Do you know its whereabouts? . The two wizards turned into mute mutes. Ardenheit. It was a metal that was now known only in verses. It was last known to have been discovered on the Western Continent 200 years ago. That too for a while. Ilya asked, tilting her head. Grand Duke. No, duke. Say it. Do we really need to use that metal to restore the divine sword? huh? The world is developing rapidly. The same applies to the metal field. Ardenheit? Of course, I admit that it is a very good metal Even the Emperor of the Zenon Empire, which is said to be the most powerful country, probably does not have much of it. No, not even the emperor may have one. As this old monster said, there is no need to use that metal You! Oh my. Are you angry? Ilya smiled at Melaisis, who was smiling slyly. no. Im not angry. Wouldnt it be troublesome if my hair fell out? Whatwhat is it? He spoke to the two people who started bickering. Both of you stop. At his words, the bald old man and the girl stopped arguing. Ethan asked while looking at Ilia. Are you saying there is something that can replace the metal of God? there is. Of course, it would be difficult to expect performance as good as Ardenheit, which is only passed down through word of mouth. To what extent should we consider efficacy? Hmm if you consider the effectiveness of the God Metal that was passed down orally about half of that? Instead, it is relatively easier to obtain. As long as you have a lot of money. It was interesting. Ardenheit. Even Ethan didnt know where or how this was found. 50%. Although it is only half effective. What is important is whether it is half as effective as something else. Neprion. This was also a fairly useful metal, but compared to the metal Ilya was talking about now, it was just a much lower level metal. What is the name of the metal? Its Menelian alloy. It is an alloy made by mixing 30 different metals and is quite effective. The only metals higher than this on the continent are adamantium and Ardenheite, which is located at the level above it. Its such a good metal. Its Menelian alloy. Its a metal Ive never even heard of, at least in my previous life. It seemed highly likely that it was a metal created when the past was changed. Do you know where they sell it? Kingdom of Ameria. It is sold at the dwarves home base. However, it is not an item that is sold every time. This is because only a limited quantity is sold at auction every year. There are times when it doesnt sell. What was needed was time and money. At least the situation was much better than the god metal that I didnt even know how to get. Its okay. okay. If you mix this with Yeongtaengis raw material strengthening magic, you will be able to increase its power from 60% to 70% if you do well, not half. Of course I will also need dwarves who can properly smelt the metal I strengthened. There are dwarves. Melaisis tilted her head at those words. Do you know any dwarves? An ordinary blacksmith wont do it. Menelian alloy is a metal that requires great skill to work with. What do you think it would be like to be a blacksmith for the Heidern royal family? Hes a royal blacksmith Melaisis struggled. As a wizard who strengthens metal, he had the experience of meeting numerous blacksmiths. Judging by that experience. It seems like it will work out somehow. At that level, he must be a fairly high-level dwarf The blacksmith had passed. There was even a wizard who could engrave the circuit. Ilya. He is the god of blacksmiths and the god of magic. It couldnt have been a real god. They were probably very talented people. Its difficult to follow all of the oral tradition anyway. Will we restore the perfect divine sword itself? If things continued that way, I might have to go back and forth to restore the new sword for well over ten years. Alloy instead of Gods metal. Porforens instead of the blacksmith god. If you use Ilya instead of the God of Magic. It will serve as a suitable substitute. The most reasonable way would be to restore more than half of the sword and then obtain complete materials one by one to improve the performance of the new sword. It would be much more useful than the Nephrion Greatsword. Nowadays it is difficult to keep white flame smoking for a long time, but that will change over time. It is said that there are gauntlets and greaves engraved with Ilias magic. It will be difficult to withstand the temperature of white salt for a long time. Due to rapid growth, better weapons were needed. Ilya. Did you call me? Is there anything that can replace the branches of the World Tree? Hmm thats difficult. Because the branch is responsible for the overall harmony. There are substitute products, but if you use them, you must be prepared for the quality of the finished product to drop significantly. Right. I was just wondering. Unfortunately, it seemed difficult to find a substitute for eggplant. The world tree. It was a tree grown by an elf tribe. However, the number was not large. Even in my previous life, there were at most five trees in the entire Western Continent. I wonder if Torran will remain in the Great Mountains. Torran Mountain Range. It is a large mountain range located in the south of the West, where a large elf tribe lived. But I couldnt just trust memories of the past. Even among the dwarves, didnt the tribes move in and establish kingdoms? Have the elves also established a kingdom? That closed race? Even if they are of the same race, if they come from different tribes, how could they possibly start a war? It seemed that the elves were continuing their tribal life as before. It was then. Ilya asked with bright eyes. Are you trying to find the elf? okay. Hmm! I know the location of one great tribe. Eh? You know the whereabouts of the elves? how? Do you think Im just like you who has no friends? This body has already established friendly relations with the elves. It wouldnt be strange if we were friends. Huh. Its truly amazing. Do you finally realize how great this body is? I cant believe you had a friend Miracles do exist in this world! Starting today, I will make an offering to God. joy. If youre jealous, you can just say youre jealous Anyway, my stomach is twisted. You old monster. Sorry, but I really have a lot of friends. Its hard to count them all with two hands. What about there? Is there anyone other than elves that you can call a friend? Startle! Ilya trembled. Instead of answering. She jerked her head towards Ethan. Duke. If you are looking for an elf, it would be better to accompany this body. Is this a tribe with a world tree? It sure was like that the last time I saw it. Right. Ilya is said to have a friendly relationship with the elves. If you move with her, you will be able to peacefully obtain branches from the tribe instead of cutting up the elves. If it is a large tribe, it must have a world tree. The World Tree refers to trees grown one by one by a large tribe of elves. When will you leave? In about a week. The duchy was not yet completely stabilized. In addition, there is still a schedule for the knights joint training. It took about a week of preparation. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ilya nodded. I will prepare thoroughly. Oh, the place where the elves are is the Torlan Mountains. okay. Ethan nodded. * * * After the conversation with the two wizards. Ethan, sitting in a chair, continued his thoughts. There is a way to save the branches of the World Tree. Not only was Ilya acquainted with the elves, but Ethan also knew something about the elves habitat. Eggplants can be obtained from the Great Mountains. The wizard and blacksmith were already prepared. The biggest problem was the Menelian alloy. An alloy sufficient to make one great sword. The price I heard from the two wizards was. It was said that the winning bid would be between 8,000 and 10,000 platinum coins. It was truly an unimaginable price. If the skills are the same, the better the weapon, the higher the chance of winning. Therefore, each country would provide high-ranking knights with an astronomical amount of money for weapons. The strength of the knights was equivalent to the strength of each kingdom. Thats difficult. The amount of money to be received from the 7 kingdoms and the platinum coins that have been collected so far. The amount was quite large. Even in platinum coins, it was close to six thousand. but. Its not a good choice to use this as a weapon. This was the duchys development fund. You cant give up on the development of your duchy just to change one weapon. However, we cannot give up on restoring the new sword. Ill need someone to buy it for me. A person who is friendly to himself, has a lot of money, and has the power to participate in the auctions of the Dwarven Kingdom. There was only one person that came to Ethans mind. Marquis Bloten. When Ethan was thinking about the Marquis. A commotion was heard from outside. Soon, a familiar voice began to echo in the office. Peacock. Can I come in? Ethans eyes lit up. A voice I had only heard through a crystal ball. Because it sounded exactly like that. Its truly elaborate. I was just thinking about the Marquis. As if he knew that, he visited this place himself. Please come in. Soon the door opened. Marquis Bloten appeared. Chapter 89 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 89 #When it returned, the family was ruined (90) This is my first time seeing it in real life. I didnt know you would visit me in person. haha. The Archduke has become a duke. Shouldnt he personally congratulate him? You can speak comfortably as before. Marquis Bloten. He was one of the nobles who deserved respect, starting with his age and his actions. Is that okay? of course. Please sit down. The Marquis sat down. After handing over the car. I looked at him. Is it okay if I visit here in person? haha. What is the problem? Is it known that our relationship is close? Anyway, everyone knows this, starting with the 7 kingdoms and even Your Majesty. Thats why the checks on the seven families have become more fierce recently. That was why Bloten came to visit in person. As the Archduke was elevated to the rank of Duke. Because it was more advantageous to reveal the alliance publicly than to hide it any longer. The duke and marquis were already inseparable. Bloten said with a grin. You have been inaugurated as a duke, but it would be difficult to miss out on a congratulatory gift. Is there anything you want? I will do my best to listen to you as best as I can. Its a bit big. Is that okay? When you say that, I start to get scared. Contrary to his words, the Marquis eyes were sparkling. Recently, the latter had been earning a huge amount of money through Forforence, which Ethan had introduced. Kingdom Blacksmith. Thats what it meant to combine the position of overseeing the kingdoms best-produced products with a wide distribution network. Please take this first. This is This is the recipe for the third and fourth items. Are you giving me both at the same time? Arent the marquis and the duke now completely one? We will need more products to spread our wings in keeping the seven kingdoms in check. Thank you. I will put it to good use. I wanted to hand over recipes for various items, but that was impossible. This is because Ethan only remembered a few recipes well enough to understand them one by one. For most items, we only knew about their efficacy and a few key ingredients. That was precisely why I entrusted the restoration of the items to Ilya. The Marquis asked with bright eyes. Now tell me the truth. What do you want? Do you have a trading network with the Kingdom of Ameria? There is. I want Menelian alloy. I think it would be enough to make a great sword. Its an alloy The Marquis, who was pondering, immediately said. I guess its for your sword? yes. White flames are blooming, and the sword is slowly not able to withstand the fire. Blothens face hardened. Although the archduke was promoted to head of the family, it was not yet complete. Because the Three Dukes right to challenge remained. What if there is no weapon to withstand the white flame when the Three Dukes use the challenge? If you are not careful, the family head may change. As a marquis who had already chosen the Duke of Ardan and had fallen out with the 7th House of the Kingdom, he had no choice but to support Ethan unconditionally. okay. A sword that can withstand white flames must be made of Menelian alloy. The Marquis nodded. I will save you in the near future. Even if you make a reservation. Ethan was secretly surprised by those words. The alloy came up for auction at most three times a year. If youre unlucky, there are times when it never comes up for auction. If there is no stock, you cannot purchase it at all. A rare alloy. The Dwarven Kingdom had one more system besides auctions to sell this amount. It was a reservation system. If you pay double the amount of the last successful auction price as an advance payment. It was a system that ensured that goods were supplied within the deadline, even if it meant squeezing out non-existent quantities. If the product was not received within the deadline, they would refund ten times the amount, so I was confident that I would be able to receive 100% of the quantity if I used the reservation system. However, the price was the problem. The market price of alloy is between eight thousand and ten thousand platinum coins. Recently, the last successful bid was for 10,000 platinum coins. Marquis Bloten was confirming that he would win the bid for the alloy even if it meant spending 20,000 platinum coins. Ethan immediately shook his head. Im fine. Even if you find out when the next auction will be held and take action No. Arent you and I already one body? I think I need to get the alloy quickly, even if it means going through a bit of trouble. If you fall, you wont be safe just because you are the Marquis. Thats so hot. but. The marquis was a family that donated all of their family wealth during the Dragon Clan War. If you think about the fact that the head of the family at that time was Bloten. It was easy to guess where this bold decision would come from. Because there was already a precedent. Of course, the Marquis did not really speak out willingly. Although he was trying to show that he was okay, Ethan could already feel the damp cold sweat running down his back. Its a winning bet. It was difficult for the Marquis of Bessus to attract 20,000 platinum coins with only his financial resources. They will probably act by selling some of the top units or taking out loans. I will just accept your heart. At least you dont have to do that right now. Theron wont exercise his right to challenge right away either. How about this? What are you talking about? 6 months. If the alloy doesnt come up for auction by then, wouldnt it be a good idea to utilize the reservation system? Hmm. Even though they are united in good faith, if the relationship is one-sided, it is bound to fall apart. Rather than forcefully moving the Marquis, it would have been better to wait for the next auction. I guess so. However, if you want, I will make a reservation for you, so just let me know at any time. Never feel pressured. Im also making an investment. Marquis Bloten. He was truly a passionate nobleman. I couldnt help but feel grateful for his words. The Marquis must have decided to purchase the alloy, even if it meant making a reservation, based on his future self rather than his present. Have you had dinner? I havent eaten yet. Lets eat first and then talk. Ethan led the Marquis. * * * In front of the banquet hall. The Marquis eyes lit up as he shook hands with Elena, who was already out. huh? Immediately the marquis opened his eyes wide and asked. Grand Duchess. There is one thing I would like to ask. Please tell me. Speaking of that bracelet is it an item you purchased from a separate place? no. I made it separately, but Are you saying this is an item made by the Grand Duchess herself? yes. Are you sure its not that good? Not so good? No, the problem was that it was too good. Even though the bracelet on her hand is made up of inexpensive jewels that are not very valuable. Because my eyes were instantly taken away from the numerous ornaments I had seen. oh my god. A bracelet with a flowing wave pattern. The Marquis had a hunch. That bracelet would definitely cost a lot of money. If there is a rumor that it is an item made by Ardans eldest daughter Ardan. Although it may have declined compared to the past, its reputation as the best swordsmanship in the West Continent has not gone anywhere. No doubt, nobles who are seduced by Ardans name will appear at random. Not only in the Heidern Kingdom, but also in other kingdoms and even the Zeno Empire. The Marquis heart beat rapidly. The scent of gold was literally emanating from the Grand Duchess. It also has a scent similar to that of a peacock. gulp. The Marquis swallowed his saliva and asked. Ah, thats absolutely not the case. I did it because I was surprised. The only reason I asked was because I was wondering if there might be a talented designer in the capital that I dont know about. yes? If there is such a designer, we need to recruit him as soon as possible. Elenas face became confused. Because I heard something completely unexpected. Does it really look that good? exactly. Other than sincerity. Do you have a design draft like this? There are quite a few pictures, but The Marquis eyes lit up. Can I take a look? no! Please let me see it. Please ask me to come here. That Elenas eyes naturally turned to Ethan. Ethan was now staring at the two people. Did your sister have that talent? If you think about it, Elena in her past life was a girl from a prestigious family who led the trends in society. Drawing designs for clothes or accessories herself and submitting requests for production were an everyday occurrence for her. If you consider the talents of your past life. It was no wonder the Marquis eyes sparkled like that. Elenas design had spread beyond the Kingdom of Heidern to the Six Kingdoms and the Zeno Empire. Do whatever you want, sister. Elena. It was a family that worked hard for them for over ten years. As such, I planned to spend the rest of my life helping her as much as possible so that she could live the life she wanted. I dont do anything I dont want to do. So that you can do everything you want to do. then. Can I come over? of course. Soon, Elena stood in front of the Marquis holding a thick book. These are my paintings. Ill take a look at them in a moment. Saruk. Every time the bookshelf turns over. The Marquiss eyes were becoming more and more wide open. Each design was truly fresh and old-fashioned. The Marquis asked with bright eyes. Are these items related to the tea ceremony? yes. I looked around and couldnt find a place that sells these items. Thats why I drew it. Amazing. It is truly amazing. The Marquis, who looked from the first page to the last page without even being able to breathe, looked urgently at Ethan. Huh How on earth did the duke family become a family? Not only did they possess a genius in swordsmanship, but they also possessed a genius in art. Is it that much? of course! A talent like an awl is bound to come through the sleeve. Be sure to check out the grand duchesss design! I really want to try using it. If you utilize these, reserving metal wont be such a burden! There were more than one or two paintings of the Grand Duchess. There are over a hundred designs. What if the familys artisans and the Grand Duchess groundbreaking designs came together? It can generate massive cash flow! In that case, the archduke would be able to reserve the metal he wanted without too much of a burden than expected. Products with Elenas designs will definitely sell like hot cakes. Will you allow it? These products would be such a waste to be locked up in paper like this! It will definitely be able to lead the trend on the continent! The Marquis was so excited that he forgot all about his body and was spitting out words. Im going to hand you the best contract I can. Please allow it! At least for your new sword! The Marquis eyes were completely sincere. Behind him, Elena was looking at Ethan restlessly. How is your sister? huh? I want to? Well I still have a lot of work to do Contrary to what she said, her eyes were sparkling. Just by looking at it, it was a face that made me want to do it. Ethan smiled and looked at the contract. The conditions are not bad. There will be no contract like this anywhere else in the world. I nodded. The terms of the contract presented by the marquis were that good. Hmm then Ethan, can I try this? of course. What a great choice, Miss Elena! As long as the Marquis declared it like that. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The supply and demand of metal will become much faster. It seemed like obtaining the Menelian alloy would happen much sooner than expected. It was like getting a harvest from an unexpected place. Time will take care of the metal issue. Branches of the world tree. Now it was time to move to save it. Chapter 90 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 90 #When I returned, my family was ruined (91) A week had passed since the Marquis visited. The Marquis was so happy about his contract with Elena that his mouth was hanging from his ears even as he left. after that. Ethan had a crazy week. I had to finish cleaning up one last time before leaving. He looked at the knights training in the training hall. Nerian, the original knight commander, and Rayman, the 1st division commander. The two people were smiling at each other and sharing a sword dance like a real fight. When we first met. The appearance of the knights who implicitly ignored the existing dragon slayer group had disappeared as if they had been washed away. With repeated joint training and prejudice about each others abilities disappearing, the knights unity was completely achieved. Everyone now had passion and will, unlike in the past. The system has been completed to some extent. After training camp lasts for about two weeks, each person will move toward their assigned area. Knight Commander Nerian. And Myers had been appointed as the deputy commander of the division. If I were to learn a lot from Nerian, a seasoned knight. In the future, I planned to elevate Myers to the rank of commander of the Dragon Slayer Corps. Now that the basic foundation has been laid, the experienced Nerian will be able to rally the knights well. My life has also taken shape to some extent. Before going to get branches of the World Tree. Lastly, I received Sylvias report. While I was reading the content like that. I was able to find an interesting phrase written on the document. The need for armed forces to link up with intelligence groups. Are you trying to raise assassins? yes. Until now, while operating the Black Moon, we have used dragon slayers in terms of force, but knights and assassins have fundamentally different ways of acting. Of course. So Im trying to train assassins. There is no other group of people who are as useful as these people in the assassination of important figures and the secret escort of intelligence agents. Assassin Now that I think about it. In my past life, there was an assassination group that was quite famous. Black society. It was also one of the organizations that had ties with the Duke family a long time ago. I knew their location. Because it was based in Carmen, a lawless city located in the western part of the kingdom. Unless the past changed and they moved their headquarters, they would still be active there. Theres a city on the way back. At that time, I thought it would be a good idea to meet the black community. Ethan looked at Sylvia. Do you need it right now? Thats not it. However, we plan to foster such organizations in the future. I think I can help. Do you know of any organizations? Do you know that it is a black society? Ive only heard rumors. For a group of assassins, they have considerable force Lets dig into Carmen. Its the city where their base is located. Sylvia nodded. It seemed that his master wanted to absorb the black society. Otherwise, your eyes wouldnt shine like that. All right. May I contact you about this when the Archduke returns? okay. I knew that the Black Societys headquarters was in Carmen, but I didnt know exactly where in the city it was located. A competent strategist would be able to pinpoint the location. Oh, I will accept it. Is this a contact crystal ball? okay. Since I didnt know what could happen while I was away, I needed something that would allow me to communicate immediately. What Ethan gave me was a high-quality crystal ball that could reach quite a distance. thank you. I will contact you if anything happens in the future. okay. After the conversation with Sylvia was over. I immediately found Ilya. Are you ready? Of course. I packed everything, starting with drinking water, food, and even blankets to ensure a comfortable sleep. In this magic bag. Wasnt he a pretty good porter? Ethan nodded. Then let us leave. The two people got on a gorgeous carriage with the duchys emblem drawn on it. Soon the carriage began to leave the castle grounds. * * * It was approaching two weeks since the carriage had been driven. Perhaps because it had the duchys emblem drawn on it, no one blocked the carriage. It will arrive faster than you think. Ethan looked at the scenery outside. Originally, it was supposed to take a month to reach the Great Mountains. Leave it to this body. As Ilya gave the horse various magic, the speed of the journey became much faster. Archmage. It was definitely very useful. It will arrive tomorrow. So much so that one months schedule can be shortened to even 15 days. Illya, who was meditating with her eyes closed, looked at Ethan. Last two weeks. The journey was truly a series of silence. The Duke in front of me was sitting cross-legged in the carriage all day with his eyes closed, thinking he was going to practice on the way. Its time to eat. okay. is it. Good night. This was a collection of things the Duke had said over the past two weeks. Naturally, Ilya also became quiet. Thats why I couldnt help but be glad to hear the Dukes words that broke the silence. Ilya pricked up her ears and looked at Ethan. Hmm. Are you bored? You look more bored. This body is not bored at all. Silence is truly like gold. is it. Ilya hurriedly spoke up as he seemed to be trying to sit cross-legged again without any hesitation. Hmm! It wont be long before we meet the elves. Ethan, who saw the bright eyes, chuckled. Is it because Ive only lived in dungeons? When you were a child, it was very easy to read your actions. I have sorted out my feelings in my own way. I thought it would be okay to ask questions at this point. How did you become friends with the elf? A long time ago, I saved an elf child. By taking that child to the tribe, we formed a relationship. Hmm. At most, saving one elf child was not enough to obtain a branch of the world tree. Because it was a treasure held by the great tribes. I guess we should start by opening up a conversation right now. Through Ilia, you can open up a conversation with closed-minded elves. It seemed like I would have to be satisfied with that for now. It was right then. Ilya stretched out her chest and revealed a triumphant face. Hmm. At best, there is no need to worry about branches or anything like that. If this body visits and utters even a single word, the elves will be anxious to hand over the branches. are you that close? The fact that the Archmage is so confident means that there is something there. Ilyas ears perked up at the interesting question. Hmm! Listen carefully. The child this body saved was a descendant of a high elf. Hoo. I didnt know this. Ethans eyes lit up. High elf. He was a leader-type individual found in a large elf tribe. A precious being who is the only one among the tens of thousands of tribe members. High elves had the power to take care of the world tree. If only I had saved such a being. Getting the branches of the World Tree will be much easier than you think. If you mention the benefactors of the past, wouldnt you be able to give at least one thick branch? The World Tree was a tree after all, and taking off a branch didnt mean it would die. Good. Its not that good. This body has done amazing work. Normally, when humans visit the forest, the elves are the ones who aim their bows first. Entities that manipulate spirits and also have their own powers. It couldnt have been easy to get branches from those guys. If I find the eggplant easily like you said, Ill go back and give you a reward. award? okay. What will you give me? I will grant you one thing you wish for. Are you making a promise? okay. good night! Make sure you trust only this body. Ilya said with sparkling eyes. A day later. Two people entered the mountain range. * * * Didnt I tell you to have faith? Yes? This cant be possible? A week has passed since we entered the mountain range and advanced. And now the two of them. I was surrounded by dozens of elves. That too, at a group of elves aiming sharp arrowheads. Their eyes were all shining sinisterly. Ilya shouted urgently. You guys! How many times have I told you that I saved the high elf Irina? Cant you see the handkerchief that Irina handed over here? We have developed a deep friendship! I told you not to move! We are trying to determine the authenticity, so please wait! Ethan looked at the scene quietly. On the third day after entering the mountain range, elves started snooping around. In just a week, he led hundreds of troops and formed a proper siege network. what? No matter how closed the elves were, they were not a race with nothing to do, sending hundreds of people just to catch two humans. The level of caution is too much to deal with these two. This is like. It looks like it got burned by a human. Otherwise, there was no reason to raise our guard so much. Ethan stepped forward. Dont move Im Ethan, the head of the Ardan duchy. As I took out the identity card, the elves eyes sparkled. Ardan? The hostility that had risen from them began to subside in an instant. The Yongin tribe invaded their tribe fifteen years ago. The power of the Dragon People was so great that even the protection of the World Tree could not be stopped. If they had stayed in the Great Mountains for just one more month, the entire tribe would have been destroyed. But what I feared did not happen. This is because one family in the kingdom defeated the dragon race and the entire dragon race retreated from the western continent. It was impossible not to know the name of that family. It was definitely Ardan. Ardan. A family with a symbol made of golden flames. It meant that the owner of such a family was an indescribable benefactor to them. Put down your bow. At the commanders words, the elves began to put down their bows one by one. It was right then. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several elves started running from afar. He moved cautiously as if he was escorting someone. Its pretty good. A crowd of close to ten. The level of the group was quite high. In human terms, he was close to a 6-star knight. And the last one. He had a prayer comparable to that of a seven-star knight. I prayed to the point where I felt like I had almost reached the end. Irina has arrived! The elves quickly made their way. Among the elves that split like the ocean, an elf with pure white skin appeared. Irina! oh my god! Its really you, Ilya! The two hugged each other tightly, as if they were long-lost family members. Immediately, Irina looked at Ethan with a stiff face. who are you? Irina. That person is my colleague. He is also the head of the Duke of Ardan Duke of Ardan? Soon, the high elfs ears perked up and his eyes lit up. Is this the family that fought the war directly with the dragon people? The moment Ethan nodded. I meet my benefactor. The high elf knelt down with bright eyes. As the representative of the tribe, she personally showed the utmost courtesy. Benefactor? If the duke hadnt kicked out the dragon people from the kingdom, our tribe would have walked the path of destruction. Hmm. It seemed like the dragon people of the past visited not only humans but also elves. Thats why a high elf would say something like that. If you are the head of such a duchy, you should be treated as a benefactor. Do you have any business coming here? I want to get a branch from the World Tree. Is it possible? Eggplant Irinas face darkened in an instant. Is there some problem? I would like to give it to you right away, but I think it will be difficult now. We are under threat. The World Tree is a sacred object that protects them from such threats A threat. When I saw that he was very fond of the name Ardan, but said that it was difficult to give it to him. The enemy seems to be quite tricky. So much so that the moment a branch of the World Tree falls off, it is immediately in immediate danger. Who is being threatened? Im human. Ill take care of them in exchange for the branch. Is that okay then? If you couldnt get the branches because of some random bastards, the answer was simple. Wouldnt you just have to sweep them all away? Chapter 91 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 91 #After returning, the family was ruined (92) The elves ears perked up at Ethans words. The group of humans who had recently infiltrated the Great Mountains was a huge problem for them. The elves remembered when robed humans first appeared in the Great Mountains. A year ago. A man covered in pure white robes and wizards led by him set foot on the mountain range. Even though elves were a closed race, they were not completely hostile to all humans who entered the mountains. Within the realm of the World Tree. They only moved to drive them out if they entered the space where they lived. The group of humans soon settled down on the outskirts of the mountain range. Since it was not within the reach of the World Tree, it was not considered a big deal at the time. however. After that, the landscape of the mountain range began to change little by little. Starting from the point where humans settled down, all plants and animals began to die off. Results of sending an investigation team. All the ley lines surrounding the place where the humans were located were sucked out. It is no longer a natural space. It has become a place with a strange aura. I heard a shocking answer. Moreover, the bigger problem was that the area that was drying up was gradually starting to expand. In the end, it went so far as to attempt to invade the territory controlled by the World Tree for half a year. Only then did the elves realize the seriousness of the situation. From the argument that a war should be waged to drive out humans, to the argument that there is no major problem right now and that we should wait and see. There was shouting every day in the conference hall. If only their level was low. They would have attempted war. However, the skills of the wizards located on the outskirts were high. If it were within the realm of the World Tree, I would have been able to deal with it sufficiently. However, the place where they were located was a place that did not have the protection of the World Tree. Rather, it is a place filled with a strange energy that seems to be advantageous to them. Thirty years ago. Irina, who was appointed as the new leader following the previous high elves, was struggling with this problem. Entering their territory was literally suicidal. Not being able to receive the World Trees protection was a problem, and the strange energy taking away the elves powers was also a big problem. Should we start a war because of this, risking the fate of the tribe? Still, the area of the World Tree firmly exists, so isnt that okay? She was struggling more and more with each passing day. Because ones judgment could determine the life or death of a tribe. Irina looked at the duke. Ardan. A family that showed majesty like legends in the past. If you are the leader of such a family. I didnt know if I could solve this problem. Lets go. I will guide you into our tribe. Irina guided the two to the tribe. * * * Blue wind. It was one of the five great elven tribes in the western continent. As expected from a large tribe, the number of elves living near the World Tree was quite large. If you add it all up, it could be close to 10,000. Considering that small tribes numbered in the tens to hundreds, it could be said to be a significant number. Irina, who had been guiding us for a while, pointed forward and spoke. This is Mshiron, the world tree that protects our village. On the outside, it looks fine. yes? But its late. What do you mean youre late? This tree is already close to death. At those words, the faces of the SS, including Irina, slowly began to turn red. The World Tree was like a mother to them. Now the duke was no different from insulting their own mother. What do you mean? Irina shouted in horror. If the man in front of me was not a descendant of Ardan, he would have drawn his sword right away. It means that it was done. To those wizards. After speaking, Ethan slashed his sword toward the ground. The elves were frightened by that sight. It was so fast that I couldnt even stop it. Moreover, the place he hit was the spot where the roots of the World Tree were located. What the! Look here. Angry elves. Ethan, paying them no heed, pointed to the deeply dug ground. The thick roots of the World Tree visible below the ground. The elves who saw it were frightened. ThisI cant believe it! What the hell is this There was a lot of something like a black liquid stuck to the thick roots. The roots, which would have originally looked brown, looked like black snakes. It was sucked. Youre so fast? What did you suck? Source. This tree has already been damaged beyond repair. Starting from the roots of the tree to the trunk and its trunk. If we were to compare this tree to a person, most of its soul had been sucked out. Ethan smiled darkly. Because I have seen this phenomenon countless times in my past life. What on earth happened Irina fell to the floor as if her legs had lost strength. High elves had the power to grow the world tree. Even among the numerous tribes, only a very small number of elves were born with such power. That is why he can be appointed as the leader of each tribe. I obviously didnt feel anything wrong How did the Duke in front of me figure out something that even I couldnt feel? I couldnt understand it at all. It was then. Still, I can prolong your life a little. White flames bloomed on his sword. The moment I put the sword to the root. Chi-ik! Acrid smoke rose. The black liquid was writhing as if in pain. It was only for a moment that I faced the white fire as if I was resisting. The liquid slowly disappeared and the roots returned to their original color. Did you heal Mshiron? hmm. How should I explain it? Ethan thought for a moment and said. The origin of this tree must have already been sucked out by Yongrinmok. Yonglinmok? What is that? It is one of the trees grown by the Yongin people. Unlike the World Tree, it is a greedy plant that sucks up all the energy around it. world tree. Even just one tree turns the surrounding area into a dense forest, creating an environment in which numerous animals and plants can live. On the other hand, Yongrinmok. It takes away all the energy around you. It was a tree that gathered the stolen energy and produced a spirit that was like an elixir. A terrible tree that encroaches on its surroundings and not only emits mana suited to the constitution of the dragon race, but also steals life. In a previous life, the Yongin people would occupy the human territory and then plant Yongrin trees all over the place. It absorbed all the energy and consumed the spiritual altar that was created, and with that power, it conquered the area again and expanded its power. The area dominated by the Yongrinmok turned into an area where only the Yongin tribe could live, so the human territory was bound to narrow as time passed. A tree grown by the dragon race? But why did humans do that. The dragon clans minions moved. In human society, there are a lot of people who are collaborating with them. A dog from the dragon clan. It would be perfect to cut it up and throw it away. Irina clenched her fists. The Yongin tribe that attacked his tribe fifteen years ago had still not forgotten. And thats not enough, youre using your minions to harm the world tree again! Irinas ears gradually turned red. It was a sign that he was very angry. Then she asked: Do you, Duke, hate the dragon people? How can anyone like it when their ancestors turned a blind eye to them? okay. I have one question to ask. Those human beings. What exactly are they? We dont know the details either. The only thing is that they are human wizards wearing robes One is wearing a white robe and the rest are wearing black robes White robes? Ethan tilted his head. Isnt this a rather familiar outfit? Did you say Eric? The guy who introduced himself as the eighth bishop. That guy was the first thing that came to mind. In addition, Ethan also knew about a group of wizards that were intertwined with the church. Capital Magic Society. It was a group that the head priest who had cut off his head at the printing house introduced as a group of people who frequented the duchy as if it were their own home. A group of that size would be able to operate a large number of high-level wizards that even elves could not easily attack. Hmm. Both were organizations that Ethan needed to personally cut off. Because they were all rat-like people who did nonsense. Good. Branches of the world tree. It was an opportunity to properly punish the enemy while moving for the purpose he wanted. If the head of a man who appears to be a bishop is blown off along with Yongrins head, it would be a loss that the church cannot ignore. What are their numbers? About fifty people in total. What is the level? There are two people who oversee the wizards under the one wearing the white robe. Their level is similar to mine. Irinas skills had reached the level of an expert even at the 7th level. If the two high-ranking wizards included a bishop, it could be seen that the church had invested a considerable amount of effort. In addition to the ten 6th level wizards, even the lowest level ones were all 5th level. I understand why I couldnt rush in. Elves were a race that was strong within the realm of the World Tree, but rapidly weakened beyond that realm. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In such a situation, go into the realm of Yongrinmok and wage war against wizards? It would not have been an easy choice to make as the fate of one large tribe was at stake. Where are they? The moment Irina stretched out her hand. The plants nearby formed a colony. Its shape was like a map. Our location is here and those wizards are wandering around here. Ill take care of it and then come back. We will help too. Even if I dont receive the World Trees protection, I can definitely help. Irina looked at the duke. From his words, I learned that the dragon clan was behind this incident. Duke of Ardan. This family was a family that could be said to be enemies of the Dragon clan and Cheolcheonji. The story of the family members all turning a blind eye while fighting a war with the dragon race was a story so famous that it was known even to the elves. A person who can be said to be the polar opposite of the dragon race. A considerable amount of time had passed since the war ended, but the duke was still hostile to the dragon clan. The Yongin tribe is their main enemy. Even if the duke was human, he had no choice but to trust him. At those words, Ethan looked at Irina. It was not strange for them to step forward as it was to protect their own land. He nodded. Could you please wait a moment? I will tell my people about this. Sure. Irina gathered the elves together and explained the situation. As her words continued, the elves slowly began to express their anger. The World Tree, which seemed fine, was in fact losing its power and dying? That is also to the servants of the Yongin tribe, who can be said to be enemies of themselves and Cheolcheonji. Bubbling. The atmosphere slowly began to boil. Even the duke, the head of the family that fought against the dragons, said he would help them. There was no longer any reason to hesitate in battle. Lets avenge Master Mshiron! Yonglin Tree! We must kill that evil tree! Wow! It was literally an instant for the fighting spirit to come together. Ethan and Ilia. Following them, the elf tribe fighters began to move. Chapter 92 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 92 #When it returned, the family was ruined (93) What is the level of pollution? We have reached 80%. In just one more month, the area of the World Tree will be drastically reduced. Even the elves will no longer be protected. Proceed with the corruption as carefully as possible so that they dont notice. yes. We are starting from the root area using Yongrinmok. Even if they find out Its already too late. Diego, the 6th bishop of the church, smiled quietly. Push out the elf tribe and obtain the seeds of the world tree with the high elves. 8 Bishop Eric not only covered up his mistake, but was also unable to match the amount of tribute, which further increased the importance of this incident. Because the quality and quantity of the tribute had to be matched with other items instead of metal. He looked at the tree inside the fortress he built with the wizards. A huge tree made entirely of red. It was Yongrinmok who received support from the Archbishop for this work. The area around Yongrinmok was already full of black energy. Even the power of the surrounding ley lines and the World Tree. Yongrinmok, which had absorbed everything, was now about to produce its fruits. Its a spiritual altar Its probably an item filled with tremendous energy. Of course, I wanted to consume it myself. This was impossible, as there was a strict order from the archbishop that even this should be offered as a tribute. Disobeying the archbishops words meant death for the bishop. Its unfortunate but I cant help it. He could not defeat the archbishop by eating the spiritual altar. It was the same even if I ate ten instead of one. The Archbishop, who had learned the latter half of the Kangryong style, was not an opponent he could beat even with a little more mana. Its more important to learn the high-ranking Gangryong style. It wont be long now. Diego looked at Yongrinmok and smiled quietly. Elf. Normally, their power was insignificant, but it was different when it was within the realm of the World Tree. Because within the realm of the World Tree, they exerted more power than any other race. Even though he visited this place with powerful wizards, instead of attacking their territory, he planted a dragon tree and waited for his time. It doesnt matter if it dries up and becomes twisted. If only the seeds that the world tree leaves behind when it dies and the high elves who will grow them are brought back alive. Diego was faithfully carrying out the archbishops words. By now, the elves are probably protecting their own territory, unaware that the world tree is dying. Stupid bastards. It wont be long now. If he successfully carries out the archbishops orders, he will be promoted to the fifth bishop instead of the sixth. you only have to climb up to the fourth bishop. A position that allows you to learn the middle part of the Kangryong style, not the beginning form. Even if they were called the same bishop, he knew that the magnitude of his power was on a different level starting from the fourth bishop. The desire for great power. That was when Diegos eyes lit up. Ugh. The doll in his hand trembled. Diego smiled quietly at that sight. The moment he gestured. Dozens of wizards gathered inside his office. Bishop. Did you call me? Im talking about the boundary magic installed outside the castle. Is it working well? At those words, several wizards flinched while moving their mana. cut off? Boundary magic. All of the enchanted mana threads installed to detect the presence of intruders had been cut. The workmanship was so neat that even they didnt even notice that they had been cut. How can you nullify the magic used by a 5th rank wizard so easily? The wizards were surprised at the intruders skills. I was twice surprised to see the bishop figure it out without installing any magic. As expected, he is the bishop. The only one who noticed this was Bishop Diego. Immediately afterwards, the bishop smiled. Have you become negligent in your work because only elf scouts have been here for the past few months? no! If that happens, its going to be difficult. It was a soft tone, but cold sweat was running down the backs of the wizards who heard it. Diego, the sixth bishop. Because I had clearly realized how strong and cruel he was through our cooperation over the past year. Even a 7th rank wizard who had received the Golden Dragon Insignia from the Capital Magic Association did not have the authority to stop Diego. It looks like rats have visited. At those words, the 6th rank wizards with the silver dragon badge raised their hands. We will handle it. Even when the bishop steps forward. And even for 7th rank wizards, the level was not right. Because they only managed Yongrinmok or moved directly when there was something really important. Just check it first. If he is at the level of a scout, capture him alive. yes. Oh. If possible, dont ruin it. yes. The new form of wizards has disappeared. Waiting is always boring. And the elf was quite a fun toy. The scream every time a limb was cut off was quite sweet. Diego smiled quietly while stroking the doll in his hand. * * * Ethan and Ilia. Hundreds of elves were moving behind the two people. After wandering through the mountain range for quite some time. That place. I was able to confirm that a fairly large castle wall was located where Irinas hand was pointing. Ilya said after seeing that. Heulheul. You built a castle using magic. The level is pretty good. The inside of the castle is full of an energy that makes you feel dirty just by feeling it. It must be the energy of Yongrinmok. Ethan asked as he looked at the castle. Boundary magic. Didnt we neutralize it so cleanly that no one noticed? Its definitely like that Ho-oh I guess theres someone out there whos noticed this. Ilyas eyes lit up. This is because I could feel the energy of magic from far away. A group of wizards flew from the castle wall and were coming towards us. Ethan saw this and gathered mana onto his sword. There was no need to smoke white flame. Just a simple flame. [Red Flame Style Chapter 2] [Heat Wave Slash] Because it was enough to perform a slashing attack. A huge fireball flew towards the wizards who were flying in the air. It collided with those who were hurriedly trying to turn the plane, causing a huge explosion. Pow! After the explosion of flames passes. All that was left was the image of the wizards falling miserably to the ground. The few wizards who managed to survive opened their eyes wide. Skilled 5th rank wizards. With just one slash, more than half of their numbers were eliminated. Among the wizards who fell to the ground, there was even one 6th rank wizard. this crazy! An expert that even a 6th rank wizard cannot compete with. The uninvited guest who was currently visiting the castle was someone who had to be a 7th rank wizard or bishop himself. The surviving wizards were shocked and hurriedly turned around. It wasnt just the wizards who went out to scout that were expressing astonishment. Hundreds of elves. Because they were gaping at Ethan. oh my god! The wizards who had just flown into the sky were, at best, above the 5th rank. I think there was a 6th rank wizard among those who fell. He killed dozens of wizards just by using mana to slash. It was truly terrifying power. Ardans reputation was not a lie! After confirming this strike, I felt like I could clearly understand why a member of that family was able to end the war with the Dragon race. egg plant. Ethan approached the castle. Illya, seeing the castle gate closed, aimed her small wand and pursed her lips. [Giants arms, like solid giant trees.] A huge arm appeared in the air. [Hit the enemies blocking your path!] The moment Ilya finished casting. Quang! With a tremendous explosion, the tightly closed castle gate exploded in all directions. Heulheul. Lets go in. The two people entered the castle. The elves followed behind them and advanced. The elves who came inside began to stumble. The unpleasant feeling I felt inside the castle. This is because when that energy entered the stomach, it became stronger. The sight inside the castle walls was very bizarre. The entire area was covered in black liquid and fog, and a terrible stench was coming from there. It was evidence that Yongrinmok had completely occupied this area. Stay behind me. The moment when pure white flames bloomed above Ethans sword. Gulp! Chi-ik! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wow! The black liquid and smoke writhing everywhere began to slowly move back. As if he were afraid of white flames. As the black energy retreated, the elves complexions began to return to normal. The elves, including Irina, looked at the Duke standing in the front row. oh my god. A flame that purifies such evil energy. The pure white flame felt like something divine. Irina looked at Ethan. Could it be that the flame is white flame? okay. . The legend of the first Duke. Legends are called legends because they do not exist. But now the legend was vividly revealed before his eyes. The Duke was a much greater person than I thought! Irina quietly admired. To the extent that the evil spirit has retreated. Little by little, strength was rising from the bodies of the elves. Their ears perked up. It was right then. [Hmm. You are an unexpected guest.] A voice filled with enormous mana echoed throughout the castle. Soon, a person wearing a pure white robe appeared. Behind him were wizards wearing black robes. Diego tilted his head when he saw the two humans standing in front of the elf. A young knight and a wizard who appear to be an old woman. The energy rising from the two bodies did not seem to be easy. Who is it? Did those closed-minded elves bring reinforcements from the human side? I understand where they got such experts from Wait a minute. Immediately, Diego narrowed his eyes. Black hair and eyes. A huge black greatsword carried on his back. Even his face looks cool for some reason. Its definitely someone Ive seen somewhere. Soon he opened his eyes. Peacock? Ethan Ardan. It was the same as what I saw in the montage. A person who has recently been promoted to a duke and one of the main enemies of the church. It was like meeting an unexpected person. Hmm Diego pondered. If the duke had been alone, he would have gone on the offensive without hesitation. However, by his side, there was a strong man whose level it was difficult for even he to guess. An old woman whose identity is unknown. Can the wizards of the Capital Magic Society fight that old woman and elf together? From destroying the World Tree to harvesting the Yonglin Tree. It was soon. To give up here. There was too much time and effort put into it. Moreover, the archbishop, who is his immediate superior, said that he would personally look forward to the results. I cant just walk away. If I could kill the duke right here. Maybe this It could have been a golden opportunity. A huge opportunity to get the fourth rank right away instead of the fifth. Diego made a decision. [Spread out the passing line and block the old woman and the elves.] Wizards close to thirty nodded at the whisper of mana that Diego shed. Soon they started gathering mana in one place. Passing magic circle. It was a magic circle created to deal with those of a higher level than oneself. Even if the old womans level is high. It will not be easy to break through the passing list, which is made up of a large number of 7th and 6th rank wizards. Ilya smiled when she saw that. Heulheul. These guys use interesting methods. Can I deal with the bishop again this time? no. That guy is mine. bishop. Last time, Ilya dealt with him directly, but this time he had no intention of giving up. Ethan looked at the doll in the bishops hand. There is one thing you need to be careful about. A person wearing a pure white robe uses mana in a strange way Ethan smiled, recalling what Irina said before coming here. In my previous life, I had never seen a dragon or human using such a technique. Thats right. It meant that the bishop in front of me was someone who was fighting in a completely new way. Hes a guy who uses puppetry. It was an opportunity to dig into it in detail. That was the moment when Ethan rushed towards him. Diego, who was glaring at him, immediately grabbed the small doll and started moving Mana. Chapter 93 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 93 After returning, the family was ruined (94) The moment Ethan rushed towards the bishop. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thread of magic flowing from the bishop created a huge space. Ethan and Bishop. The two people were instantly sucked into a huge space. The remaining group of wizards were spreading defensive magic in all directions through a joint magic circle, as if they were guarding the space. Ilya raised the wand and spun the mana. Just because I focused my training on the production side, that didnt mean I couldnt use attack magic. This was especially true in the current situation, where he had continued to practice offensive magic with utmost care after being defeated by the Duke. The appearance of an old woman that she always showed whenever she went into battle. In this form, Illia was able to show a level of skill that would put a decent wizard at ease. Like right now. [Fist of the Thunder God!] Rumbling! The sound of thunder echoed across the clear sky. An enormous electric charge was gathering in the sparkling sky. The wizards who saw this hurriedly gathered the mana into one place. What kind of magic is this! Who on earth is that old man? An old woman who radiates mana at a level that would astonish even a 7th rank wizard. I was almost curious about the identity of that old woman. But that wasnt important right now. Spread out a successful line and block the old woman and the elves. If that falls on the bishops area, the interior will naturally be shaken as well. If something like that happened, there was no way the cruel bishop would remain silent. Dozens of wizards will die because they failed to carry out their orders properly. Defense magic emerged above the passing list. It was then. [Please appear on earth!] Quang! A huge fist made of lightning slammed into the ground. Im crying! Some wizards vomited blood. This is because the enormous power contained in the magic has also reached them. Fortunately, the magic was blocked to the extent that there was no damage to the bishops realm. The magic didnt end there. Because the elves standing behind Ilia began to go on the offensive. Hold on! This means squeezing out mana with all your might! The elf and Ilia looked at the group of wizards in front of them. The group of wizards were using defensive magic instead of attack, as if they were just trying to hold on. Will the Duke be okay? A space created by the bishop. Even the elves, including Irina, knew that this was their territory. Illya, who was looking at the huge area, raised her wand and spoke. Heulheul. That person will take care of it. Ethan Ardan. He was an onion-like man who had so many secrets that no matter how hard he peeled them, his true nature was unknown. The same was true for the plant called Yongrinmok that he mentioned. A tree that gives off an unpleasant energy throughout the castle. Even Ilia, who had lived for over 100 years, did not know that such a plant existed. But what about Ethan? After taking a quick look at the World Tree, which seemed fine on the outside. Not only did he immediately realize that the World Tree was dying, but he also immediately figured out that the cause was the Yongrin Tree. For Ilya to have such knowledge and insight at the age of nineteen seemed completely unreasonable. A man with many secrets. Such a person rushed towards the bishop without any hesitation. I guess Im confident I can win. On the surface, it seems like I live my life doing whatever I want. I had already sensed that such an operation was in fact making a meticulous yet cool-headed judgment on each and every action. The bishop I just met. Even on the outside, he was much more powerful than the guy named Eric I encountered last time. Even more so if such a person even uses the technology to turn into a dragon like Eric. Even Ilya wouldnt be able to easily guarantee victory. Ethan probably knew that too. Nevertheless, the reason he rushed at me was probably because there was a hidden trick. So there was nothing to worry about. I was just curious about how the peacock bites its prey. * * * Diego. When he was promoted to bishop. I received a call from the Archbishop, where I heard about a new form of technology. Dragon of domination. This is a skill they passed down to us. I think you have a talent for this. Are you interested in learning it? Dragon of domination. Even Diego was a species he had never heard of. A dragon of deception known to change its appearance at will. A mysterious demon dragon known to use magic better than any other human. Even the known disaster dragon that destroys everything using its enormous power and mana. Even the bishop knew of only three Yongin people. Usually, one of the three representative technical systems of the Yongin tribe was inherited. It was an unexpected suggestion, though. There could be no words of refusal. I will be taught. Now you will be able to dominate most living things. In this way, the days of exploring the Dragon of Domination system and the principles of power continued. When three years have passed. As the archbishop said, Diego was able to move almost all living things at will. Of course, he couldnt arbitrarily rule over someone stronger than him. If it had been that kind of technology in the first place, the Archbishop wouldnt have even passed it on to him. Still, Diego was satisfied and thrilled by the power and knowledge the church possessed. If you make a contribution, you will be rewarded. The denomination was an organization that truly suited his heart. Duke of Ethan. Diego smiled sinisterly when he saw the knight charging towards him in the area. Thousands of threads stretched out from his body. Each one was a thread made of magical power. In fact, a group was formed in an instant. Peacock. He was racing towards himself like a moth towards a spiders web. A sticky thread of magical power. That was the moment it touched his body. Good luck! The pure white flame that bloomed in his body began to burn the threads of magical power. As expected, its white flame. A flame so hot that it melts everything around it! It was indeed a flame that only appeared in legends. Diego quietly admired. If I had faced it after growing up a little more Even myself could have been in danger. However, the duke was not yet able to fully handle the white flame. At most, it was only emitting white flames from a part of its body. Even though the magical thread was collapsing in real time, Diego did not panic at all. In the first place, this was not spread to completely defend against the dukes approach. Its just an obstacle spread out to buy time to prepare the technology. Diegos eyes widened. The Eye of Deception. The eyes that deceive the mind and body of living things. It was the most essential trick of the dragon system of domination. I will destroy both your mind and body. Even if he was a seven-star knight, he couldnt resist his own eyes. The moment our eyes meet. The matter was able to break down the opponents mental barriers and physical defense mechanisms. A body that cannot be controlled according to its own will. Soon, it is not enough to lose your sense of reason and reach your senses. Once it entered the complete domination stage, it was possible to control the opponents behavior so that it could kill itself. Even if you couldnt control it to that degree, it wouldnt be difficult to slowly stop it and kill it if you used a thread of magic to help it move a little. The openness of the matter has ended. It was the moment when Diego looked at the duke with a confident smile. ! He flinched. This was because the duke, who made eye contact with him, continued to run towards him, looking completely normal. What! Even if he was an 8-star knight, he could not help but flinch the moment he encountered the matter. Moreover, the duke was at most a seven-star knight. It makes no sense for someone to come running at me like that without any response. Diego was shocked. There were two main cases where the issue did not reach the other party. They are either inanimate low-level undead beings with no sense of what the opponent would call a mental system. Unless it is. Either they have such strong mental power that the matter itself cannot even penetrate them. There is no way the Duke in front of you is undead. this crazy! The only conclusion that could be reached was that he possessed such high mental power that he was not even affected by his own affairs. For Diego, the worst opponent had been caught. Its too late to avoid it! He quickly spewed out a thread of magic and created a barrier. Now he had to block the Dukes blow. When the great sword, engulfed in pure white flames, made a single slash. The magic thread was cut badly. One of Diegos arms instantly flew into the air. Even in pain, Diego did not lose his composure. His new brother, who urgently memorized the chant, moved to the back. The bishop, whose left shoulder was bleeding with magic, looked at the duke. The duke was looking at himself with a grin. Youre using a rather trivial trick. A skill that the elves called puppetry. Ethan grasped the gist of it right away. In the end, what mattered was those eyeballs. Control your mind with that. It must have been to kill the opponent by manipulating the mind he controlled in such a way that he misunderstood that the doll he was holding and his body were one body. It was quite a fun method. Diego chewed the inside of his mouth. A person so strong that domination does not work at all. It was the first time in his life that he had met someone other than the archbishop with such strong spirit and power. Its a shameful thing to do The Dukes words were truly poignant. Hehe Hahaha! Then he smiled like crazy. The sleeping dragon of the West. I dont think it got that reputation for nothing. Ill admit it. Peacock. You are truly a mentally strong knight. Do those dragon-headed guys even teach that kind of thing these days? Hmm. A dragons head. The words are truly harsh. For us, they are like gods. A new dragon race has emerged that destroys peoples mental systems and controls their bodies. The one assumption that had crossed Ethans mind was slowly becoming confirmed. Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain why the bishop uses such a method. It was right then. An explosive amount of mana poured into the bishops body. Within the realm, the strange energies around him that had run away from the white flames were flocking towards him. Soon the bishops mouth was torn open. With lines drawn around the eyes. The bishop said with a hearty smile. Duke. Do you know what? This is my territory. Yonglinmok. It was a divine creature that sucked all the life force around it and created a territory solely for the dragon race. And the bishops of the denomination. It had a technological system that could utilize the dragons body and its potential. Yonglinmok. This meant that they could utilize the advantages of their surroundings to a significant extent, even if they were not as perfect as the dragon tribe. From now on, I will deal with you sincerely. The duke was not an opponent who could be defeated with clumsy strength. Diego realized this clearly after just one clash. So, you will have to do your best. [Dragon! I, Diego, call you!] It was the moment when Diego let out a cry filled with magical power. Pop! Pop! The bishops body slowly began to change. Even the arm that had been cut off was slowly growing back. Hoo. Ethans eyes lit up. The bishop in front of him was now changing his body. Just like a dragon. Ethan watched the scene without missing a thing. Everything starts from how to move mana and how to change the structure of the body. Thats why I didnt attack him. Because this guy was a very good teaching material for him. I could use it sometime. I had no intention of changing my body to that of a dragon like that guy. but. Instead of directly changing the body like that, what if we changed the nature of mana a little? Wouldnt it be possible to capture the mighty power of a dragon while maintaining hot fire? It might be worth changing the arms. The decision was instantaneous. Fiery mana bloomed in Ethans arms, and soon the mana surrounding his arms began to take shape. Whatwhat! Diego, who was transforming his body using the Kang Ryong style, was astonished. Mana burning around the Dukes arm. Now, that mana contained the power of a dragon, just like the one using the Strong Dragon Style. Chapter 94 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 94 #When I returned, the family was ruined (95) What on earth happened? Even though his eyesight had become much stronger than before using the Strong Dragon Style, Diego could not understand the scene before his eyes. Did you follow along? Then he shook his head. Kang Ryong-sik was the secret weapon of the church. It is not enough to go into the depths of the church and strengthen the body even before using it. When becoming a dragon, a training process was necessary to cut bones so as not to lose ones senses. Instead of changing the body, the Duke only changed the nature of mana. Diego knew that this was a much more difficult method than directly transforming the body. Because handling mana so delicately was an area related to mental power and talent. You just saw something that difficult and just did it? That cant be possible! Even if you have a talent that reaches the sky, it is impossible to imitate it right away. Even if he were the archbishop, he would not be able to contain the power of the dragon in his mana just by seeing the Kangryongsik. Even the archbishop cannot do this. There was no way that a seven-star knight could have done it. He must have known about Kang Ryongsik. [You guy. How did you find out about Kang Ryong-sik?] Didnt you just show me? [Stop talking nonsense!] Immediately, a thought crossed Diegos mind. Confusion and astonishment. And even anger. He looked at Ethan with eyes filled with all emotions. [Right. Eric it was him. [You have become deeply attached to the kingdom.] Shadow Knights. Bishop Eric was known to have been victimized by these men. The reason he lost all of his intelligence was probably because he broke his promise with the archbishop and revealed information about secret techniques. There is no doubt that the duke also shared the tips obtained from the kingdom. So, it must have been possible to contain the dragons power in mana. Ethan looked at the bishop with a grin. The guy was nodding his head on his own, wondering what he was imagining. One thing was certain. The churchs side was that the kingdom was looking for the reason why the eighth bishop became such an idiot. Good. This means that the disturbance has ended successfully. It may be possible to find out who the real culprit is in the future, but by then it will be after he has already regained some of his original skills. Whether the archbishop or the religious leader. At that point, there was nothing to be afraid of. Its the power of the dragon. Both arms wrapped in flames. Power was flowing from there. The technology the bishop used seemed to be more useful than expected. After cutting off that guys head this time, I think it would be a good idea to explore the way he showed it. If youre not going to come, Ill go first. The moment Ethan rushed in. [Look into the dragons eyes.] The bright yellow pupils glowed faintly. Eye of Deception Matter. Receiving the power of the dragon along with the energy of the dragon tree, the matter was strengthened to the point where it could no longer be simply called a trick. So much so that it can be described as a real dragons eye, not a dead eye. How could humans resist the energy of the dragon race? The limits of the human race. Even the duke would not be able to overcome that racial limit. That was the moment our eyes met. flinch! The Dukes running body stopped. When Diego saw that, his mouth began to draw an arc. [Hehe Did you think that humans, at best, could resist the power of God?] The Dukes mental power was greater than I thought. Even the eyes of a dragon, which would break the spirit of an ordinary human being upon encountering it, could not do anything about his spirit. Hes such a monster. How on earth can you live without feeling even the slightest fear when looking into the eyes of a dragon? A boy of nineteen at most. It made me want to dissect my head to see what the mind was made of. even so. It was impossible to overcome the enormous power itself. That was why the dukes steps were tied up. Right now, Diego was mobilizing all the mana in his body to tie his steps. A butterfly caught in a spiders web and unable to move. Now all he had to do was tie a spider web around this butterfly. Its also very detailed and sturdy so that it can never escape. [I will slowly break your spirit.] No matter how excellent the dukes mental power was, it would not be completely without gaps. As he continued to make eye contact and strengthen his dominance Diegos thoughts could no longer continue. Is this at best? The moment when the duke smiled. This is because a huge amount of mana flowed out, and all the magical power that was binding him was dispersed. The bishops expression hardened. The beginning of the 7-star knight. It was the level of mana the duke possessed. The amount of mana increased explosively to the point where it felt like a 7-star expert for a moment. How can the amount of mana change so much in an instant? According to common sense, this is absolutely impossible. The duke continued to surpass the impossible. Is this all you have to show me? [How on earth] Then Im a bit disappointed. The moment he finished speaking, the dukes new form disappeared. Quang! With a huge explosion, the bishop began to fly away with his arms flying. Even after gaining the power of the dragon, he could not defend against the dukes might. overwhelming power! Diego trembled at that power. It doesnt work. Eyes of domination. A thread of magical power. And even the power of dragons. The Duke was such a monster that nothing could work on him. Even after receiving the power of Yonglinmok, I couldnt possibly deal with him. The archbishop appeared in Diegos mind. Duke of Ethan. He was like an archbishop. cant win. I had to run away. However, the bishops thoughts did not go any further. Before he knew it, the duke, who had completely blocked his escape route, was approaching him. We must survive! Even if its just to report the Dukes thrilling power to the church! He began desperately squeezing out mana. * * * Wizards close to thirty. They were desperately protecting the territory the bishop had spread out. Certainly, the power of the joint magic circle was enormous. Even hundreds of elves could not easily approach the power of defensive magic. Ilya looked at the defensive magic. Even if he was an archmage, he could not use magic indefinitely. Their magic was definitely tricky. Besides, there was one more thing to worry about. It was the appearance of a shaking area. Bishop and Duke. A huge noise was coming out of the area the two people entered. It was clear to anyone that there was a fierce battle going on inside. Ilya. Will the Duke be okay? The ears of the elves listening to the noise were already pricked up. A person wearing a white robe. That he was the strongest human in the fortress was one of the facts that many elf scouts learned as they faced death. Although I gave the Duke my own warning, I couldnt help but feel worried. Wasnt he already a comrade and hero working for the elves? Itll be okay. It was the moment when Ilya responded kindly. Pow! The area connected by threads of thick magic exploded in all directions. Wizards and elves. Everyones eyes focused on the inside of the area. Depending on who emerges from the explosion, the outcome here will be decided immediately. gulp. Everyone swallowed their saliva. Soon, the sound of footsteps rang out. Step by step. Step by step. It was a small sound, but to the people present, it felt as loud as the sound of thunder. When someone finally appears in the area. There was a mixture of joy and sorrow for each other. ThisI cant believe it! Lordthe bishop was harmed? No this is ridiculous! A cry of astonishment rang out among the wizards, but conversely among the elves. Silent admiration continued. Peacock. He held the bishops head in his hands. And the head that has disappeared from the bottom of the body. You mean you killed that person? For elves, the most feared object was a human wearing a white robe. A person with such great power that even powerful wizards can serve him. The duke had killed such a being without suffering even a single wound. The Duke of Ardan. The members of that family were powerful people, even if they were different in some way. In human years I said I was nineteen. Nineteen wasnt that old. Nevertheless, if you have that level of skill. Mentioning the future was just a pain in the mouth. Soon the elves cheered while holding their weapons. The Duke killed the white man! Wow! Kill the wizards! The morale of the elves was at its peak. The thirty wizards tried to escape in a hurry while disarming the joint magic circle. Heulheul. Where are you trying to go in such a hurry? With a single gesture from Ilya, the escape route was immediately blocked. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You crazy old man! Kill it somehow! We have to clear a path! Death of a bishop. And even the Duke, who looks fine. The wizards composure had long since collapsed. Even the joint magic circle has disappeared. Those wearing black robes began to fall under the barrage of arrows from the elves. At the end of the battle, there was only one wizard who survived. A wizard wearing a golden badge. The reason this guy survived was simple. This is because I told Illya to spare at least one high-ranking person. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw the badge. A silver badge obtained after capturing the chief priest. They were wearing the same type of badge. He must be an official of the Capital Magic Council. Kill him. With those words, the wizard closed his mouth. I dont think I can use my strength. Ethan was someone who had seen many different types of people. People who usually keep their mouths shut like that werent the type to open their mouths just because they were torturing them. It was then. [Ill find out. What are you curious about?] Illias whisper was heard. [Whether or not our appearance was reported to the church?] [I understand.] Ilya approached the wizard and took out a bottle containing liquid from her arms. UhUuuup! The mouth of the wizard wearing the golden badge was wide open. Liquid began to gush out from under the opened bottle. Not only was he overpowered, but even his mana was sealed, so all the wizard could do was drink the liquid. What is that? Heulheul. Its a confession. Soon after, Ilya began to dig up information. Did you report our appearance to the higher-ups? I havent been able to contact blocked by magic Because How long do you think it will take for the higher-ups to find out about this? Since we receive supplies every month it will probably take about that long Ilya nodded and looked at Ethan. Do you have any other questions? Location of the Capital Magic Council. Where is the Capital Magic Association? That was when Ilya asked back. That The wizard, who was biting his lip, began to vomit blood. Ughuhhh I fell down towards the floor. It seems like there are restrictions. That is also a strong restriction. Hes just like the bishop. Did he do that too? okay. The moment I asked, he didnt answer at all. It was as if he was subconsciously trying not to remember the answer. In any case, the essence of his technique was omitted. Moreover, unlike the eighth bishop I caught last time, this one did not have a transfer stone. Since there was no need to leave behind any regrets, he cut off his head with a single knife. Ilya nodded at those words. It is a restriction that even controls the unconscious. It is truly a profound method. Ill have to research it. Ilya, who was floating the wizards body, looked at Ethan. No, to be precise. He was looking at the bishops head in Ethans hand. And that too with a lot of sparkle around the eyes. Could you give me that bishops head too? It will be a good resource for research. as you please. His body is over there. Ilya nodded as if satisfied with those words and found the bishops torso. Soon after, the two bodies were put into subspace. egg plant. Yonglinmok. Now it was time to destroy the tree. The further inside I went, the more the strange energy grew. However, in front of the white flame, he could only step back helplessly. When they arrived at such a huge cavity, the group was able to encounter a huge tree. A red tree stretching straight into the sky. Ethans eyes lit up at the sight of the black fruit hanging from the top of the tree. Hoo. Yonglin ([). The elixir-like fruit produced by the Yongrin tree, which absorbed the surrounding energy beyond its limit. The thing hanging at the top of the tree located in the hollow was literally an elixir. Chapter 95 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 95 #When I returned, the family was ruined (96) The ears of the elves who saw the red tree drooped. The black energy surrounding the roots of the World Tree. The same energy surrounded the trees entire body. It was a tree that made me feel bad just looking at it. Irina asked with frowning eyes. Is it that tree that made Mshiron like that? okay. Ethan nodded and walked towards the tree. And with a white flame burning on top of the great sword. Step by step. As we approached Yongrinmok, the body of the tree began to tremble. The black energy spread around him, coiled as if he were a poisonous snake, watching over Ethan. But I couldnt rush in carelessly. White salt filled with the secrets of purification. This was like a natural enemy to Yongrinmok. Burrr! The tree that was shaking violently finally released its energy. It was to block the approaching humans. however. Yongrinmok was so helpless. Suddenly! With one strike, the black energy began to ignite into white fire. Chiaaa! Yongrinmok let out a scream as the white flames slowly spread. I only lasted for a moment. Soon hundreds of branches began to droop. Fighting. It was at that time that Yongrin, which was hanging in the sky, fell. Ethan caught the fruit. Let me keep this. A spirit fruit filled with considerable energy. Unfortunately, it wasnt fully ripe, but if you consumed about 70% of the ripeness, you would be able to generate quite a lot of mana. The elves, including Irina, nodded. If it werent for the operation in front of me, I wouldnt have been able to do anything until the World Tree was completely dead. Of course, that was the price the duke deserved. Yongrinmok was ablaze with white flames, and acrid smoke flowed out between the mountains. The smoke, which was gray at first, was turning white as time passed. The evil energy gradually began to be purified. It was then. Ilya said, looking at Ethan. Heulheul. Peacock. why. Are you just going to burn it all down? maybe. Yongrinmok was a guy with tough vitality. If you burn every single root, it will never grow again. Ilya pondered Ethans words. Hmm, its such a waste How cant we leave just one branch? Why eggplant? I plan to use it as an auxiliary material along with the World Tree when restoring the handle of the divine sword. Yongrinmok? Isnt the peacocks energy at a level that can purify that evil tree? If you purify the branch, you will be able to utilize some quite useful functions. For example the ability to absorb mana from the atmosphere. Hmm. Ethans eyes lit up. In my previous life, the Yongrin tree was a plant that had to be killed without leaving any roots behind. A tree full of terrible memories. Thats why I didnt even think about using it. Purify it and recycle it. If it is the power of white flame. As Ilya said, it seemed possible to use it that way. I will leave you a branch. Ethan skillfully controlled the white flame that stuck to the tree. After burning every single piece of root hidden under the ground. Baekyeom was sent upward. The energy of Yongrinmok moved as if struggling to avoid the white flame. The energy of being chased and chased eventually all gathered into one thick branch. You guy! The moment Ilya moved her mana. A branch fell onto her hand. Heulheul. You are trembling with fear. I was very scared. So here it is. Do not completely purify it. Sure. The cleanup work took place quickly. There remains a branch that retains some of the characteristics of the Yongrin tree but has purified its vicious nature to a moderate degree. Ilyas eyes lit up after receiving the branch. Its been purified to just the right level. If you hold the center with the branches of the World Tree and use the characteristics of the Yonglin Tree you can create a fantastic handle Mumbling. She seemed to be already designing the design, as if she were a production wizard. Go back. The work in the Great Mountains is over. What you have to do now is: All I had to do was get a branch of the World Tree. * * * Blue wind. When I returned to the tribe of elves. The elves, including Irina, bowed their heads. Thank you for saving our tribe. If it werent for the Duke, we would have definitely faced destruction without knowing anything. I just did what I had to do. So there is nothing to be thankful for. Duke of Ethan. He was showing a demeanor that could be called a great man. You said you needed a branch of Mshiron, right? I will give it to you. The high elf walked towards the world tree and stroked the tree. Then a thick branch fell from the tree. This is the part of the eggplant that has the most energy. okay. Ethan took the branch and looked at Irina. Are you planning to grow the World Tree here again? I do not know. Mshiron. The World Tree was dying now. Although Yongrinmok was removed, that fact did not change. This is because the source has already been sucked away to the point where it cannot be recovered. The high elf sighed. A world tree that gives seeds when it dies. High elves had a duty to grow those seeds and turn them into lush trees. Should I get the seeds and then grow them here again or should I move If I grow them here again, I might be attacked by them again. Because what they were aiming for was the World Tree. I want to ask you one thing. Let me ask. The force targeting the World Tree Is that force huge? Its big. The people I met today do not account for even a single fraction of that force. Church of Naraxus. This church had already grown in power to the point where it was recognized as an official church in other countries except the Kingdom of Heidern. At best, it is not an organization that can be said to have suffered a great blow just because one bishop in one kingdom died. okay. Irina sighed. What if they invade the mountains again? At that time, they had to fight against them with only the power of the elves, without the protection of the World Tree. No matter how much I thought about it, I didnt think the odds of winning were high. If those who failed once visit again, it is obvious that they will bring stronger people than before. Ethan said while looking at the high elf who was thinking. Do you need protection? yes? The dragon people are not only my enemies but also the elves. I dont want to see them get the seeds of the World Tree. Irinas ears perked up at those words. are you saying you will help us? If you want. Elves were a closed race. Even if they were of the same race, if their tribes were different, they would get along like strangers. Of course, I couldnt hope for help from my own people. It was obvious that if they received help from other tribes, their tribe would not only be disbanded but would also begin to be discriminated against and despised. In such a situation, a person of a completely different species willingly stepped forward to help them. It was hard to believe. If its protection how Come to the duchy. A duchy? No matter how big the church that attacked you is, they will not be able to easily invade my territory. Thatthat. At least this would be a much better choice than facing death while stuck in the mountains. world tree. It was a tree that not only made the surrounding area prosperous, but also sprinkled energy on the land. In addition, elves were a race with superior skills than humans in growing and caring for plants. If the elves came to the duchy, they would be able to maintain a rich granary beyond the level of self-sufficiency in food. Irina was silent at Ethans words. Changing residence. Originally, it was something I wouldnt have even thought about. In the past, humans kidnapped elves and used them as slaves, and because of that, elves and humans did not have a very good relationship. However, unlike other humans, the Duke was a hero who willingly helped them and a colleague with a common enemy. What should I do It was a moment when Irina was pondering. Ilya, who had been listening quietly to the side, joined the conversation. Irina. yes. The duke is a pretty decent human being. At least they wont do anything outrageous to you like the humans of the past did. Isnt that right, Duke? Ethan nodded. If you come to the duchy, I will give you self-government. And the elves will be protected under the name of Ardan. Ardan. Heulheul. Those are good conditions. At least among the citizens of Heidern Kingdom, there will be no more humans who are big enough to mess with elves. That is what it means to be protected under the name of Ardan. At Ilyas words, Irina nodded as if she had made up her mind. great. Then what can we do for the Duke? You just need to grow the World Tree well. yes? Really thats all you need to do? If you start growing the World Tree, the surrounding area will turn into a dense forest. If that were really the only condition, the lives of the elves would not be much different from before. okay. There is no need to live together with humans. It was obvious that if humans and elves were to be brought together overnight and released into the city, great chaos would come. It was for that very reason that the self-governance decree was issued. It was up to them to decide for themselves whether or not to interact with humans in the future. The autonomous decree to be given to the elves was determined. Londinium is the largest city in the duchy and also serves as the capital. It was planned to hand over the open land between there and the Earldom of Amelton, which would later be developed as a granary. As the World Tree grows, the surrounding land power will become richer and it will have a great influence on the granary area. Thank youthank you. How many tribes do you have? About eight thousand. I will send escort troops within 15 days. Dont be too wary if black-armed knights come. I couldnt lead eight thousand people alone. Since there is a contact crystal ball, I moved to a city that was far away and made contact. The correct answer would then be to send troops to escort the elves and make them move. All right. Negotiations with the elves are over. * * * Three days later. Ethan arrived near the city closest to the Torlan Mountains and infused mana into the crystal ball. The distance is finally reached. After a while. Sylvia appeared between the crystal balls. C Did you finish your work well? okay. I got everything I needed. -Congratulations. Branches of the World Tree and the Yonglin Tree. The plan was to go back and do some magical work on these two branches and then merge them with the original handle. And Ethan continued explaining about elves. Sylvia, who heard the story, nodded. -yes. We will dispatch troops. We will also be preparing a draft for the autonomous territory from now on. I felt comfortable with this because I had a smart manager. Because there are fewer things to worry about. -Oh. His Excellency, Marquis Bloten, said he would receive the metal in about a month. You have completed your reservation. It looks like the profits are good. Elenas design. There was no doubt that he benefited greatly from it. Otherwise, there would be no reason to immediately pay double the reservation deposit. i get it. DDuke. I have one more thing to report to you. This is information about the black community that you ordered to investigate last time. The Black Society, an organization of assassins located in the lawless city of Carmen. Did you grab the tail? sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -yes. Sylvia continued her report. DIn Carmen, a place called Blind Auction House is located in area 7. This is the place where a large number of black society executives are located. Good work. -no. Thats how the contact ended. Ilya, who looked like a child rather than an old woman, looked at me and asked. Black society? What kind of organization does that do? This is a group of assassins. Are you going to request an assassination? No way. Huh? Then? We have to absorb it here. Carmen. It was a city not far from here. Chapter 96 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 96 Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After returning, the family was ruined (97) Carmen, one of the cities located in the west. Perhaps because of the fast speed of the carriage, we were able to reach Carmen in just three days. Ilya tilted her head after seeing the rather loud shout. Didnt you say it was a lawless city? But you look nicer than I thought. What were you thinking? Hmm I imagined that they would give up on security and there would be corpses strewn all over the streets. Dont you usually think of it as a lawless city? Ethan chuckled. Lawlessness means that to the ruling class of this city. Carmen. This area, which was a barren land just a hundred years ago, was one of the cities that emerged as wanderers from the West flocked one by one. In the early days, it was an area where the word lawless was truly appropriate. As time passed, the citys ruling classes emerged one by one, and rules and order slowly began to emerge. Of course, these rules and orders were not typical. Because they were significantly modified to suit the tastes of the ruling class that managed this city. In return for paying high taxes to the kingdom, Carmen was guaranteed autonomy in the form of several ruling groups rather than being ruled by nobles. As for the ruling class The representative example would be the Black Society, a group of assassins. In addition, they say there is a group of warlocks and even a group of other races such as vampires. Hmm. I see Anyway, the city hasnt really gone that far. If there is no minimum discipline and order necessary for people to live, wouldnt it be right to say that it is not lawlessness but hell? Well if you think about it, it makes sense. Ilya nodded. Among the long line of carriages in front of the outer castle gate, a carriage with the duchys emblem drawn on it approached. It was that moment. Several carriages saw the carriage approaching from behind and began to split apart like a tidal wave. Duke of Ardan. This family was the only one worthy of using the golden flame emblem. In an instant, Ardans carriage began to pass between the separated carriages. Soon, the citys private soldiers approached the carriage. The soldiers looked at the driver and asked. Can you tell who is riding the carriage? His Excellency the Duke is on board himself. The Duke himself? Thats right. Seeing the coachman nod his head, the soldiers complexions turned pale. Carmen. It was one of the cities in the West known to have a representative underworld. From gambling and entertainment to even contract murder. It is a city known for everything you cant do if you have the money, and it was one of the tourist cities visited by many aristocrats even today. Even so, it was very rare for someone as big as a duke to visit. Even more so if that duke is the owner of the Ardan duchy, which was called the ruler of the West! Wait please wait a moment! Soon, a person who appeared to be the garrison commander appeared. He bowed down while looking at the carriage and said. Im really sorry, but could you please check your identification card? Soon, an identification card came out of the carriage. we are here. The guard commander, who saw Ethans face along with the identification card, nodded. Your Excellency the Duke is right. Confirmed. This is a temporary identification card that can be used within the city. The garrison commander handed me a square plaque. What was unique was that it was decorated with diamonds and other gems everywhere. Are there different types of cards? yes. Usually, it is paid in gold, silver and bronze. However, when a special guest, such as the Duke, visits, we may give you a plaque other than the standard. Like right now. In addition, it was explained that the temporary identity card decorated with diamonds was the highest grade among non-standard cards, and that as long as it had this, no matter where you visited in the city, you would not be sanctioned. Ethan nodded and walked out of the carriage with Illia wearing black robes. After leaving the carriage at the outer castle. Soon the two began entering the city. * * * District 7, which Sylvia mentioned, was the most ornately decorated district in the city. Among them, the huge six-story building was where the blind auction house was located. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw the people standing guard at the entrance. Although I tried to live my life in my own way. They are assassins. Because they didnt completely possess the dark vibe that was unique to them. As we approached the entrance, the guards bowed their heads politely and spoke. To enter this blind auction house, you need a temporary identification badge that is gold or higher. Can you check the identification card you received when entering and leaving the city? The moment Ethan handed me his identity card. The guards eyes widened. What the person wearing the robe handed over was not a status badge with the colors of gold, silver and bronze that usually indicate status. An identity card decorated with diamonds. Although they had only heard of its existence, it was the first time in their lives that the guards actually encountered this card. It was a moment before I looked at the identity card with trembling eyes. The guards spoke with their expressions blank. You passed. Can you come in. Who is in charge of this place? yes? I want to see the person in charge. That is my purpose. Could you please wait a moment? Wait. The most senior person in charge will have to be brought in at once. I willI will. It was a request that would have been ignored by someone with a status badge equivalent to a gold badge. The black society is one of the forces that dominate Carmen. Even if they received a gold plate, they had the power to easily stamp it. however. that identity card is different. A person with such a noble status and reputation that they would not even dare to make eye contact. The card given to the so-called hero was a status card with a diamond embellished on it. At this point, even black society could not easily refuse the request. The person in front of me now was someone with the power and influence to shake up the entire kingdom. The guards who received the message hurriedly entered the auction house. About ten minutes had passed. A masked person came out toward the entrance with the guards. When he saw Ethan, he bowed his head politely. This is because news has already been delivered from the outer castle that the head of the Ardan family has visited. I meet you, a precious person. What is your position? I am the general manager of this blind auction house. Then you must be familiar with the person at the top of black society. I want to meet him. Are you talking about the Black Socialist Lord? okay. All right. Originally, it was a request that would have been rejected even if he had a diamond-decorated identity card. However, the Duke of Ardan was one of the families that had ties to the Black Society in the past. To be more precise, it was a family that was associated with pre-war black socialism. So I had to at least report it. Please come this way. He led the way into the building. The top floor of the blind auction house. The general manager who led us to the antique room there bowed his head. I contacted the owner. If you wait a moment, Lord Hoe will visit you here. Good work. no. Okay then The general manager left the room. Before long, the door opened with a knock. A man wearing a pitch black mask looked at Ethan and Ilia, who were wearing robes. That too for a while. His eyes fell on Ethan. I see you, His Excellency the Duke. I am a black socialist. I heard you called me, but Even if he was the head of one of the organizations that controlled the big city, he wouldnt dare stand shoulder to shoulder with the duke. Ethan nodded at the black socialist figure showing respect. Its worth using. A sharp sword. This is what I felt as soon as I saw black socialism. The most important technique for assassins was killing with one strike. A method of killing an enemy by concentrating everything on one strike. The mana in the Black Socialists body is at the level of a 7-star knight. If you use that trick well. In Ethans opinion, it seemed like he could somehow kill a knight who had just reached 8 stars. It was said that the basics of assassination were in place. but. Anyone who could make a name for themselves in the West had to be at this level. Ethan looked at black socialism. I was able to see one interesting phrase in the family literature. There was a connection between you and our ancestors. yes. The first chieftain once received great favor from the Dukes family. If thats the reason you came, then we, a powerful operative family in the black society No. Thats just a thing of the past. I didnt come here to ask you to do anything about that. In the past, black socialism was found so easily that almost all of it was utilized. The Black Society was an armed group, and the most useful thing in attracting such people was not the benefactors of the past. It shows the current vision. The Black Socialist carefully questioned Ethans words. Then I came here because I wanted to ask you something. What is? If there is anything I can answer, I will do so sincerely Are you satisfied with your current life? yes? Im sure I can make some money. As an assassin, his name may be somewhat known. But you only get there. is not it? Black socialist decal. He could not come to his senses from the dukes question. At first, I thought he had come to see me directly because of a connection from the past. But the duke didnt care about that at all. Rather, he was just asking questions with a blunt expression. Im not sure exactly what you want to say, but Let me make a suggestion. A suggestion? I will give you honor if you come under me. Hehe Are you planning to use us as a sword in the shadows? Thats the way it is. The shadow is a place where there is no honor. The Shadow Knights, the Kings servants, must be an order of knights operating in the shadows. . Shadow Knights. At those words, the mouths of black socialists closed like mutes who had been fed honey. Even though it is an order of knights whose name is only known and whose activities are kept secret. Their fame was shaking the entire kingdom. How dare you jokingly say that the Shadow Knights will come to your children when they do something wrong? Both the Black Society and the Shadow Knights ultimately have the same essence of killing people. . But do you know why the treatment is different? Why? This is because the managers of the organization are different, have different skills, and have different ways of moving. Those were poignant words. But I couldnt refute it. The Black Society may be treated as one of the most successful organizations in the city of Carmen, but if you look at the kingdom as a whole, it is obvious that it will be reduced to just one group of ordinary assassins. Thats why Im asking. At best, I have to live the rest of my life being satisfied with being a frog in a well, or Ethan continued talking with a grin on his face. Whether we will seize this opportunity that will never come again and make the name of the black society known throughout the continent? Decal was shocked at those words. Black society. Although it was an organization that boasted its own success, its limitations were clear. At best, the Black Society was a fortunate group to make a name for itself in the area around Carmen in the West. It was also a name that had gained notoriety and harsh criticism. Common sense suggests that assassins were not a profession worthy of praise. This was precisely the reason why executives in the black society wore masks every time. Because there was nothing good about my face being known. Im a frog in a well. I have lived my whole life in my own little world. If you think about it, the duke wasnt wrong. but. The Duke is a master of swordsmanship. yes. And the swordsmanship of an assassin and a knight are clearly different. Thats also true. Are you going to use us like knights? no. Knights and assassins are different. And what Sylvia wanted was the latter. You will continue to live as assassins. Then there wont be much to be taught. There must be a lot. Although our Black Society is an organization belonging to one large city, we have our own training methods. No matter how excellent the dukes swordsmanship is, the assassins have their own skills Is there a training ground around here? yes. There are a few. Then lets go. Please guide me. yes? Wouldnt it be better to face each other once rather than say it a hundred times? Thats right. Thenplease follow me. Decal headed to the training ground with the Duke. Why are they so confident because of what they are going to teach them? As the Duke said, it would be much better to meet once rather than have a conversation here. Chapter 97 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 97 When we returned, the family was ruined (98) It is one of the secret training halls owned by our black society. The place that Decal guided us to was the secret training ground. Inside the training hall, several executives were continuing their training. The eyes of those wearing masks focused on the two people who came inside. Decal said while looking at Ethan. They are the core force of our black society. Can we check the demonstration with them? It was precisely for this reason that the duke was led to the secret training hall. If you were going to persuade someone, you had to finish it not only for yourself but also for the executives at once to avoid backlash. Besides, wouldnt it be possible to confirm for sure whether craftsmanship skills are truly useful only if there are more eyes to see? Ethan, who immediately understood the intention of the decal, nodded. Does not matter. Its actually good. Can you tell me what the Duke wants to show me? Simple. Its just the assassins swordsmanship and tricks. Is it possible that the Dukes family had that type of swordsmanship? no. I created it. Marquis Bloten. In the past, when he handed over materials containing information about the dragon race. The materials he handed over at that time did not simply include orthodox techniques. Shadow worshiper. One of the six dragon races, he was a dragon race that could literally hide in the shadows. It was one of the dragon tribes optimized for escorting important dragon tribes and assassinating hostile targets. Surprisingly, the information the Marquis gave included information about the swordsmanship used by shadow worshipers. It wasnt very detailed information, though. It was enough to establish a minimal framework. Just a few months ago, didnt they come up with the dragon slayer sword after seeing the dragon swordsmanship used by some collateral families? For Ethan, it was not difficult to use the tricks given to him by the Marquis. Ethan, who was looking around, looked at the decal. Black socialism. yes. Swordsmanship and footwork. Which of the two would you like to see first? If I had to choose between the two, it would be footwork. Then try attacking me. yes? You may suffer fatal injuries. Dont you know to some extent the methods of our assassins? Black socialists waved their hands. As he was the head of an organization, he had learned the secrets passed down from generation to generation in black society. Even though he is an assassin. Even in an all-out war, he was able to demonstrate that skill to some extent. Assassination is an 8-star knight. And in an all-out war, he has the ability to embarrass even a 7-star knight. It is said that the Dukes talent is very outstanding In Decals opinion, it was a risky proposition. In his opinion, the dukes mana amount did not seem likely to exceed 7 stars. Moreover, the techniques he learned were all sword techniques with the trick of targeting the enemys blood vessels. If you are not careful, the duke could be fatally injured. The executives around me had similar reactions. No matter how skilled the Duke was, he had no idea what would happen if he faced a black socialist attack head-on. It was then. Ethan answered with a grin. The assassins are very cowardly. This is not a fearful decision, but a common sense decision. Besides, how could you hurt your benefactor? Hmm. It seems like black socialists have a really high level of self-consciousness. yes? Do you think you can touch a single hair on my head with that skill? And that was not a surprise attack, but an all-out war. Decal showed a puzzled face at Ethans words, but soon after, he trembled and spoke. Your words are a bit harsh. What can we do about something that is so obvious to the eye? Black socialist decal. He still didnt know that there was a sky above the sky. No, I know. Im not really feeling it. The world is wide and there are many true experts who cannot be judged simply by the amount of mana. Ethan understood. Carmen. I lived in a place that could be called a big city for decades, and I would never have bowed my head in regret to anyone. In this case, the solution was simple. All you have to do is make your whole body realize that the ground you are stepping on is actually underground, not above. If you dont want to regret, swing the sword with all your heart. Then lets begin. It was the moment the conversation ended. Ethans new brother came right in front of him in an instant. Black socialists were astonished by this very natural yet secretive method. what! It felt as if a shadow had approached me without any sign of presence. My eyes trembled for a moment. The Black Socialist urgently pulled out the sword from his waist and quickly swung it. It was not an attack aimed at bloodletting. Because it was simply a sword swung to remove an approaching peacock. however. Contrary to his thoughts, the duke did not increase the distance at all. Rather, he dodged the sword with just one step and was already aiming his great sword at Decals neck. What the hell is this Decal widened his eyes. The great sword was not called the great sword for nothing. It is called a great sword because it is much larger and heavier than an ordinary sword. Not only did he approach so secretly that even he wouldnt notice, with a weapon like that, but he took over the head in an instant? It was an unbelievable result. Loud! Decals werent the only thing that saw incredible results. Because the executives also saw it in real time. What what? The Black Socialist Lord was suppressed so easily? Black socialism! What kind of person was he? Except for a very small number of transcendents and superhumans in the West. He was a man with such outstanding skills that he was known to the point that no one could take his mind off his assassination. How could he be subdued so easily, like a child? Even executives could not help but be shaken by the shocking results. It was a time when the executives of the black society, including Decal, were unable to say anything. You already died once. . Wow! Decal chewed his mouth. To an assassin, being exposed to blood was as shameful as a knight showing his back. Normally, it was a profession where you had to live your whole life in the opposite direction to enjoy a long life. Just a moment of anger. Decals head gradually grew cold. Hes a huge expert. An exceptional expert whose level cannot be guessed by simply looking at the amount of mana. Having seen the technique just now, I had no choice but to admit it. yes. He died. but. The reason the sword was pointed at his neck so easily was probably because he was careless. Please please give me one more chance. I will never let down my guard this time. Sure. Ethan took a few steps back and looked at the decal. Are you ready? yes! Lets begin. This time, the Dukes new model slipped away smoothly. Decal saw this and swung his sword with his eyes shining. The place where his sword was aimed was the dukes neck. There was no hesitation once I found out that he was a more expert than me. Like a poisonous snake writhing in the dark, Decals sword created several sword images. Sigh! With a sharp crack, his sword grazed the dukes neck. However, there was no distinct taste of cutting flesh at all. what? Even though I couldnt stab him properly, I definitely saw the sword pass through his neck. I saw it clearly. That was the moment I thought about it. The Dukes new form in front of me flowed down to the floor as if it was melting. You died twice. ! The familiar voice coming from behind sent chills all over Decals body. The moment I turned my head to the side. He was able to face the huge sword pointed at his neck. How on earth! Decal was not as careless as before. That was the reason why he used the arcane swordsmanship he learned in the Black Society. But what does this result mean? I couldnt follow that step with my own eyesight. There was no way that even the most expert Decal could have identified a footwork that he had not seen before. The interior of the secret training hall was already full of confusion and turmoil. What kind of walking method is this? Eumyeongbo. Shadow method. It was a simple name, but I wondered if there was a better name for it. Would you like to try some more? That footwork is it not only possible to dodge, but also to avoid a frontal attack? This can be happen. Hacan you show me just one time? I will utilize the best arcane swordsmanship learned in the Black Society. If you can completely avoid even this, I will admit it. Sure. Ethan nodded willingly. It was a somewhat profane statement to stab the duke in front of him. Good. Ethan had been hoping for this from the beginning. Wouldnt you sincerely agree with what you say when you know that even if you go on the offensive with all your might, it wont work? Decal, seeing Ethan standing still, swallowed his saliva and said. Can we begin? So be it. Im really coming! Decal, who shouted as if warning, spun the mana spread throughout his body. Sura sword (_). It was an offensive sword technique that could only be used at the last moment when you came face to face with someone with a deadly sword technique. His sword began to pierce blood vessels in dozens of directions. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Increased sword strikes. Every time he continued using Sura Sword like that, Dekal was astonished. Neck, shoulders, spine and even the heart. Even though he was swinging his sword aiming only at fatal blood loss. The duke was dodging all of his attacks, leaving behind only a faint trace, like a candle about to go out. Even though every last handful of mana was squeezed out, the result did not change. Huh! Huh! Are we finished? . Decal looked blankly at the Duke. Do you think you can touch a single hair on my head with that skill? When I first heard it, it was a question that sounded extremely arrogant. but now. I thought I knew why the duke said that. Ha ha ha. He already knew. The gap between the two is so deep that it cannot be bridged. . Unlike Decal, who smiled in frustration, the executives maintained a heavy silence. Are you able to avoid all of the Sura swords? What is even more surprising is that even amidst the onslaught of black socialism, the duke did not take even a single step. The executives who realized this fact belatedly let out silent astonishment. oh my god! Its a monster. They are real monsters that even hundreds of people cannot fight against. The rumors that shook the West turned out to be insufficient compared to his true skills. Everyone here clearly realized this. You told us that we were not frogs in the well. It did. I understand that perfectly. If we end up in the dukes arms Can we get out of that well? I will help you do that. It was a calm answer, but because of that, it was an even more trustworthy answer. Ethan said after looking around at the people around him. Even if you come under me, the basic principles are the same. You might be able to dig up information and sometimes even order an assassination. One thing I can promise you is Ethan said while looking around at the people in the secret training hall. It means we will kill someone who deserves to be killed. What is the standard for someone who deserves to be killed? Im talking about a piece of trash. Youve seen it a lot so far, havent you? Hehe These conditions are too good for an assassin. Not only can you acquire better technology, but it is also an opportunity to experience a wider world. The only thing you have to do in return is to kill someone who deserves to be killed. For the assassins, it was a proposal that could not have been better. Decal looked around at the executives and nodded. If such an offer had come from somewhere else, I would not have easily accepted it no matter how great the technology was. However, the person in front of me now was the head of the Ardan duchy, a family that had benefited me in the past. There was no more hesitation. Decal said while looking at the executives gathered in the secret training hall. As of today, I will be under the dukes command. What are you going to do? I already knew about the conditions presented by the duke. When the executives were gathered here, Decal had already told them about the conditions. It would be difficult for you to leave us alone and go alone. Didnt we already say we would follow the Lords opinion? The executives all nodded. Decal saw that and fell to his knees. Will you accept our black society? Ethan nodded. From now on, we will serve you as our lord! I will treat you as my lord! Even dozens of executives knelt down together. Bringing in the black community. The job was completed successfully. Chapter 98 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 98 After returning, the family was ruined (99) After absorbing the black society. I contacted Sylvia through the crystal ball. It absorbed the black society. Since the story is over, all we have to do is send the personnel and organize under the black moon. -yes. We will send personnel soon. Oh my duke. I have something to tell you. what? DI received a call from Fractal Marquis. From Fractal Marquis? Ethan tilted his head. It is one of the kingdoms seven families and is renowned as a renowned spirit family. Among the seven families, it was the only one located in the west. Geographically, it was the closest family to the dukedom among the seven families. The reason is? DThe Marquess requested a meeting with the Duke in person. It didnt say anything about its purpose. However it seemed like they wanted to hold the meeting in secret. What kind of plan is this? Ethan thought for a moment and nodded. Fractal Marquis. This family was one of the families that held the Eight Hwans. In any case, it means that this is a family that must be encountered at least once. If thats the case. Please reply that you will contact me about that later. -All right. There was no need to refuse the meeting. How are the two counties doing these days? County of Pernes and County of Amelton. Administrators who had made a name for themselves in their previous lives had been sent to the two territories. It wasnt old yet, but by now it was time to stretch out. -It was interesting. This was especially true for Administrator Gailen. what? DDidnt he clearly say that he would create a city of culture and pleasure centered around the big city of Hermes? It did. DHe brought and showed me a few items that he said were necessary There was a rare, faint smile on Sylvias lips reflected in the crystal ball. Was the result good? That was when Ethan tilted his head. DI would like the Duke to check this for himself. Its quite interesting, and its an item with a structure thats a bit complicated to simply explain in words. Its something that Sylvia would find so interesting. At least it wasnt a useless item. Curiosity arose in Ethans mind. Of course. I will stop by the County of Pernes on the way. -yes. Im sure the Duke will be interested. A dragon slayer team was sent to the elf side. The migration will probably be over within a month. It was quick action. okay. Good luck. -yes. If there are any special issues, we will contact you separately. Thats how communication was cut off. It was the moment I returned to the room assigned to me by the black socialist. Ilya, who was putting a dragon fruit into the bubbling liquid, looked in this direction and asked. Did the work end well? Roughly. More than 90% of the maturation of the young fruit has been completed. This is the result. Illia took out the dragon fruit from the boiling liquid and handed it to Ethan. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw that. three days ago. I remembered the time I got Yongringwa. It was Ilia who stopped Ethan, who was about to eat the fruit right away. Because it is not yet ripe, if you eat it as is, you will not be able to see its full benefits. If you leave it to me, I will have it mature to at least 90% within the near future. I entrusted you with the English department because you spoke confidently. The result was much more satisfying than expected. In just three days, the unripe fruit was properly ripened to the point where it could be considered almost finished fruit. Its okay. As the maturity level was increased from 70% to 90%, more mana could be obtained when consumed. How do you feel? Thats great. Hmm! To amplify the effects of this fruit called Yonglingwa, I used many of the precious ingredients I had gathered. Of course it cant help but be good. thanks. huh? Thank you. Illia, the magician of crafting. If it werent for her, I would have had no choice but to eat unripe Yonglingwa. Of course, it was much better to consume fruit that was close to perfection. I think I can replenish my mana properly. What Ethan was currently lacking was the amount of mana. Yongrin, which is nearly 90% completed, will be able to make up for his shortcomings. Pure, selfless help. Ethan was not shameless enough to go barefoot even after receiving this kind of help. If you need anything, please let me know at any time. Will you give me anything? Ilyas eyes sparkled. For some reason, I felt like I shouldnt have answered yes to that answer. if its something I can do. Hmm. I will think seriously about what to ask for. Anyway. I will be absorbing it, so dont disturb me. I know that much. Ethan bit into the fruit without hesitation. Red juice burst out with a crunching sound. Soon, mana swirled inside. The mana inherent in Yongringwa was full of evil energy. Since it was the fruit of a tree that grew by absorbing all the surrounding ley lines, it was strange that its energy was biased toward purity. If an ordinary person or a knight ate it, they could have been eaten by this strange energy. To Ethan, it didnt really matter. Didnt they immediately burn that strange tree with white flame? Already, pure white fire was forming little by little in the essence of fire in his body. At best, it was impossible for Yongrins energy to withstand Baekyeom. The energy of the fruit slowly began to purify. While sitting cross-legged, I slowly summoned mana. Theres no need to make a hasty decision. Simply increasing mana did not mean that the level would increase. This was especially true at the stage of understanding, which is the area where one explores the source of fire and realizes its essence. At this stage, it was important to continue mental training and strengthen ones mental strength. If you train your mental power like that, you will be able to gain maximum momentum when you enter the next stage, the stage of enlightenment. Imagining pure white white flame. He gradually added the properties of fire to his purified mana. Around the time I absorbed all of Yongrins energy. He was in a trance and opened his eyes. The first thing that caught his eye was Ilya sitting near him. Looking at the mana curtain around me, it looked like it was standing guard while I was meditating. How long has it been? Two days. I thought I was going to die of exhaustion. Even as an archmage, it was impossible to not sleep at all. There were bound to be limits to relieving mental fatigue through magic. Maybe thats why Ilyas eyes turned red. Good job. Lets take a nap. This body is very tired. So dont wake me up. Ilya immediately fell down on the bed. That too for a while. Snoring Snoring. He was seen falling asleep with a unique snoring sound. Ethan chuckled and examined the body. The amount of white salt has increased significantly. Perhaps thanks to absorbing the energy of Yongrin and generating white flame, it seemed to have increased by almost three times the amount it had before. Since white flame itself is a type of mana mixed with fire, it also meant that the amount of mana that Ethan possessed also increased significantly. This is the level of a 7-star expert. nineteen. In his previous life, he was a seven-star knight. Ethan was confident when he objectively analyzed his strength. Now, he has completely surpassed the level he had in the past at the same age. 7 months since I returned. In less than a year, he went from being an incompetent person with no mana to surpassing his previous life. Even if you think about it, the growth rate was astoundingly fast. Of course, I had no intention of being satisfied with this much. Because this is just the beginning. Kingdom 7th Street. And even the religious order and the Yongin tribe. There were so many enemies he had to deal with. Ethan closed his eyes and continued meditating quietly. * * * When I left the big city of Carmen and traveled by carriage for about a week. I was able to arrive at Hermes, a large city in the County of Pernes. Gaylan, the administrator in charge of this place, seemed to have been contacted by Sylvia in advance, and greeted Ethan at the entrance. See you, His Excellency the Duke. Is the work worth doing? yes. The joy of creating a city with my own hands was much greater than I expected. Thanks to the first round of support, we were able to establish a basic foundation within the city. Would you like to take a look? Following Gailens guidance, Ilia and Ethan entered the city. Much of the landscape of Hermes had changed from before. The biggest change was the performances of traveling theater companies that appeared throughout the streets. City residents gathered in groups of twos and threes to watch their performance. The content of the performance was simple. as soon as. [Duke Ethans Awakening] Because it was a story about his whereabouts. Ilya pulled Ethans waist. why. that. I miss you. . For some reason, I felt like I shouldnt look at that stage. However, Ilias words could not be ignored. Didnt I eat Yongringwa thanks to her just a few days ago? furthermore. haha. Itll be really fun. I personally participated in the script work for this play. We tried to explain the Dukes legendary achievements as easily as possible. Why dont you take a look? I had to check at least once since the administrator next to me, Gaelen, was also helping me. Just a moment. good night. I dont know when the chair was brought in, but the soldiers standing behind Gaelan had already taken the chair. Three people sat on chairs. Soon the stage went dark and voices were heard. DBeros Village. They were suffering from the vicious organization Red Scorpions that collected protection fees. Actors dressed up as gangsters came rushing out onto the stage. DInside the Golden Tavern. Clink! -Liquor bottles were broken everywhere and a girls screams rang out. -Aaaah! Hehe. Who would dare touch our Red Scorpion? Lets drink and have fun! I stole a lot of money from the village guys again today! -Right then. Ethan, who was the archduke at the time, appeared. Heaven and earth trembled at the sound of his footsteps. huh? Soon, an actor dressed in old-fashioned clothing came up on stage. Surprisingly, the actor was one of the knights in the dragon slayer group. Umwho is he? Seo really? Are you saying that this is the Archduke who was known to have not only fallen ten years ago but also had his mana hole completely shattered? But how can you be so fine? -That cant be possible. The gangsters thought as they looked at the Archduke. however. Are you the Red Scorpions who are infamous in Beros Village? Its me Ethan! I will no longer tolerate your evil deeds! Tsk! Get it done! My fist will judge you! The knight raised his fist. Immediately, a fire burned brightly above my fist. I could tell at a glance. What rose from the knights fist was not real flame. Maybe its an illusion magic that makes it look like fire is burning brightly. He had done something mischievous with his fist. Look! This may be the Dukes Fire Mana! Soon, a colorful cluster of lights illuminated the actor. Whatwhat! How can you utilize mana! You cant use mana unless its a talent given by God! This is impossible unless it is the talent of the first duke, something that only exists in legends! So its just a trick! Everyone rush in! Ha! puck! puck! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the sound of leather popping, actors dressed as gangsters flew in all directions. It was an amazing performance. Wow! Mana of fire! mom. Is that the duke? okay. Its the duke! Duke, get some sun! Goosebumps appeared on Ethans back as he listened to the residents conversation. oh my god. Exaggeration and embellishment. Because the scene we see now was one that squeezed these two elements to the limit. If you just look at the facts right now, it was like that. In fact, when I beat up the gangsters at that time, I couldnt even handle the mana of fire. Moreover, the reason I beat up those guys was to get my drunken brother out, not because I couldnt stand seeing their evil deeds. . Just watching the play now is amazing, but whats even more surprising. Ilya, who was sitting right next to me, started concentrating on the play along with the audience with his eyes shining brightly. Gaelen, who was looking at Ilia with a happy smile, quietly whispered to Ethan. How is it? We decided to directly spread the Dukes legendary achievements through traveling theater companies. The theater companies readily agreed. If you look over there, you will see a halo of light, but that is because they have hired wizards who are excellent at light-type magic How many times a day is this kind of play taking place? There are so many. Look at this. [Theater Company Screening Ticket] 09:00~11:00 The Dukes Awakening 12:00~14:00 The Dukes Achievements 15:00~17:00 The Dukes Daily Life 18:00 ~20:00 The Dukes Business episode 21:00~23:00 The Dukes Reign episode There are over 30 theater companies praising the Dukes achievements like this in Pernes alone. We worked pretty hard to create this cycle. There are more episodes to come the Legend arc the Enlightenment Ceremony arc the Assassination arc, the companions arc, the brothers arc . Ethan was speechless. Chapter 99 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 99 #When I returned, the family was ruined (100) After the play ended. Ilya stared at Ethan. Have you been dealing with fire mana since you woke up? It was quite extraordinary. . The guy was already completely brainwashed by the play. There is no need to break the illusion. That was the moment when Ethan quietly nodded. Gaelen, who was sitting next to him, said with a bright smile. How is it? This is the starting point of cultural invasion. aggression? To explain this I have to show you something. Can you see the bar over there? Ethan looked at the direction Gaelen pointed and tilted his head. The bar has an unusual name. Card bar? Its literally a bar with card games. That is also the core element of the enjoyment I have prepared. After Lawrence saw the card game I created, he immediately gave his approval. That strict Lawrence? Immediately, he remembered what he had heard last time. I want the Duke to check this for himself. Its quite interesting, and its an item with a structure thats a bit complicated to simply explain in words. It seemed like it was referring to a card game. Would you like to come in? Sure. I went into the card bar with him. Inside, there were already a lot of people gathered. What the drunk people were dealing with were literally cards. Its very popular. yes. Basically, it is fun and has a good structure for making small bets. Would you like to give it a try? It will definitely be fun. Sure. If you spin this wheel here, the duke will decide which character to deal with. As each character has different cards that they can handle, you will be able to get a different feel. There were a total of four characters written on the wheel. Ethan looked at the list and laughed. DCold-blooded trickster Lawrence DFreedom fighter Marcus DDragon Slayer Knight Commander Nerian DGenius girl wizard Ilia The wheel was not filled with only these four names. Because there was a space in the far corner with a very small question mark. Ethans eyesight didnt miss it. What is that small question mark over there? Oh, thats the duke. huh? There is a very small chance that you can select Legendary White Flame Knight Ethan Ardan. . Ethan was speechless for a moment. Ilya asked after seeing Gailen. Is the Dukes character stronger than other characters? Thats not it. The balance of this game has been adjusted perfectly. Then why did you narrow down the odds of making a choice like that? If its not a fraudulent character, I think you can just equalize the odds. Uh huh. That wont work. Shouldnt we instill curiosity in the many tourists who will visit this place? curiosity? Customers who paid the entrance fee and visited the bar. They will think. Im talking about who the character with that question mark is. After rumors spread about that protagonist, hehe wouldnt you be itching to choose the Duke at least once? Hmm will that really happen? Im sure. This card game prides itself on being fun enough to arouse such curiosity. Moreover, the dukes reputation is just as great. Oh! Gaelen clapped his hands and looked at Ethan and Ilia. Now, you two, please give it a try. Illia and Ethan will be assigned their own characters without a wheel. Sure. Ethan and Ilya took a seat at the table. The structure was simple. Each person had an order, and each time that order passed, something called mana was filled one by one. Mana refills up to 10. And each character has 25 health. In addition, four cards were given at the beginning, and each time each persons turn came, one card was added. The structure is to use mana to advance these cards onto a table called field and finish off the enemy. Its a unique method. You can think of chess pieces as cards. Then lets begin. Ethan and Ilia were each given four cards. Ethan chuckled after looking at the cards given to him. [1 Mana] [Brave Private] [Stamina: 2 / Attack Power: 2] [Attribute: Attack First] [This card can attack immediately after appearing on the field.] [Comment: For our guardian, Duke Ethan!] Starting with a card of a private soldier drawn in a rather cute drawing style. [4 Mana] [Solid Shield Soldier] [Stamina: 5 / Attack Power: 3] [Attribute: Shield] [In order to directly attack the enemy character, you must first defeat this card.] [Comment: Will it become the masters shield? Ernie!] Shield soldiers card and knights card. And finally, there was a card that could be called a special move. [10 Mana] [Knight of White Flame Ethan Ardan] [Legendary Card] [Health: 13 / Attack Power: 13] [Attribute: Wave of White Flame] [When this card is played, all other cards on the field are destroyed.] [However, in return, all cards you own are discarded.] Starting from the first 1 mana, up to 10 mana. Ilya and Ethan continued their fierce battle by throwing cards on the table. Its a game that uses your brain more than you think. Each card had unique effects. Just looking at Ethan Ardan, the Knight of the White Flame, it was like that. Instead of discarding all the cards he had, he could properly put pressure on the field by playing this. That was the moment when Ethan published an article with white flames. Ahh! Ilya screamed. This is because the dealer took all of his cards on the table. Of course, the dukes card was also taken away. In the dukes field, there remained a white flame knight boasting a whopping 13/13 ability score. That was why Ilya screamed. what! Where can I find something like this? These are the rules of the game. Ilya was crying. This is because there were only weak cards left in his hand that could be played with cheap mana, such as 2-mana or 3-mana cards. And whats even worse. The fact was that there were no cards with the shield attribute that could protect ones body. It was a structure that could not block the White Flame Knight, whose stamina was 13 due to miscellaneous card loans. In the end, Ilya lost the game after being hit twice in the body. She puffed out her cheeks as she looked at Gailen. I heard the Duke is just like any other character! whats this! Its so strong! Ilia also had a good card. what is that! Its like this. When she saw the card Gaelen handed her, she turned into a mute. [10 Mana] [Genius Girl Wizard Ilia] [Legendary Card] [Health: 7 / Attack Power: 7] [Attribute: Become a Sheep!] [Among the enemy cards on the field, the card with the highest combined attack power and health is turned into a Sheep. It changes it.] [Yang] [Stamina: 1 / Attack Power: 1] [Attribute: Meeee~] [Meeeeeee~] Woo, even if you just handed me this, it doesnt mean I won. ! The order in which cards are handed out is absolutely random. This is because the thirty cards assigned to each character are shuffled as much as possible before the game begins. Isnt that just saying that if youre unlucky, youll fail? Starting from cards that can be used for 1 mana, to cards that can be used for 10 mana. There were many types of cards given to each character. However, everyone started out with 1 mana, and had to wait nine turns for the mana to reach 10. What if only high-level cards that require 9 or 10 mana continue to be handed out in the early stages of the mana range? In effect, the story was that you had no choice but to suck your fingers and watch the enemys cards come up on the table. Gaelen smiled at those words. You got to the point. He is also called a genius wizard. Whats so funny about this? If youre not lucky, youre a lost game. Hehe. Is that really the case? Lets think about it. What games involve the most luck? This is the game we call gambling. Have you ever seen such gambles fail? That Probably not. The gambling den must be one of the most popular places in the underworld. Ethan showed interest in his eyes. Because there was nothing wrong with what Gaelen said. So this game will also be popular? Im sure. After playing mock games at these card bars for the past ten days, the response was truly explosive. What is the income structure? Are you charging a participation fee? Hehe. There are those, but the most important thing is this. What he handed over was a square box. What is this? If you played the game just now, you may have noticed that each character is assigned 30 base cards. yes. The basics are just that: basics. There are many different types of cards. This box contains five cards, excluding the basic card. Are you going to sell that? Humans desire to collect is beyond imagination. Didnt history explain it? Hehe how do you feel? Its okay. Ethan nodded. Certainly, the profit structure presented by Gailen was very interesting. If this game becomes very popular, bundles of these cards will be distributed to tourists and even other cities. For the game to continue, the balance of each card and the rules of the game are most important. As expected, you are the duke! The teacher also pointed this out. Once the ecosystem is created, we must firmly control it so that this game can spread to each country like chess. Did you maintain a good balance? We hired a large number of smart wizards. Hehe Nearly ten wizards are maintaining balance in the lab, so you dont have to worry right now. He began to explain his vision. Currently, they are simply printing cards in printed format, but when the edition becomes larger in the future, they plan to use magic to create fancy cards. I plan to create a magic system that will hold the center of this card game, like a communication crystal ball that constitutes a kind of communication system. Are you planning on connecting that with a card made using magic? yes. That way, even if there is an update in terms of balance, it can be easily applied to each card. Of course, its difficult right now, but Ethans eyes lit up. Although he was a knight, his sense of reality was not so dull that he could not recognize money-making items. This is going to make money. Thats a lot of money too. It was then. Gaelen whispered quietly. I heard that a book called Dragon Clan God Book is being distributed throughout the kingdom. right. In fact, I heard that the book contains tips on breathing techniques. That would mean that we only look at those who need power. I guess so. But this card could affect everyone. For example by creating an evil dragonlord character. If you start with the kingdom and very slowly increase the scope. Cultural invasion. That was the moment when what Gaelen said began to make complete sense. By controlling the culture, peoples ways of thinking could also be overturned. If that happens, it will be possible to hinder the advancement of the dragon clan. We will increase the subsidy. yes? Is that true? Gaelen smiled happily. Five hundred platinum coins that I received fifteen days ago. This, frankly, could only form a rough draft of this project. If the amount is more. It would have been possible to create a fancy magic card by using a hundred wizards instead of ten. I will send you a thousand platinum coins within a week. Thank youthank you! And when the magic system is properly completed, Ill give you a share. Would 20% be enough? Huh! 20%! It was a significant percentage for simply being paid for implementing an idea. It was common for vicious nobles to steal the results of their own projects and drive out the developers while only implementing them. As expected, its the Duke of Ardan! Gailen, whose eyes lit up, lowered his head. We will do our best to develop it! okay. Im looking forward to it. Gylans results were so groundbreaking that we can really look forward to the future. Ill just go back now. yes. I will take care of you. Thats it. Youre going to be busy with just work, so take a break. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All right. I hope to see you again next time. After a polite greeting from Gailen, Ethan left the bar. Are you not interested in exploring other cities? The granary city will only become active when the elves move in, and the other cities are actually only small, so there is no need for me to go there in person. I see. egg plant. To Londinium. The central city where the dukes mansion was located. Now it was time to return there and restore the handle of the divine sword. Chapter 100 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 100 When I returned, my family was ruined (101) 3 days after departing from Hermes. This was the time it took to arrive at Londinium. Meanwhile, Ilya was talking nonstop about the card game. joy! Who would play a game like this? Even a smart wizard like me loses without being able to do anything if the cards are assigned like crap. It will probably fail at the box office. At first, I cursed the game. The reason this body was defeated by the Duke was not due to skill, but simply luck. When I think about it that way, I can understand the structure of the game. After you have accepted it. I was thinking about it wasnt the beginning too boring? I think it would be good to assign special abilities to each character so that they can do something even if they only have cards that require high mana If this is going to spread quickly, I think it would be okay to hold some kind of competition. The winner will be handed a winning plaque made by the Duke and a card with a special emblem. I was thinking about a centralized system. If me and my inspiration stick together for about 3 months, we might come up with some decent results Now, he was talking about the card game, talking about improvements to the game. Ethan, who was staring at Illya, asked with a grin. Was it that fun? Whwhat? Theres no way a wise wizard like me would have fun with such a wicked gamble. It wasnt fun. Right. Gailen said that he would give a special bundle of cards as a gift to the members of the dukedom in the future so I will exclude yours. ! Ilyas eyes shook greatly. Then she spoke urgently. Well no. Ask for mine too. Is it necessary? Hmm! Shouldnt there be balance in the game? If its a special card bundle, there will definitely be good cards in it. Such cards can easily ruin the balance of the game. As a wizard, I have no choice but to check. If that is the reason, let me open mine and show you. . Ilya, who was looking in this direction, puffed out her cheeks. You know everything, but you have a bad taste for gossiping. People must live honestly. How can you go so far into a ladys territory that shouldnt be questioned? I only realized it now. The duke is not the type of person who will be popular with women. Ethan flinched. This is because memories of my past life flashed through my mind. Ilya. Although he was over a hundred years old, his appearance and behavior were truly that of a child-like wizard of that age. To be struck by an unexpected blow from a guy like that. While I was speechless due to the harsh blow that reminded me of my past life, Ilya glared at Ethan and spoke. okay. I want it! Are you done? okay. Ill ask for yours too. huh? Ilya tilted her head. This is because the dukes tone suddenly quieted down, as if he was looking at a lion with its head bowed. what? no way? Immediately, Ilyas face brightened. Peacock. Could it be that he wasnt popular with women? Now that I think about it, you didnt hear any of the common self-talk, right? Its not that hes not popular, but hes so busy that hes not interested in that field at all Now that I think about it, Ive never seen him talk to a woman. Sylvia? At least its just that kid In fact, wasnt that kid dressed as a boy? Then what have you actually done to be considered a woman? Whatever you say. Ilya was only saying what she wanted to say, as if she had seized the opportunity to counterattack. Im tired. Im going to take a nap. Hmm. I never thought the western dragon would have such concerns. Its noisy. You dont have to worry too much. Still, isnt there at least one woman to talk to? Couldnt that be referring to you? Is there anyone else besides me? For a herbivore like a peacock. herbivore man? In the Kingdom of Murnen, mens romantic relationships are broadly classified into two categories. Meat-eating men and herbivorous men. A herbivore man is a word used to refer to a man who is passive in romantic relationships. Haa Hes a herbivore mmmm. It suits you better than you think If you say one more word, I will never see your card again. Ahh! Duke, that is truly not a coward. Shh. Ilyas mouth was tightly shut as if it were a clam. Anyone could see that he was completely addicted to card games. * * * The two people who entered the inner city of Londinium unpacked their luggage. Now that we have inspiration, we can begin full-scale restoration work. Lets go. I looked at Sylvia and she nodded. It was a signal that nothing was urgent enough to be handled right away. Let me go. yes. I entered the magic lab with Ilia. Inside, numerous magic circles were moving actively. There was already one person waiting inside. It was Melaisis. Are you here, Your Excellency the Duke? okay. Kuhm! Old woman! Why did you come so late! Eggplant? Did you save me? Hehe. Young man. Dont be surprised. Voila! Two branches in Ilyas hands. Melaisis saw this and her eyes sparkled. One was the branch of the World Tree. But the other one. What is this? The energy I feel is unusual It is a branch of a tree called Yongrinmok. Yonglinmok? You couldnt possibly have known about this tree, right? . The Yongrin tree is an evil tree grown by the Yongin people. Do you understand? Kuhm. There was a tree like that. Its a tree that engineers wouldnt know about. That damn technician, technician! Arent you tired of it? I was just telling the truth. Why are you so angry? Thats why I always told you to read a lot and accumulate common sense Tsk tsk. Maybe its because Im still young, but I only know how to run around and play I say this every time, but Im now 70. Is seventy a large number? If you think about my age, Im a kid who isnt even over 20 yet. . Melaisis clicked her tongue as if she was tired and was handed two branches. Is it okay to strengthen these branches? okay. Also, I would like to strengthen this handle as well. Is that possible? My specialty is metal, but hmm if its a world tree with excellent harmony I think it could go well with my magic formula Melaisis, who mumbled for a while, nodded. Ill give it a try. I need a large magic circle, so please help me. Dont do that. Melaisis and Ilia drew a magic circle in the room. After drawing a magic circle surrounded by three layers, I placed the handle of the divine sword and two branches in the center. Soon, Melaisis looked at Ethan. Your Excellency the Duke. From now on, we are going to strengthen these three materials. If we infuse mana into the magic circle and give a signal, would you be able to infuse mana as well? We will even work on a sense of ownership together. A sense of ownership. The process of creating an artifact was a process of infusing the owners mana to make the product easy to use. It was also one of the tasks that all weapons above a certain level had to go through. In fact, it was one of the works carried out together with Popolence when making the Neprion greatsword. Sure. Then let us begin. Haap! Melaisis mana entered through the triple magic circle. Ugh! Even Illyas mana was poured into the slowly trembling magic circle. Soon the two began to sweat profusely. What I wanted to strengthen now was the handle of the weapon called the new sword and the two branches called the new weapon. As such, several times more mana had to be used than normal raw material strengthening work. Even so. This was such an enormous amount of mana that it could be said to be unexpected. what? The two wizards tilted their heads. The eyes of the wizards looking inside the magic circle widened. huh? The handle of the divine sword, which had been shaking, suddenly began to loosen. Soon, they were seen spreading out onto the branches of the Yongrin Tree and the World Tree, entangling themselves like snakes. Whatwhat! Why are they coming together now? Old woman! What happened? Is this something you expected? Ohno? Why are they coming together now! The two wizards were shocked. Originally, I was going to combine the three materials after completing the raw material strengthening work. However, the three ingredients suddenly started mixing, and an enormous amount of mana was being consumed in the process. Of course, that mana. It was being supplied by the flow of mana from the two wizards who were currently squeezing out mana from the magic circle. Ugh old woman! Add some more mana! Im really going to die like this! Do you think that just because you are an archmage, your mana is infinite? Ugh! As unexpected mixing occurred along with reinforcement, mana consumption was increasing to an unbearable level. If youre unlucky with this! While operating the magic circle, all of the mana could be sucked out and the man could become dry The two people urgently looked at the duke. I was shouting with my eyes. Ask for help. Without hesitation, Ethan poured his mana into the magic circle. Good luck! Mana like pure white flame flowed through the magic circle. The mixing process began to accelerate due to the enormous power contained within. It was only for a while that I was infusing mana like that. Ethan frowned. Does mana really flow this fast? What is it Ah! no way! Ilyas eyes lit up. Yongrinmok, an object with the characteristic of absorbing mana like crazy. Among the items being combined now, there was definitely a branch of the Yongrin tree. Even after purification, the unique characteristics of Yongrinmok itself continued to remain. That damn Yonglinmok! Its because of Yongrinmok! I need to add more mana! Or everyone will wither and die! If you stop the magic circle once it has been activated, you could suffer fatal internal injuries due to the magic recoil. Now it was all or nothing. Ethan nodded and immediately released the ring. The mana accumulated in the three pills flowed out like a dam bursting. Waves of white flame. A huge amount of mana, literally a wave, took over the entire magic circle in an instant. Melaisis saw this and widened her eyes. The Dukes mana amount was this much? I definitely remember that when I saw it before, it didnt have this much tsunami-like mana. Ilya was also the one who expressed surprise. It had been less than two months since I had seen the Duke in action at the flower opening ceremony. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Obviously, even back then The white flame that the duke created was only enough to dye the great sword. A very brief moment. Unlike in the past, the duke was already several steps ahead. This was a fact that could be clearly seen just by looking at the pure white flame-like mana that colored the entire huge triple magic circle. This is why the bishop got his head cut off. White salt. Even a bishop would have been able to handle a flame with enormous power so skillfully. Now that I see it, it was only natural that his head was cut off without much resistance. In this way, the white mana that dominated the entire magic circle was poured into the combined handle. Crack! Wow! The handle, which had been crunching for a while as if a bone had been broken, gradually began to quiet down. I think its over. With Ethans words, the magic circle gradually began to stop operating. In the middle of a huge triple magic circle. The handle of the new sword was lying there. And the handle was completely stained white. Chapter 101 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 101 # After returning, the family was ruined (102) The two wizards were speechless at the sight of the handle that had turned pure white, as if it had been bleached. I had never heard anywhere that the branches of the World Tree were pure white. old woman. Are there cases where the primary colors are reversed when things are combined? No this is the first time Ive seen something like this It would be better to pick it up once rather than say it a hundred times to understand its effectiveness. Ethan approached the magic circle that had stopped working and picked up the handle. The first thing I looked at was the inside of the handle. The inside of the handle, which had originally been cracked in several places as if it would fall apart, was now tightly structured as if it had been completely repaired. The branches of the Yongrin tree seem to be well established. The handle and the two were perfectly combined, as if they had been one from the beginning. How do you feel? It looks like theres nothing wrong on the outside. Thank goodness. What about performance? Ill have to try it. It was the moment when mana was blown into the handle. Mana was quickly drawn into the handle, as if receiving a very familiar energy. Ugh! Several tree roots came out from the trembling handle. Soon it began to take root in Ethans hand. Thats fascinating. Even though the root was creeping into my hand, I didnt feel any pain. Rather, it felt like it was in tune with the handle. The two wizards who were quietly watching this scene sparkled in their eyes. Was the original handle of the divine sword like this? no. This is my first time seeing this kind of rooting phenomenon. Even though the handle is made of branches of the World Tree, I have never heard of it taking root directly in a persons hand. Its as if we are assimilating on each others wavelength. Ethan nodded. As the root settled into my hand, I began to understand more and more deeply the function of the handle. The added function was like this. I felt like I knew even without testing. DukeYour Excellency the Duke! Are your hands okay? okay. It seems that the sense of ownership has been successfully achieved. Everything Im glad. The old man, who was sweating so much that his bare scalp was shiny, breathed a sigh of relief. The materials used in this work were not commonly found in the world. Not only did the branches of the two trees do the same. Crucially, it was a situation where the dukes new sword was used as an ingredient. If reinforcements failed here. Even if the Duke in front of him blew off his head, he had nothing to say. Fortunately, the duke seemed satisfied with the result. Even though it operates in a bizarre way by rooting itself in your hand. Is this how you use it? Thats when Ethan lifted the handle. Mana began to flow through the handle of the divine sword. Hoo. The changed handle of the divine sword was greedily absorbing not only his own mana but also the mana flowing in the air. If so, wouldnt it be possible to directly absorb not only the mana in the air but also the mana of people? Ilya. Did you call me? Theres something Id like to try. Can I try it? It doesnt matter as long as its not dangerous. okay. That was the moment when Ethan aimed the handle at Ilia. The mana that had been deposited in Illyas body began to flow out little by little, and soon began to move towards the inside of the handle. Hoo Ilyas eyes lit up and she controlled her mana. Then, Mana, which seemed as if it would be sucked in at any moment, stopped in midair. Mana was continuing the battle of strength as if it were a tightly pulled string. Sucking mana is that one of the functions of the handle? I guess so. What do you need to use it? If you just bring it to them and think of it as an enemy, it seems like they will absorb it on their own. Ethan this time aimed the handle at Melaisis. But nothing was happening to him. I guess you thought you were an ally. okay. Ilyas eyes lit up. This is because the function of the changed handle was much better than expected. Just looking at the ability to suck up the enemys mana, it was like that. In order to resist it, I had to keep concentrating my mind and controlling my mana. It could be said that it was extremely tiring just to have to keep concentrating in the middle of an urgent battle. At best, it was so good that it could only function as a single handle. Is that it? The ability to suck up mana from the atmosphere was equally excellent. That was no different from carrying a portable mana potion. I couldnt help but wonder what kind of utility the new sword would have once it was completed. It will be a great weapon. Are you satisfied with the result? okay. Good work. Since it was connected to the handle as one, I could definitely feel the difference. The handles of today can be said to be a luxury product that is twice as good as the handles of the past. * * * Two weeks have passed since I made the handle. In the meantime, elves began migrating to the newly created Dominion, and the Black Society was reorganized into an assassination group belonging to the Black Moon. Shadobo and Shadosword. Assassins in the Black Society were taught two skills. As we brought in people who were useful from the beginning, the period of learning new technology was twice as fast. If you teach me for about 15 more days. It seemed like there would be no problem if I put it into practice. It was then. A knock sounded outside the door. Duke. Can I come in? Please come in. Sylvia came inside and handed me a letter. This is a letter from Marquis Fractal. Ethan immediately opened the letter and looked at its contents. Turian Marquis. The head of the spirit family, one of the kingdoms seven families. It was a letter he personally sent. Ethan, who was reading the contents, chuckled. The last time I requested a meeting, there was a note asking when I would fulfill the promise I had postponed. From the request to meet last time to the handwritten letter I sent this time. The guy was shaking his butt as if sweet honey had been applied to this area. What a fun guy. yes? no. Its no big deal. Soon after, he wrote down a page of his letter. If I were to summarize the contents in one line, it would be as follows. Dont rush the Marquis subject arrogantly. Ethan put the dukes seal on the letter and handed it to Sylvia. Send it directly to the Turian Marquis. All right. Oh, I have one more thing to report to you. It is said that metal shipments have begun from the Kingdom of Ameria. The quantity was shipped faster than expected. Ill be able to receive the alloy soon. A skilled blacksmith was needed to handle alloy. Fortunately, the blacksmith was already ready. What about Porforens? It is said that after taking a leave of absence, he is heading to the duchy with his subordinates. They said they were planning to arrive here in time for the alloys arrival date. i get it. Then I will forward the letter. Sylvia bowed her head politely and left the office. Hes a marquis. He was one of the heads of the seven families and was known as the highest level spiritist in the kingdom. Superhuman and transcendent. A high-ranking noble who has reached an intermediate level. I wonder how they will react. If they kept trying to stick with it even though they were openly criticizing it, it meant that there was definitely something worth getting out of here. But what if. What if you receive this letter and become indignant and act hostile? This would mean that the problem is not so great that the Marquis would lose face. It didnt matter what happened. The 7 kingdoms that made the third child like that were clear enemies to Ethan, and it didnt really matter whether those enemies were against him or not. If there is a complaint, shouldnt it be resolved with a sword? It wont be long. Its time to destroy the 7 families one by one. Considering your growth rate, it wont take long until then. * * * Four days later. The dwarven blacksmiths who would handle it along with the Menelian alloy arrived one after another. Among over ten blacksmiths. Popolence, who was in the front row, saw Ethan and came running in a huff. Oh oh! You bastard! Its been a really long time. ha ha ha. hello. Ilya. Popolence, who greeted Ilia, immediately looked at Ethan. OhYour Excellency the Duke! How have you been? okay. I heard you were also awarded the title of Viscount. Hehe Its all thanks to the Duke! There were quite a few royal dwarves who stuck with the dragons. Thanks to reporting this directly to the king, he was able to receive recognition for his contribution. It was for that very reason that he was awarded the rank of Viscount. You must never miss this line! If he successfully completed his one-year temporary blacksmith job, he could be granted the title of earl, something he had never dreamed of. All of this was thanks to Duke Ethan, who could be described as a golden rope. Naturally, Porforences attitude had no choice but to change. You want to entrust me with the processing of Menelian alloy? right. Can I take a look at the alloy? Follow me. I moved to the blacksmith shop located in the inner city with the dwarves with bright eyes. Oh oh! Is this Menelian alloy? Is it okay to say this is a high-end product? The duke really hit the jackpot! The dwarves eyes sparkled when they saw the alloy. The closer the Menelian alloy was to black, the higher it was treated. The color of the metal currently in the blacksmith shop was so dark that its surface could be described as a dark shadow. If the dwarves under your command expressed surprise. Popolence was different. gulp. He swallowed and looked at the alloy. By mobilizing all of his connections, he was able to collect only the highest-quality melting agents with excellent performance. Thats why I was confident that even if it was Menelian alloy, I would be able to melt it. This looks a lot harder than I thought. Perhaps it was the temperature of the special furnace used by the Dwarven royal family to melt metal, but it seemed like it would be difficult to melt this metal with the highest quality melting agent. Porforens looked at Ethan. Uh Duke. Did you call me? sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it true that this alloy really came from the Kingdom of Ameria? right. This cant be happening Huh? The alloy sold in the Kingdom of Ameria is usually of low quality. If you are really good, it would be best to obtain a medium-grade alloy How can you get a high-grade alloy Hmph. The reason is simple. Because this body is made of reinforced metal. yes? Are you saying that Ilya strengthened this? okay. I received a little help from an assistant wizard, but I was the one who did the overall work. After completing the strengthening of the alloy, Melaisis collapsed as if she had fainted and was carried away a long time ago. It was said that there was no one who could refute this statement. What a damn wizard! After hearing Ilyas words, Porforens burst out in anger. I didnt even expect that a high-grade alloy would arrive. of course. Can it be melted? I couldnt help but have these concerns. I wasnt sure, but I had to give it a try. Because he had to prove to the duke that he was a useful blacksmith. Whew then! Lets get started! Porforens shouted excitedly and took out a protective suit from his bag. Put it on quickly! yes! After wearing a specially tailored protective suit. Porforens looked at Ilia and Ethan. For the two of you Ugh thats gross. Turn around quickly. . Porforens, dressed in tight clothing, turned his body backwards and asked. That protective suit Im fine. Even if I give you something like that, I wont wear it. Still, if its a top-quality melting agent, the temperature would be twice that of a high-grade melting agent I dont know about Duke Ethan, who specializes in fire, but Illia-sama Ah, I said I dont wear it. Yeah. Even if you get burned, its not my fault. joy. I will take care of my body, so just melt the metal. What a mean wizard! Porforens gritted his teeth and opened the lid of the top-quality melting agent. As I carefully sprayed the melting agent onto the alloy, Ilya blew mana onto the melting agent. Bubbling. The surrounding temperature began to rise much more steeply than when the Neprion greatsword was made. By the time the temperature was properly activated, the surrounding area had already been completely engulfed in heat. Ilya widened the distance and used protection magic. Five minutes. Ten minutes. Time passed by in vain. You damn thing. Its starting to get warmeris it still far away? That The dwarf, who was crying inside his protective clothing, looked at the two people. Metal doesnt melt at all? At those words, Ethan immediately walked towards the metal. The pure white flame that rose from his hand began to engulf the metal. Chapter 102 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 102 When he returned, his family was ruined (103) The dwarves around Porforens widened their eyes at the sight of him stretching out his hand, not even reaching for the metal. Duke of Ardan. I knew at least that they were a family that controlled fire mana. Theres no effect at that temperature? Because I couldnt even imagine that the level would be that high. The temperature that rose as the top-quality melting agent began to boil was at a level that even a so-called superman could not easily handle. It was even more so when it was such a short distance away. And yet. Even in such terrible temperatures, the face of the Archduke injecting mana looked so peaceful. Youre such a monster. The western dragon. At most, he is only nineteen. However, if it has such a high affinity for fire. There was a reason why Porforence came running right away. Popolences loyalty was so high that he even pretended to die when the Duke told him to. Now I think I know why. For a dwarf, missing out on a connection like that was so pathetic that it wouldnt be surprising if he was treated as the worlds greatest idiot. however. I did not think that a metal that could not be melted by even the highest quality melting agent could be melted simply by putting in some work. Porforens spoke urgently. Thisthis is absolutely not because I am incompetent! The best melting agent produces a temperature that is more than twice that of a high-grade melting agent! An alloy that doesnt melt at this temperature is strange! Isnt that so? Thats right! This is a temperature that is difficult to create even in the Kingdom of Ameria, famous for its blacksmithing technology. The bonding of high-quality products was this high. I wonder if the kingdoms special furnace could be utilized Otherwise, it would be difficult to smelt the Menelian alloy of the products. The temperature in the special furnace was at a murderous level. Since it was a metal that did not melt even with the highest quality melting agent, it seemed that the alloy could be melted only by using the furnace. Even if the duke clings to it. You cant melt this. As someone who purchased expensive metal, I understand that they wanted to do something, but in the eyes of the dwarves, it was just a useless task. There is no way that a single individual could melt metal that can only be melted in a special furnace. What if really. What if the alloy melts in that pure white flame? All they could say was that the dukes body was running at unimaginable temperatures. Even if white flame was a fire that only appeared in legends, I didnt think the temperature would be that high. As a skilled blacksmith who has handled countless weapons and fireworks. This was the result of a decision made entirely within the realm of common sense. It was definitely like that. uh? Isnt this melting? I guess something like that? The dwarves, including Porforens, opened their mouths. A high-grade alloy that never seemed likely to melt. In less than two minutes after the alloy was engulfed in white flame, it began to glow white hot. This is because it was immediately seen melting away. The astonished gaze of the dwarves focused on the duke. What? Am I dreaming now? I dont think I could explain my current feelings simply by saying I was surprised. The dwarves were astonished. Immediately, they remembered one of the phrases given to Shingeom. -I visited the Land of Fire and obtained the monarchs flame. The flame of the monarch! The flame that Ethan was showing right now seemed like the flame of a monarch that only appears in legends. It was then. Whew. Ilya? Did you call me? Gather all the dragon slayers around the blacksmith shop. Dont do that. Soon after, Ilya came out of the blacksmith shop. Ethan looked at the metal and took a look at the inside. Whoa. High grade alloy. The problem was that the metal, which had been bonded more tightly by reinforcing the raw materials of Melisis, was too excellent in performance. Worst of all, even the Dwarves, who were skilled blacksmiths, could not easily melt the metal. After adding white salt to raise the temperature of the melting agent, the metal was slowly melting. the problem is. Ethans mana is now starting to run out. Even though a huge amount was poured after releasing the pill, it still took more time for the metal to completely melt. Good. Even though he had used up almost all of his mana, a faint smile appeared on Ethans lips. This is because there was a way to replenish mana. At this point, Ill have to check the performance of the handle. The handle of the new sword. It was able to absorb not only the mana in the air but also the mana of nearby creatures. That was the reason why he called all the dragon slayers together. Soon after, Ilya came into the blacksmith shop. All of the remaining approximately 100 knights have been gathered. There were close to four hundred knights. After completing joint training, they moved toward their assigned areas. The only ones left in Londinium were the hundred most skilled knights. Personnel who trained the dragon slayer sword with Nerian, including the 1st division, which was Cheymans secret knight corps. Their presence was vividly felt. Tell them not to resist. Thats right. Soon, the white handle hanging on Ethans waist began to tremble. A huge wave of mana rushed towards the handle. Perhaps because the instructions had been conveyed well, the knights were willing to give up their mana. One hundred knights. The level of each person may be lower than their own, but even the amount of mana they possessed was not poor. The handle greedily absorbed mana. The absorbed mana was gradually accumulating in Ethans body through the roots in his hands. The firepower of White Flame, which had been gradually decreasing, began to grow even stronger. Good luck! The dwarves eyes lit up at the sight of the pure white flame blooming once again. As blacksmiths, all they could see was a handle that suddenly began to tremble explosively and a blazing flame. To maintain that level of flame for such a long time! The Duke must have enormous mana! There was a reason why you stood out at the flower opening ceremony! If the dwarves were letting out silent astonishment mixed with such misunderstanding. Ilya was looking at the handle and nodding with satisfaction. An item that has the advantage of being able to freely draw the opponents mana. This is because I was able to truly confirm the true value of the item here today. Ethan, a knight who shows more delicate control of mana than anyone else in the world. Now that he has a stable source of mana, what if a person who is defined as an enemy appears to him? Hmm. I guess its right to express condolences first, right? It never occurred to me that that monstrous human would be defeated. When about three more minutes passed. Only then did the alloy completely change to a liquid state. What is the frame that engraved the circuit? Where it is! Leave it there. ancient! Porforens placed the frame with the magic circuit engraved on it next to Ethan. A metal frame that has been specially treated to prevent melting even at high temperatures. White-hot liquid was poured over it. Ilyas eyes lit up when she saw that. The plan was to engrave the magical circuit needed to create an artifact during the metal casting process. Now its this bodys turn. Ilya. Please come this way. Dont do that. Dwarves and archmages holding hammers crowded around the frame. The producers eyes were all sparkling. -The blacksmith god struck his hammer. DThe magical master blessed the sword and engraved a circuit on it. Restoration of the new sword. If, after restoring this new sword, the duke will use it to perform numerous activities. This time, instead of the blacksmith and the god of magic, their names could have been left in that phrase. A legend that will remain in history. The current production process might have been the beginning of that legend. Then Ill go! Cough! Cough! Dwarves holding hammers began pounding the metal with their eyes shining. * * * Restoration of the new sword. For this task, ten dwarves took turns hammering without sleeping and were able to create a near-perfect sword body in just four days. Ethan looked at the dark sword body and nodded. The sword body, embossed with all kinds of magical patterns, looked so gorgeous that it reminded me of the divine sword from my past life. Of course, it wasnt just flashy on the outside. This is because the magic that Ilia and Melaisis engraved together were all highly effective. Then we will combine it! White handle and ink-colored sword body. The moment the two things came together, the entire sword trembled. Ethan, holding the sword, infused his mana into it. Then the trembling sword slowly began to calm down. Itscomplete! It looks like the ownership ceremony went well, perhaps because the Dukes mana was invested from the beginning! Dwarves with dark circles around their eyes gave their thumbs up. Divine sword Dranion. It did not use divine metals like the literature handed down from the past, nor did it receive the help of gods of magic or blacksmiths, nor was it a sword made in the Land of Fire. It feels good in the hand. At least the feeling of it fitting comfortably in ones hand seemed to be no different from that of the previous divine sword. Good luck! A pure white flame rose above the inky sword body. Oh oh! You capture the white flame very well! Like the old divine sword that was known to contain the white flame of the first family head, the current divine sword was able to receive Ethans white flame without any damage. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If there is an opportunity to obtain Gods metal in the future. Renovation will be possible even then. There was no other sword like this to use now. * * * A letter has arrived from Fractal Marquis. It was a letter with a symbol that was known to be used only by the head of the Ardan family. Turian Marquis. The letter was delivered directly to the spiritist with the most power in the Kingdom of Heidern. The Turian, who saw the contents of the letter, sneered coldly. What an arrogant guy. Ethan Ardan. Starting from when he was the Archduke until he became the temporary head of the family. The Kingdoms Seven Families continued to pay attention to his movements. I already knew that he was a guy who couldnt bow his head, was extremely arrogant, and acted like he was a duke. I couldnt even imagine that they would treat me as a subordinate by citing my title. The Marquis quietly knocked on the desk. If all of this was the dukes arrangement to make white flames bloom These are the words I heard from Count Marek at the last meeting of the Seven Families. Strangely, these words could not be easily erased from his mind. This is because the content contained in those words was extremely attractive. White salt. A pure white firework said to have been lit by the first Duke. If that wasnt enough, I might be able to find out about the dukes special rituals or items that pass on memories and experiences. That was why he wanted to contact the duke. In this situation. Pride wasnt that important. The Marquis called his eldest son. father. Did you call me? There is a place I can go quietly to take care of my family. All right. Although it was temporary, he held the title of duke. As he was a man with a sky-high nose, he felt like he would have to move himself to pull him out. The Marquis new model disappeared in an instant. Chapter 103 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 103 When I returned, my family was ruined (104) After making the new sword. Porforens, who had been sleeping all day, came to visit Ethan. Since the duke was satisfied with the swords performance, the dwarfs steps became much lighter. Duke. Is there anything else you would like me to do? Theres nothing special right now. Hehe Then, I guess Ill go back now. The vacation period I got from the kingdom is slowly coming to an end It was hard. oh my! No! If there is anything you need my help with, you can let me know at any time, regardless of time or place! Lets keep that in mind. Oh! Immediately after hitting his forehead, Porforens spoke. I have one thing to report to you. Something? Its a story about the Kingdom of Ameria. The kingdoms response to the dragon people is much more lukewarm than expected. Its lukewarm? yes. I thought they would at least send a request to the Kingdom of Ameria to forcibly repatriate the dwarves related to the Balaur clan but it looks like they are only trying to send a warning at best. Warning letter? Even considering that Williams was a dwarf protected by the kingdoms 7 families, the level of punishment was too mild. Punishment with a soft bat. So much so that these are the only words that come to mind. Didnt you say that the Dwarf Kingdom hates the dragon race? yes. Even now, most dwarves maintain that attitude. Of course, I thought the kingdom would be like that too but I told Marquis Bloten about it. Porforens, who was looking at Ethan, continued speaking. The Marquis said he would look into it when he goes to buy metal Perhaps you could tell the Duke about the results of your findings I understand. Then I will try to leave within the evening. Porforens came out of the office. Hmm. Elves still hate the dragon people. Have the dwarves changed something? But I dont think so. It hasnt even been twenty years since the dragon clan retreated. It was difficult to change the tone of the kingdom in such a short period of time. Muradni, the king of the dwarves, was one of the blacksmiths he had a connection with in his previous life. As much as I might visit there someday. I guess Ill have to consider it. I wonder if the Dragon race has infiltrated the Dwarf Kingdom as well. I felt like I needed to think about it. * * * Ethan, wearing the newly created divine sword, moved toward the training hall. A dark-colored sword body and a pure white handle. The eyes of the knights flocked to the sword as they saw the new sword mixed with diametrically opposed colors. One of the representative symbols of the new sword was the handle made of tree branches. You really accomplished the restoration. Divine sword Dranion. It was a sword that was said to have been created by the first Duke with the help of numerous legendary beings. The kingdoms greatest swordsmanship that has not collapsed for over hundreds of years. Another name for the divine sword, one of the symbols symbolizing the dukedom, was the Indomitable Sword. I cant believe such a divine sword is back in the hands of the head of the family. Because thats what it was. The meaning of restoring the new sword was not simply that a good sword was created. Hope and confidence that the dukedom will rise once again. The knights were even starting to see the familys vision through their divine swords. Ethan called the knight commander. Nerian immediately ran over and lowered his head. Matriarch. Did you call me? Assemble all the knights. yes. Soon, the knights flocked toward the Great Hall. Ethan said after gathering the knights together. With the creation of a new sword, a sword without an owner was created. A sword without an owner. I had no idea what that meant. Black great sword! It was a greatsword that the duke had been carrying since the beginning of his uprising, and it was a weapon that had been used in numerous applications up until now. It is also a weapon made of an unknown metal. Im not in a hurry for money, so it would be funny to sell the weapons Ive been using. For a knight, isnt the sword his ally? youre right! So I decided. I decided to bestow this sword on one of the Dragon Slayer members. The knights eyes sparkled at those words. This great sword was a luxury item that was sleek and stylish, but did not lose its unique sharpness. Is that it? This is the sword that the lord himself used! Just two months ago. Isnt this the sword that the duke, who gathered the dragon slayers together, used in his battle with the thirty knights? Ethan, the head of the family, has achieved achievements that can be considered legendary. It was a weapon similar to that of a colleague that he had used himself. As a knight, I could not help but be coveted. If only I could have that. To become the dukes spiritual descendant. I want it. That sword! Nerian. Starting with the knight commander, all the high-ranking knights, including Captain Raymon, who had previously belonged to the 1st Division, all had their eyes shining. Now there was only one key issue. By what criteria will that sword be awarded to whom? Lets hold a competition. A new dragon slayer group born in the dukedom. Although it has been gaining fame in recent years, it is not enough to cover up all the names of Black Salt Lake that existed in the past. There was a need to spread the word that the Duchys elite knights were the Dragon Slayers. Competitions were one of the best ways to get your name known. If it is a competition An official notice will be posted throughout the duchy. An internal competition where knights belonging to the Dragon Slayer compete against each other. And even an overseas competition to select talented people and recruit them as trainee knights. The knights flinched at those words. If the sword was to be awarded to the winner of the competition, the first candidates to be selected had to be knights of 6 stars or higher. Ethan, who grinned at that sight, added. But you could say its not affectionate to give just one gift. So in the internal competition, we will select one of the 4-star, 5-star, and 6-star knights and award a prize. A doubt appeared in the knights eyes. There is only one sword, but if three people are selected. I will personally present this great sword to the 6-star knight. So, you might be wondering what to give the other two. The gift will be a sword handcrafted by the royal blacksmith. ! The knights were surprised to see that they were presented with a sword made by a royal blacksmith. After you receive the crafted sword, I will give you time to receive training directly from me. How about one day per person? ! When told that he could receive one day of one-on-one tutoring from the Duke, he let out a silent expression of astonishment. How were the matriarchs swordsmanship skills? It was the Duke who had unrivaled swordsmanship, enough to make the famous Count Marek vomit blood on his neck. gulp. The knights swallowed their saliva. While swinging a sword in the grand military arena, the Duke would sometimes come by and give some advice to the knights. Advice so elaborate and clear that it cannot even be said unless one has completely penetrated the true meaning and core of swordsmanship. It was a precious teaching that could not be exchanged for a thousand dollars. It was widely said that the moment you completely absorbed the dukes advice, your skills completely changed. Giyeon walking! The Duke was such a person. If theres one problem It was that it was not easy for knights to obtain such skills. The head of the household was leading a very busy daily life, and there were times when she would show up at the grand dance hall once a month. Even Nerian, the knight commander, found it difficult to visit Ethan unless he had special business to do. Paulson, who listened to one piece of advice, immediately rose to his level That lasts for a whole day? This is truly a golden opportunity! It was an attractive reward that made even Rayman and Nerian, one of the most advanced knights here, sparkle. Moreover, it was also an opportunity to show their skills to the residents of the duchy. It was a golden opportunity to prove that we are the Dukes elite knights Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere suddenly began to heat up. The impatient knights raised their hands. Matriarch! When does the competition start? In two weeks. 2 weeks. It was a short time. The knights strengthened their fighting spirit. Just like that, the sweat of the knights began to flow down into the great banquet hall. Before long, official notices were posted throughout the duchy. * * * The residents of the duchy began to examine the official documents one by one. There were some who couldnt read, but that didnt really matter. This is because soldiers who knew how to read were waiting one by one in front of the official gate. Hanson. What does this mean? The soldier politely answered the old mans question. Oh, old man. This means that in two weeks, a sword fighting competition will be held at the dukes grand banquet hall. It is divided into an internal competition and an external competition The internal competition is a match between knights The soldier continued speaking after taking a sip of water. There is a competition called an extraterrestrial competition This is going to be an incredible opportunity! Yes? why? Anyone can participate regardless of status or age, but if you are judged to have talent after going through basic screening dont be surprised! Lets say you can be elected as a trainee knight for that dragon slayer! Whatwhat! The old man was scared. What kind of knightly order was the Dragon Slayer! It was an order of knights known to have been fostered by the famous Duke Ethan himself. Rumors were spreading throughout the duchy that you could learn amazingly sophisticated and excellent swordsmanship and breathing techniques just by going there. Its great news that trainee knights are being selected there, but whats even more surprising is that. You really dont care about status or age at all? This was exactly the truth. What kind of thing is a knight? Usually, when a prestigious family selected trainee knights, they received support from those with a title of at least semi-noble or higher. After receiving support in that way, it was common for many applicants to be eliminated by strictly judging age and ability. however. The kingdoms greatest swordsman says he will select people based solely on talent without any consideration? I couldnt help but be scared. The first thing the old man thought of was his grandchild. A chance to become a semi-nobleman rather than a commoner. I couldnt miss this golden opportunity. IIll go! The old man took a hurried step. 2 weeks. At this time, it was too late just to reach the duchy. It was a time when we could barely reach it by renting an expensive horse. It was then. ah! Old man! You dont have to move in a hurry! huh? What do you mean? There are benefits to villages like ours in Londinium and remote areas. Benefits? The driver will come a day later, and he will gather people who want to participate in the off-campus competition and check their talents. After confirming your talent, if you are accepted they say they will support you with a carriage! Hehe You even care about villagers like us The dukes heart is literally as wide as the sea. Hehe. Do you know now? No. I knew it from the beginning. Hehe. As the number of official notices posted on posters increased, the entire duchy began to shake. Its a swordsmanship competition. Turian Marquis. He, who had just arrived at the outskirts of the duchy, was also listening to this news in real time. What a coincidence. As soon as he arrived, rumors began to circulate that a swordsmanship competition would be held. It was to the point of suspicion that the duke knew of his visit and held a competition. That cant be possible. The Marquis chuckled and looked towards the northwest. Where the duchys large city, Londinium, is located. At this point, it wouldnt be a bad idea to check the power of the guys called the Dragon Slayer. His new brother disappeared like the wind. Chapter 104 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 104 After returning, the family was ruined (105) Ethan dressed up in his clothes. A swordsmanship competition was held and many people flocked to the city. As such, the plan was to hold a huge festival along with a swordsmanship competition. To conduct the festivals hosting speech. Ethan began moving towards the central square within the city. In the central square, not only commoners but also nobles gathered to see the duke. His Excellency Duke Ethan, the 18th head of the Ardan duchy, is entering! Pooh! Magnificent music came out along with the sound of a huge horn. Soon, the peacock climbed onto the large platform installed in the central square. Waaah! The plaza was filled with wild cheers. Not only was he reviving the collapsing duchy, but the duke was a knight known to have the greatest talent among all the household heads. It was natural that the shouts were so hot that they felt like they were burning. That was when Ethan looked around. Hoo. His eyes shone. This is because an enormous amount of power was felt from one of the people in the square. A person wearing a black robe. Although it looked very ordinary on the outside, perhaps because it was hiding its presence. It wasnt enough to fool his sense of mana control, which was at its peak. Count Marek. A superhuman that I dealt with before. He was of a similar level to him. There were few strong men in the West who had that level of power. Who could it be? As Ethan pondered for a moment, a person came to mind. Turian Marquis. Hes a short-tempered guy. I clearly remember being told to wait, but he couldnt stand it anymore and came to the duchy in person. Ethan smiled quietly while looking at him and took out his divine sword. A huge sword with a contrasting white handle and inky body. The people of the territory saw the sword and their eyes lit up. A unique handle made of tree branches. The legend of the new sword was already well known to them. It was then. Good luck! The Duke spoke, creating a white flame that made his entire sword body burn brightly. [Today is a festival day. Eat, drink, and have fun!] After finishing speaking, it was the moment the Duke drew his sword into the sky. Mana made of pure white flame began to fly towards the sky. Just like the phoenix that only appears in legends. The mana emitted by the peacock was flying through the air in the shape of a huge bird. The residents of the territory began to look up at the sky while cheering at the spectacular sights. If the people were simply enjoying the sight before their eyes, the Turian Marquis was different. Because he was now letting out a silent expression of astonishment. What! Not only can you shape mana into shape, but you also have the ability to control it by floating it in the air and then moving it freely? That was not a sight that even he could easily show. The dukes accomplishments were several steps deeper than what he had heard from Count Marek. Suddenly, the gaze of the duke, who had suddenly looked at the place where he was earlier, came to mind. I felt something uneasy. Then the Marquis shook his head. You couldnt have recognized me. He was the one with skills that surpassed that of a superhuman. No matter how outstanding the Dukes achievements are. It was impossible for someone to recognize me as I had completely hidden my presence. Anyone would have seen him as an ordinary passerby. It was then. [We will start a festival more spectacular than any other city!] The moment the atmosphere reached its peak, the Duke shouted loudly while carrying mana. Wow! The festival of Londinium was held amidst cheers and cheers. * * * Thanks to the crowds of people for the festival, getting into Londinium was not difficult at all. I was able to enter the city right away by handing over just an elaborately forged ID card. The Marquis recalled a memory from the past. Five years ago. The Marquis of Turian had visited Londinium in person. The city wasnt like this back then. The streets were full of residents dying of starvation, commerce was all but destroyed, and the interior of the city was filled with despair. But now. Has it changed? Londinium was changing to the extent that the changes could be recognized at a glance. Basically, Young Ji-mins behavior was like that. Residents passing along the main street with smiles on their faces full of hope. The voices of merchants selling goods were loudly echoing throughout the streets, and throughout the city, old buildings were being transformed one by one into neat and clean buildings. Youre full of life. Even the spirits he was dealing with were excited by the vivid vitality blooming within the city. The Marquis quietly admired. But it wasnt just admiration. Wariness was slowly blooming between his pupils. He remembered the rumors about Ethan. He was known to have unprecedented talent as a knight. But looking at the scene now. It seemed like this guy wasnt just good at using a sword. Did you have that talent in internal affairs as well? Not even three months have passed since the duchy was restored. There wasnt enough time to transform a huge city like this. That I accomplished that. It meant that he was not just the type of person who was good at using a sword. As the Marquis was wandering around the city, a very strange sight began to appear. There seemed to be a huge line of people waiting at the bar. If there were just people waiting in line, I would have passed by without thinking that it must be a restaurant that serves amazing snacks. However, there were several sights that caught the Marquis eye. Thats right. [Bar Festival!] DThis is one of the stores where alcohol and food are half-price off during the festival! DYou can try the card game completely free! With promotional slogans stuck above the bar. [Special card bundle sales office] DLimited-time sale only during the festival period! D50 silver per bundle. DDue to a shortage of supplies, only a maximum of ten bundles can be purchased per person. Here, give me one hundred bundles of special cards! Um Count Halaim. Because our supply is limited. Uh-huh! Why are you like this! I am a count! Sell it first! This is a special order from His Excellency the Duke. sorry. Keueuung. If anyone hears this, theyll think youre the only Count in the world! Sell it to me first! Im going to buy ten bundles! Me me too! Just give me ten bundles! It was a scene where a group of people who looked like nobles were buying something called a special card bundle while holding bundles of money. That scene was not only visible to nobles. In addition to where a group of nobles were gathered, on the other side, commoners were crowding around and purchasing bundles of cards. [General card bundle sales office] D50 copper per bundle. DEnjoy fun games to your hearts content at a low price! 50 cooper? Its super cheap? Isnt that the price of three chicken skewers? I see? I tried it earlier and it was really fun. Lets go buy some of this and take it with us. okay. Here, give me ten cards! Only five here! Ill buy thirty! what? What those who handed over the money received was a small box. Those who received the box were seen immediately opening the package and taking out the cards from inside. what! There are no legendary cards? oh! Its a rare grade card, right? haha. I won. There are truly unique cards in here! Whatwhat! Unique grade? Baron Murrenton, is that really true? Look here. Cant you see this beautiful purple color? The Marquis, who had been secretly eavesdropping on the conversation, gaped. If commoners had seen something like that, they would have understood. But the thing that is giving the Marquis goosebumps is this. Those who were cheering like that were the heads of the Count Belmont and Count Halaim, heads of noble families renowned in the central region. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What on earth is a card game? Turian Marquis. He naturally looked at the bar. There was a very long line between the bars. If you reveal your identity, you can ignore the line, but this is not the land you control. After thinking for a moment, he began to enter the bar, using the wind spirit to hide himself. * * * what. The turian looked at the calendar. A week had already passed since I decided to look around the city and analyze Londinium. What did you do during that week? It was simple. card game. I thoroughly enjoyed it. Starting from special card bundles where only ten purchases can be made per person, to regular card bundles where unlimited purchases can be made. There were already hundreds of stacks of cards piled up in his subspace pocket. haha. It really felt like I was enjoying a game to the fullest for the first time in a long time. It was a game that seemed to be more lively and variable than chess. The only drawback was that luck played a big role. Even that was fun. This is because the essence of the game was a fierce battle of wits along with luck. Soon after, the Marquiss expression gradually hardened. Duke Ethan. He is truly a scary person. The essence of card games. This did not end with simply spending money. By making the people of the duchy into characters, we were able to naturally have the effect of making them remain in our memories. There was widespread talk that the duke would also hold a card game competition as well as a swordsmanship competition, as if he was planning to actively spread card games. Ardan. Even now, it was a castle that was ranked higher than any other family among the kingdoms citizens. It was obvious that the more the card game spread throughout the kingdom, the more severe the phenomenon would become. The Marquis heart naturally became heavy. also. There is a limit to what you can do with your desk. The Marquis laughed bitterly. -The entire duchy is developing rapidly. The core content of the report was at most this one line. It was something that was considered insignificant at the time. However, I only found out after visiting Londinium in person for the past week. That the duke is someone with very dangerous potential. Strength too. That resourcefulness. It was by no means an unusual masterpiece. The Marquis, who had been lost in thought for a moment, stood up. I have looked into all internal affairs. Now it was time to look at the finals of the swordsmanship competition that would be held starting today. If you watch those games, you will be able to clearly see with your own eyes how sharp the dukes sword is. The Marquis walked diligently and was soon able to come to the Daeyeonmujang in Naeseong. It was the moment I sat in one of the pre-reserved seats and waited for the finals. A person wearing a black robe like himself sat down in the seat next to him. The Marquis did not care at all about the person next to him. This is because I didnt feel any particular momentum. At best, he was judged to be a somewhat skilled knight. It was then. Did you enjoy the city tour, Turian Marquis? ! A very familiar voice came from the seat next to him. Chapter 105 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 105 #When I returned, the family was ruined (106) The Turian was shocked. One fortunate thing was that the embarrassed face was not revealed thanks to the thick robe worn. What do you mean? The person sitting next to me smiled and asked back at the answer I naturally gave. Did you think we wouldnt keep an eye on someone who brought in a fake ID? . The Marquis swallowed his saliva. Surprise and relief. It was a feeling that passed through his heart for a moment. It was surprising that the dukes security system was much better than expected. And the relief is immediate. It was a feeling that came from the fact that the duke had not noticed his presence and approached him. Finding out that a superhuman had made up his mind to hide his presence meant that the mana control of the person who searched for it was high enough to be considered that of a superhuman. Thats nonsense. The duke is only nineteen at most. At just that age, he has greater mana control than a superhuman? In the history of the Western Continent, there was no one with such skills and talent. He might be the first Duke of Ardan, which is now only a legend. The turian looked at Ethan. Even considering that, its surprising. Even if he didnt find out about his presence and came to visit him. There was something surprising. The fact is that the duke approached with his eyes completely deceived. He is someone whose self-control has reached its peak. There was definitely a reason why it was called the sleeping dragon of the West. The two people made eye contact. There was no point in hiding my identity any longer. You have a talent for surprising people. Are you sure youll do it to the one who came unexpectedly? The reason I came to visit the duke in person is. The final round has begun. The Turians face slowly began to turn red. Not only did he cut off his words outright, the duke turned his head and looked at the knights. It was an attitude of not even listening to what he was saying. He was truly an arrogant person. Therefore, force could not be used here. First of all, the area itself is the same place as the dukes living room. Crucially, the Turian vividly remembered the skills displayed by the Duke when holding the festival. A feat that presented a spectacle as it flew in the sky with an enormous amount of white flame. To ordinary people, it would be nothing more than an overly flashy stunt. To the superhuman, it was like a kind of strong warning. He is not an easy person. If we use force, we can suppress it. However, I was not confident that I could subdue it in a short period of time. I would have to bump into the author all day long. It would be absolutely crazy to make a big deal out of this situation. Especially. This was especially true when people were curious about the dukes secrets. Soon after, the two knights who came out to the great training hall began swinging their swords at each other. Although it was called sparring, it was actually a sword fight that was like a real fight. Anger only lasts for a moment. The marquis also gradually began to fall in love with the knights sword dance. My impressions of the battle between the Dragon Slayers, who had begun to play an active part in the finals, were simple. Amazing. The Marquis stuck his tongue out. As this was the first match after the start of the finals, the knights participating in the match were at best those who had reached the level of 4 stars. Like 4 stars. To be honest, to the Marquis, they were people he could have wiped out with just one breath. Nevertheless, I was so surprised. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the foundation is in place. It was precisely because of this fact. A sophisticated yet sharp attack. Even the skill that shines within it. At best, it was not the experience and skills that a 4-star knight would have. Even the Marquess of Fractal, who is said to be a master of spirits, also had knightly skills. What would happen if a knight from a marquis of the same level and a dragon slayer from a dukes family got together? Its a sure defeat. I could intuit it. The Dragon Slayer was truly a pack of seasoned wolves. On the other hand, the article by the late author. I saw it today and it was just a bunch of sheep. Even though it was a famous spirit family, it was not good news that the knight power was low. Elementalists also needed guards, and knights were one of the forces that fit perfectly with that guard force. but. The knightly order that arose to replace the famous Black Flame was the Dragonslayer Order. As the family was once the most powerful swordsman in the West Continent, it was not strange for them to show that level of power. Isnt the owner of the knights a person with an incredible talent? The confrontation continued. As the game reached the second half, high-ranking knights clashed their swords. I thought everyone was surprised at the first sparring. It wasnt. As the Dukes knights advanced, they used deeper techniques and displayed high-level games. Among them, the match that received the most enthusiastic response was the match between Nerian, the leader of the Dragon Slayer Order, and Rayman, known as a knight of the same six stars. Their battles could be evaluated as being on a different level from other knights. Waaah! Nerian! Nerian! Rayman! Rayman! Youngji residents gathered in the stands began to shout at the top of their lungs. A spectacular sight to see. The atmosphere became very heated. Not only commoners but even nobles were swept up in the atmosphere and started screaming. The thoughts of the nobles, including the Marquis Turian, were the same. The rumors about the dragon slayer group were definitely not false! The knights in charge of protecting the nobles were also busy analyzing the capabilities of the Dragon Slayer. Starting from 4 stars to 5 and 6 stars. Although they were tied to the same level, the knights instinctively realized this. There is a significant difference in level between each other. Should I join the Dukes family as a knight in training? How could it be that even knights of noble families began to worry about these things? The Yongsaldan finals, which lasted for six hours, have come to an end. Ethan stood up and said while looking at the Marquis. If you want to talk, come to my room tonight. . He naturally walked to the front of the main training hall and conducted the awards ceremony. The knight who received the Nephrion greatsword was none other than Knight Commander Nerian. As soon as the great sword was handed to him, the knight commander smiled brightly and immediately raised the sword, and the people of the territory shouted loudly in response. Awards were then given to the 5-star and 4-star knights. Is there a sword you want? I want to use a big sword like your Excellency the Duke! Me too! The great sword is a difficult weapon to use. I will take advantage of the one-day tutoring! Me too! The knights had a passionate passion. With this kind of passion, you will be able to one day become familiar with even an unfamiliar weapon. Ethan nodded and drew a design for the sword with paper and pen in hand. After drawing the weapons that perfectly fit the bodies of the two knights, I immediately delivered them to Sylvia behind me. Please contact Porforens. yes. Oh. Duke. Selection of personnel for overseas competitions is almost complete. How many people are left? We reduced the number from 10,000 to 3,000. Ill check the rest myself. It was not possible to select trainee knights indefinitely. It was for that reason that out of the 10,000 people who passed, they went through the sieve process one more time. All right. This was the closing ceremony of the internal competition. * * * That night. The Turian Marquis entered the castle. Because he hid himself through the wind spirit, no one noticed him sneaking into the castle. The new model rose into the air and began to race at high speed. Before long, we were able to reach the window in the dukes office. The moment I approached the window. Have I committed a sin? The dukes voice was heard. There was also a reason why he approached secretly like this because he did not want the 7th Street to know that he had visited this place. There was also a reason to try to figure out what the level of the duke was. The Marquis eyes lit up. Just before. When he was relieved that the duke did not notice his presence during the finals. I had one doubt. Is the operatives intelligence group really that tight? The duke family, which has only just begun to expand its scope, notices the identity card that was elaborately forged with the power of the seven kingdoms? It was a very unlikely story. Once my head cooled down, I began to have doubts in a different direction. Perhaps the Duke? Maybe he noticed that he disappeared at the opening ceremony that took place a week ago. If that were the case, it would have been entirely possible for him to have continued to investigate his whereabouts and even to have found himself. It became clear at this moment. Ive noticed it since then. The dukes mana control was greater than that of those who were called superhumans. Otherwise, theres no way he could have noticed my approach right now. The Turian opened the window and entered the office. He spoke to the duke who was sitting on a chair as if he had been waiting. He doesnt even try to hide his talent. Wouldnt it be better to be confident than to move secretly like a rat? The angled parts are the first to be chipped away by the hammer. The duke chuckled and answered. You seem to think that superhumans can do something. Do you think someone like you can become a hammer? . Hes a temporary duke at best, but he acts as if hes a real duke. He was truly arrogant and mad. But why? Every time I see the author. Are you saying that the shadows of the previous duke that I witnessed fifteen years ago are overlapping? I remembered the time when the Turian Marquis had a meeting with the 7th family. Count Mareks analysis, who praised the Archdukes talent, was not wrong. Except for one thing. Mileton. The eldest son of Duke Gerond. The Count said that Miletons odds of winning would be close to 70%. The Turian Marquis, standing here now, was feeling it instinctively. You said the exact opposite. Mileton, a knight who has reached the level of 8-star master. The kingdoms best reviewer who received the best arcane techniques mixed with the secrets of the dragon race and the seven families and drank all kinds of elixirs like water. If he and the Archduke faced each other, Miletons odds of winning would not even be 30%. Ethan. It was a conclusion I could be sure of because I had met him face to face. So it was. A greed like madness slowly began to appear on the Turians face. 9 months. Only nine months have passed since the Archduke opened his eyes. He built up that kind of power in less than a year just through pure talent? Even if you had the talent given to you by heaven, it was absolutely impossible. The possibility has increased. There was a high possibility that the dukes family had some kind of means of passing on experiences and memories. It was the moment when my long-tempered thoughts began to lean clearly in one direction. It was then. Tell me your business. I came here because I had a question. what? Isnt there something in the duchy that passes down memories or experiences? The Marquis scanned Ethans entire body with narrowed eyes. If there was even the slightest strange reaction, I felt like I could be sure rather than just guess. Right at that moment. Although it was a very subtle reaction. The turian didnt miss the slight tremor of Ethans body. It was like that. I guess there was. How did you find out that secret? Marquis Fractals information network is wide and deep. Thats right. Thats why the duke made a sacrifice What are you talking about? Something that passes on experience? If there was such a thing, it would have been used continuously since the previous generation. nevertheless. Ethan reacted as if he really had a secret. The reason was simple. The fact that this guy came quietly means that he wants something. In a situation like that, if you pretend to have something like this. Id like to propose a deal. Because he was bound to take the bait. Chapter 106 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 106 #When he returned, the family was ruined (107) Ethans mind spun quickly. There was information that could be found out about the situation. first. The Turian Marquis is misunderstanding that there is something about passing down experience to the family. second. The Marquis is not a being strong enough to push him down with force. So you cant do anything stupid. And the last third. If youre a guy whos greedy enough to come quietly alone like that, when it turns out its real. Im sure hell try to devour it by himself somehow. There is no need to tell that to the other 6 families first. Past life and present life. Ethan has accumulated countless experiences while experiencing two lives. I guess I can try to plan it out. It is a huge plate that will gradually collapse the seemingly tightly connected Seven Families from within. The core of this matter was simple. To pretend that something is not there. how? Soon, a thought crossed Ethans mind. Hmm A huge secret that could shake the entire 7th Street. Suddenly, a good idea occurred to me. He asked back while looking at the Marquis. transaction? exactly. transaction. It wouldnt be a bad offer for the Duke either. Solving it with force was the worst option of all. Even if we were to compete against the peacock right now, wouldnt we have to fight all day? If you draw on the power of the family. There was no way the remaining 6 families would sit still. Quietly and secretly. The best thing to do was to finish what we were giving each other and lay the foundation for a leap forward. Of course, the starting point is to create that foundation. I want to know what the secret is and what it involves. Of course you will pay the price. Its a price. Do you think Fractal Marquis will give me something in return? There must be something you want. I will provide the duke with any material support. Im not in need of that. It takes a lot of money to develop a collapsed duchy. Its enough to make money somehow. Did you really try to find out the secret with something like that? The turians mouth closed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its difficult as expected. If he really had such a secret, even if he were himself, he wouldnt reveal it in exchange for money. What on earth does the duke want? It was a time when he was struggling. Its a secret that I cant tell you, though. huh? What is that I mean, if youre curious, you can tell me. The Marquis eyes turned sharp. Why on earth? Why do you say something like that? By looking at the duchy so far, I have been able to find out that the duke is not just a knight with outstanding skills, but also a person who uses his brains well. There must be a reason why such a person speaks like that. The turians head began to roll faster than ever. Is it psychological warfare? however. In this situation where so little information was given, it was almost impossible to find out the dukes true intentions. It was right then. Are you curious? . The Marquis managed to suppress an answer. The very first. He tried to take control of the situation by proposing a deal. I felt it instinctively. In this conversation, the leadership is slowly shifting to the Duke. If youre not curious, just leave. Whew. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Is he really saying that to tell me the secret, or is he just showing that attitude to make fun of himself? Nothing was certain. My heart was suddenly becoming frustrated. Ethan smiled quietly at that and added a word. There are so many things to think about. . His judgment is poor, even for the head of a family. Wow! The head of the Fractal Marquis. It was a position where I had never once in my life heard such verbal abuse. This was especially true for someone who was a generation younger than me. Let me ask you one last time. Are you curious? Anticipation slowly began to bloom inside the office. It was a warning. If youre not curious, just leave. I was completely caught up. The Marquis, who sensed this, spoke up. exactly. Im curious. Just keep one thing in mind. If this was just a prank I wouldnt stay silent. Mana was writhing in the Marquis body. He seemed quite angry. The duke chuckled and answered. Ill let you know. . Really? It was then. Simple. This is just a power passed down to the family lineage. ! The Marquis eyes widened at the Dukes words. Then he asked again. lineage? okay. That is also a power that can be utilized by the eldest son, who most strongly inherits the dukes blood. I dont understand. If that is really true, then why didnt the previous Zhuangzi utilize such power? Didnt I tell you? The blood must be inherited in the strongest way. It doesnt always happen just because youre the eldest son. . And there certainly are ancestors who used this power. It exists? Do you know about the Sword Tower? Sword tower. It was literally a building that took the shape of a tower and was one of the research groups formed in the duke family. Are you talking about the dukes building? Seven years ago, it was collapsed by collateral Yes. The main role of the sword tower was simple. It was to study other sword techniques. It was one of the key research buildings that extracted the strengths of other sword techniques and applied them to the Dukes sword skills. In the past, it was also a place with great reputation. However, it is known that after the collateral ascended to the throne and took all the research results from the sword tower, the building was torn down. Of course I know very well. Usually, unqualified people who could not produce black flames were not appointed as the heads of the Sword Tower. The familys swordsmanship has developed endlessly. It was even more so when the eldest sons became the heads of the Sword Tower. . Was it really like that? To be honest, even the Turians didnt know that. Whether it is the eldest son, the second son, or the third son. Sword Tower, where unqualified people who could not shine the black flame used to enter, was one of the organizations that was far from the core power of the duke family, although it had a great reputation. Therefore, it was also an organization that had not been paid much attention in the past. In fact, the sword tower was a space that felt similar to a place of exile. Ethan said, smiling quietly at the Marquis questioning gaze. One thing is certain. The unqualified eldest son was unconditionally placed in the Sword Tower. You will find out if you check the records. Could it be because that power could manifest? So you used it to develop swordsmanship? Well, there must have been several reasons. What is certain is that that was one of the considerations. The power to receive the memories and experiences of ancestors. This was incredible power. The duchys family heads have been strong for generations. The Turian thought of past family heads. Usually, the eldest son would assume the position of head of the family. If the eldest son is unqualified. This means that he went into the sword tower unconditionally and developed the familys swordsmanship. So has the Dukes swordsmanship developed that far? If the family knew that their eldest son had such power, they would of course never have wanted to let him go. but. I couldnt completely believe those words right now. It was an overly optimistic judgment to think that the duke would tell only the truth. Are there any documents written about our ancestors? Reliable evidence was needed. If it were a document containing the records of the ancestors, it might have been written about whether the firstborn sons always entered the Geontap. At those words, Ethan reached for an old book in his office. The book pulled from the bookshelf floated and landed in front of the Turian. The Marquis immediately opened the book. Saruk. As each page passes by. The turians eyes sparkled. It was true. An unfit person who cannot produce black flame. Sometimes the eldest son was ineligible, and sometimes the second or third son was. There is a record that the second or third son was appointed as collateral and was given territory or roamed around as he pleased. the firstborn son is different. Starting from the first head of the family to the 17th previous head of the family. There was a record that during that period, every one of the eldest sons who were found to be ineligible was appointed as the head of Geomtap. Is this simply a coincidence? I only found out after listening to the Duke. It cant be a coincidence. In order to utilize that power for the development of swordsmanship, perhaps the eldest sons were appointed as the heads of the Sword Tower. Ethan smiled quietly after seeing the turians sparkling eyes. I got caught. Of course, Zhuangzi had no such power. The reason why the eldest sons, who had historically been ineligible, took on the leadership of the Sword Tower was because it was one of the traditions of the dukedom. I think it is right to give the eldest son an honorable position even if he is not given real power. The position that was most suitable for him was the head of the Sword Tower. It wasnt difficult to put together the right information plausibly. Looking at the Marquiss expression, it seemed like he was more than half persuaded by what he said. Believing it completely is something that only a fool would show. It would not be strange to call it foolish or foolish for the head of a family to believe everything a person says. The Turian Marquis probably wasnt that stupid. Even if I only believe more than half of it anyway. There was no problem proceeding with what was planned. The first button was properly inserted. I have one question. Why is the dukes level so much higher than that of other past family heads or eldest sons? Because there is a difference in the level of ability displayed. Does this mean that the dukes power was most strongly expressed? Im assuming thats the case. The Marquis eyes lit up. Even if you cant completely believe what he said, what the duke said was definitely interesting. And because of those words. I felt a great sense of crisis along with surprise. A power granted to the dukes bloodline. The one with the strongest expression of such power. Even the 7th family may not be able to gain the upper hand in the future What a fearsome power the Duke family had in the past! The Turian Marquis was one of those who remembered the past. Amazing talent and skills. What if the power of the bloodline continues to be added to it? Even if the Three Dukes learn the Strong Dragon Style It was to the point where I began to doubt whether I would be able to defeat the Duke in front of me in the future. It was said that not only would the Duke remain in power for a very long time, but Ardan could also regain its former glory. This is all I can tell you. After speaking, the Duke waved his hand. Despite the Dukes appearance openly issuing an order to congratulate the guests, the Marquis did not move a single step. His eyes were sparkling even more than before. A power passed down through blood. If Fractal Marquis could have that power, it wouldnt be strange if he became the first family in the kingdom, not the 7th family. I have to gain that strength. how? The answer was simple. I would like to make a suggestion. proposal? I want to form an alliance with the duke. Are you sane to say this now? Extremely sane. Even though the duke has outstanding talent, it would be very difficult to face the six families alone. I dont think thats what the guy who brainwashed my brother would say. The people who led that work were the Dukes of Agiles and Dukes of Lacian. The core core of the 7 families is actually occupied by three ducal families. We, the marquis, have no choice but to follow their decision. so? No one will believe you if you offer to form an alliance with words alone. So, as a token, I will give you my daughter. what? I said I would give my daughter to the duke. If you dont have a lineage, all you have to do is create a new lineage. This was the answer given by the Turian Marquis. Chapter 107 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 107 When he returned, his family was ruined (108) He offered to give him his eldest daughter. There were many reasons why the Turian Marquis came to this conclusion. Even if the Dukes words are lies. In his opinion, the duke was by no means an easy person. This means that it is a masterpiece that can bear fruit even under the checks and balances of the seven families. The power of the 7 Kingdoms was great, but the Turians remembered the past. Even if the duke has the skills to take down the 7th family like past family heads. If they were connected through marriage, Marquis Fractal would have been able to overcome the crisis. It might actually be better. What if the remaining 6 families side with the duke instead when they decide that the duke has the advantage? Rather, he could have enjoyed greater prestige than he does now. This was the reason why he wanted to marry his eldest daughter without hesitation. Whether that statement is false or not. The current Duke of Ethan was a more attractive option than Mileton, who was considered one of the best grooms in the kingdom. 7th Street also had an excuse. Wouldnt it be sufficient justification to say that you would send your daughter to watch over the duke? He would not bear the stigma of a traitor. Isera. The Marquis thought of his eldest daughter. He was a child who was considered one of the best in the history of the spirit family. I wonder if he must have felt more than a hundred regrets that he was not the eldest son. The Duke and his eldest daughter. There was no doubt that any child born between the two would have greater potential than anyone else. A child who inherits half of the Fractal Marquiss blood could become the best swordsman on the continent. The Marquis eyes sparkled. I wont refuse. Rumors about Ysera were widespread throughout the kingdom. Not only does she have the greatest talent, but her beauty makes her one of the most beautiful women in the kingdom. Even the famous Mileton went to the extent of subtly putting pressure on the family to make a marriage agreement with his eldest daughter. Anyone could see that this was an overly attractive offer. Peacock. As someone who is meticulous and practical, he did not refuse this offer I refuse. Did you think about it what? Are your ears dark? The Turian Marquis widened his eyes. Because I couldnt even imagine that I would refuse this offer. refuse? I dont know why Im asking this after hearing it. The decision to give away a daughter. Ethan had also heard rumors about the marquis eldest daughter. To sum it up in one word. DThe best bride in the kingdom. This was roughly the rumor. If the Marquis wanted to, he could connect with the royal family through his daughter. In such a situation, making such an offer meant that he had placed a fairly large bet. Kingdom 7th Street. Each of them was not an easy family. So, if the number of allies increased by even one more, it would not be a loss to oneself. This was especially true for allies who could clearly see into the enemys inner state. however. In order to carry out the plan I had in mind, the best decision was not to connect with anyone in the 7th family. This was the reason why Ethan rejected the Marquis offer. The Marquis tilted his head at those words. Even the Three Dukes Theron did not know this secret. A secret that only Ethan, the eldest son, knows. The reason I told such a secret only to myself. Of course it wasnt because you wanted to form a relationship with this side? Soon the Marquiss eyes opened wide. If the. What if the Duke had completely different thoughts and told this secret? For example are you really planning to spread this secret to all 7 families? The duke did not answer. All I can think of is a meaningful smile. The Marquis had a hunch. You were planning to spread it all over 7th Street! What if things go that way? It was obvious that the situation would become complicated. If a family had a daughter, there was room to utilize a duke. But what if there is a family with only sons? You must be anxious. Even if the seven families joined forces to wipe out the dukes family, there would be no way for them to speak out about the dukes treatment. Families with daughters will want to use dukes as stallions. But what about other families? Theyll try to kill you. certainly. Whether that secret was true or not, there was no way they could stand by and watch another family take advantage of it. Ultimately, this meant that the number of families that could utilize the dukes secret was limited. If the collaterals were brought in, it would be possible to somehow airlift the girl, but there would be few generous family heads willing to give such power to the collaterals. Furthermore It was actually just an assumption that the seven families would wipe out the dukedom. The family that received the kingdoms protection and the kingdoms citizens paid attention to was the Duke of Ardan. Even for the 7th family, it was difficult to suppress the Duke family by force. Because public sentiment will completely turn upside down. So wasnt it an attempt to utilize the Three Princes Theron? The Marquis had a hunch. Theres going to be chaos in the future! A person trying to contact the duke. A person who wants to kill the Duke altogether. Even those who want to use them as stallions. As there are seven heads in the seven families, there is a high possibility that opinions will spread in all directions as time passes. In such a situation, what if the duke continues to increase his own ransom? The cracks that have opened ever so slightly from the inside will slowly begin to burst. Ethan looked at the marquis stern face. also. Hes got quite the head. It was something I knew intuitively from the moment I said I would give my daughter to her. Even though he doesnt completely believe the secret he told, he will do it without hesitation. Of course, it doesnt mean that he wants to extend a hand to himself as well. As the head of an organization called a noble family. That was a pretty wise decision in Ethans opinion. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, the world was a winner-takes-all structure, and it meant that the possibility of this side becoming the winner was fully taken into consideration. This means that no matter what you do, you have the ability to avoid extinction. The Marquis thought for a while and spoke. I guess thats why I rejected my daughter. Then let me make another suggestion. What offer? Give me authority over when and to whom I will spread the secret. Ethan chuckled. A stupid person keeps pointing out things that shouldnt work, but a person with a smart head tends to point out things that might work. The Marquis Turians suggestion now was the latter. Hmm. With your bare mouth? Big secret. Being able to decide when to spread it meant that you could shape it the way you wanted. The dukes eyes said this. Dont you know the value of it? also. The peacock in front of me was definitely a girl. What do you want? Give me your familys belongings. The dukes stuff? Are you sure you mean that black liquid lump? okay. Im talking about that liquid lump. A black lump that emerged from the Dukes body after his death. The Marquis Turian had a history of purchasing this from one of the 10 collateral families. I didnt know exactly what it was for, but One thing was certain. The fact was that it was likely to be an item related to the dukes direct lineage. If it was just a lump of liquid, there was no way the duke would have used that as a condition of the deal. Uhm. As expected it was an item related to blood relatives. That possibility was one that had been suggested by the 7th family for a long time. Thats why I brought a lump of liquid to Theron. However, the liquid showed no reaction. It was the same even when I fed it. I wonder what the substitute ingredient was made of, but when I put it in my mouth, it immediately popped out of my body as if it were alive. Through thousands of experiments, not a single family has figured out the purpose of the liquid mass. It was the same for Fractal Marquis. Because of that, that item was no different from a burden to him. If I can give it to you and make it my way It was a good condition. If the deal with the duke was successful, he could have taken the lead in the 7th family. I will. But I cant give it to you right now. Its one of the items kept in the family. Ill give it a week. Okay. I will have it delivered to you through someone. Soon the Turian spoke while looking at Ethan. Ill be honest. I want the Dukes skills. A lot of that too. Hmm? And it occurred to me that there was no need for us to be enemies like that. As I said before, the creation of the Three Dukes like that was not done by me, but by the two Duke families. Whatever it was, the duke was the first to tell the secret. This would not have been a meaningless action. Considering its close geographical location, it may have been a gesture of reconciliation in its own way. This is not a situation where there is even room for negotiation. Of course, our 7th family stole the technology from the Duke family, but I would like to say that it was one of the great trends of the times. Let me consider it. Ethan dismissed it briefly. As you live life, you come to realize that there are no permanent enemies or friends. If you stretch too straight. It was also easy to break. Ethan knew the logic. Turian Marquis. As he said, there was no need to fight to the death right away. The Marquis nodded at those words. It didnt mean that the Fractal Marquis and the Duke would join hands right away. Achieving this level of progress with just the first conversation was a satisfying enough achievement. Then Ill just leave. The Marquis new model has disappeared. * * * Fractal Marquis. The first place the Marquis went after returning to the family was the secret training room located deep within the castle. The Turian Marquis who knocked on the door asked. Can I come in? Please. The Marquis soon entered the training room and looked at his daughter. Isera. Your marriage has been decided. At those words, my daughters eyes widened and she immediately asked back. Whats going on? When are you going to lock me up here because I need to raise the ransom? your guy. Has your level risen again? Thats it. Do you know that this is all because of your father, who locked you here for training? Haa. I really want to go out now. Its so boring here. Although the tone was seemingly calm, the Marquis was aware of the warning contained in it. He meant that if you didnt let him out, he would use force and cause a riot. The Marquis, seeing his daughter asking with sparkling eyes, answered with a sigh. Sure. Sera Lee. It was known to the world that she was practicing closed-door training to challenge herself to a higher level, but the reality was completely different. It was like keeping them locked in a secret training room because they didnt know what would happen if they were let out. Unlike the world known for her quiet and calm demeanor, Lee Seras temperament was like a bomb that could explode at any moment. It was difficult for even the father himself to properly understand what nature his daughter had. The Marquis sighed inwardly. The eldest daughter with monstrous talent. Up until now, the child had been kept locked up in a secret training room, but it was becoming increasingly difficult to control this child. This was also the reason why the Marquis thought of sending his daughter to the Duke. If this childs true state is revealed the world will turn upside down. Prince Mileton. It was known that he was the strongest among the 7 late exponents, but this was not true. His eldest daughter, Sera Lee, who has kept this state completely hidden. He was known to the world as a level 7 spiritist at most, but in reality, that was all just a blatant lie. Because his eldest daughter was a monster who had already reached the level of a superhuman. Even the Marquis had recently had to seriously worry about whether or not he would be able to subdue his daughter. If youre a duke. Maybe he can control his daughter too. There was also a hidden reason why the Marquis brought up the topic of marriage. Prince Mileton? Just by looking at it, it was obvious that Mileton, who had the temperament of a gisaeng brother, would not be able to control his daughter even if she woke up dead. Anyway, Im glad. half a year. There was not much time left until the eldest daughter had the skills to break through the secret training room where all kinds of defensive magic circles were installed. Now it was time to send this bomb somewhere else. Instead of coming out, please run one errand. errand? What is it? All you have to do is hand one thing to your husband-to-be. Who is it? Surely its not Grand Duke Mileton? Ive said this for a long time, but I have no intention of treating someone weaker than me like a man. Just make sure its a real milestone. I wont stay still. No, so dont worry. Then who is it? Is it really one of the 7 families? I dont like that either. Its a duke. huh? Are you planning on selling your daughter to your old man? Ysera smiled, and her body gained momentum. The Turian, sweating coldly, quickly waved his hand. Hes your age! A peer! huh? A duke like that could it be? okay. This is the duke who has been rumored these days. Hmm Only then did interest begin to appear in Yseras eyes. After running errands? Then do as you wish. If you want to come back, come back, if not, dont. One thing must be made clear. What is it? If you like it, hold on to it somehow. my daughter Is it okay for you to ask for that much? Well, thats about it. great. Ysera nodded willingly. It was a reasonable condition in its own way. Chapter 108 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 108 When I returned, my family was ruined (109) After receiving a request from the Marquis. Ysera moved quickly, saving up her sleep at night. Was it worth it? arrive! I was able to reach the big city of Londinium in just two days. It was an incredible speed that he could show because he had reached the level of a superman. Ysera, looking at the dukedoms representative city from the high sky, nodded. Its a nice city. Although it cannot be compared to Luminous, the capital city of the Fractal Marquis. One thing was certain. It feels like the liveliness of this place is much greater than the city that my father rules. Hes a duke. It was clear that he was someone with something, considering that his father, who had even rejected Mileton, chose him as his partner. She recalled some of her fathers advice. Keep in mind. This item must be delivered to the duke within a week. Dont forget! Its been a week! Oh. And if you go to the bar in Londinium, theyll sell you a special card bundle. We need these badges for data analysis, so just buy about 100 of them. After you purchase it, send it directly here through the top. ah! And just make sure to buy the card. You should never play games. Do you understand? Before leaving. The words he added at the last moment seemed desperate at first glance. It wasnt a difficult request, so I nodded willingly. Ysera recalled the lump of black liquid in her arms. There are still five days left, right? There was enough time. As it had been a long time since she came out of the secret training room and into the outside world, she had no intention of letting go of her long-awaited freedom. Isera climbed over the outer castle wall quite naturally and stepped on the floor. Hmm what should I do for the rest of my time? Enjoying city sightseeing? Or do you check the face of the person who could become your husband in advance? After thinking about it, Ysera made a decision. Ill have to check it out. The rumors about Duke Ethan had been so painful to hear. Is this a man who really lives up to the rumors, or is he a man who can show more than the rumors? I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to check it out now. Was it over there? The direction in which resistance was observed when confirmed from the sky. Lee Seras new form, which was looking at that place, disappeared in an instant. * * * That was when Ysera flew towards the inner castle. I could see a huge number of people crowded into the huge training hall. The number was close to two thousand. Theyre not knights. Judging by their appearance, they were ordinary ordinary people. Soon, a knight was seen approaching from a distance. It looked ordinary on the outside Immediately, Yseras eyes sparkled. Hoo There was a lot of mana hidden in the body of the knight, who looked ordinary. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 8 stars not. A skilled 7-star knight? It was at that level. Of course, I wasnt surprised by that level. What she found surprising. At best, a person with that much mana was conserving his own mana to a degree that even superhumans could not easily notice. I realized it right away. The author is a duke! She hid herself in the air using the spirit of the wind and began to look intently at the dukes face. Once you got married, you were bound to be together for the rest of your life. In that sense, appearance was one of the most important factors. Wouldnt it be difficult if you fell in love with the face youll see for the rest of your life? The result is. What about the face its quite handsome. I passed. Compared to the girlish-looking Mileton, the Dukes cool face was much closer to her taste. It was then. The duke said as he looked at the people gathered at the grand banquet hall. From now on, we will proceed with the final process of the foreign competition. So that twenty people can come out. Let the first group enter! The driver standing behind shouted loudly. Soon, twenty people appeared in front of the duke. Lets get started. As soon as the duke finished speaking, a group of people raised their wooden swords. Head towards the scarecrow in front of you. The territory residents began swinging their swords. It was Ethan who witnessed and led over thousands of knights in his previous life. Just look at the sword swing posture, breathing, and physical condition. It was clearly visible whether he was someone who could become big in the future or not. The time it took to select a successful candidate out of 20 people was only about 2 seconds. No. 1, No. 7. At those words, the knights of the Dragon Slayer nodded their heads vigorously. There are two successful candidates in Group 1! 2nd group forward! from now on! Youre watching the review. It was Ysera who realized what the duke was doing now. Soon she looked at the successful candidates. Hmm It wasnt until I looked at them for about 5 seconds that I realized why those two were chosen. is it the highest potential? It was amazing. In order to evaluate a persons potential, it was necessary to thoroughly analyze the other persons insides. Even as a superhuman, it takes quite a bit of time. But the duke. As if he knew everything, he was picking out those with the highest potential in a very short period of time. This meant that not only his sharp eyesight but also his ability to search for others was outstanding. There certainly seemed to be a reason why my father chose the author. Time passed. With this, we will end the foreign competition. This was when the Duke finished speaking and stood up. His gaze turned upward. The gaze directed that way. It was heading exactly towards where it was hiding. ! She was startled, but soon composed herself. You couldnt have seen me. If he decided to hide, even the Turian Marquis, who was considered to be close to the transcendent, would find it difficult to find him. That was the reason she was locked in the secret training room. In that situation. There was no way that the duke, who seemed to be at the level of the 7th star, could find himself. Now that weve confirmed it to some extent There was no need to stay here any longer. She quietly retreated and blended into the crowded street. What should I do now? After thinking for a moment, she remembered one of her fathers instructions. Did you say it was a special card bundle? Since I really asked to buy it, I thought it would be better to buy it now. That was when she arrived at the bar in the city. I saw a billboard posted in front of the bar. The billboard depicted a man giving a thumbs up, smiling brightly, holding a piece of paper. A card game that even freedom fighter Marcus is completely in love with! Try it now. When you play a game at a bar, you get a bundle of cards for free! Is that that card game? There was also a separate place selling special card bundles. I saw nobles standing in a long line. I received a pack of cards and opened them. When I saw the contents and saw him smiling brightly like a child, my curiosity arose. What on earth is that? The line was very long at the bar as well. If the card game wasnt fun, you wouldnt be standing in line like that. ah! And just make sure to buy the card. You should never play games. Do you understand? My fathers request, spoken in a desperate tone. Ysera remembered that vividly. but. You didnt say anything not to look around, right? I told them not to play games, but I didnt tell them not to watch. Ysera, with sparkling eyes, entered the bar using the wind spirit to hide herself. An hour later. She was sitting at the table very casually. This is something that cant be helped. Instead of coming into the bar and increasing sales, they just hide themselves and take up space. No matter how you look at it, it was a terrible thing. As a child of a prestigious family, I couldnt ignore the basic etiquette that must be observed in a store. After ordering a lot of beer and snacks, I immediately called the dealer and called the other person. The dealer tilted his head at the sight of the customer who suddenly took up his seat at the desk, but assigned the person to him without any doubt. This is your first time playing a card game, right? yes. yes. Then I will take the time to explain the rules. The card game first. After listening to the friendly explanation, I was able to analyze the structure of the game. Then lets begin. * * * what. Ysera looked at the calendar. A week has already passed since I went into the bar and watched the card game. What did you do during that week? It was simple. card game. I thoroughly enjoyed it. Starting from special card bundles where only ten purchases can be made per person, to regular card bundles where unlimited purchases can be made. There were already hundreds of stacks of cards piled up in her subspace pocket. Of course, there was no sending a special bundle of cards to the Marquis. A special bundle of cards where only ten bundles can be purchased per person. Ive felt for sure over the past week how much value this has. You should never play games. Do you understand? Now I could understand why the Marquis said this. You were trying to hide it from me. what? It was simple. There was clearly an attempt to hide the value of the special card bundle. I heard your father is too much. Even if you are a parent, there are some things you cannot compromise. This was the case with cards colored in colorful colors instead of black and white cards. This is mine now. It was a proud achievement. Moreover, that was not the only achievement. card contest. When I came to my senses, I had passed the preliminary round of the competition and had advanced to the round of 16. It was a week full of amazing achievements, but on the other hand, there were also bitter failures. Dont forget! Its been a week! Unfortunately, my fathers instructions were forgotten and the deadline passed. That too for a whopping three days. Immediately afterwards, Ysera shook her head vigorously. Uhm This is absolutely not my fault. card game. The problem is that this game is too fun, even though it is fun. Lets start with the round of 16 and then think about it. The time that passed could not be turned back. So shouldnt we live in the present to the best of our ability? After putting on her clothes, she left the inn. Ysera walked diligently and soon arrived at a huge tavern where a card competition was taking place. The players were already crowded into the bar. Among them, he is one of the players who is receiving attention as the darkest horse. Ysera looked at the mans name tag and clenched her fists. [Hans] Commonly known as Mr. H. He was one of the strong candidates for winning this competition. Ive collected a lot of legendary cards, so my chances of winning are good. It was the moment when she, catching her breath, sat in the seat where the players were waiting and waited for her turn. A person wearing a black robe like himself sat next to him. Ysera didnt care at all about the person next to her. This is because I didnt feel any particular momentum. At best, he was judged to be a somewhat skilled knight. It was then. He is very similar to the Turian Marquis. ! A very familiar voice came from the seat next to her. Chapter 109 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 109 #After returning, the family was ruined (110) Isera was shocked. That too for a while. She asked back calmly. What do you mean? The face was not exposed due to the thick robe. It wasnt difficult to hide your gender as long as you disguised your voice. The duke responded immediately to the naturally virtuous answer. Youre the same as the Turian Marquis when you turn away. You mean the Turian Marquis? I was known in the world as a 7th rank spirit priest. Have you been hiding that you are a superhuman? . At this point, it would have been funny to say no more. How did you find me? You saw it then, right? You mean that time? tolerance. ! Ysera was shocked. When I infiltrated Naeseong a week ago. I thought it was a coincidence that I looked in the direction I was hiding. No way back then The way he hides is very similar to the Marquis. It was amazing. A 7-star knight made up his mind and discovered a hidden superhuman? It was something that no one in the world could easily believe. But now the duke was showing it himself. How did you get to that point. What you see isnt everything. Isnt that the same thing? At those words, Ysera looked at Ethan. What you see is not everything. Then I wonder what its all about. The corners of his eyes began to sparkle. What came to her eyes was Ho Seung-sim. It was then. said the duke, holding out his hand. Give it to me. Oh, that lump of liquid? okay. Of course. A black lump popped out of Yseras pocket. Palhwan. Ethan, who received it, infused mana into the liquid. Sreuk. I began to absorb the Eight Pillars into my body very naturally. what? Ysera tilted her head. The moment the liquid is absorbed. This is because the Dukes mana amount has decreased significantly compared to just before. Its a fascinating item. It was then. The duke stood up without saying a word and immediately started leaving the bar. uh? Wait a minute Without even having time to say anything. Jing! The duke opened the door and came out. Sera Lees expression suddenly became devastated. Ha. The best beauty of the kingdom. It was one of the nicknames given to her the day she went to her first dance at the age of fifteen. At that time, I was locked in a secret training room due to an accident and the number of times I went out was countless. On the contrary, her reputation soared through the roof. Any man in the kingdom would be anxious to say one more word to him. eighteen. In all his years, no one has ever stood up before him. Except for that duke I encountered today. Have you not heard about my rumor? Pride as a woman. That was the sinking moment. Should I follow along or not? Just a moment. Ysera continued to worry. I have to participate in the card contest How excited I was after advancing to the finals! She was looking forward to the competition starting every day. Ive only just started doing that Oh really! Ysera jumped up from her seat and stormed out of the bar. The Duke had already become a dot in the distance and was about to disappear. The moment I returned mana to my body. Yseras new form has disappeared. The place where she reappeared was right in front of the duke. Hey Duke. The duke looked at Ysera intently. The look in his eyes asked why he was chasing me. Immediately afterwards, he asked, as if throwing out a question. Card competition. Dont you? Thats not the problem now Then? Whew. I dont think you know much about me I didnt want to go this far, but I really couldnt help it now. She lifted the hood over her head. The hidden face was clearly revealed through the hood. Im Ysera. so? You mean Ysera? The eldest daughter of the Fractal Marquis! Youve never heard my story before, right? Does it matter? Its important! There are so many men in the world! What does that have to do with me? Of course it has to do with it. Didnt you hear from your father? The duke said that if I did well, you could be my husband. what? Why are you suddenly acting like this after all the talk about getting married? Ah, I see. Are you really going to fight with me right now? Are you trying to take the initiative? I think theres some misunderstanding. A misunderstanding? Ysera tilted her head. What kind of misunderstanding is there? It was at that time that the duke came up with an absurd story. I remember you clearly refused that wedding invitation. yes? I told the Marquis that I definitely refused. No, wait a minute. Youre saying you rejected it? Are your ears dark? . The soul slowly drained from Yseras face. What is this She clearly remembered the Marquis words. Isera. Your marriage has been decided. All you have to do is hand one thing to your husband-to-be. Naturally, I thought my father and the duke had finished talking to each other. The father made an offer and the duke agreed. Isnt that why my father said in a firm tone that he was my husband and my wife? You really refused? Is there any reason to lie? No obviously, my father asked me to hand over something to my husband-to-be so thats why I came here Ethan chuckled at those words. I thought I knew how things were going. The Marquis had quite severe delusions. . I have no intention of becoming your husband. Do you understand? Yseras face slowly turned red. Whatwhat is this! Absurd misunderstanding! It was a huge embarrassment because of that misunderstanding. That too, to a man who was okay with it in his own way. Have you ever felt this much shame in your life? To put it bluntly, there was none. If I could, I wanted to hide down a mouse hole to avoid the Dukes gaze. Then have fun in the city. After speaking, the duke began to walk far ahead. Ysera, with a bewildered gaze, stared blankly at the back of the Duke leaving. * * * The marquis eldest daughter. Sera Lee. It is a name I have heard many times in my past life. As a spiritist who handled water spirits at a high level, it was not enough to solve famines such as droughts. He was also a spiritist who had a great reputation for flooding the sea and cutting off the main passage when the dragon tribe invaded. A spiritist who has reached the level of transcendence. In my previous life, I remembered him as one of the Transcendants who was killed by the Dragonlord. I dont think that talent has gone anywhere. eighteen. Judging by the fact that he achieved superhuman status at that age, his talent remained the same. It seems like his personality has changed quite a bit, though. The nature of a spiritist would change depending on the properties of the spirits he or she mainly dealt with. Those who mainly dealt with water-based spirits tended to have a quiet and calm disposition. However, the nature of the Isera I saw today had changed so much that she could not be called a water goddess like she had been in her previous life. Has the main attribute changed to wind? A foal running wild. Those who handled wind attribute spirits were mainly like that. I dont think so The first time I discovered her was when trainee knights were being selected in the inner city. A person who was hidden very secretly through the wind spirit. However, if his main attribute was wind attribute, he would not have been caught by his own energy. Her skills in handling wind attribute spirits were quite inexperienced. Thats why, like his father, he was caught up in his own feelings. From then on, a surveillance net was installed. Through a letter sent by the Marquis of Turian, I learned that she was the messenger of the Eight Pillars. Since so many people didnt come, I was wondering what on earth to do in the city. I never would have guessed that, like my father, I was so caught up in a card game that I forgot to deliver the Eight Pillars. Thats why I made the move myself. Now there are a total of four Eight Rings. Its been 9 months since I came here. I collected half of the eight scattered pills. Ill visit the remaining four later He was lost in thought and looked ahead. It was a familiar face. I think the story is over. no. Im not finished. Sera Lee. The woman blocking my path once again was emitting enormous force from her body. It was an emotional current that could not even be compared to the winning spirit shown when we first met. Ethan asked back bluntly. What is your business? When I thought about it, it felt a little unfair. what. Weve never met before, have we? Probably not. The Duke rejected me without even seeing me Shouldnt I have the right to refuse, too? Then you can refuse. no. I cant refuse that easily. My standards are strict. standard? yes. Its a standard. My standards are very simple. People of the same age who are weaker than me are not treated like men. so? I thought about it carefully but the duke was very ambiguous. Whats the point of blindly calling me weak much less saying Im stronger than myself Ysera, who was twisting her hair, looked at Ethan and smiled. So I guess I should check it out. If I go through that verification, wouldnt I be able to reject the Duke with a good feeling? Are we going to have a game? thats right. In my life, I have rarely thought about the future before moving. The other person was someone whose father was conciliating and whose status was a duke. It was also burdensome for her to attack her blindly, saying she would go through verification. That was the reason why I officially applied for sparring. It was then. why me? S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes? Im asking why I have to fight with you. Are you sure you heard what I said correctly? Arent you asking me to accept the sparring for your own satisfaction? The Marquis raised the child too well. . Yseras mouth closed tightly. To put it bluntly, that was the correct meaning. Does the duke seem to have such a leisurely title that he would accept your complaints? It was an extremely cold tone. Ysera flinched. I just wasted time. Im going. The moment Ethan turned around, Ysera spoke urgently. What if it is an offer that not only satisfies me but also benefits the Duke? benefit? If the Duke defeats me in this sparring match, I will grant you one thing you wish for. So what do you think? Ethan stopped at those words. What Ysera proposed this time was a deal. Anything? Yes, anything. Sera Lee. In the past, he was a spiritist who reached transcendence. With considerable talent. It must be very useful. Kingdom 7th Street. You can use this woman as a cornerstone to completely shake them up. Ysera readily agreed and looked at the duke. Even if he was one generation older than himself, there was not a single person his age who could match his power. There is no way we can lose. That was why I nodded without hesitation in response to the dukes question. Follow me. The place the duke guided us to was one of the secret training halls in Naeseong. Ysera took out her wand and spoke while looking at Ethan. Let me begin. Anyway. match! It was a moment when applause rang out. The surrounding landscape began to distort and soon turned into a sea of fire. [This is within my territory. Are you feeling hot? Isnt it?] In the area. Before I knew it, Ysera, whose entire body had turned into fire, was staring at Ethan. The eldest daughter of Marquis Fractal. I realized it as soon as I saw it. It was a fire attribute. Ignis, the highest spirit of fire. Now Ignis had descended directly on her body. A fire burning hot. Fire had such powerful action that no one could control it. And I didnt know where it would fly. Thats why his disposition has completely changed from his previous life. Soon the two peoples eyes met. Is it just this much? Even though the temperature was such that even a seven-star knight could feel the heat, there was no change in Ethans expression. [As expected, this doesnt seem to be anything. Shall we raise the temperature a little more?] Wow! Not only did he reach the level of a superhuman, but the power of the spirit priest who directly descended the highest spirit was enormous. The ground suddenly began to glow. A brilliantly burning area. The temperature in that area was soaring beyond the 8-star temperature to a temperature that even the 9-star knight, known as a superman, could not withstand. Even Isera had no intention of raising the temperature this far. Because I wanted to have a fight, I didnt have murderous intentions towards the duke. However, the reason the temperature continued to rise was because the Duke was enduring the heat without any problem. Ethan pulled out his divine sword and looked at Ysera. A colt who only knows how to heat things up and has no idea what the source of fire is. That was Ysera. That sucks. [What?] This is how fire is treated. The moment he gestured. [Whawhat!] Ysera was shocked. Realm of fire. This is because all of that control was sucked into Ethans hands. Chapter 110 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 110 #When I returned, my family was ruined (111) Isera was embarrassed. Now he was doing his best to maintain his territory. Losing control of such an area meant that the dukes affinity for fire was beyond imagination. Nonsense! He was a superhuman. How could the Duke, who looks like a seven-star knight at best, have greater control over fire than himself? Even if the Duke of Ardan was a family that controlled flames, this made no sense. The mana inside my heart flowed out explosively. She was using her mana with all her might to regain control of the area once again. nevertheless. The land of fire she created was motionless, as if it had forgotten its owner. It couldnt be like this. [What the hell!] That was right then. A pure white flame bloomed between the divine sword held in the Dukes hand. Ysera, seeing the white flame, widened her eyes. If someone who doesnt know about fire sees it, they might just pass it off as an impression that its pure white and hot. It wasnt Ysera. The highest fire spirit. She has dealt with countless fires through direct contracts with Ignis. Thats why I knew it as soon as I saw it. A crystal of purity that has been purified to such an extent that it is unbelievable that it is a flame handled by humans. The fire burning in the Dukes hand had reached a level that even he could not reach. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A person who has been lying down for ten years can handle fire purer than someone who has trained all his life? I couldnt believe it. That cant be possible! Ysera chewed the inside of her mouth and then glared at the duke. Its definitely a trick. Otherwise, it was something that couldnt be explained. Phew! She blew quickly. A huge wave of fire flowed from her mouth and began racing towards the Duke. Attack with all your might. The dukes response to the attack was very simple. At most, I could only raise one hand. They didnt even use a sword. Ysera sneered coldly. His fire was so strong that even superhumans had to do their best to block it. I will admit the control that took over his territory in an instant. arrogant. It was an extremely arrogant response. You will find out how hot the flames are. ! The thoughts could no longer continue. As the waves of fire began to be completely absorbed into the seemingly small grasp. [Nonsense this is ridiculous!] Is this all you have to show me? Ysera chewed the inside of her mouth and gave a command to the spirit that had descended on her body. Attack Ignis! It was then. [Contractor. You picked the wrong person.] What? [To you, you are someone with extreme compatibility. It means you cant win no matter what you do. Therefore, I refuse.] The spirit that had been through hardships and hardships for countless years showed its intention to refuse. what? Immediately afterwards, Ysera was taken aback. Even without giving a command, the spirit was starting to leave his body. what are you doing! Without answering, all the out-of-control spirits came out of the body, and soon the blazing flames lowered their heads towards Ethan. [Meet the person who has received the monarchs blessing.] ! A blessing from the monarch? There was only one spirit worthy of being named like that by the highest spirit. Lord of Fire. It was a known being that no spiritist had been able to summon for hundreds of years. But that duke. You received the Fire Lords blessing? To a very high-ranking spirit that even I, a spirit person, have never been able to summon? How is Lorotia? [yes. He is always watching over Ethan.] I hope to see you again someday. Please tell me to take care of myself. [I will tell you that.] Ysera was dumbfounded. They were sparring now. But what does that leisure mean? If he didnt treat himself like an ant on the side of the road, he wouldnt have been making small talk like that. I felt a terrible sense of humiliation. Ysera chewed her lips and turned the mana in her body. It didnt matter if Ignis didnt follow his orders. For her who had reached the level of a superhuman, simply because she did not have spirits did not mean that her combat power disappeared completely. Ethan said while looking at Ysera. I think the sparring is over. I cant admit it! He coldly sneered at the sight of Ysera blooming with mana. The energy of fire was embedded in every part of the mana she handled. And in this world. There was no human who was better at handling fire than Ethan. Not a single one. This means that from the beginning, the probability of her winning was 0%. The moment the four pills in his body were released, a huge amount of mana bloomed from Ethans body. The explosively increased mana had already reached the amount that an eight-star knight could possess. Yseras eyes widened at that sight. mana has doubled? Immediately afterwards she trembled. That meant that the duke could easily neutralize himself with only half his strength. Lets just get this over with. The moment he stretched out his hand. Ysera collapsed to the floor due to the sudden feeling of immense helplessness. What? I couldnt feel any mana in my whole body. It was a feeling I only felt when I had not learned the mana training method. She rolled her eyes at her extremely weak body. All of my mana was taken over. Perfectly too. Soon, the sound of footsteps rang out. Step by step. Step by step. The Duke was coming towards him. Perhaps because my entire body had lost all strength, I didnt even have the strength to stand up. Even Mileton, known as the strongest in the kingdom, was just a trivial opponent to her. Of course, I thought the result of this sparring would be the same. But the result is like this. She looked up. The Duke was staring at himself. A feeling of extreme helplessness. I felt like a butterfly caught in a spiders web. I cant do anything. strong? At best, it wasnt that much. Because the Duke was now in complete control of his mana. So thoroughly that no resistance can even be achieved. Ysera trembled as she felt the blood in her entire body becoming cold and hardening. Her complexion instantly turned pale. The fear of my helpless body began to creep in. Do you admit defeat? II admit it. So Only after admitting defeat with trembling lips did mana begin to flow as it should. Go back. Only after he finished speaking did Ignis burrow into Yseras body. The spirit looked at the blank-faced contractor and whispered. [Didnt you say that? The other person was extremely bad.] . I felt helpless for a moment. As the mana circulated throughout her body, life began to return to Yseras body. Ignis added as if comforting him. [Contractor. Dont despair. Its just that that humans affinity for fire is too special] Immediately, the spirits eyes narrowed. It was a spirit that had full knowledge of the contractors physical condition. Judging from that, my current contractor is not in despair but rather he seems to be happy? My heart started beating faster. In addition, his face was slowly starting to turn red. That was clearly a positive emotion. Did humans originally accept this situation happily? Igniss sample of contractors was small. So I wasnt sure. But one thing is certain. Iseras eyes began to blur as she looked at the Duke, who was leaving the training ground as if he was leaving. Its my first time. [Huh?] I found it. My husband. The feeling of being completely bound and dominated. The helplessness she felt for the first time in her life was a huge shock to her. A man on a completely different level from Mileton, who was like a gisaeng brother. That was the duke. If you like it, hold on to it somehow. Ysera recalled the Marquis words. Duke of Ethan. He was truly a man I liked. So now the solution was simple. To hold on somehow. Soon she hurriedly chased after the duke. Duke! lets go together! [.] Ignis was silent. In any case, if the contractor is happy, thats okay. * * * Strange rumors began to spread throughout the kingdom. There was a rumor that Ysera, the eldest daughter of Marquis Fractal, had begun to work under Duke Ethan. That story alone was surprising, but there was one more surprising piece of news. There was a rumor going around that Ysera was courting the Duke. courtship. What does this mean? It means longing for the love of the opposite sex. The nobles who heard the rumor laughed. Sera Lee. Who was she? A woman called the most beautiful woman in the kingdom, from her family name to her beauty and skills. His arrogance was so high that it was widely rumored that he even blatantly ignored the advances of Prince Mileton, one of the young men considered to be the best grooms in the kingdom. A noble lady who did not blink an eye despite the courtship of numerous young men. That Ysera is courting the Duke? no way. It doesnt make sense. That Ysera? The rumor has spread very well. Kingdom 7 families and dukes. Everyone knew about the relationship between the two. At least they were never on good terms. In such a situation, how could one of the seven families children work under the duke? But this. It was really true? yes. It is definitely true. Miletons face slowly turned red as he heard the report from the servant. Uncontrollable anger was welling up in his head. Dont lie! My Ysera cant do that! Sera Lee. She was a woman whom my father personally arranged to meet when I was ten years old. There will be no child more worthy of being your bride. This was what Duke Gerond always said to him. Thats how I first saw her. It was Mileton who I fell in love with immediately. Since then, my feelings of love have been building up, one by one, for over seven years. It was definitely like that. I cant believe I heard you say you fell in love with some bastard! Why on earth? Mileton recalled an incident from two years ago. When I was fifteen years old. Isera, who looked tired of the endless courtship, suddenly requested a sparring match. Mileton smiled hollowly and accepted the sparring very willingly. You are too weak. Mileton still vividly remembered the words she spoke coldly after casually suppressing his sword. I knew then. Iseras skills are at a monster-like level, far exceeding rumors. Isera. I will do my best. So give me a chance. I told you not to speak informally! Im your older sister! who! me! eighteen. Until then, I will definitely become a man who can pass your standards! Just wait until then! Please! Ugh Isera did not respond to my earnest request. From then on, Mileton spent the whole day swinging his sword as if the person himself had changed. Desperation and talent. And with the combination of effort and help from his family, his skills rose quickly. In recent years, he was the youngest to be given the title of the best swordsman in the kingdom. Ive been trying so hard. You chose another man over me? It couldnt have been that way. You have to see it with your own eyes. After making his decision, Mileton stormed out of the room. Confucius? The destination is. Im going to my fathers office. Dont follow me. Exuding a ferocious energy. Mileton arrived at the dukes office and knocked on the door. Come in. The moment I entered the office. Duke Gerond spoke coldly. You fool. I told you to maintain composure at any time. Father. Ysera. Save your energy! At the dukes shout, Mileton hurriedly cleaned up the interior. Then, the intense emotions slowly began to subside. Soon, Mileton, who was watching carefully, opened his mouth. father. I heard a rumor. What should I do? Theres no way Im giving Ysera to that bastard Ethan like this No. That wont happen. Duke Geronds eyes lit up. Sera Lee. From the moment I first met him, I recognized the enormous potential he had. Great fruits come from good seeds. From then on, I named Mileton and Sera Lee and worked hard to develop their relationship naturally. Of course, I thought the Fractal Marquis would hand over his daughter to the Lacian Dukes. A shameful thing. Gerond thought of the Turian and became quietly angry. He said that my daughters decision was important and withdrew every time we discussed marriage. How dare you give Ardan a daughter? Ethan Ardan. It was already known that his talent reached the sky. What if Ysera and the Duke have a child? We may not know it now, but the next generation of the Lacian duchy could once again be weighed down by Ardans name. Of course, I had no intention of just watching. father. You cannot practice comfortably like this. So, I have to go to Duke Ardans house. Dont act rashly. father! Uh-huh! How can you be so short-thinking! Do you think everything will end if you go? If the rumors are true. Will my son stay still after seeing the Duke? Absolutely not. There would definitely be a fight, and if we werent careful, it could have turned into an all-out war between the seven kingdoms and the dukedom. Even if it was a milestone, minimal preparation was necessary. We still dont know if the rumor is true or false. Collect your mind and practice quietly. Mileton flinched at the cold voice. Mileton barely nodded and went out of the office. Right then. Light came through the crystal sphere. Turian Marquis? Without even having time to say anything, the Marquis continued speaking. -I have news to deliver. Since this is very important news, I think all 7 families should gather together. Ill try to set a date. Anyway, what happened to my daughter? No way, in Ardan. -There are complicated issues involvedI will tell you about that at the meeting. I understand. The Duke gritted his teeth and looked at the darkened crystal sphere. I felt like I needed to set a date for the 7th familys meeting. Chapter 111 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 111 After returning, the family was ruined (112) Rumors about the eldest daughter, Sera, had been heating up the kingdom recently. Turian Marquis. He too was clearly listening to the rumors spreading throughout the kingdom. Amazing. Eldest daughter Lee Sera. He knew his daughters temperament best. It was that child who was praised as the most beautiful woman in the kingdom and who lived her whole life like a noble crane. Additionally, Lee Sera was the one who did not treat anyone weaker than her as a man. Didnt he always avoid me, treating me like a parasitic brother even if I just turned a mile? What does it mean that such a daughter is desperately courting the duke? I was overpowered. It was no different from the duke subduing his eldest daughter by force. That meant he had powers close to superhumans. oh my god. I knew he was strong. However, the Marquis did not know that he would be able to completely subdue his daughter who had reached the level of a superhuman. A person with talent beyond imagination. The Marquiss heart also had no choice but to lean towards Duke Ethan. Thats a good thing. Seeing how he completely subdued my daughter, who was like a wild colt, made me wonder if there was another match made in heaven like this. It was then. Your Excellency the Marquis. Can I come in? Please come in. The head deacon came into the office and handed over a letter. This is a letter from the princess. huh? The kid sent the letter? Please give it to me quickly. The Marquis immediately opened the letter and looked at its contents. Immediately, he opened his mouth. I think Im in love. I will do as my father said and do my best. The Marquis eyes softened after seeing the content of the text. Eldest daughter Lee Sera. From his amazing talent, cute appearance, and wayward behavior. The Marquis was a father who loved everything about his daughter. I finally found my partner. I was wondering who to send my daughter to, as I couldnt even afford the mileage. If it were a duke, it was a great choice. I only feel sad for a moment. The turian who received his daughters letter immediately made up his mind. I have to shake up the 7th family for my son-in-law. Kingdom 7th Street. The current atmosphere among the seven, no, six families was close to being hostile toward the son-in-law. That was clear just by looking at the attempt to push him out using Theron, the Three Dukes. To protect my son-in-law. Instead of causing a stir in the 7th family and forcing his son-in-law to step down, he should have made them aware that there was a better option. Its impossible for me to do alone. Although he was one of the famous seven families, he was the only one with so much power among the members of the three dukes and four marquises. I need someone to cooperate. Thats not even possible at the marquis level. It will lack weight. At least one operative family would have to cooperate further to shake up the 7 families. Which family should I choose? The turian thought of the members of the Seventh House. The first thing that came to mind were the three dukes. They werent dukes for nothing. They are all people who have inherited the Kang Ryong style, and their power is so powerful that it cannot be compared to that of the Marquis. The Duke of Agiles is excluded. The Agiles family, which deals with black magic, was the family that directly brainwashed Theron. He and his son-in-law were literally from the same family as Marshal Cheolcheon. Even the Lacian duchy is impossible. This was the family that included Duke Gerond and Prince Mileton, and they were also one of the families that actively corrupted the Three Dukes. There is only one choice. Duke Dustin. It was a family known as a famous martial arts family, and as expected of those who used their fists, they were a family that was characterized by being manly and thuggish. The plan to brainwash Theron? People who were so macho that they felt like barbarians could not have agreed to such a plan. The Duke. He was the one who repeatedly voted against the plan regarding Theron. It seemed like he could be persuaded. Plus the Duke. Among the seven heads of the family, he was the only one other than himself to have a daughter. The consensus also fits perfectly. We dont have much time. I sent a message to Duke Gerond through the crystal sphere, so a meeting of the 7 families would be convened soon. Before that, I had to convince the Duke. lets go. The decision was instantaneous. The Turian disappeared from the office, leaving a brief note. Three days later. I was able to come face to face with the Duke who was training in the mountains. * * * The Duke, who was sitting cross-legged with his shirt off, widened his eyes. Turian? Is that you? See you, Duke. What happened to the news about my daughter? Did you really send that child to the duke? yes. It happened that way. Huh Theres no way you dont know the overall atmosphere of the 7th House Even if it were me, the two dukes would never stay still. What on earth did you do that for? Dukes question was filled with concern. Not only do the two nobles belong to the same faction, the moderate faction, in the 7th family. This is because among the seven families, they are the only ones raising daughters and have had consistent exchanges since the past. Moreover, there was another thing in common. It was true that both were fathers who loved their daughters dearly. Thats exactly why I came here. haha. Do you think I will abandon my colleagues? Dont worry. You wont be stigmatized as a traitor. Duke. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. huh? I saw great potential in my son-in-law. son-in-law? Has that kind of relationship already developed between that Isera child and Duke Ethan? I think its a fait accompli. Is there any other man in the world who can control a child like that? Hehe Thats right. Thats why I want to protect my son-in-law for my daughter. Please help. Duke. Duke looked at the turian. If its to the point of asking you to come to him in person. I guess what you want is not simply to protect the duke. youre right. I want to turn the tide itself. are you trying to change the atmosphere of 7th Street? youre right. Duke, who was pondering, said. You are my colleague, so I think it is only natural that I protect you. However, the requests after that are in a completely different area. You know that much, right? yes. I know. Its either simply protecting oneself or changing the mood of the entire group. The latter was bound to be much more difficult. Duke said with a smile on his face at the Turians words. Have I committed a sin? Open your face. I know Im asking a difficult favor. Your Excellency the Duke. Theres a saying that goes down in the Dustin family. Dont worry and just do what you want. While the Marquis was silent, the Duke continued speaking. And my heart goes out to help you. However, it is true that I am worried. are you worried? Didnt the Marquis make an important decision? Is he really worth it? I was curious about that. The Duke jumped up from his seat. You cant evaluate a person simply by listening to their words. Duke. He was a man who believed only in what he saw with his own eyes. So Im going to go and check on him myself. Before the Marquis could reply, his new brother disappeared. I guess Ill have to send Jeon Seo-gu by express. Duke of Ardan. The news that the Transcendant was heading there had to be delivered as quickly as possible. Wouldnt that allow us to prepare in our own way? Soon, the Marquis new model also became blurred. * * * The Dukes grand banquet hall. Sylvia approached Ethan, who was training there. Duke. The Turian Marquis has sent a letter. Correspondence? He looked at the contents and laughed. Dont you want to make a strong ally besides me among the 7 families? So, I met the Duke in person and persuaded him. As soon as I said that, I started running, so I will reach the duchy sooner or later. My route is clearly set. So now its the dukes turn to prove himself. Oh. Isera is a good girl. Then, do your best. son-in-law. Sylvia looked at Ethan and tilted her head as if she was curious. They say a man who is very good with his fists is planning to visit. yes? this. I think its already here. From far away, a person with incredible power was running towards the inner castle. Lets go back. All right. Before Sylvia even left the training ground. Coo! With a heavy pounding sound, a giant landed between the main stage. The man, who appeared to be close to 2 meters tall, was filled with muscles that made it seem like he was going to explode just by looking at him. Are you the duke of the rumor? Youve come to the right place. I was wondering what would happen if I got lost. The age difference alone was almost one generation. But would you ever think that you would speak informally to the public? The embarrassment only lasts for a moment. Duke grinned. Hahaha! Just as I heard, its really interesting! But do you happen to know who I am? The nobleman who met you first kindly sent a letter to let you know. this. Were you close friends? The Marquis didnt give me my daughter for nothing. Not that close. It wasnt a look in his eyes that told a lie. Duke nodded and spoke immediately. Would you like to spar with me? The reason is? The Turian Marquis told an interesting story. So I got curious. How far will your potential reach? Its the dukes turn to prove himself. That was the moment when I clearly realized what that meant. Of course. What is the format? The Duke looked at the Duke and his eyes lit up. Does the Duke in front of him have enough potential for the Turian to bow his head and ask for him? To check it out properly. Why not try sparring without using mana? Ethan smiled quietly. I thought I knew why Duke was proposing such a format. Experiences, response methods, and even basic skills that are latent in the human body. To check all of this in depth, the most efficient way was to fight bare-handed without mana. Duke was currently curious about himself. Its not enough to turn simple curiosity into anticipation, but to increase it explosively. Start small. Finish big. The best way was to show and prove things gradually. Something that can be shown in small ways. Thats right. Then it became black. Ill use my fists like you do. Duke frowned at those words. If youre worried about getting cut, you dont have to be. Because the body of the transcendental is truly solid. Dont you want to check everything about me? . There is nothing better to check a persons potential than bare-handed fighting. Ardan was a family that was famous for its swordsmanship but also its martial arts skills. While rolling on the battlefield for 13 years. Although it was not as much time as the sword, it was martial arts that was used for a significant amount of time. Are you really saying this because you know how to throw a punch? Even young people are not obnoxious if they exercise their spirit in moderation. That was the moment when Duke asked back with a frown on his face. Isnt this how you do it? Ethan ran out with his eight rings freed and stretched out his fist. It was a fist with no mana at all. But for that punch. ! It contained a mysterious trick that I had not expected. The duke, with wide eyes, quickly lowered his head. Chapter 112 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 112 #When I returned, the family was ruined (113) The Duke dodged the fist and his eyes lit up. This is because Ethans arm was curved like a snake and he was seen chasing straight towards him. He quickly swung his arm. Their hands began to intertwine as if forming a coil. Each attack was blocked by each others defense. Duke was inwardly surprised. He had been to many battlefields throughout his life. Thats why I was able to intuit it. Hes a born fighter! If you learn martial arts, your body will basically become accustomed to herbivory. In other words, no matter how you fight, you usually end up stuck in that herbivore. Experience has been accumulating for a very long time. That was certainly the case until I realized for myself that herbivory was just one of tens of thousands of ways to attack. Duke, who was at the height of his energy, was certainly like that at one time. There was a time when I thought that the herbivorous diet I had learned was everything about attack and I thought it was perfect and had no doubts. In fact, this was a process that everyone went through. It took me a long time to realize that there was a wider world after going through thousands of battles. did you say you were nineteen? Duke remembered Ethans age. The age group where people think that all they have learned is everything. Although he may have exceeded the limit of his peers with mana thanks to his abundance of elixirs and family support, he lacks the experience to utilize it. Nineteen was definitely that age. Thats why I thought the Duke in front of me would be like that too. The best family. Wasnt he born there and became the head of the family? It was not strange to think that what I learned there was the truth. But why? Youre not tied down, right? Doesnt the Duke of Ardan have any martial arts skills? It wasnt. Even if you are a master of swordsmanship, basic martial arts skills are bound to exist. The Duke also remembered it because he had witnessed it before. Clearly they had their own format. That format was incorporated into the dukes offensive. Form exists. But I wasnt tied down. said Duke, who was bumping his fists together. you. Is it true that he has been lying down for ten years? In less than a year since it was announced that he had awakened, he was no longer bound to herbivory? I couldnt believe it. Didnt he himself realize that it wasnt necessary until after more than ten years of experience on the battlefield? Ethan, who easily dodged Dukes fist, responded. Thats right. It wont be a lie. Duke grinned. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He is truly an amazing person. His heartbeat began to speed up little by little. The martial arts that unfolds between the two. The advantage was with Duke. He was a step faster, his martial arts skills were a little more sophisticated, and even his physical superiority was one level higher. Although I kept looking for loopholes. It must be difficult with martial arts. Duke Duke. She was definitely the head of a famous fighting family. It means someone who cant be defeated even by Ardans name when it comes to throwing a single punch. Ethan clearly admitted. Hes a real brat. Marek? Although he called himself a transcendent, he was actually a knight whose skills and level were at the level of a superhuman. In comparison, Duke was different. This person was definitely a transcendent person who could be described as a real person. It also meant that he was someone who would be difficult to subdue at once even if given the body of his previous life. I never thought a master like this would appear in the kingdom. It was interesting. Heidern in his previous life was only a nation with very few transcendents. The number of superhumans did not exceed ten. But now it was completely different. Even though it was a whopping 13 years ago when he closed his eyes, he was seeing more of the transcendental than back then. Are all the dukes of the Seven Houses of that level? Hmm. One will be similar to me and the other will be about two steps ahead of me. Even though fists were exchanged, the conversation was taking place calmly. After fighting for a while, Dukes eyes slowly began to fill with anticipation. Ardans eldest son. What he was showing was not a sword, but martial arts. Still, the level is like this. Not only is it not enough to easily prey on the later exponents of quite a few famous families, but it is at a level that can put even superhumans in trouble if they do not use their mana. So what about swordsmanship? I became very curious. How about raising your sword soon? Of course. A new sword would be difficult. The sword body made of Menelian alloy was an object that could easily cut down the body of a transcendental person who did not use mana. Ethan picked up a wooden sword. I think this will do. When he said he was going to throw a punch, I thought he was overexerting himself, but this time it was different. The new sword was a great treasure in the Dukes eyes. He has already reached a level where he far surpasses his imagination through martial arts alone. What if such a person uses swordsmanship while holding a divine sword? He himself couldnt face him without mana. Because it was obvious that my whole body would turn into a rag. That was consideration. He was considerate and willingly accepted his suggestion to stick together without using mana. There was no need to say thank you. Duke smiled and raised the tension in his body. I think thats enough. Lets begin. The two people looked at each other. Soon, the Duke narrowed his eyes. Theres no gapat all? The gaps that were gradually revealed when I used martial arts techniques disappeared completely as soon as I took a stance with the sword. Although there were a few visible places. Of course its a trap. It was obvious that if I rushed in to aim for that, I would suffer losses. I was able to instinctively realize that I was hesitant to rush in first. The dukes swordsmanship skills were on par with his own martial arts skills. Unless it is. Maybe even more than that. Duke smiled broadly. Hehe, thats good! As an elder, in times like this, it would be right to take the first step. He began to close the distance like a hawk towards the duke, who could not see any gaps. A finger as sharp as a birds beak stabbed the wooden sword. Jo Kwon (Bȭ). The moment when the shape of a hand that seemed to be divided into several branches approached. Ethan also began swinging his sword in earnest. Ta-da-da-da-dak! Like a bird pecking a tree. Every time the wooden sword and fingers collided, sparks were exploding like lightning. The Transcendents body was very hard, and the same went for his fingers. At least a wooden sword was capable of shattering everything upon impact. And yet. The wooden sword Ethan was holding only produced scratches. This is because each time it collides with the finger, the striking point is released so exquisitely that it is amazing. It was a sparring match that seemed simple at first glance, but it contained a lifetime of tricks that each had learned over a long period of time. If mana had been utilized, there would have been no trace of the Grand Demonstration Hall left. The Duke recalled the words of the Turian Marquis. I saw great potential in my son-in-law. I want to protect my son-in-law for my daughter. Please help. Duke. Hehe Now he realized why the Turian was speaking to him in such an awkward manner. The Duke in front of me was the one who had the potential to exceed whatever I imagined. The Duke smiled cheerfully. I see now why that child was taken over by the duke. Duke also knew that child well. He was probably challenging the knight in front of him. And he would have been defeated miserably. As for the absolute amount of mana itself, the later indices of the 7th family were far ahead. however. How efficiently and precisely that power could be utilized was a completely different question. The level of the late-stage indices was such that it was questionable whether even 30% of the overflowing power could be properly utilized. Actually, it was a natural thing. Although my mana increased rapidly by accepting the dragons breathing method and overflowing elixirs, I was unable to accumulate the experience to complement it in a short period of time. On the other hand, what about Ethan? He was a person with the experience and skills to utilize that power 100% or more. Considering his age and the fact that he had been lying down for ten years, it was a story that made absolutely no sense. But the story makes no sense. Its unfolding right in front of your eyes You cant help but believe it. Duke. He was a man who believed only in what he saw with his own eyes. Now I can believe it with complete certainty. While they were bumping into each other. Duke said softly. You know what? ? Dorothy is such a cute child. Who is that Its my daughter. He has eyes like a rabbit. For a moment, Ethan was speechless. Why do you suddenly bring up your daughters story? Naturally, the flow of sparring was interrupted. Meanwhile, Duke, who had taken a step back, continued speaking. I am a very close friend of Sera, so she will understand. It is no different from the stone that our Dorothy rolled in, so as a craftsman, I will allow up to two. No, wait Heh heh. Well then, take care. son-in-law. Without any time to stop Dukes new model, it disappeared in an instant. . what? Son-in-law? Who on earth can say son-in-law as he pleases? Actually, the person concerned has no intention of doing so. Meanwhile, Sylvia quietly approached and spoke. Congratulations. Duke. It is said that he cares for his daughter very much. Seeing that you are called a son-in-law, it seems that you have received the dukes complete approval. . He nodded hesitantly. Anyway, isnt that proof? The knights and other servants who were already in the Great Banquet Hall were looking at the Great Battle with their mouths wide open. At first, it was not known who was sparring with the head of the family, but as people began to recognize the Duke, the story about the sparring spread. Sylvia asked while looking around. Can I spread the word about this sparring? So be it. Ethan nodded willingly. Duke Duke. On the outside, Jaina looks like she only uses her fists instead of her brains. He was also the head of a family. The fact that the sparring was held at the main stage where anyone could see meant that there was no intention of hiding this incident. A sparring match between two dukes. If this information spread, the duke and marquis would take advantage of it. I will. Sylvia nodded. * * * The Turian Marquis paced around the office. I guess my son-in-law did a good job. Duke Duke. Not only did he receive direct instruction in the Kangryong style, he was the strongest among the known strongmen, looking beyond the realm of transcendence. His level known to the world was 11 stars. Did the duke really show his performance to the point of attracting the attention of such a powerful man? I couldnt help but be worried. If the Dukes support could not be obtained, the plan to shake up the Seven Families would have to be significantly delayed. It was right then. Your Excellency the Marquis. The Duke has sent you a letter. Give it to me! The Turian stood up and quickly opened the letter. Confirmed. I suddenly understood why they wanted to give me a daughter. I will do my best to help you. done! The Marquis cheered. However, that moment of joy is directed towards the bottom line. As we have the same son-in-law, lets work together to support each other in the future. Huh? Wait a minute It turned into astonishment. Chapter 113 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 113 #When I returned, my family was ruined (114) A few days later. A date has been set for the meeting of the Seven Families. In the meantime, the Duke and the Marquis of Turian kept in constant contact and thought of ways to renew the atmosphere within the 7th. The solution came out faster than expected. It was because of rumors spreading throughout the kingdom. DThe Duke and Duke Ethan sparred. DThe two, who fought together through pure swordsmanship and martial arts, engaged in a close fight that could be called a close match Those who heard the rumor asked the Duke if the rumor was really true. Each time, the Duke laughed empty-handed and declared that it was a certain fact. Thanks to this, this rumor was spreading like wings. With the rumor, the day of the seven families meeting arrived, and the seven families gathered in one place. There were two main issues at todays meeting. Let the meeting begin. Everyone knows why we are gathered here today. Why did the first Turian Marquis send his daughter to the Duke? The second one is Gerond said, looking at the Duke blankly. To confirm the truth of the rumors spreading throughout the kingdom. It was then. The Duke immediately raised his hand and spoke. The intelligence power of our 7th family is truly a mess. Not a single piece of information I shared at the last meeting was correct. What is that Do you remember what Count Marek said? I heard that Mileton Confucius winning rate was close to 70%. Everyone nodded. The Duke, who saw this, continued speaking. But when I looked, it wasnt like that at all. The duke was a very strong man. To the extent that Mileton Confucius odds of winning cannot even be predicted by even 100 percent. Huh. The dukes sparring didnt use mana, did it? Thats right. Therefore, I was able to understand the basics clearly. Duke Ethan was no longer a herbivore. ! Those gathered here were either transcendental or had reached a state close to transcendental. I couldnt have known what those words meant. At that age. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I confirmed this myself. Uhm The heads of the house were silent. Duke Duke. He would have preferred not to have spoken; he was not a nobleman with a disposition to tell lies. It was right then. The Turian Marquis raised his hand and added, I definitely saw it too. I will vouch for Duke Ethans skills along with the Duke. The absolute amount of mana may be small, but its potential is enormous. . The heads of the 7 families were silent. Since not one, but two heads of the family were vouching for Ethans skills, the possibility that the previous information was incorrect had increased significantly. Huh How can you not be obsessed with herbivory at that age? If what the duke said is true he is truly a scary person. Maybe Prince Theron wont win What do you think, Duke? The Duke immediately answered the Marquis question. As someone who has learned Kangryong style, I will evaluate it calmly. In my view, it is an inevitable defeat. ! If the marquis eyes widened, the other two dukes were different. I have an objection. The Three Dukes have not been completely brainwashed yet. By using the familys arcane black magic, you can unlock a level of potential that is different from before. The Duke of Agiles, one of the two famous magic families. Since it was spoken by Duke Himos, the head of the family, the power contained in the statement was bound to be heavy. Duke frowned at those words. Do you really have to do that? What good is it that you have completely lost your senses? We already put the plan into action. Besides, the last archbishop didnt warn you. We should at least pretend to respect that. Am I wrong? Whew. Anyway, thats my judgment. Even with black magic mixed in, you cant create something from nothing. what? Are you doubting Aguileths magic now? Duke Himos and Duke. An unpleasant atmosphere began to flow between the two. The two leaders of the radical faction and the moderate faction. The four marquis began to break into a cold sweat due to their battle of momentum. It was then. Both of you, please stop. With Duke Geronds words, his momentum passed between them. Soon, the momentum of the two disappeared as if washed away. As expected, Chairman. Gerond said after looking around at everyone. It is not entirely possible that the plan to use the Three Confucius will fail. Since the Duke himself declared it, I will summarize it to that extent. Duke Duke. Do you have anything else to say? The Turian Marquis has a plan for that. marquis? yes. Soon the Turian spoke while looking around at everyone. Im sure youve all heard the story about my daughter going to the duke. The reason I sent it is simple. It was just to use him. Hmm? The Marquis continued speaking to the heads of the family who tilted their heads. Late indices of each family. In fact, I realized after seeing Duke Ethan that those children were frogs in the well. This makes me wonder just how skilled Duke Ethan is. The Duke responded on behalf of Duke Himos, who spoke sarcastically. At least among our later exponents, there is no one who can stand up to Duke Ethan. I swear on Dustins name. . At that point, even Himos couldnt add any more details. Putting the familys honor on the line. Because I knew how much it meant. Duke, who got rid of the sarcastic Himos, looked at the Turian. Turian Marquis. Please continue speaking. yes. Peacock is an excellent equipment. This is clearly evident just by looking at the high level achieved in a short period of time. Wouldnt my children be able to feel and learn something by being around him? Thats why I sent it. So was it effective? My daughter said she feels a lot of things. Even though they are the same age, their skills are much higher than mine, so its probably worth it. The effect was great. Therefore, I would like to take this opportunity to suggest one item. agenda? Its about showing our children whats above. Are you sure youre referring to Duke Ethan? youre right. Everyone, please think about it. Late-stage exponents are certainly stronger than those of the same age, but in reality, thats not the point, right? . Most of the review indices were at the level of a 7-star article. The one that was known to be the best was Mileton, which had a level of 8 stars. Its definitely strong though. It was true that the children were not fully grown yet. We will be able to provide good education and mana through our own efforts. But what about the experience? The reality is that we cannot support you even if you die or wake up. Its the kind of thing that only grows when you experience it in real life or get stimulated. Lets use peacock as a stimulus? A person with overwhelming skills and positions despite being the same age as them. When you see someone like that, wouldnt you naturally develop a desire to win and improve yourself? It was for that reason that I sent Ysera. Everyone was worried. Everyone agreed that there was a stimulus that they couldnt help but feel because they were the same age. As many as two heads of households made public declarations about their abilities. At least the level of the late-stage indices was far exceeded, which is probably why such an assessment was made. Uhm well. There is no duke as young as him in the kingdom. In fact, he is not the youngest duke. If you have great skills, I think you can definitely be stimulated On the other hand, there are those who say it as if it is tempting. I have no thoughts. What can a child from a master magic family learn from a knight? Its obvious that it will only reduce interest. I am also against it. If what the Duke said is correct, shouldnt we also consider that negative feelings may arise instead of feelings of improvement? There were some who openly shouted opposition. . There were also those who remained neutral and thought deeply. By the time the conversation continued to take parallel paths. Duke Gerond said. I will sort it out. I certainly think the Turian Marquiss opinion is correct. Im just saying lets use what we can. I also understood why I sent my daughter away. I just have one question. What is? If his skills are really that good, wouldnt the children he sent be in danger? The Turian said with a quiet smile. Thats why Ive been thinking about countermeasures. How about we ask your Majesty to intervene? To your Majesty? yes. We ask His Majesty to mediate and summon the duke to the capital, which can be considered a neutral zone. Isnt the Kingdom Academy also getting closer to the start of school? If we gather the children and organize a special class If you just tell them to come, the duke wont come easily. How about giving him a professorship? Duke Himos asked with wide eyes at those words. a professorship? Are you saying youre going to treat your successors like students now? The Dukes skills are that outstanding. Many people frowned at this proposal. The ages of the heirs and the duke were almost similar. The difference is only about two or three years. Moreover, there was also a successor who was older than the duke. In such a situation, inviting a duke as a professor? There was no way the children would accept it easily. The Turian who saw this added a comment. Of course, children will not be easily convinced. So, I plan to give you a challenge. Right to challenge? While organizing the special class, you will be able to request a sparring match with the duke at any time. If the kids win they can just change the professor to that kid. Dont you think it will be okay? Hmm. Stimulation and improvement. It was a proposal that could satisfy both at the same time. Okay. Then, those who want can send their children. Whoever wishes, please raise your hand. Five of the seven families raised their hands. The only ones who opposed it were the two families who had made such claims from the beginning. In the end, an agreement was reached where five of the seven families would send their successors to be educated. I will send a letter to Your Majesty requesting mediation. The heads of the four families nodded at Geronds words. * * * Delprion. He glanced at the contents of the letter. Academy. What does the Count think? The Earl of Wallington answered those words with his head down. It seems that the 7th Street side has changed its mind a little. After hearing about the sparring from the Duke, I suspect he may be trying to use his skills. The Count looked at Delprion and continued speaking. If Your Majesty intervenes at this time, the 7th House and the Duke House may show a surprisingly mellow mood. There are rumors that Marquis de Fractals eldest daughter is firmly in love with the Duke. If the special class is organized for one semester it would be a total of three months. I dont know if the Duke will agree. If the king gives you an order, you cant refuse it Wallington, who had been answering right away, paused. If you think about it, it was possible to refuse the kings command. Because he had immunity. Delprion chuckled and added. Thats why Im talking about it. Hmm. Do it like this. Shouldnt the 7th family taking the class have to pay the tuition? Because it involves inviting a professor. What if the 7th family not only invited the duke as a professor but also made him pay a considerable amount of tuition? The kingdom would be greatly shaken. A golden opportunity to engrave the name Ardan throughout the kingdom. If this is enough, the duke will be quite intrigued. The tuition fee is fifty platinum coins per month for each family. Money wasnt important. The important thing is that this is the tuition fee for inviting a professor. I will tell that to the 7th family. Ah, how is the church doing these days? The information operation seems to have worked well. They were very suspicious of our involvement in the elves affairs. I think leaving traces was effective. But Wallington hesitated for a moment and said with a sigh. I heard that the Shadow Knights are causing a lot of damage. The bishops themselves moved it Some sacrifices have to be endured. Ardan. It was still too early for an all-out war between them and the church. Thats why the kingdom is returning their attention. Anyway, lets send the letter as it says. yes. Wallington quietly left the Kings office. * * * A week has passed since Lee Sera was hired. She was a very useful talent. Even though he was a spiritist with the attribute of fire, that didnt mean he couldnt handle spirits of other attributes. From water to wind to earth. Although water and earth elemental spirits, which have opposite attributes to fire, could only handle the lowest level spirits without reason. Because the level of the spiritist itself was so high, he was able to handle a significant number of the lowest level spirits. Even at the lowest level, if a large number of people come together, they can make a big impact. In particular, it was extremely useful in farming. A walking fertilizer and shower. It would not be an understatement to call a spirit master who had reached the level of a superhuman. The place where that ability could be best utilized was the County of Amelton, which was to be raised as a granary. Of course, as soon as he was hired, he was transferred there. Although I heard that strange rumors were spreading throughout the kingdom about what on earth they were doing there. While doing work. Ethan. Can I come in? A familiar voice was heard. Soon after, Elena came into the room and handed me a letter. It was a letter bearing the kings seal. Ethan immediately read the contents and immediately smiled. whats the matter? What is it about? Ethan responded to Elena, who had sparkling eyes. I heard you dont want to teach the kids at least once. huh? Teaching kids? To summarize, this is an invitation to become a professor at the Kingdom Academy. The content is a bit unexpected Then what about the students? Are they kids from the academy? no. There are five of the kingdoms seven heirs. Theyre forming a special team. huh? Heirs of the 7 kingdoms? Elena tilted her head. On the other hand. Ethan was nodding satisfied. Turian Marquis. This is because he moved much more nimbly than expected. Chapter 114 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 114 #When it returned, the family was ruined (115) Among the seven families, the ones excluded were the Duke of Agiles and the Marquis of Eltanis. One side was a family that used black magic and the other side used bows. Good. Aguiles. I still vividly remembered how they used black magic to mess with Theron. The son of a family like that comes to take classes under him? I was lucky if they didnt rip off my head as soon as I saw them. I could say that I was actually grateful that he let me out on his own. Meanwhile, Elena, looking at Ethan, asked. Ethan. Do you plan to accept that offer? maybe. Kingdom 7th Street. They were a family that actively adopted the techniques of the Yongin tribe along with the tricks of the duke family. Naturally, the later exponents would have absorbed the secrets of each family. Even for Ethan, it was not easy to extract the tricks of a superhuman or transcendental person. But what if the late-term indices are not yet ripe? The core secrets of each family. I guess I can absorb it without much effort. Of course, it was not driven by this simple gain alone. The most decisive reason to accept this offer. That was because Theron was obsessed with the Agiles duchy. To save Theron, he had to collide head-on with Agiles. Duke Himos, the head of the Agiles family, was a strong man known to be one step ahead of the Duke. What would it be like if you had a life-or-death battle with him? Ethan, who remembered his sparring with Duke, made a quick decision. At best, about an arm. Even if enlightenment comes first, if you dont have enough mana to support it, you wont be able to do your best. The mana he possessed was far from sufficient to handle the mana that the transcendentals possessed. If you do your best, you will be able to cut off about one arm. In other words, it meant exchanging one arm for ones life. This wasnt the only problem. The 7th Street side wont just sit back and watch the conflict. Agiles was probably not the only family that was actively involved in brainwashing Theron. If these families were to intervene in a situation where it was difficult to deal with Aguiles, it was bound to cause problems. That was the reason why I couldnt go rescue Theron right now. Saving Theron by force would take over a year at best. Now was the time to find another way. For example Something like shaking the seven families from the inside and creating a rift. In that sense, this proposal was bound to be appealing. This is because all of the latter-day leaders who will be trained this time were holding important positions in their families. There were also later Jisoos who were not small family heads, such as Dorothy and Lee Sera, but they were equally favored by the family heads. If you use them well You will be able to quickly delve into the inside of the seven families. Agiles has already crossed the irreversible river. Punishment is natural. However, preparation was needed before that. To thoroughly create a situation so that no one can intervene when punishing Aguiles. Accepting the proposal presented this time could be said to be the starting point of this plan. The judgment was over quickly. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ethan said while looking at Elena. If you want to save Theron as quickly as possible, it would be right to accept it. . Elena fell silent at those words. Until now, she had intentionally not brought up the story of the third child. The reason was simple. This was because the power of the family holding Theron was too great. Ardan has finally begun to recover. On the other hand, Agiles was the second most powerful family among the seven families of the kingdom. Ethan is already carrying a heavy burden on his back. I couldnt put any more pressure here. Because that could have been too cruel. She was silent and looked at Ethan. The unwavering gaze told me that my younger brother had already made a decision. She asked, nodding quietly. How long is the class? Three months. It was based on one semester. Come back, Ethan. I will take good care of the territory. As numerous officials began to flock to the duchy, internal affairs were completely regaining stability. Is that it? The clothes he designed were selling like hot cakes, and the amount of money he received was beyond imagination. That amount was enough to cover a significant portion of the development fund for the entire duchy. Even if Ethan leaves for a while Ill be able to manage it well. Frexian, who was appointed as the duchys administrative chief, and Sylvia, a talented strategist. The foundation of the duchy had already been laid. The management of the knights can be left to Myers, who was recently appointed as a high-ranking member of the Dragon Slayer Corps. The best she could do was to reduce the burden as much as possible on her younger brother who had made the decision. Ethan nodded. Elena could trust and entrust the duchy to him. Please. huh. Dont worry and go. This also shows that our ducal family is much higher than the 7th family. Thats right. Ethan answered with a grin. * * * Sera Lee. Today, while she was clearing land in the County of Amelton using the Earth Spirit, she received a letter. Im planning to go to the capital, so come back now. Her eyes lit up. It was successful. I heard that there was talk about the Kingdom Academy at this meeting of the Seven Families. There was only one problem left. The question is whether the duke will accept this offer. Going to the capital meant that he had accepted this offer. Great! Ysera clenched her fists. The special class formation period is as long as three months. It was also said that he would be able to hang out closely with the duke for the next three months. Dorothy. Before that fierce thing comes. I will capture the dukes heart. It will start from inside the carriage leaving for the capital. Ysera said, using the wind spirit to quickly enter the Counts office. Erkan. Ill just go! The duke called me. Oh yeah. miss. Thank you for your hard work. No. Okay then! Lee Seras new form disappeared in an instant. Erkan saw that and smiled bitterly. Its a shame. A grand plan to create a granary city. Isera, who recently visited this place, became a key player in the plan. In just one week, about 1/3 of the county territory was reclaimed. When I come back, Ill definitely have to call you here again. Gailan, who rules the same county as himself. Recently, it was well known that the card game he created was gaining sensational popularity beyond the Duchy and throughout the West. It was time for him to show his own conversion. The elves have also finished migrating to this area If the story ended well, it seemed like he would be able to grow the various plants he had planned. All of them were products that created high added value. Three months. Be sure to create a draft of the granary city before the duke returns. Erkans eyes lit up. * * * Sera Lee. Less than half a day after she sent the letter, Ethan came to visit. As she entered the office, she frowned slightly. It was because of the faint body odor in the room. Lawrence and Ilya. The scent of those two was unmistakable. These two were also the women she had identified so far. One is a cross-dressing woman. One was a wizard. If there is one thing that is fortunate. The duke said he did not view these two as opposite sexes at all. In fact, it might have been natural. A cold and level-headed man who does not easily pay attention to himself, who is called the best in the kingdom. There is no way such a man would be attracted to a child aged about ten at most and a woman dressed as a man. Ysera was certain of this fact. still. I couldnt help but feel jealous along with anxiety. Because while he was far away from the duke, the two shared their own time. It was at that time that the Dukes words were heard. Do you have anything to prepare? yes? ah! There is nothing in particular. Then lets leave right away. yes! great! Oh my duke. Were traveling in a carriage, right? I plan to. Ill assign you a carriage, so you can take a ride Yes! Wouldnt it be better to use it broadly? That was absolutely unacceptable. After working under him, wasnt he farming in the County of Amelton? If you travel by carriage, it will take two weeks to reach the capital. I couldnt miss this golden opportunity. I want to be taught. huh? I too am now the dukes student. I felt it while sparring with the Duke last time. My foundation is lacking. Its not enough. Yseras eyes sparkled. If another man had said something like that, he would have broken one of his arms, but the Duke in front of him was a man who could tell he was not good enough. On the contrary, it was really nice to see him answer calmly. As the duke said, Im still far behind. Therefore, I had to receive instruction from the professor. If we go by carriage, it will take two weeks. Wouldnt that be enough to complete the basic level of teaching? Hmm I hope you can watch my training process. To do that, we would have to share a ride Wouldnt that be inconvenient? Im fine but is it that the Duke is uncomfortable with me? Thats not true. Then we can just ride together. Please take care of me. Ysera bowed her head. Ethan nodded. She had entered the realm of superhumanity. Instead of feeling prideful in the process, he realized his own shortcomings and said that he would train from the basics. Since he plans to treat her well in the future, laying her foundation was a good option for Ethan. Oh, indeed, Duke. On this trip, we are planning to go to the capital just the two of us, right? maybe. Ilya had to continue his research, and Sylvia had to take care of the estates affairs. The only person who would go on this trip to the capital was Sera Lee, who would be living as a student from now on. Yseras eyes lit up at those words. Great! During the three months while the special team was being formed, only he could monopolize the operation. It was very happy news. Then shall we go? With eyes that look like they might drip with honey at any moment. She said. egg plant. Two people got on the carriage. * * * okay. Thats it. uh? Ysera responded to Ethans words in a dazed voice. what? It shouldnt be like this. Basic class. The process that Ysera had in mind during this process was very simple. Showing intentional mistakes one after another. The more parts I dont understand in class, the more I do. DHa. DThats not right, wasnt it? From the sound of sighing as if not knowing what to do, to the process of correcting the flow of mana in a cold tone. I would be able to experience many things. Just imagining it is a process so fascinating that it thrills you deep inside your heart. I certainly thought things would turn out that way when I boarded the carriage. But There was one problem. What I meant was that the duke was very good at teaching even basic courses. Every time I intentionally try to show a mistake, I end up making mistakes. There would be no harm in moving like that. Instead, rotate the mana this way. In fact, this method might not be bad. If it was intentional, well done. I continued the class by correcting the problems with only very simple advice. It looks like youve learned some basic steps. Iseras skills were literally growing as each hour passed. This isnt it After hearing the Dukes words, Iseras face turned into a tearful expression. This was clearly not the plan. Rise to unexpected heights. My plan to become a failing student and attract the Dukes attention was being shattered one by one. Uh Duke. I guess the class doesnt end here, right? Apparently the duke used the word walker. What is a baby walk? He literally just started walking. There was no way the class would end here. No, it was never supposed to end. The Duke laughed and answered those words. no way. Sera Lee. The guy had just laid the foundation. There was still a mountain of things to teach. but. Since we have almost arrived in the capital, we will conduct the remaining classes at the academy. Ah I wish the capital was farther away. Unfortunately, the dream-like journey was now almost over. Far away. Because a huge city was coming into view. The capital was Pelantium. * * * young master. Now is the time for you to leave. okay. Mileton, who was in the mansion, looked at the capital. Duke Ethan He chewed his lips. Sera Lee. It was he who was known to have stolen her heart. Its false. There was no doubt that he had used dirty tricks to deceive Isera. Isera. Please wait a moment. Because well be able to meet soon. The only person who could save her was himself. Mileton, the kingdoms best sword. He spurred his horse and rode away. The destination was a special class organized at the academy. Chapter 115 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 115 After returning, the family was ruined (116) Capital. It was definitely a more developed place than the cities I had seen so far. A city bigger and more magnificent than Londinium. That was when the carriage approached the castle gate. Youre here. Duke. I was waiting. A familiar voice was heard. It was the Earl of Wallington. Unlike when we met before, he was now using the honorifics. It was natural. At that time, he was only an archduke, but now he has the title of duke, albeit temporarily. Is there anything you want to say? Before we head to the Kingdom Academy, I have a few things to tell you. Tell me. The children assigned to the special class have already gathered at the academy. However, right now, I sincerely acknowledge the Duke and will not follow him. These were children who had lived their entire lives in the family, living in their own way. It was rather strange to think that people would immediately recognize him as a professor and follow him wholeheartedly. Is the reason you came here because you wanted to talk about the obvious? Hmm. What I want to urge you to do is this. No matter what happens, you must never kill them, make them miserable, or leave any aftereffects. I want you to promise me this. Since the right to challenge was included from the time the special class was organized, it was natural that sparring would take place. However, it was difficult for it to become a real battle. From what we have investigated so far, the Duke is not just a person who uses force, but also a person with a deep heart. Of course, the Duke would have been aware of this as well. Even so, you must always be cautious when proceeding with work. This was the reason why the Count came and spoke to him in person. Ill make you promise. Ethan nodded willingly. In short, doesnt this mean that you only need to beat him to the point where there are no aftereffects? There was nothing difficult. Duke. I would like to ask you something. It was a story of not interfering with the beating of love. Soon after, he handed me his ID card. Kingdom Academy Special Class Professor Duke Ethan Good luck. yes. The carriage entered the capital. It took about thirty minutes to pass by the gorgeous buildings. To exaggerate slightly, a building as large as a kingdom began to appear. [Kingdom Academy] One of the institutions evaluated as the best educational institution in the Kingdom of Heidern. Arrived at the academy. At the entrance, someone was standing still, as if he were a statue. Ysera frowned when she saw that. Because it was an extremely familiar face to her. Do you know someone? We only know each other by face. Ysera spoke abruptly, as if she was afraid of being involved. As Ethan stared intently, she quietly added, as if unable to win. Theres a kid who chases after me all the time, called Mileton haha, Duke. No matter what that guy says, its all lies, so you should never believe it That was then. Mileton, who had been examining the carriage, came running straight away with his eyes shining. Ysera! And that too while shouting his own name very loudly. He spread his arms as if to block the carriage and then approached the stopped carriage. What are you doing now? Despite Yseras sharp tone thrown out the window, Mileton smiled brightly and answered without paying any heed. Ive been waiting since a while ago. I hope you come. By the way Miletons eyes narrowed when he saw Ethan. Isera. Lately, it seems like theres been a rumor going around the kingdom. You have to be careful about your actions. Dont you still understand that if we keep sharing the carriage like we do now, bad rumors will spread even more widely than before? under. canard? Its not? what? That rumor is true. Immediately afterwards, Ysera crossed her arms and spoke sharply to Ethan. By the way, do you know whose carriage you were blocking? . Wow! Miletons eyes narrowed. His eyes were only looking at Yseras arms crossed. You promised. what? eighteen. I will wait until then. When did I? I remember there was no answer at that time. Sera Lee. The tone of her voice as she spat out her answer next to the duke was excessively cold. past. Although she dumped herself for confessing her love, her tone was not this cold. A little annoying. At most it was just that much. But it was different now, it was so different. Every time she spoke a word, it felt as if my heart was being held tightly in a hand made of ice. Damn it. Its abominable that Duke Ethan is not uncrossing her arms. The reason she became so cold was probably because of the Duke sitting next to her. Mileton glared at the duke. What kind of dirty trick did you use? Dirty tricks? Duke of Ethan. He was very cunning, tilting his head as if he didnt know anything. Ysera, who flinched at that sight, looked at Mileton and said. Move. Before I blow it up. For an instant, an explosive force flowed out of the carriage. Mileton widened his eyes. Ysera has grown to this extent? two years ago. It felt like his skills were two levels higher than when we last met. You are too weak. It was a phrase he had heard from Ysera in the past, and it was a phrase that was stuck in his heart and had not been picked out for two years. It felt like the phrase was being played again. While Mileton flinched. stop. The Dukes words echoed in the carriage. sorry. The suffocating feeling disappeared as if washed away. Ah It was such an absurd sight that one couldnt help but say that it was astounding. Ysera, who has that much power, cant move at a single word? My guess was right. Peacock. It was clear that he was oppressing Ysera using mean methods. Mileton said, chewing the inside of his mouth. I will exercise my right to challenge the Duke. Right to challenge? Duke. Theres no need to deal with that guy Mileton said with his eyes shining at Yseras words. I remember saying that you could take on the challenge anytime, anywhere during the three months the class was in progress? under. Class hasnt even started yet, right? It actually started from the moment I came here. Duke. Now I am exercising a very legitimate right. Even if you are the duke, you have no authority not to accept this challenge. Isnt that right? The guys eyes were full of hostility. Ethan nodded. Theres nothing that cant be done. Sometimes its better than a hundred words. There were times when the rod of love applied directly was much more effective. Now was that time. Ethan walked out of the carriage. Are you going to do it here? How important is the place? Loud! Soon, the students of the academy began to flock towards the entrance one by one. Are you two planning to fight? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the atmosphere, I guess thats the case? The students swallowed their saliva. Rumors had spread throughout the academy about Mileton, who had been guarding the entrance since early morning. Who was the person he was waiting so desperately for? It was obvious. Duke of Ethan. It had to be him. The two people finally met face to face. Mileton, who was revered as an existing powerhouse. And even Duke Ethan, who has been on the rise recently. If you only listen to recent rumors, it would be safe to say that Duke Ethan is a step above Mileton. Even though he didnt use mana, wasnt it said that he was a whistle-blower while sparring with the Duke? But if you use mana The result could not be easily assured. Kingdom 7th Street. It was widely rumored that the mana possessed by those late-stage exponents was enormous. The students eyes sparkled. Who will win That was when the two people looked at each other. The principal, who came running in a huff, looked at the two and shouted. Now just wait a moment! Are you two really going to fight at the entrance? Is there anything that cant be done? Class hasnt even started yet It doesnt matter. Even the duke said he had nothing to do with it, so it was impossible to stop him. Then it would be better Whew. Then I will take charge of the review. One was the head of a family who was treated as a guardian deity in the kingdom. Isnt one the successor to the family that is the head of the seven families? In preparation for the worst case scenario, we had to take on at least mediation. great. It was then. cheer up! Duke! Miletons eyes shook violently at Sera Lees cheering. Immediately, his pupils began to burn brightly, as if they were on fire. You bastard! Ill give you the harpoon! The Kingdoms First Sword. I planned to prove here and now that that title was not a lie. You may be superior in the basics themselves. The skill of exploding mana and potential was probably far above his own. Reverse Heavenly Mind Law. It was a new family breathing method created by the Lacian Duke family ten years ago. I was confident that if I just used this, I could destroy even the rumored operation in an instant. Who is really strong? I will clearly prove it to her here. The headmaster, Count Mullen, who was in charge of judging this match, broke into a cold sweat as he saw Mileton displaying his energy to the point of danger. This is definitely not a real fight, its just sparring. So you should never use vinegar. Also, it is impossible to cause serious injury that leaves aftereffects. This is also Your Majestys will. Do you all agree? I agree. I agree. Then, please receive a wooden sword. After handing the wooden sword to the two people. It was the moment when Count Mllen announced the start of the sparring. Mileton, who had turned the Reverse Heavenly Mind technique to its maximum, infused mana into the sword. Then, a huge amount of mana began to bloom over the sword. Embodied mana. The length alone was nearly 3 meters long. The principal and students were shocked at that sight. oh my god! Can you emit embodied mana for that long? What level of mana is in the body to be able to look like that? That was an amount of mana that even those who were called superhumans found difficult to show. After all, it is the best sword in the kingdom! Those who looked at the Duke in admiration were soon shocked. uh? Unlike Miletons wooden sword, no mana could be felt from the dukes wooden sword. what? A peacock known to produce pure white flames. Of course, I thought I would raise white flames. However, nothing was felt from the dukes sword. Mileton, who was looking at that scene, frowned deeply. You are extremely arrogant! Are you going to fight me without even generating mana? no. Its actually better. If you let your guard down like that. It would also be better for delivering a fatal blow. He immediately started running towards the duke. The speed was so incredible that he was ranked among the first among all academy students. Access was instantaneous. Unexpected speed. The duke didnt even move, as if he couldnt react to that. Huh? Danger The length of the sword is different. Just looking at it, there was a difference of more than three times. If I did that, I couldnt win even if I woke up dead. While the students were shocked. Get lost! Mileton stabbed the wooden sword with a repentant smile on his lips. It was a blow so perfect and clean that it could never be avoided. That moment. Quang! One of the new models flew out of the training ground with a tremendous noise. Could it be that the duke was hit by a single blow huh? Starting from students in special classes to regular cadets. Everyones eyes widened. Because it was Mileton, not the peacock, who started flying high in the sky. thud! Mileton was seen crashing to the ground. Starting with the principal, even the students expressed astonishment at the sight of them not even making a single movement. what? All of the students expected Mileton to win. But what on earth happened? The sparring ended so suddenly and in vain? It was a time when everyone was silent at the incomprehensible sight. Isera. yes! Duke! Take that guy and follow him. yes! Before I knew it, the summoned spirit lifted Mileton onto its shoulder and carried it away. The principal, who was sweating profusely, spoke cautiously. Uh Duke. But why? Prince Mileton. He just fainted. Ah, thank goodness thats good. Haha. How did you do it? I felt like I wanted to ask the principal about the sparring just now. Where is the special class located? Follow me this way. Now was not the time. Following the principals guidance, Ethan began to move. Duke! Lets go together! Ysera, who lifted Mileton with her spirit, began to hastily run after the duke. Chapter 116 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 116 #When I returned, my family was ruined (117) Ethan recalled the sparring that had just happened. Mileton. Even though he didnt have any special skills, he had enough mana that even he could admit it. To blow him away with one blow, I used one of the techniques I mainly used in my past life. Ilseom (һ). One quick. Household heads who have possessed the Eight Rings for generations have created several techniques using them. Ilseomdo was one of them. How to use it was simple. This was because he had liberated all the pills and poured all of the enormous mana that flowed out into a one-time strike. A technique that allows you to gain explosive speed and enormous destructive power in an instant. Now that I have four rings, I can now utilize this technique properly. Perhaps because my body was not yet fully ripe, my whole body throbbed quite a bit after using Ilseom. I guess we can improve it later. Increase in volume is one of the functions of a pill. By using this, you can naturally strengthen your body as time goes by. In the future, you will be able to use Ilseom without difficulty. When he was so lost in thought. Ysera, who was following Ethan, was blushing profusely. She was the only person who could vaguely see Ethans movements. This is because he had reached the level of superhumanity. Ysera, looking at the Duke with a blush on her face, recalled the battle just before. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment the Duke swung the wooden sword with a cold face, the embodied mana rose to the point that even Mileton could not be defeated. The wooden sword was swung at such an incredible speed that even he had to concentrate his eyes to see it blurry. Thats why the milestone flew by. At his level, he wouldnt have even been able to confirm that the wooden sword was swung. What should I do As expected, her husband was such a wonderful man. Even if its good, its so good that its a problem. This is a special class. Ethan nodded at the principals words. The special class was located on the top floor of the most luxurious building in the Kingdom Academy. The most prestigious families in the kingdom. As their children were gathered in one place, it was evident that they paid great attention to allocation. The moment you step inside. I was able to face the three people who were already seated. Immediately, the eyes of the three people opened wide. Isera appeared behind the Duke. This is because the spirit she summoned had a limp Mileton hanging on its shoulder, as if it had fainted. Please take a seat. Yes! Ysera placed the Mileton on the desk as if tossing it and sat down. Ethan said, making eye contact with the three people in silence. Its Ethan. I will be in charge of your education for the next three months. Then, everyone come to the training ground. . Ethan left the special class with a very brief self-introduction. Dorothy, who had been staring blankly at the teachers table, looked at Sera Lee and asked. Hey Sister Sarah? How on earth did this happen? I was suppressed in one hit for being fussy. Ysera responded casually and ran out after the duke. . I was subdued with one blow. It took me a moment to understand what he meant. Soon, the eyes of the personnel who were facing each other turned to Mileton, who was stretched out on the desk. When I was called to the special class, I laughed out loud when I heard that the duke would be the professor. Age, reputation, and even skills. They also lacked nothing. Maybe its just a title. I definitely thought so. This I think the dukes skills are much higher than I thought The famous Mileton was subdued with one blow. If he had suffered so helplessly, the outcome would not have been particularly different for them. Someone spoke in the silence. Oh. What should Archduke Mileton do? I think I should take it with me Ysera had already left class a long time ago. . With Mileton lifted up. Three people began moving after the Duke. * * * Training hall. The four people gathered there looked at the duke. I dont know what the reason was, but as they heard that Mileton, who was considered the strongest among the late exponents, fainted with a single blow, no one wanted to act rashly. Before we start the first class, we will hold a simple competition. Its a battle of rankings. A battle of ranks? We are literally going to evaluate your level and rank you. The winner will receive benefits, so do your best in the battle. Soon the Duke told them to pair up. . Yeoyeonamnam. Ethan, who saw that each gender was naturally paired, nodded. The format is simple. All you have to do is play the game once. You two. The first one Ethan called was a group of two men. Lets stick together first. I knew roughly the information about the two because I checked it before coming. Leon, the son of a famous spearman. Even Zeros, the son of a famous magic family. In short, he was a spearman and a wizard. The two people who were worried soon widened their distance. Are there any restrictions? Do not use mana Do your best to stick together. It could get dangerous It will stop on its own, so you dont have to worry about that. All right. Confucius Zeros. Please take care of me. Please take care of me too. Mr. Leon. The moment the battle began. The spearman rushed towards the wizard. Dozens of magic words appeared in the air and began flying towards the spearman. Right then. The spear, filled with golden energy, began to swallow up the incoming magic one by one. The secret behind Ran (r) and Na (). Block the opponents attack by pressing it outward or inward. Flash! The secret of Chal (). With a shout, golden energy began to rush towards the wizard. With the spearmans one-shot thrust, the wizard began to create dozens of layers of defense. Quagwang! The golden energy began to tear apart the defensive magic. The quality of the sparring between the two was high and the sights were very spectacular. This fact was clear just by looking at the academy students who had already flocked in one by one, glancing at the sparring with bright eyes. As expected, it is Prince Leon. The term Changseong (}) was not a lie! I cant believe they used the tricks of Lanna Chal so well While the students were exclamating in their hearts, Ethan was exclamating with the exact opposite meaning. Its shockingly shitty. When the level was low, the spear was an easy weapon to use, but as the level increased, the difficulty in handling it increased rapidly. Because its basic length is overwhelmingly longer than that of a sword, delicate control is required for accurate defense. The sense of balance to evenly distribute power throughout the entire weapon was also an important factor in handling a spear. In the end, the spear could be said to be the most important weapon in terms of how it handles the body. I picked up a bad habit. However, the spearman in front of me was using the spear by moving his arms in a flashy manner without properly understanding the movements of his body. It wouldnt have mattered so far. With the overflowing mana in his body, he would have been able to use seemingly flashy techniques to attack the enemy. It was still like that now. The wizard seemed to be completely embarrassed by the attacks coming from dozens of directions, and was taking charge of defense, squeezing out all the mana in his body. However, if you meet someone who truly understands the method like you. Itll be over in one shot. Just by taking a quick glance, his flaws were clearly revealed. A gap that goes beyond twenty places. If you hit one of them, you will meet the same fate as Mileton. In addition to the spearman, the wizard was also a mess. He must have been practicing magic in his closet his whole life, because he seemed to have no eyes to see the other persons flaws and truths. The footwork is also at a terrible level. Wizards usually had a hard time using their power in close combat. As such, you need to have good footwork to avoid close combat. It seemed like he had picked up something from his family and had learned it, but he was barely able to put it into practice. So, hes probably looking this way like hes crying out like hes asking for help. I guess its worth using at least two. A flashy-looking spear technique. Even a half-baked step that didnt show the tricks of a wizard. Still, in its own way, it was a 7-way technology and there was a trick to the technology itself. As soon as I saw it, I absorbed its core principles. Ethan moved. bang! Leons eyes widened at the sight of a sword blocking the window. fast! At best, I could only hear the sound of the wind passing by. But when on earth did we come to the center of the training ground? stop. The spearman won. Its Leon, not the spearman Let both of you go in. The duke, lightly ignoring the hesitant response, issued an order to congratulate the guests. It was then. The closet wizard who saw the spearman lowered his head and said. It was a good match. Mr. Leon. As expected the name Changseong was not given for nothing. Haha no. Confucius Zeros magic always seems amazing. It seems that the name Confucius of the Demonic Path was not an illusion. I really learned something. The fact that they are having the biggest battle of all time is filled with phrases that praise each other. It made me think that perhaps the most core trick of the Seven Families was flattery. Spearman and Closet Wizard. The more I looked at them, the more I saw them, a combination that made my stomach boil. Originally, I was going to start training after the ranking match was over, but I couldnt bear the boiling inside. Ethan stepped forward immediately. hey. Spearman. yes? Give me the spear. Why is the window suddenly Ethan immediately stretched out his hand. Leon, embarrassed, immediately moved the spear to avoid the hand, but it was only a futile resistance. In an instant, the spear was in Ethans hand. Is it okay to say something like that after a fight? What is that! It was then. This is what Ran (r) and I () do. The spear began to bend flexibly, like a coiled snake. This is what challenge is. The moment the duke threw out his spear. The spear moved so fast that it could not even be compared to the flash that Leon had fired just moments ago. . gulp. Leon swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Rannachal. Having held spears my whole life, I knew it as soon as I saw it. different. That the method is different from his own spear skills. Although it was obviously the same type of movement, the Dukes spear technique contained a mysterious trick that was hard to understand. The only person Leon has ever felt this way about is one person. Marquis Sage. It was his father. But why Does it seem like the duke is reflecting the shadow of his father, who was called a master of the spear? That too from a knight who uses a sword. I couldnt understand it at all. What on earth are you doing! No matter how much you are a duke, I cant bear to ignore Marquis Aidens arcane spear skills! Use your lower back when twisting your arms. Do not twist the spear up or down and do not let the tip extend beyond the width of your body. What Try it. Right Now. The Dukes face as he handed me the spear was extremely cold. Leon, who unconsciously broke into a cold sweat at the sight, was handed the spear. The Duke was staring at himself. I thought I was bitten by a mad dog. I thought it would be better to just demonstrate it once. It seemed like if I was careful, it could end up being a milestone. This was the moment when Leon, recalling the Dukes words, consciously corrected his posture and swung his spear. uh? I could feel it instinctively. This changed posture makes me feel more comfortable and free. What the hell is this Its better than before. Just one word of advice at best. That one piece of advice made my spearmanship much smoother? I just couldnt admit it. Right then. Hey, glasses guy. yes? You too, come here. Yes. Zeros, wearing round glasses, approached the Duke cautiously. Your footwork is shit. No, what is that! You are now ignoring Marquis Zenoris steps! The duke continued speaking towards the rampaging wizard. When using footwork, dont fold your knees like that. Lengthen your stride a little longer and use your right foot instead of your left foot. . Try it. Right Now. Zeros, who was glaring at the Duke with his mouth shut, sighed and began to use footwork. Soon he opened his eyes. What on earth is this! Its different from before. Much more comfortable movement. To exaggerate a bit, it felt like it was the wind. Zeros and Leon. Their eyes naturally met. Changseong too? No wayeven Prince Mago? The two people, having a silent conversation, looked blankly at the duke. Chapter 117 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 117 After returning, the family was ruined (118) Mileton. He was lying helpless on the training ground, and was looking at the game called the Ranking Battle with his eyes slightly narrowed. The reason he was pretending to faint like this was simple. Because I was embarrassed. A lot of that too. When he attacked the Duke out of curiosity. Watching the battle was Ysera, whom he had been in love with for a long time. Is that it? Starting with the academys principal, even the students were watching the battle between themselves and the duke with concentration. It wouldnt have been so shameful if he had shared countless sword dances with the Duke and narrowly lost. however. shit! Not only did it fly through the sky with a single blow, it immediately passed out with its tongue sticking out! This was a fact that could be deduced just by looking at the dry tongue that I felt when I came to my senses. How on earth can you open your eyes in a situation like this? And thats in a situation where everyone, including the members of the special team who carried her and Sera Lee, are gathered in one place! I let my guard down. Mileton, who remembered the peacock, gritted his teeth. The moment the sparring began. Since the duke didnt even respond in any way, I was completely let down by my guard. I didnt treat him with sincerity. If he had used a special technique like White Flame, he would have definitely given his all from the beginning. After naturally letting my guard down. There was no doubt that he had used a special tactic the moment he rushed at him. I obviously couldnt see anything. Mana and wooden sword. If he had used these two things, there was no way he, the best swordsman in the kingdom, would not have felt it. The duke must have used another method instead of swordsmanship to blow him away. What kind of technique did you use? Sera Lee. Could it be that she, too, has been deceived and deluded into believing that the duke is truly strong? Just a moment of endless thoughts. The sparring began and Mileton naturally came to watch the match. A sparring match between Changseong and Confucius of Magic. The level of the two people was much higher than when they met in the past. As expected from later exponents of a prestigious family, they did not seem to have neglected their own training. excellent. Since even he himself was impressed by the state of the two people, the duke who was watching this sparring would certainly not be able to think about the later leaders easily. This is the level of the 7 kingdoms. While Mileton was feeling proud, the sparring between Changseong and the magician ended. The Duke called out a voice. Is it okay to say something like that after a fight? He started spewing out absurd words. under. Mileton, who was carefully watching the scene with narrowed eyes, laughed out loud inwardly. What a mess? I somehow felt like I knew why the duke was doing that. He must have had a lot of weight on his shoulders while serving as a professor for a special class. However, after seeing the two people sparring, I realized that the Seven Families were truly amazing. I guess theyre trying to find fault out of impatience. In that way, even if it is only a superficial professorship, wouldnt it be possible to maintain it somehow? Mileton quietly opened his eyes. The singing method that Leon used was so sophisticated that even he could not easily find a loophole. Im sure theyll catch us by saying something ridiculous Ran and I do it this way. uh? This is what Chal is like. The moment the duke threw out his spear. Mileton could not continue his thoughts. Why on earth The Dukes strike seems overwhelmingly superior to Changseongs strike, right? Soon, even Prince Mago was criticized by the duke. Your footwork is shit. With a bewildered expression. The two people were looking at each other blankly. Probably not. It was obvious that it was only plausible on the surface. No, it had to be that way. Indeed, if that one move contained a deeper mystery than the late exponents of the seven families, it meant that the dukes skills were beyond his imagination. It was then. The dukes eyes turned exactly in the direction where Mileton was. [How long do you plan to faint?] ! The moment when a whisper of Mana was heard that was so secret that no one could notice. flinch! Mileton suppressed a scream that was about to burst out. [You better wake up.] This bastard are you laughing at me? The dukes voice clearly contained laughter. Mileton trembled from the feeling of extreme humiliation. That too for a while. His head felt as cold as if it had been covered in ice water. It was obvious that if the duke even revealed this fact, he would suffer great humiliation. The action was quick. Ugh He lifted his head with a groan, holding his head as if he had just come to his senses. Seeing that, everyone from Leon to Zeros flocked to Mileton. Mileton! Are you awake? Grand Duke. Are you feeling okay? ah? Uh its okay. Mr. Zeros. By the way, this is. This is the training hall at the academy. We are currently engaged in a ranking war. A battle of ranks? The Duke said he would rank the five of us. Changseong and I have already finished sparring. The next sparring is. Zeros eyes turned to the center of the training ground. Ysera, a descendant of the spirit family. Even Dorothy, the daughter of a famous fighting family. The two women were already on the training ground. * * * The eyes of the two people looking at each other were sparkling. Each persons reasons were different. There will be benefits for the winner. Benefits. Those words were the only words playing in Yseras mind, while Dorothy. It was definitely a trick that was passed down. I was just thinking about Dalian a while ago. In my opinion, it was a clean and high-quality sparring to the point where there was almost nothing to find fault with. On the other hand, how did the duke react? A poor job. Not only did he simply dismiss the sparring, he even taught them some tricks. When I saw Leon and Zeros widen their eyes without even making a sound. It was definitely a good idea. Now I know for sure. The basics may seem easy at first glance, but since they are the biggest foundation, it is also a difficult area to give advice on. This was especially true for those with skills beyond the basics, like the late exponents. A master beyond imagination. That was the duke. I didnt know that if I did well, I would also be able to learn the tricks. Dorothy, her eyes shining, pounded her fists. Though Sera is quite strong. He himself has improved his skills through bone cutting training. We will not be suppressed in vain like in the past. Lets get started. With Ethans words. Whoa! uh? A huge amount of flame rushed towards Dorothy. The temperature, amount, speed, and power of the fire. It was a blow that was on a completely different level from the past I had previously remembered. I was able to barely use my mana to defend myself. Aaaah! There was nothing I could do about the power contained within it until it flew out of the training ground. Oh, I guess it was too much. As soon as Yseras naturally virtuous words ended. huh? Everyone, from Leon and Zeros to the students around them, widened their eyes. what? Ysera had such strong skills? Wasnt he a spiritist who was known to be of the 7th rank at most? However, the current Yseras momentum was so strong that it felt as if she was facing a superhuman. Fluffy! Dorothy fell to the floor in tears. What the hell! She was one of the later exponents who knew about Lee Seras true skills. Her skills themselves had changed, as if she had trained at a very high level. Extremely clean and efficient management of mana. It definitely wasnt like this While Dorothy was whimpering and getting up, Ysera looked at the Duke with a shy smile. I won, right? okay. I will definitely win this ranking battle. Her eyes were sparkling more than ever. Its much better than when I first saw it. Two weeks of training conducted in a carriage. Yseras basic skills were so high that it could be said to be a world away from the past. Like I said last time, try to put your will into mana. yes! It was then. Im a professor! huh? Please teach me the trick too. I would like to receive some lessons. yes? Dorothy was shouting with her eyes shining. She seemed to have a very lively personality. come this way. Dorothy ran towards Ethan with sparkling eyes. Soon after seeing Dorothy, the Duke held out his hand and said: Try punching my palm with all your might. hehe. Can I really go all out? okay. Really? uh. Then lets go! Haap! Dorothy gathered mana into her fist and threw it out. It was a volume containing the familys secret seasons. [Chapter 3 of Taishan Fist.] [Shatter Strike] Break and shatter. A punch with enough power to easily crush even Mithril. The moment the punch hit Ethans palm. The Dukes palm very naturally wrapped around his fist, as if nothing had happened. uh? Dorothy looked at the Duke with wide eyes. A volume containing ones power. Even though the blood and flesh inside the palm are distorted, it contains a power that is not strange. what? The duke accepted the power as if nothing had happened. If he had blocked the attack by spewing out mana like crazy, he might have done that. But the Duke. On the surface, it didnt seem like much mana was used. But how did we stop this? That was when Dorothy tilted her head. The basic skills cannot even match half of the Dukes. yes? Half of half of half of half? Its such a mess. Im sure you were praised by your father, right? It was one of two things. Either the Duke had a sprained eye or he was telling a white lie for his daughter. Dorothy is such a cute child. He has eyes like a rabbit. Considering that he said such a thing without hesitation, it would probably be the latter in all likelihood. I am not your father. Ethan simply dismissed the answer and offered a supplementary point. Use your back and legs properly when punching. A secret that has the power to destroy everything. The guy wasnt able to properly utilize the techniques used in martial arts. For Ethan, absorbing the immature vision technology was simply easier than breathing. Ethan, who had absorbed the technique of the breaking attack, immediately twisted his waist and legs and punched. It was then. Huh! A huge wind blew in front of Dorothy. wow! Dorothys eyes lit up. It wasnt that his personality and posture had changed much. Even though he used mana at a similar level to his own, an enormous amount of power was felt in his power. I didnt waste even an inch of my strength. Just like his father, the Duke, punched him. Lets give it a try. yes! Dorothy concentrated her mind and moved in the same posture that the duke had just shown her. I felt it instinctively at that moment. Its gotten stronger, right? The power has become much stronger than before. This time, as usual, his fist was wrapped in his palm. Duke of Ethan. He was a man with big, warm palms like the Duke. Its much better than before. hehe. thank you! Lets go. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes! Dorothy bowed her head and ran towards Ysera. Soon after, she tapped Iseras waist and said, sister. why. I think youre cooler than I thought, Duke? Im sure your sister will like it. wait for a sec. Even though you knew that, you acted like that? I just barely brushed the Dukes palm Dorothy. The guy was pretending to be innocent and smiling brightly, but was actually the first to ignore Jindo. It was when Iseras eyes slowly narrowed at the unexpected appearance of a powerful enemy. We will proceed with a losers match. Wait. Mileton, who was just watching as if dead, raised his hand and asked. What should I do? Maybe because of what happened earlier, my mana isnt moving very well. Right after getting hit. Perhaps the energy and blood were tangled, but the mana was not moving properly. In short, he suffered internal injuries. Even though he had the title of the best sword in the kingdom, it was impossible to deal with the later exponents in a situation where energy and blood were tangled. Whatever. Youre in last place. yes? What is that This happened while sparring with the Duke Who told you to attack me? Thats not true. You are responsible for the consequences of your own actions. Am I wrong? . It was a very straightforward statement. shit! But you cant open your eyes and come in last place, right? In the end, Mileton cried and decided to eat mustard and participate in the ranking battle. The results are out. [Special class rankings] 1st place. Sera Lee ranked 2nd. Leon 3rd place. Zeros ranked 4th. Dorothy 5th place. Mileton Kingdoms first sword Mileton. His ranking was right in last place. Chapter 118 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 118 When I returned, the family was ruined (119) A ranking battle in the special class. The story of the ranking war spread among the students at the Kingdom Academy in just one day. Late index of 7th Street. For them, it was an object of admiration and envy. The ranking match was a competition in which the rankings of such people were decided. Naturally, I had no choice but to pay attention. And the result of that ranking war. It gave a great shock to the students. Miss Ysera is number one? wait for a sec. Why is the Kingdoms First Sword ranked last? I heard you couldnt even fight properly? The skills Mileton showed in this ranking match were poor. Because he couldnt even control his own mana properly, he was literally destroyed by the remaining four people. Considering that other late-stage indices were literally flying high, it would not be strange to call Miletons performance an all-time performance. Still it seems like the rankings of the rest of the people are roughly in line. I know. But is there any meaning in ranking? I heard there is one? I heard that those in the lower ranks have classes two hours earlier than the rest. Oh, there it is. Two people, along with the Duke, were already seated in the academys training hall. It was Mileton and Dorothy. * * * Ethan looked at the two people. Mileton was a case where his energy and blood got tangled up and he couldnt show his skills, whereas Dorothy was. Actually, this guy is in last place. Among the four late-stage exponents, he was the one who showed the most immaturity. You were in the bottom tier. Therefore, of course we will have to train more intensely than other students. yes! yes. First of all, last place. You come out first. Last place! It was extremely humiliating to hear those words from someone else, not the Duke. Mileton, blushing, stepped forward. Lets swing the sword. how? Try using the vision sword technique. Miletons eyes narrowed. Now that I think about it The Duke in front of me had a history of demonstrating the technique using a more perfect form than that as soon as he saw the techniques of other late exponents. Are you really trying to steal my familys swordsmanship? Steal? Ardan is at best a swordsman like Raycian? Dont insult the family! Then say it differently. The best I can do is use the swordsmanship that people like you use? Mileton, who was silent, looked at the duke. I was moved to tears for a moment. I feel like I want to try again right now, but the time wasnt right. Wasnt the energy and blood in a tangled state? Its never because Im afraid. Duke of Ethan. He was as talented as he was. Is it reasonable to feel fear from someone who can be considered a lifelong rival? My father didnt teach me that much. Whew. Lets calm down. Soon after, Mileton smiled leisurely. If you think about it, the familys secret swordsmanship was a technique full of complex tricks. No matter how much of a peacock he was, it was completely impossible for him to steal the arcane swordsmanship on sight. At best, its just a matter of correcting your posture. Didnt Changseong, Mago Confucius, and Dorothy do the same? The same would be true for yourself. great. Soon after, Mileton generated a glimmer of mana into his sword. The reverse heavenly sword method (섦). The trick was simple. Splitting mana into two branches and rotating them in opposite directions. It was a sword technique that utilized the interaction that occurred at the point where the divided mana met each other to improve the swords speed and even its destructive power. Ethan stared at it blankly. Mileton. The sword technique he used had a thuggish feel, like the sword technique mainly used by the Dragon of Destruction. Rotate mana in the opposite direction. If you have general talent. It would take quite a long time to get used to it. But Ethan was different. Just once. After rotating the mana in the same way as the mile turn. It was like this. Because I completely understand the trick. It certainly had a lot of implications, as it was a method used by the son of a family known as the head of the seven families of the kingdom. I could use it that way too Last time. When I took over Yongrinmok, I had a fight with the bishop, and there I checked the flow of mana that makes up the dragons body. It would not be strange to call it dragon-humanization. Since then, Ethan has been improving the methods used by the bishop whenever he has time. Rotation and collision. And even explosions and fusions. It seemed that mixing the four techniques properly would be of great help in constructing a new body using mana. Mileton narrowed his eyes at Ethan nodding. Could it be no? What kind of technology is the reverse heavenly sword technique? The core technique alone was the highest level of swordsmanship divided into several branches. Vision technology was not called vision for nothing. If I could imitate it as soon as I saw it, I would have used dog or sonar vision technology. No matter how much of a duke he was, it was impossible to understand the reverse heavenly sword. It must be so I understand. You understand? no way! The basics are a mess. Phew. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miletons face, which had been very tense, suddenly relaxed. also. He must have said it like that because that was the only thing he could catch. The situation was as he expected And it seems like he wasnt using the sword techniques properly. yes? The smoothness of rotation is weak, the balance of collision is lacking, the explosive power is not destructive, and the fusion is clumsy. Its a total mess. Mileton widened his eyes. Rotation collision explosion fusion. These four were the most core techniques that made up the Yeokcheongeombeop. You knew this as soon as you saw it? What is that That was then. The Duke said as he looked at various parts of Miletons body. Relax the power in these four places when rotating mana. On the contrary, try to rotate the mana powerfully in these five places. . After making eye contact for a while, Mileton swallowed his saliva and spun his mana. Nonsense! He was astonished. At most, the power was adjusted in a few places. Despite this, the rotation of mana was one step smoother than before. You suggested a solution just by looking at it once? It was impossible to imagine where the duke had reached. So much so that one wonders whether he received any information about the Reverse Heavenly Judgment in advance. Seeing Miletons shocked face, Dorothy smiled and asked. professor. He seems very surprised? but. Professors dont usually teach well. Mileton looked blankly at the duke. Now he didnt have the presence of mind to reply to Dorothys words. He was this expert? There wasnt much age difference. At most, he is two years old. But isnt this so unreasonable? But if you think about it the other way around. This is how he can be called my rival. I also thought that it would have to be at this level to be ranked alongside the best sword in the kingdom. Be practicing. Hey. Now its my turn, right? okay. Ethan walked towards Dorothy, leaving behind Mileton, who was staring blankly. * * * A week has passed since the ranking match took place on the first day. Over the past week, each member of the special class received customized lessons from the Duke. The sentiment was simple. Ha is that person really our age? Thats right. Haha. Leon Zeros. The two felt both surprise and absurdity as each class continued. The problem was that the Duke taught too well. Teaching in the most efficient way according to the other persons level. They knew very well how difficult this was. In order to perfectly explain the knowledge in my head, I had to have deep understanding and basic skills. Come and experience a wider world. Obviously, that was why I entered the special class. Although I understood that. No, but this is too wide. At the very least, shouldnt that sight be visible to your eyes? However, no one was able to confirm the dukes true skills. As the training progressed, I only confirmed that his skills were deep and wide. Still, there is hope, Prince Leon. Arent our skills improving day by day? Thats right. Zeros said with his eyes shining. The duke must be letting down his guard now. Thats probably why they are passing on their tricks to us without hesitation. If it goes on like this for another month. I didnt know if I could achieve victory beyond simply increasing my chances of winning. After learning to die for a month, we compete. The two peoples eyes lit up. Its not enough to accept a peer as a professor, and if they dont challenge even once during the entire class period, the kingdoms magnates will begin to treat them as much lower than the duke. The most prestigious family in the kingdom. As a student there, I had no intention of just watching it with my eyes open. Still, Im glad that one class was meaningful. yes. If nothing else, I think we must admit that the duke has the qualities of a teacher. Even I, a wizard, am learning a lot. Leon nodded. A class that sticks to the core. Learning such a class was more enjoyable than I expected. As each day passes, I look forward to what I will learn today. The two people started walking towards the special class. * * * The five heads of the seven families. They were receiving news about their children every day. As each day passed, what they felt was surprise. This is because the dukes education was of a very high standard. How could they possibly think that even if they conducted the education themselves, they would not be able to continue the class that efficiently? However, it was not without problems. The five heads of the family showed their faces through the crystal ball, and discussions on the issue began. DThe Dukes classes are definitely very efficient. However I have a feeling that if Im not careful, the children will become afraid of Ardan. last week. After the milestone flew, the children were unable to easily exercise their right to challenge, as if they were scared. DFortunately, the age range between us is similar, so it seems like we still have a strong desire to win and improve, but its not true that Im worried. If you ever get the feeling that you wont be able to surpass Ardan through this special class It was definitely beneficial to solidify your basic skills while taking quality classes from the duke, but it would be difficult if you became afraid of the name Ardan in the process. Right then. The Turian Marquis, who had been quietly listening to the story, began to cry. Then, how about giving us a closer goal to reach before challenging the duke? DA slightly closer goal? There is one person who could be of use. He is Ardans youngest child. I know that his level is slightly lower or similar to that of the later exponents. DHmm If we organize one more person into the special team and put Ardans youngest member in DNot only could it be an intermediate goal, but we wouldnt be afraid of Ardan itself. Good idea, Turian Marquis. haha. No, then I will send the letter directly. -I guess so. Just like that, a letter was sent to the Ardan duchy. Chapter 119 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 119 #When I returned, my family was ruined (120) I will exercise my right to challenge. After being blown away on the first day. Mileton was exercising his right to challenge every time he conducted a morning class. It was the same today. Willpower isnt bad. Today is on a different level from yesterday. So you should be nervous. Mileton. The guys eyes were shining brightly. Ethan smiled as his eyes glowed with the will to win and the desire to win. You do have one useful talent. Even though you are beaten every day, you exercise your right to challenge without giving up. That meant that he had quite a persistent spirit. Training was ultimately a fight against oneself. A long and arduous process of training. One of the qualities that one must possess in order to achieve great success was an unbreakable tenacity like an iron tendon. Those who achieved transcendence most likely had that kind of vicious spirit. To become big, you need that kind of grit. Thats why I was quite happy with his attitude as a knight. So much so that he suddenly remembered the knights who had followed him to death in his past life. Raise your sword. Mileton drew his sword. A rival of a lifetime. He had already designated that rival in his mind. He looked at Duke Ethan. Starting with your status, wealth, reputation, and skills. He could truly be said to be a person who could stand shoulder to shoulder with himself, the successor to the Lacian duchy. I will show my rivals that I am different from yesterday. Then lets go! Haap! Mileton rushed towards the duke, using the Reverse Heavenly Sword technique to its full potential. This time too, not a single ounce of mana bloomed in the dukes sword. Focus! Thats bullshit. Its not enough. Dont use mana like that. One week of classes. What Mileton heard in that class was scathing criticism. I was embarrassed at first. However, as the class continued, Miletons face became more and more serious. Thats because the words the duke pointed out were words that could perfectly complement his own shortcomings. Now, as each day passes, I can feel that my skills are changing. Rotate mana. After balancing the conflict. Fusion of energy. finally. It spits out that power explosively! The technique of the reverse heavenly sword technique was written over the wooden sword holding the mile turn. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw that. Hoo. Is it because I was beaten to death for a week? I wonder if its a reverse heavenly sword or something. For the first time, Mileton was using his familys arcane swordsmanship correctly. Ethan grinned at the sight of Mileton being attacked at explosive speed. Still, its the best among the late-stage indices. this guy. I learned faster than I expected. Of course, the comparison group was not myself. Because that was a very cruel thing for that guy. He whispered to Mileton who was running towards him. [I said it was a reverse heavenly sword.] ? [This would be close to the perfect form of swordsmanship.] Mana bloomed above Ethans wooden sword. Rotation collision explosion fusion. It was mana that perfectly captured that essence and bloomed. ! Mileton widened his eyes. I could definitely feel it at this moment. The Dukes Reverse Heavenly Sword is closer to perfection than the Reverse Heavenly Sword that he has been training for his entire life. The difference in talent feels so far away. Suddenly, several scenes played in Miletons mind. You are truly lacking. Raythians future is dark. Never forget what you have invested in yourself. effort. Thats the best you can show. Duke Gerond. My father was always like that. Because he always gave cold remarks after showing us the difference in talent that seemed unattainable. It felt like a dizzying sense of dj vu was piercing my skin and hitting my heart. But Mileton did not despair. During his countless hours of training in the family, all he heard was scathing criticism. It was the same even after obtaining the title of the Kingdoms Best Sword. I was always lacking. But I didnt despair. I have always worked hard. Thats why he was able to become the kingdoms best king. Because its not enough. I wont give up. never! It was then. Miletons mana began to flow very naturally. A little faster rotation. A slightly more sophisticated collision. A slightly softer fusion. finally. Even a slightly more destructive explosion. The change occurred in a split second. Coo! A huge explosion sounded through the training ground. Before I knew it, the two wooden swords were clashing with each other and letting out screams. The impact of force only lasted for a moment. Miletons mana slowly subsided. The internal mana flow began to change rapidly. At this moment, Mileton was having a hard time just accepting the change in himself. Huh, huh, huh It was when I was catching my breath. It looks like youve mastered at least the basics. ! Miletons eyes widened at Ethans words. For the past week, I received private lessons from him in the morning under the pretext of being last place. During that time, the duke had never once uttered such a word. Except for this moment. Having the basics. Its literally like that. I went from using the sword without understanding the method at all to starting to use the sword with my own understanding of the method. . Mileton looked blankly at the Duke. The reverse heavenly sword that the duke showed me just before the collision came to mind. As I thought about it, one thing began to deeply dawn on me. I deliberately showed you my tricks. Look. And follow along. This is exactly what you do. It was an unexpected help. Sheesh. Still, perhaps because it was the same article, there seemed to be some aspects worth acknowledging. but. Then wouldnt he be able to call himself his rival? There were definite results in todays sparring. Unlike the past week when I flew out of the training ground without even once clashing my swords. Didnt we clash swords and compete for power today? I received some help in my own way. Since he had generously taught me his tricks over the past week, it was only right for him to show at least some courtesy as a knight. Now that Ive mastered the basics, this mornings class will be the last Mileton, who was looking at the duke, slightly lowered his head. Thank you. Its done. The guy is disgusting. . What a damn human being. Mileton asked, gritting his teeth slightly. I guess the lesson is completely over now, right? Theres a lot to hope for from a last place subject. I always said it, but at that time, my energy and blood were so bad that I couldnt help it That, too, is your skill in the end. Dont make excuses. . Ethan said while looking at Mileton. Starting tomorrow, we will move into the basic stage. Make sure you are prepared. yes? Basic level? What I have learned so far is just at the basic level. What you learned in one week is at best a basic course? I really have to practice all day I could barely keep up with the class? Miletons face became blank. Then he shook his head. No. This is actually an opportunity. The duke was too careless. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the secrets he generously passed down to him. Ill definitely use this opportunity to learn all the secrets. I will exercise my right to challenge with even more advanced skills and achieve victory. If that happens, he will be able to regain both his honor and Yseras love. Suddenly, I felt a prickling deep inside my heart. Miletons conscience. It started to scream little by little. Uhm. Watching the game fairly and helping them gain their own level of honor as they are rivals Thats when. Its a peacock! From a distance, Isera could be seen running, holding a square container. Isera! Good morning Ysera, who had passed Miletons greeting, began to shyly look at the duke with a bright red face. Uh Duke. Have you had breakfast? yet. Then would you like to eat together? I just happened to make breakfast once. what? Ysera made the lunch box? Not only did he make a lunch box so early in the morning, but he asked us to eat together with that feminine expression? Miletons insides slowly turned black. Jealousy began to bloom like an active volcano. It was then. I dont think Ive ever seen you cook. Do you even know how to make food? The Duke asked a question that went far beyond the line. You damn bastard! Just because Isera made the food, I should have bowed in gratitude and ate it, but here she is, with her face crumpled, asking me if I have ever cooked a dish? It was to the point where I began to doubt whether that guy was truly a human being with human empathy. Whats more shocking is. Oh I practiced kite! many. It will be delicious Hehe Ysera began to make excuses while crossing her fingers. okay. Oh. I dont think he even ate breakfast. Ah Isera scratched her cheek as if she was in trouble and opened the lid of the lunch box. What she took out was a thick rice ball. eat. Is this enough? Uhhuh? Me too ugh! You say its enough? Lets go quickly. Duke. The food will get cold. While Mileton, whose mouth and feet were tightly bound by mana, let out a silent scream. Then lets eat and come back. The Duke and Ysera walked away carrying the lunch box. Damn you! He looks like a guy who wouldnt be able to get enough of being fried in a bucket of shit! Fair competition? no. At this moment, Miletons mind was clearly tinged with darkness. Im going to suck up all the secrets. And when the duke is at his weakest, he will use his right to challenge without hesitation. The moment Ysera completely disappeared from sight, the restrictions on mana were lifted. . Mileton, who was staring at the rice ball, took a bite of it. Keeek! Cough! Cough! what! I screamed. This wasnt the rice ball he knew. Its something that pretends to be a rice ball. Hmm Mileton seriously considered. Are cooking skills important in love? It wasnt. Because I was able to survive by eating food in moderation. If he could win Iseras love, he was willing to give up this much. Hehe What about you? Mileton remembered the Duke and smiled in remorse. I dont think Ive ever seen you cook. Do you even know how to make food? Just by looking at him, he was extremely picky about food, as if he had a childs taste buds. There was no way I wouldnt say something bitter after eating food like this. Ysera would definitely be hurt by that and return to find a man who would take care of her. When Mileton was smiling like that. On the one hand, the academy. Ha was this the best? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes? never make food again in the future. After taking a bite of the rice ball, the Duke spoke in a cold tone and immediately turned back. Iseras cheeks, who were staring blankly at the lunch box, slowly began to turn red. Oh my god! How good. From the sigh he made as if he didnt know what to do, to the way he uttered words of rejection in a cold tone. Yseras heart was already filled with ecstasy. If Mileton had seen it, he would have fallen backwards and fainted. Chapter 120 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 120 After returning, the family was ruined (121) Count Mllen, the headmaster of the academy. He looked at the professors gathered in the conference room. I will begin the weekly faculty meeting. Do you have anything to report? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That Some professors were seen muttering. When there is something they want to suggest, but it is not an easy topic, professors usually react like that. Please speak frankly. At those words, several professors spoke with their eyes tightly closed. In recent years, the number of students who doubt the abilities of our professors has been increasing. What do you mean? Count Mhlen tilted his head. Kingdom Academy. It is an educational institution that can be said to be the best in Heidern, and of course the professors here are all highly talented. The professors minimum qualifications for application were those with 7 stars or a 7th rank or higher. Of course, the class also consisted of meaningful content. But why do you doubt the facultys abilities? What does this mean? It was then. It seems that most of the students want to take the Dukes class. As if that wasnt enough, we are naturally starting to compare the special class classes with our classes. That especially after the sparring between Grand Duke Mileton and the Duke. By sparring do you mean the sparring that took place this morning? Miletons behavior of challenging the Duke every morning was already a story that everyone at the Academy knew. youre right. Students who watched the sparring said that Confucius Mileton seemed to have achieved something profound. The professors explanation soon followed. Sparring with Mileton. There, the Duke imitated and used the same technology used by the Lacian Dukes. The story goes that it was even more sophisticated than the technology Mileton himself used. Isnt that the beginning of enlightenment? Huh Count Mllen quietly admired. Mileton, the kingdoms best sword. His level had already reached that of an 8-star knight. It was said that he was one of the best machines with mana that was superior to that of most academy professors. Even if he were the best swordsman instructor, it would be difficult to teach Mileton Confucius The teachings are given through classes. In order for this process to proceed, the teachers level had to be much higher than that of the student. Otherwise, the class itself cannot be established. Even though it was a kingdom academy, there were only a few professors who could teach the children of the seven families. This was especially true when it came to the Kingdoms best review index, which was about a milestone. Duke Ethan. It was a monster that showed skills beyond anything one could imagine. It was like that for the special class right now. When he was first appointed as a professor in a special class, no one thought that the duke would continue as a professor for a long time. The 7 proud kingdoms. The students in the special class were capable of being considered the next successors to the seven families. Or maybe its the late Jisoo, who is very dear to the family. Dorothy, daughter of the Duke. Even Ysera, the daughter of the Turian Marquis. Even the female team had at least 7 stars, so talking about how high the level of the special class students was would only make my mouth hurt. however. What was it like after they took the class? It is said that he is following the dukes lessons as diligently as if he were a baby bird. As for the content of the class, the level is so high that even the later students who did not like manipulation immediately recognized it. It is noticeable that the students level is improving as each day passes. It makes me wonder if the phrase one faith, one god, one god could be more fitting. It wasnt just about teaching classes well. Talking about the dukes skills would only make my mouth hurt. The amount of mana he possesses seems to be that of a 7-star or early 8-star knight at best. Pow! The majesty of sending Mileton flying high into the sky with a single blow with a tremendous roar is still talked about among academy students. Mana control beyond imagination. Deeper fundamentals than anyone else. It was Duke Ethan who had the title and charisma to overpower any professor at the Academy. Worse still, even the headmaster, Count Mhlen, had no choice but to show a perplexed attitude in front of him. Besides its not just the swordsmanship department that is dissatisfied with the classes. The spear arts department, the martial arts department, and even the magic department and the spirit department Mullens head was pounding. Lets say its a swordsmanship department. But why did the rest of the departments The professors quickly responded to the questioning looks. Ha I found out that everything the Duke teaches is related to basics. Basics? How to control mana. And how to take an efficient stance From what I heard, he freely suggests improvements to even the visions of each family. Huh. Exclamation and absurdity. The principal let out a mixed sigh. Even so, it is the same article that used Miletons vision technology. It was a completely different story to freely teach spearmanship, magic, elemental arts, and martial arts. Did you say that it was to persuade the people to return to their species? All streams go to the sea and become one. It was a phrase that meant that as the play progressed, each field eventually came together. It was definitely a story I had heard many times. Because it was one of the phrases recognized by most transcendentalists. However, there is one thing that is absurd. The amount of mana possessed by the duke, who directly proved such a phrase, was at the level of an 8-star knight at best. But how How can you give high-level teachings in various fields as if you were a transcendent person? It was ridiculous. Was the rumor really true? Sparring with the Duke. It was known that he achieved success in sparring without using mana. Actually, I thought it was a rumor mixed with half-bluff. Looking at the Dukes class now, I thought that the rumor might be true. The principals head suddenly started pounding. If special classes continue like this, the students desire will grow bigger and the foundation of trust in the professors will be shaken. Problems would arise one after another. Do you have any measures? Thats a problem that arose because the dukes abilities were too great I cant suddenly ask him to lower the level of the special class If that were the case, there would be immediate backlash from the 7th family. Of course I couldnt ask for something so crazy. The only way to do it is to switch to a private class instead of holding an open class like now and divert the students attention elsewhere That was back then. A professor rushed into the conference room and quickly ran to the principal. Huh oh oh oh oh. Principal! Whats going on? Duke Ethan sent a letter directly to the principal. I have one request A request? The principal tilted his head and accepted the letter. Soon his face turned white as he read the letter. What Your Excellency the Count? Why are you suddenly like that? said Mullen, holding his pounding head tightly. The Duke made one request. I will take the students of the special class to the Dacal Mountains and conduct practical classes Yes? The professors were shocked. What is the Dacal Mountains like? It was a mountain range located in the northern part of the kingdom, a vicious place teeming with all kinds of monsters. How dare the kingdom build a great fortress to defend it. Needless to say, it was a dangerous area. But now, in that place. Are you going to take all the later exponents of the 7th family? Hehe, what on earth is this. The Deical Mountains! That is a terribly dangerous place! Of course we should oppose it What if there are any casualties among the students in the special class? Although the Duke would be a problem, it would be the Academy that would face a bigger problem. In any case, wasnt the special class a group belonging to the Academy? Whatever it is, I think we need to talk to 7th Street. You cant just ignore it. Surely they wont take the students even though 7th Street is against it? It says that the later index of the opposing family will be left behind. The professors were silent. Will the 7th family oppose it? Maybe we can allow everything The Dacal Mountains are a dangerous place. However, that was an assessment that could be made when looking at the place from a general standard. The late exponents of each family basically possessed the skills of a 7-star knight or higher. Even if you fall into a large mountain range infested with monsters, your life is not immediately in danger. Lets end the meeting here. Count Mhlen came out of the conference room. Duke of Ethan. Since his arrival, events have occurred to the extent that it can be said that the Academy has not had a single day of silence. First, I must send a letter to His Majesty. 7th Street and Duke. Since the key person mediating between the two was the King, he was the first person to know about this. * * * 7th Streets answer was simple. It said that the children could leave if they wanted. I dont object. but. There was no better training method than cutting up monsters directly. Ethan said after gathering the members of the special class together. Get ready to go out. If Im going out Im going to go experience the actual combat. Where are you going? We plan to go through the Great Fortress of Torn and into the interior of the Dacal Mountains. yes? Didnt you hear? No, thats it I was momentarily taken aback by such a sudden topic. Participation is free. The Dukes cold eyes looked as if he was taunting me, asking if I was afraid. At the Dukes words, an ogi appeared in the eyes of the later exponents. Torn Great Fortress. A large fortress blocking the Dacal Mountains, which are known for having many monsters. A place where those who have committed heinous crimes are conscripted as soldiers, and a place where it is common for even decent knights to close their eyes after not having lasted even a month. Rumors about the Great Fortress of Torn, located in the northern region of the kingdom, were quite famous. however. It wasnt to the point where they were scared. Of course I will go. Starting with Mileton and ending with the remaining four late exponents. Everyone agreed. There was nothing to worry about moving. 7 outbuildings in the capital. Because I was planning to use the teleport gate there. Its been a while. Deajkal Mountains. In the past, it was one of the places where a large-scale monster wave led by the Yongin tribe exploded. Therefore, I had a thorough knowledge of the Dacal Mountains. Starting from the number of monsters to their quality. The Great Mountains were one of the best places to practice. Clothing, clothing, and shelter. In extreme situations where everything is limited. I was planning to give them very rigorous survival training so that they could survive. It reminds me of the old days. A life where food, clothing, and shelter were not even properly guaranteed. In my past life, such a life was part of my daily life. So much so that even he, the duke himself, thought it was natural. The desire for him is much greater than you think. People grow quickly in desperate situations. Ethan looked at the members of the special team. Lets go. at that time. The Sorceress, commonly known as the Closet Wizard, asked with his hand raised. Duke? We havent packed any of our luggage yet You havent packed it. yes? Ethan looked at Jayrons waist. There was a walking stick hanging there. Are you saying that we should just grab our weapons and head to the Great Mountains? Be thankful that you can even take care of that. . The late index members were silent and looked at the bag strapped to the dukes back. The bag was so swollen that it looked like it was about to burst. I dont know what it was, but I must have packed a lot of this and that. Are you trying to carry their burdens for them? That cold-hearted duke? Of course that couldnt have been the case. Jayron asked, tilting his head. Well why did you take so much money from the Duke? Theres no need for me to suffer too. . Amidst the silence of the late exponents, only Lee Sera was nodding as if it was natural. Chapter 121 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 121 After returning, the family was ruined (122) Torn Great Fortress. We entered there through the gate and then headed towards the Dacal Mountains. The weather is getting closer to winter. Inside the great mountain range there was little to eat, nothing to wear, and almost no place to sleep. And yet. The baggage of the later indices was nothing. At most, he was only holding one weapon. As the weather got colder as we went inside, the five people channeled their mana into their bodies. After traveling for about six hours. Youve arrived. Ethan nodded. The place he chose for this training was the middle area of the mountain range. Its one of the best places to train. The winter mountains had a barren environment. In addition, monsters were hungry during the winter, so they would fearlessly attack humans when they saw them. Its the middle point of the territory, so battles will continue to occur. This point was an area where ten types of monsters competed for territory. Settlement in the middle of here? You will probably have to fight against monsters all day from morning to evening. An environment where everything is lacking. When you live in an extreme environment, you are bound to reach a certain level on your own. As long as you can survive. Ethan looked at the late indices. From now on, we will begin the survival training and ranking test. yes? A battle of rankings? The staff tilted their heads at the story that came out of nowhere. okay. A battle of rankings. How does it work? For each action, penalty points and bonus points will be assigned, and the ranking of the ranking will be determined through this. Ethan then pointed to the map and spoke. This is the starting point. This would be the best place to grow and gain experience. So do I have to stay here? It doesnt have to be that way. No matter how you move, everything will be free. step. said the Duke, who had drawn a large circle on the map. Do not leave this area. The moment you deviate, you will get points deducted. Is there a reason? As the range expands, not only will it become more troublesome to protect them but with your skills, it will be difficult for you to survive for a long time if you leave this area. In order to survive for a long time, it is most important to understand the subject well. Is this explained? . The Duke spoke to the silent late exponents, explaining a few precautions, starting with the monsters to watch out for in the mountain range. Start surviving now. yes? Didnt you hear? They tell you to survive for two weeks. Without any time to stop him, the Dukes new form suddenly disappeared. No. What appeared on the faces of the later exponents was absurdity. Even if their level was quite high, it was extremely difficult to survive for two weeks in the great mountains in winter with only a single weapon. I couldnt have imagined that training would be carried out in such an ignorant way! The five people looked at each other. The only thing that had to be observed was not to go beyond the area set by the duke. In fact, the area the duke pointed out on the map alone was quite large. Its enough for all five of them to survive. What are you all going to do? Dorothy looked at the four people. The late indexes, who had been silent for a while, spoke. This is survival training. Then wouldnt it be best to stick together to survive? youre right. As it is inside the great mountain range, many monsters must be living here. If it falls carelessly, it can cause danger. The atmosphere was becoming more cooperative. Actually, it was natural. A situation where you are stuck inside a large mountain range in winter. It was difficult to move from here as an individual right away. Do you all agree? great. I agree with this too. Even Ysera and Mileton nodded. Thats how a party of five was formed. The sun will set in a few hours. So, first we have to establish a base Without even saying anything. Ysera said with narrowed eyebrows. Monsters are coming. Huh already? Certainly, as she said, she was starting to feel all kinds of signs around her. Mileton, who drew his sword like lightning, smiled at Ysera and said. Isera. I called you sister. Mileton continued speaking, paying no heed to the warning voice. Its behind your back. I will protect you. what the. Who is going to protect whom? And do you think you can stop all the monsters coming with your skills? The number of monsters caught up in Yseras spirit was over a hundred. The level of monsters living in the Great Mountains was quite high, so the rest of the late exponents would not have been able to easily handle it. Everyone, prepare for battle! Leon, holding the spear, shouted powerfully. Because a fishy smell was felt everywhere. The monsters unique smell was becoming increasingly stronger. Far away. Ethan began to look at the late indices from atop a large tree. How about cooperation? When he sent a warning by spraying mana, the monsters were scared and could not approach. Soon after, as soon as we got far away with the late exponents, monsters began to flock in. Thus, a battle began between the five late exponents and a horde of over 100 monsters. Isera! Look carefully! This is Lacians sword! As soon as Mileton caught his breath and swung his sword, more than five monsters fell down. Appropriate distribution of power. Even higher lethality. Miletons swordsmanship skills were one level higher than before. Dorothy and Leon. The skills of boxers and spearmen also improved. A massacre was taking place like a wolf among a flock of sheep. [Waves of cold!] As the wand headed towards Zeros with his words, the small monsters froze without much resistance. Phew! With one breath from Ysera, more than ten monsters began to melt while engulfed in fire. Overwhelming majesty. Even a decent knight could not help but be amazed when he saw the flow of battle. Because all five of them were showing off skills that are difficult to show at that age. however. Ethans evaluation was completely different. That sucks. Each individuals skills themselves have improved significantly compared to before. That was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the basics. However, it was completely different in areas related to cooperation. Because it was no different from five colts running around for their own pleasure. Just looking at Ysera and Zeros was like that. Spiritist and wizard. It was a profession that was bound to be assigned as an escort. But what is the situation now? Until Mileton Dorothy Leon. All three were focused on killing at least one more monster, and no one was trying to protect them. Well, that doesnt mean that those two did well. Zeros and Ysera. The two seemed excited about wiping out the monsters and were busy tracking down and killing them. Defense seemed to have been completely neglected. In addition, each person was using excessive mana in one attack, perhaps to show off their skills. The level of monsters that appeared now was low, and since all five people were together, they could have slaughtered half of them. As time passed. I would gradually realize the horror of the Great Mountains. After the first battle. Its easy. Its nothing special. We got a lot of monster meat and there was fire. Can you survive for a month, not just two weeks? The mood of the later indices could not have been better. Sizzling. Meat was placed on the fire that Ysera had lit. After putting some monster pelts on top of his jacket. Five people sat down near the campfire. Soon after, Mileton took out a piece of well-cooked meat and looked at Sera Lee. Isera. Try this. Its a part with a lot of oil, but the taste is amazing. I hate oil. uh? You used to like it. Not so much now. Then this part I can eat there alone, so please dont worry about it, will you? Despite responding in an extremely cold tone, Mileton continued to flirt with her without giving up. Oh, Im so annoyed Anger slowly began to build up on Iseras face. Not even a day has passed yet. Still, I was already so irritated that my head felt hot. Even when collecting firewood. When moving to gather materials to build a temporary shelter. Mileton clung to Iseras back like a baby bird chasing its mother. It was extremely persistent persistence. It started to get even more heated. It was true that monsters had begun to flock here much more frequently than before. Ah you came again? I think its because of the smell of monster corpses and blood I have to deal with those once Use magic! Its only the first hour or two when youre happy that you got some meat. As monsters came in droves every hour, the smile on my face was slowly disappearing. No matter how powerful they were, their mana was by no means infinite. After using the power, time was definitely needed to recover. However, the monsters attack was making the rest completely disappear. It was difficult to take a break during the night shift. This was because the mountain range was already full of corpses of monsters, and the monsters from the mountain range that smelled blood continued to flock in. The number was not large enough to be blocked by just one or two at most. In the end, the five people had no choice but to stop the monsters without even getting an hour of sleep. This is more collaborative than I thought. Isnt it useless? This was a thought that occurred to me after fending off monsters all day. Wouldnt it be best to survive if we stick together? Ysera shook her head. After spending a day, it wasnt the case. Isnt it much more beneficial for me to move alone? Should we cooperate? Why? Ysera glared at Mileton. It was exhausting to expend the greatest amount of strength in each battle, but that guys constant teasing was doubling my fatigue. It would be much better to just be alone. There was no need to cooperate if you were capable. Finally, the next morning. Your Excellency the Duke did not emphasize cooperation, so it seems there is no need for you to remain here. I can go out, right? The latter-day indexes, who were less active than Lee Sera, had no choice but to become mute. In silence. Mileton, with a repentant smile, immediately got up from his seat. A one-day fight. You may have felt that there was no need to take care of the weak in that fight. What she needed was a strong man who could protect her body. Hehe. He was a talented person who could easily be called a strong man. Wasnt he a rival who crossed swords with the duke? furthermore. In the battle that took place last night, he was the one who killed the monster after Ysera. Mileton looked at Ysera. Isera. Im going with you too Dont follow me! uh? He didnt even have time to reply. Yseras new form became blurred. Ugh. Youre being so rude to me, so its no wonder Miss Lee Sera hates it. Leon and Zeros. The two people shook their heads as if they were fed up. After looking at it all day, it was not unusual for Ysera to act like that. . A moment of silence. Mileton, who was looking at the three people, stood up from his seat and said. Ill just leave now. Even if I stay with you, I will only use up my strength. Miletons cold face spoke of that. After Sera Lee and Mileton left like that. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What do you plan to do, Miss Dorothy? I think I and Master Mago will probably travel together Are you planning to abandon the starting base? Because so many monsters are coming. I want to stay here. Dorothy stood still in her place. I found a nice cave yesterday Oh! After all, you are the Master of Magic! no. Its nothing compared to Changseongs performance last night. haha! Please go quickly. The spearman and the closet wizard moved diligently toward the cave. also. Is there any way that these guys who live for their own good taste will stick around for two whole weeks? Being torn apart like this was a half-determined process. The real survival started now. Ethan focused his eyes and began to look at the people. Chapter 122 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 122 #When we returned, the family was ruined (123) The five were torn apart in an instant. Although each person moved into their own area, they never went beyond the designated area. Mileton, who took last place in the last ranking match. Everyone remembered the stinging stares he received at the academy. There was no one who wanted to go out of bounds and become a definite last place. This is the real start. Ethan looked at the mountains. Life in the mountains with strong cold. Not only does it take a lot of mana just to maintain body temperature, but it also goes so far as to find food and prepare shelter during monster attacks. It would be a very difficult process for late exponents, like flowers in a greenhouse. Completely practical. Mountain range training had that meaning. Some mana had already been implanted in the bodies of the five people. If I concentrated my mind, I could figure out the location and even the speed of the heartbeat. This was possible because he had mana control that went beyond common sense. Observing them. That was exactly what he had to do. After taking a sandwich out of the bag and warming it up. After taking a bite of the warm bread, Ethan began to quietly observe the late indices. * * * Dorothy. She remained at the starting point and looked straight ahead. The Dukes words were playing in her mind. This is the starting point. This would be the best place to grow and gain experience. The professor is a great person. Last time. This was something I felt deeply in my bones while receiving training from him at the academy. There wasnt a single thing wrong with what he said. Therefore, Dorothy accepted the Dukes words without a doubt. Out of the five, my skills are the lowest. Sera Lees skills are truly outstanding. It was the same with Mileton. At first glance, it felt like Zeros and Leon could catch up, but even so, it was undoubtedly true that those two were stronger than him. If Mileton hadnt attacked the professor and taken last place. Naturally, he would have been ranked 5th. I need to grow more. I was always respected at home, but it was different in the special class. Here, he was the weakest, and his status was not high enough for anyone to treat him differently. In places where people of the same age gather, their skills are the lowest. This was a big shock to Dorothy. Because for the first time in my life, I realized that I was weak. Even if its hard to keep up with the professor. Even in the special class, I couldnt come in last place. I needed to grow. In order to enjoy it to the fullest, you had to secure this spot. This was the reason why she continued to remain here even when other late-stage exponents were leaving one by one. Ta-dak. Ta-dak. Dorothy, seeing the wolf meat grilled over a blazing campfire, took a big bite. Mumbling. Although it wasnt seasoned separately, the meat was still meat. It has a bit of a foul smell, but its delicious. Her eyes lit up as she ate a large portion of meat. Far away in the mountains. This is because a huge shadow came into view. Oooooh! Oooh! As soon as we made eye contact, the distance was instantly narrowing. Yeti! It was one of the monsters the professor explained to me. Not only do they each have the mighty power of a 4-star knight, but they are also known as highly intelligent monsters that cooperate well. There were nearly ten of them running towards her. If it were a normal woman, she would have wet herself and trembled. However, the self-control of the martial arts masters was different. fur! Rather, he started to take a stance with his eyes shining like a child who discovered a snack. Although it was covered in coarsely peeled monster skin, it was nothing compared to the fur-filled Yeti skin, which at first glance seemed soft. If you catch them, not only will you get warm clothing. Hey we can get plenty of meat, right? Oooooh! Oooooh! A group of monsters about 3 meters tall charging towards us with their teeth bared. Dorothy saw that and strengthened her legs. Did you say Taishanquan? Yes, Professor. There is no heaviness like Taesan that should be contained in martial arts, and the method of expressing power is immature. Use your back, legs, and shoulders properly. Right now at this moment. The professors words were spinning round and round in her head. The professor didnt waste even an inch of his strength! Duke Ethan delivered the most efficient blow using very little mana. He showed the same majesty as his father, the Duke. He could do it himself. I will show you that. When the ten Yetis had narrowed the distance, Dorothys foot took a step forward. [Chapter 1 of Taishan Fist.] [Strong Strike] The moment a small fist touches Yetis heart. Pow! Guuuuuu! A heart exploded in an instant. A huge monster collapsed onto the snow field, spitting blood from the corner of its mouth. Great! Just about a week. Even though she had only been taught for a short time at most, Dorothys skills had become much neater and more efficient than before. The Yetis, who had flinched, rushed at her with angry cries. Even in a situation where she was trapped, she did not panic. The professors power It was so fast and violent that it was on a different level from an attack by nine yetis. Her fighting sense was well-received as she went through training similar to actual combat. Block it. Avoid it. burst the heart Every time a fist was exchanged, the Yeti fell down without fail. When the last Yeti finally collapsed, coughing up blood. Hey. end! Dorothy ran across the snow. The process of peeling the Yetis skin and sorting out the meat was done while blowing mana into the fist. How. Its warm. Yeti fur. That reputation was no lie. It felt five times warmer than the skin of an unknown monster. This was when Dorothy, whose face was all haggard, began to tremble. Grumble. I moved so hard that I naturally became hungry. Hi-Hi. Now I have to grill it and eat it It was the moment she was about to return to the bonfire. Dorothys eyes narrowed at the presence around her. Youre back again? The presence of a monster. I couldnt have known without knowing. Moreover, this time there were not more than ten at most. Hmm Just by the sense that I could feel him, I was easily over 50. Dorothy narrowed her eyes and gathered mana into her fist. Right then. Big! A huge howling sound was heard from afar. This was a cry she had heard before. troll? It was definitely a trolls voice. Soon after, as if the crying was a catalyst, monsters began to rush towards her. This would be the best place to grow and gain experience. Only then did Dorothy truly realize the Dukes words. This was a place where monsters flocked in droves even if you just sat still. Ouch! Dorothy smiled after breaking the head of the charging snow wolf. Every time the hand wearing the gauntlet moved, the monsters heads exploded without fail. It seemed too unrealistic to be a sight shown by a small girl. It took a while to slaughter dozens of monsters. thud! thud! As the footsteps got closer and closer, she pumped up her fists. troll. It was one of the high-ranking monsters and was known to be difficult for even 6-star knights to guarantee victory over. Not one, but three such trolls were coming. gulp. She swallowed. Soon, three trolls with a height of up to 4 meters appeared. come! Dorothy spun Mana. As it is a difficult opponent, the reward of defeating it will be great. The trolls with bright yellow eyes began to inspect the base. Corpses of monsters piled up everywhere. Saliva was dripping from the corners of the trolls mouths. Winters in the mountains were harsh. For a group of trolls who were very hungry, the corpses piled up at the base were literally like a buffet. A place guarded by at most a small human. That human seemed like it would be perfect to eat as a snack later. Crrrrr. A troll with a mocking smile started running towards Dorothy. Boom! The moment the giant trolls fist started flying. Dorothys eyes lit up. waist. leg. shoulder. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These are parts that have been criticized countless times for their immature use. Dorothy caught her breath and rushed toward the trolls hand. Rotation was added not only to the body but also to the mana. You shouldnt waste your energy! I increased my concentration to the maximum in order to concentrate all my strength into my fist. Its like bankruptcy. Imagine literally destroying a mountain. Crush it! Haaaab! [Chapter 3 of Taishan Fist.] [Breaking Strike] With a powerful sound of energy, a single fist flowed out from the small fist. C Break it and shatter it to pieces. It was a fist filled with the core secrets of the familys secret season. Our fists clashed with each other. Coo! With tremendous vibration. Wow! Biguuuuuuuuuuuuu! All of the trolls hand bones were shattered. The monster let out a loud scream from pain that was completely unimaginable. On the other hand. Dorothys eyes were sparkling. done! A power that can be called the cleanest power in ones life! I could feel the thrill of the trolls hand bones being shattered. My fist throbbed a little, but if you think of it as a reward for receiving such force, it was barely an itch. After all, youre a professor! Duke of Ethan. His teachings were perfect. The other two rolled their eyes at the scream of one troll. A scream of pain. Why is the scream that should come from a human being coming from a colleague? While the trolls hesitate in an unexpected situation. Dorothy rushed like lightning towards the troll, whose fist was shattered and running wild in pain. The moment she jumped up with all the mana in her legs, her body had already reached the monsters head. [Taishan Fist Chapter 1.] [Strong Strike] The gauntlet filled with mana lightly pierced the trolls temple. Shut up! The troll, who was screaming, lost his balance and fell to the ground. Its a lot easier than you thought, isnt it? If I hadnt entered the special class, I wouldnt have been able to catch the troll so easily. We probably had to share power for a long time. Satisfied with my own growth. Dorothy threw her last punch at the trolls head. All it took to take down the huge monster was three punches at most. Great! There are now two left! Crrrrr. The trolls, who were crying out in warning, rushed towards Dorothy. It took less than five minutes for the two trolls to be slaughtered. Hunt complete! After removing the trolls corpses far away. It was the moment when they returned to the base in triumph, taking out a lot of meat from the corpse of the fallen Yeti. uh? iced coffee? Dorothys face gradually turned into a tearful one. A huge wave of power spread out when fists clashed with a group of trolls. It was not enough that the warm bonfire that had been burning was completely extinguished by the wave. My house! This is because even the base created last night has collapsed. Were in big trouble How did they start the fire? Dorothy tried desperately to remember. ah! Then she slapped her palms together. In the past, when I traveled by carriage. The image of several soldiers diligently rubbing together while holding tree branches came to mind now. Obviously then there was a spark! It was a moment of strength as she picked up a thick tree branch. Pop! A thick tree branch suddenly broke without even a moment to shake it. what? Isnt this it? one hour. Pop! Two hours. Pop! Three hours. Pop! Ah! How on earth do you smoke! Her screams echoed through the mountains. Chapter 123 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 123 After returning, the family was ruined (124) If Dorothy was engaged in a bloody fight with the swarming monsters, Leon and Zeros were different. Inside a large cave. The two people were looking inside the cave, smiling warmly. Its really spacious inside. As expected, it seems that no one can match Master Magos keen insight. If Changseong hadnt killed the cave bear with a lightning-like spear, how would we have been able to come in so easily? Today, Zeros, I opened my eyes again. Im talking about opening eyes. It is truly a shameful skill. haha! If Changseong is ashamed of his own skills, who in this world would walk around with his head held high? Perhaps no one but that monstrous Duke can be proud. The atmosphere couldnt be more heartwarming. We painted each others faces with gold and looked into the cave for a while. The moment Zeros clicked his fingers, all the dust, including the moss that had accumulated in the cave, began to come out. The fire was started in an instant. Leons eyes lit up at that sight. also. His judgment in moving with the wizard was not wrong. If he had moved alone, it would have been difficult to immediately rekindle the fire. Good luck! Bear meat began to be roasted over a roaring bonfire. Leon, who was looking at the bonfire, looked at Zeros. Anyway, how on earth is the duke trying to determine rank? They say that penalty points and bonus points will be determined for each action Im not sure about the standards. Hmm if I were to give you my weakest opinion, I think the standard would be related to survival. Survival? yes. Since we said we are starting a survival training and ranking test I think it is likely that more points will be given to actions that are more important to survival, and more points will be given to unfavorable actions. Hmm. What are some examples? Isera and Miss Dorothy. And even Mileton Confucius. The three chose to pursue individual activities. Common sense suggests that it would be very difficult to survive alone in such a harsh environment. Even if it is a late index of 7th Street. Leon nodded. He himself had already experienced many benefits from traveling with Zeros. Of course in the case of Miss Ysera, she can handle all four major spirits, so there would be no problem if she moved alone Mileton and Dorothy were different. Dorothy was raised with the familys golden jade leaves. And even Mileton, who was selected as the next head of Lacian. How much do two people like that know about how to survive in the mountains? Although they may be well-versed in the tricks of rising, there is a high possibility that they do not know how to actually start a fire. Right now, Im the only one who doesnt know. Even Leon only knew that when flint is struck, sparks fly out. Zeros nodded. youre right. The rest of us will definitely have problems. On the other hand, we practiced the most necessary actions for survival. It is cooperation. This will definitely get extra points. The corners of Leons mouth slowly rose at the persuasive story. He and Zeros were the people who benefited the most from the last ranking match. In a situation where the middle or lower tier was the best. Mileton collapsed, leaving Leon in second place and Zeros in third place. Their main family was secretly concerned about the ranking of the rankings. The fact that we beat that milestone and came in second place was so great that the head of the family personally handed us a letter containing praise. If he ranks high in this ranking match once again His status in the family would definitely be raised. It was said that it was located at the top among the 7 late-stage indices. also. It seems that Master Magos wisdom is beyond my reach. haha. no. I cant believe he listened to Soins weak guess I couldnt help but admire Changseongs humility again. ah! The bear meat is cooked. Please eat it. The meal continued in a warm atmosphere, and soon after, the two began holding a strategy meeting. We gained additional points through cooperation, but shouldnt we further strengthen our foundation to be at the top of the rankings? youre right. Since we are the only collaborators, it is highly likely that the duke will check to see if our hands and feet work together. Are you saying you will make sure the cooperation is going well? youre right. After all, two weeks is a long time and monster hunting will be an important factor in scoring. You will mainly see how we coordinate our hands and feet to hunt. Hmm Then I guess we should try to get our hands and feet in sync with each other before we go hunting. yes. I think it should be that way. If we carry out this collaboration well, we will definitely enter the mid-tier or higher, even if we cannot. The two peoples eyes sparkled. Two days have passed since we continued our cooperative training in the cave while eating bear meat. What can I really say. Perfect! Leon and Zeros looked at each other and admired each other. As we clearly know each others strengths and weaknesses, unlike on the first day, we were able to truly work together and vaguely understand the secrets of Geun-Joong-Won. The two fit together much better than expected. Leons eyes lit up as he held the spear tightly. Now Im even afraid of our interaction. youre right. Changseong and I definitely seem to have a connection that goes beyond just getting along well. The sky is so indifferent. I cant believe you let me know about this kind of soul partner so late At those words, Zeros raised his round glasses and his eyes sparkled. If you think about it differently, maybe we should be grateful that we can learn more about each other even now. Ah my thoughts were short. Definitely I guess Im glad I found out about it now. I am so grateful to the Duke who organized this special unit. Cook Oh, Im sorry. When Im in a really good mood, I laugh like this No. How could you not laugh when you created such an elaborate succession list? The only person who wouldnt laugh in a situation like this would be a cold-blooded person like the Duke. Hehe With such a sharp joint attack, even if he were the master, he would never be able to look down on us. My heart was suddenly pounding. So much so that they want to go on a hunt right now and show off to the duke to their hearts content. Now we are perfect. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. youre right. Continuing our joint training any longer would just be a waste of our ocean-like talent. I think its time to experience the real thing. Lets go. The two people came out of the cave in triumph and soon began hunting monsters. Ha! Burning brilliant flame! With a perfect passing score, the monsters were falling helplessly one by one. The two people smiled in remorse. * * * Zeros and Leon. I wondered what on earth they did in the cave for two days. It seemed like the two of them had been practicing together. Hmm It was clearly a very clumsy combination. The excessive use of force against monsters still hasnt changed, and we arent particularly paying attention to each others safety. Actually, it was natural. How well would you be able to do it if you combined it with at most two days of training? However, the reason I didnt immediately conclude that it was a mess is because there were parts that were vaguely good. It felt like watching a child staggering and walking. If I correct it a little more. For some reason, I feel like I can walk like a human at least a little bit. That was the moment when Ethan looked at the two with narrowed eyes. The two people who had finished their first hunt were seen looking at each other and smiling warmly. As expected Changseongs protection seems to be flawless. Thanks to this, I was able to use magic without any worries. Im really impressed. no. It seems that Master Magos magic is truly amazing. If it werent for Confucius fire magic, how could we have ended the hunt so quickly? I cant believe its been like this since our first battle. Its to the point where Im suddenly afraid of our talent. If the duke were watching us he might be trembling right now as he looks at the great talent. Moment. Zeros raised his round glasses, looked around, and whispered carefully to Leon. Suddenly I feel worried. This seems too good to be excellent. I think maybe even the duke might become jealous of us. Hmm, definitely. When I see talent that I cant handle, my heart boils over. The hands and feet of the two were so tightly aligned that even the duke seemed unable to maintain his composure the moment he looked at them. Maybe it would be better to keep our joint attack hidden as a secret weapon Huh! Leon widened his eyes. A huge tree behind. Because a doll suddenly fell from that tree. Go duke! Huh? Duke of Ethan. He suddenly appeared and was examining them with cold eyes, as if he were a poisonous snake looking at its prey. These guys are really great too. Spearman and Closet Wizard. Ive felt this before, but the more I look at these two, the more I feel my stomach boiling. It was impossible to just carry out the evaluation on the tree. Whatwhat is it! Zeros shouted in astonishment. He usually showed cold eyes, but now his eyes were so cold that it felt like they were on a completely different level. Ethans new form, which was looking at the two bluntly, became blurred. The two shocked people immediately formed the successful team. Zeros! Haap! bang! Leons spear blocked Ethans sword. Either that or not. Ethan continued to look at Zeros. Why did that cold-hearted duke lose his composure and rush towards them? no way! Maybe even the Duke will become jealous of us. Are we afraid of our talents? Overwhelming talent. It was clear that I was out of fear for him. Master Magos wisdom has reached heaven! As if it were a prophecy. His words became reality. As we thought our lives were at stake, it felt as if we were reading each others thoughts. I will take care of your protection! Then I attack! Amid the terrifying sword attacks coming from all directions, the movements of the two people, which had been rough, slowly began to become more precise. Every time the Duke attacked, Leon threw his body to block the attack, and Zeros was using all kinds of attack magic to protect Leon. Its much softer than before! With this, I might be able to defeat even that duke! The eyes of both people sparkled. Their hands and feet were touching each other as if they were partners made by heaven. All kinds of tricks spewed out from the hands of the two people. These were all techniques learned from the duke. Its much more usable than before. also. People grow quickly when they feel a sense of crisis. Hapgong, which had seemed somewhat bizarre, was now slowly becoming smooth enough to be evaluated as usable. Ethan said after clashing swords for a while. stop. ? Spearman. Its not the spearman, its Leon, so how many times! He keeps trying to stab me, but if youre going to move with that glasses guy, try to use defensive tricks like Ran (r) and I (). And you, the glasses holder, should use wind-type magic instead of other elemental magic. If its wind-type magic said Ethan, who took the spear and held it up. Lets shoot the wind. . Zeros, who was silent, used wind magic. If youre going to use stabbing, use it when the wind blows directly like this. Flash! The duke, using his skills, looked at Zeros. This time, lets bend the wind direction downward. You mean the wind direction? okay. Soon, as the wind pressed down on the spear, Ethan began to take a defensive stance by pressing down on the spear. After stabbing like this, adjust the wind direction to utilize Ran and me. The reason for suggesting this joint method was simple. This is because the spearmans offensive was much stronger than the wizards offensive. It was much more efficient for the spearman to handle the main offense and defense, and for the wizard to take on the auxiliary role. Ethan, who immediately handed the spear to Leon, spoke. I will come see you when the exam is over. If you perform well in this way, I will give you a high score. Well, you guys still have the highest scores. If the glasses guy could control the wind direction well, their combined effort would be much more useful than before. Soon after, the dukes new form disappeared. The two people looked at each other with blank eyes. Hmm. It seems the duke appreciates our talents. Isnt the reason why we suddenly stopped attacking because we clearly sensed our enormous potential? It certainly seems like what Prince Mago said is correct. Even that cruel peacock is secretly admirable. Both of their hearts were filled with pride. Wasnt this a talent that impressed the Duke? It was for that very reason that the teachings were given. The duke used radical methods, but one lesson is unmistakable Yes. After listening to it, I thought that method would be a little more efficient. I think we need to practice joint attack in that way. If its our talent Maybe we could have been placed in first and second place in this ranking match. The two peoples eyes sparkled. New passing list. Now was the time to focus on that method. Chapter 124 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 124 #When I returned, my family was ruined (125) Sera Lee. She closed her eyes and concentrated. Among the five late-stage exponents, she was the only one who had reached the level of superhumanity, and instead of survival, she was given another special mission. Since you are at the level of a superhuman, it would not be very meaningful to do survival training like other late-stage exponents. Instead, I will give you another mission. If its a mission Use your senses to find me. Before leaving. She clearly remembered what the duke had said. Its already been ten days since we left the starting point. Despite wandering around all day and concentrating on his energy, the duke did not seem to be in the slightest, as if he were a ghost. Considering that other review indices were found more than ten times during that time, it was inevitable that they would be compared. Where on earth are you? In order to hide ones presence, excellent mana control was required. Conversely, the same was true for finding those who were hiding their presence. The mission given by the duke was to sharpen ones own spirit. I miss you. Cold eyes and a cool voice. I havent seen him for ten days already. This was the first time I encountered a situation like this since I came to the academy. Before coming here to train, you could meet the duke whenever you wanted. Thats why I packed my lunch and ran with it every morning. After hanging out like that all day, she was already addicted to the Duke. The more I continue to be neglected like this, the stronger the withdrawal symptoms rise. miss you. miss you. I miss you Only this phrase was playing in Iseras head. Did you say that when a person is desperate, his/her skills improve rapidly? That also applies to superhumans. In the process of exploring the operation with her eyes lit up all day long, Yseras mana control and aura were increasing day by day. Is it because of that? As she diligently walked around the mountain range, I felt a very faint ray of energy. oh my god! found! When I first arrived at the mountain range, it was an energy that I would not have felt even if I had maxed out my concentration. But it was different now. Her exploration ability had already greatly increased through desperation. Ysera searched for the source of the energy with her eyes shining. Soon I was able to make eye contact with the peacock sitting on a large tree. ball! [Shh.] ? [Come this way.] Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nod! It was the moment when she nodded vigorously and moved her mana. The new model soared into the air and naturally sat down on a tree branch. The place where she sat was right next to the duke. Good scent The Duke could sense a scent similar to the cool scent of mint. Her eyes became blurry for a moment. The gaze naturally turned to where the duke was looking. Immediately, Yseras eyes narrowed. Dorothy? The person the Duke was currently observing was Dorothy. Basic base. The corpses of numerous monsters were piled up around the base, as if they were still there. Among those corpses, Dorothy is now. DKuuuurrr! They were engaged in a bloody fight with an ogre that was letting out a huge roar. For a moment, jealousy boiled over at the fact that the duke was looking at her. A ray of worry rose in Yseras heart. [Is that kid okay?] Ogre. It was a high-ranking monster that inhabited the Great Mountains and was infamous not only for its enormous power but also for its cunning resourcefulness. There was even a saying that you had to be an 8-star knight to deal with a fully grown ogre. But Dorothy. As a knight, he only had skills close to 7 stars at best. It is difficult to deal with a fully grown adult ogre like that. This was clearly revealed just by looking at the scene in front of me. Dorothy is panting, covered in blood all over her body. Even the ogre was smiling slyly while looking at it. It was clear where the balance of battle was tilted. nevertheless. There was not a single trace of agitation in the Dukes eyes as he watched the scene. [Itll be okay.] The Duke and Isera. The two people began to look at Dorothy. * * * Boom! The moment the ogres fist collided with the small fist, Dorothys new form flew far away. Dorothy fell to the floor and coughed up blood from the corner of her mouth. Kahahah! If my physical condition had been normal, no matter how much of an ogre my opponent was, I would not have been defeated so badly. however. Dorothys body was almost in half a mess even before she faced the ogre. Dorothy gritted her teeth quietly as her consciousness gradually faded. Ogre. That guy didnt attack me when I was fine. As soon as they saw the corpses of numerous monsters lying at the base, they started dragging monsters in from all directions. It was only after being attacked by monsters for two days and nights that they began to attack in earnest. Although his mana amount was incomparably higher than that of his peers, that did not mean his mana was infinite. That was the reason why I started losing badly in the fight against the ogre. Due to lack of mana, I could not properly protect my body. Every time she bumped her fist with the ogre, Dorothys body screamed. It was tantamount to revealing a fatal weakness to the cunning monster. DKuuKuu. When the ogre saw Dorothy, he lost his appetite and let out a laugh. Although it was quite a formidable prey for a small human, the long herd hunt was now slowly coming to an end. From trolls to yetis and all kinds of monsters. There were so many corpses lying around. If we just put an end to that human, we will be able to eat plenty of food all winter long. -thud. -thud. The ogre slowly began to approach the fallen girl. The sound of slow yet loud footsteps, quite intentional. And even the sound of laughter he makes when looking at his prey. Small prey will be slowly eaten by fear. By the time the hunt is over. No prey has ever shown fear. It was then. The prey that had been writhing on the floor slowly began to rise up. The ogre stared at the small human. The moment we made eye contact. The monster instinctively realized this. Unlike before, there was no fear in the humans eyes. It was just empty, as if the soul had just escaped. The ogres steam cooled down. The look in your eyes that gave up on life. Because it was no fun to torment such prey. The monster quickly stretched out its hand. It was to end the boring hunt. Dorothy stared at that figure. Am I going to die? Not only did I fight for two days without rest, I also clashed with the ogre dozens of times. I had no strength in my whole body. Her eyes turned to the gauntlet. Burr. My hand was screaming incessantly, as if I was suffering from hydrocephalus. Perhaps because of my dizzy head, the approaching monsters hand seemed to be divided into several pieces. Hehe The moment when faced with death. What Dorothy was feeling wasnt fear. regret. It was just endlessly disappointing. If only I were a little faster. If only it were a little stronger. If I had just a little more mana if I had trained harder then wouldnt I have been able to beat this ogre? In the end, it was just a result of my own weakness. Like a professor or dad I should have moved like that. Suddenly a memory came to mind. The strongest form of boxing is the one that contains the techniques of gentleness. Its like this. Duke Duke. It was one of the martial arts techniques he demonstrated a long time ago. Did you say its a flow-through wave? Taishanquan. It was a secret season of a known family that could only be learned afterward. After the first demonstration, the Duke never again revealed his sovereignty. But in her memories. Memories of the past were vividly replaying. Dorothys hands very naturally followed the demonstration in her memory. Like flowing water. softly. -Tap! Even though it didnt take much force, the ogres hand that was aimed at her was slapped away. thud! The hand that was trying to take a picture of Dorothy pressed down hard on the floor next to her. DKuo? The ogre tilted his head. When I stretched out my hand once again. It was the same back then. thud! thud! In a playful gesture, his hand was pointing in a completely different direction. For a moment, I was embarrassed by a situation that I could not understand. The ogres face slowly distorted into a hideous sight. DKuuurrr! I joke around once or twice. Now Im going to take a picture and press it right away! The ogre hit his chest vigorously and extended his fist towards the front. Whoa! A huge fist filled with overwhelming power was stretched out towards Dorothy. It was a punch that even a small human could not block or avoid. finished. The moment the ogre was certain. Talk. The trajectory of the fist was twisted along with a tickling sensation. Even though I applied crazy strength to my arm, the direction of my fist did not return to its original direction. Soon the ogre opened its eyes. This is because the person with a blank expression was suddenly running towards his chest. Dorothys fingers were pressed together as if they were spear points. Mana flowing proudly between my fingers. At first glance, the mana that flowed smoothly contained the power to pierce through anything. That was the moment when she jumped up and stretched out her hand. Ah I felt it instinctively. One inch. One inch of distance will not be enough. Mana was no longer flowing from his half-broken body. Outstretched hands and the heart of an ogre. Just as Dorothy expected. With only an inch of distance left, the body was slowly starting to sink. The ogres eyes cunningly drew an arc at that sight. A ray of breeze blew from somewhere and enveloped her body. Soon, the short distance began to quickly narrow. Without even having any doubts. [Ryu Soo Kwon (ˮȭ) Chapter 2] [Gwan Soo (؞)] Her hand naturally pierced the ogres heart. Thick skin and fat. A tendon like an iron tendon. Even hardened bones. Everything that surrounded my heart. The fingers were all cut off like spear blades. softly. And naturally. The moment when the mana trembled as it reached my violently beating heart. Pow! DKurrrr! The ogres heart exploded in all directions. When Dorothys new model, which had risen towards the sky, began to fall towards the ground once again. Something wrapped around her waist. It was a thick and warm arm. A huge realm of fire. Dorothys eyes widened at the sight of the monsters around her being completely roasted. professor? Are you a professor? okay. A voice with a cold tone. It was a very familiar voice. Dorothy, now completely relieved, looked at the Duke. Im a professor! Immediately afterwards, he hugged my waist. Ethan said to Dorothy, who was rubbing her cheek like a puppy. That sucks. huh? This is survival training, not a struggle for life. There was no need to play with the ogres plan. Ah hehe. Well, anyway. Although I felt like I had risen to the next level by realizing the secret of softness. It is a death process. Two hundred points deducted. Even if I add up all the positive points Ive gotten so far, I dont think the negative score will change. eh? Based on your scores so far, you are in last place. Ah That was when Dorothy looked this way with devastated eyes. Grumble! A rumbling sound echoed from inside her stomach. Anyway, can I have some of that grilled meat? eat. Dorothy lunged for the meat. Deduct points and sleep. Now she was very hungry. So much so that he ate the well-grilled ogre meat. When I ate all the meat like that. Off. It was a good meal! Dorothy sighed in satisfaction and looked at the Duke. If Im dealing with a death, what do I do now? Are the exams over? Thats right. He will follow me around That was right then. Ysera rushed over like a cat and said, crossing Dorothys arms. Ill take you with me! Yes? sister? Did you come with me too? okay. Dorothy. Duke, you have to supervise the exam, so come with me. got it? Hmm Do you think the duke will be uncomfortable? Before Ethan could say anything. Ysera responded like lightning. Sure! The duke is a busy man. Now that youre all grown up, you should know how to be considerate. Dorothys ears perked up. All grown up. It was quite a surprising statement for someone like Ysera, who always treated him like a child. The performance of defeating an ogre. He must have been impressed by that. lol. Your sister is right. I am now a grown woman. okay. For a lady, consideration is one of the essential virtues. got it? huh! Duke! I will take care of you today. So, you can just go and have a look. . While Ethan, who had suddenly been considered, remained silent. Duke! Lets just go! Ysera shouted vigorously and began to advance, leading Dorothy. Her eyes were narrowed as she looked at Dorothy. The slim waist of a peacock. Places I couldnt even touch Just now, this guy wasnt just hugging me tight, he was even rubbing my cheeks. Although he speaks innocently, pretending not to know anything, he is actually the first to leave Jindo out. It seems like you want it! Dorothy. It was an even more dangerous bomb because it was so innocent. Ysera began to move, dragging Dorothy with her. Chapter 125 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 125 When I returned, my family was ruined (126) Its too easy. Also starting a fire. Also, establishing a base. Also hunting monsters. For the Kingdoms First Sword, it was just too easy. No, it would be more accurate to say that it has become so easy now. When leaving the starting point. For the first week, life was so difficult that it had to be called survival. I didnt know how to start a fire, it was difficult to find a base in the blizzard, and I couldnt even see where the many monsters and beasts were hiding. I definitely had a hard time back then. But those hardships had long since faded from Miletons mind. This was because he was already enjoying the heat inside the cave with a warm bonfire. That too while chewing gently smoked rabbit meat. At best, with this much training You added grandiose words like survival? Mileton smiled quietly as he thought of Duke Ethan, one of his greatest rivals. Was the duke at best like this? The person who was so perfect that it seemed impossible to find a single flaw was the Duke. This survival training was too easy for someone like that to have designed it. but. How can you easily guess the talent of someone like you? An element that even rivals who were close to perfection could not have anticipated. That was his outstanding potential. Hehe. Mileton, nestled in the cave, smiled quietly. If a person is too angular, the affection they had will fall away. Now the duke seemed a little more human. Youre revealing a gap in me. Perhaps this is a sign that the duke is slowly opening his heart to her. Hes a duke. It seemed like a person with that level of rank and skill would be worthy of being his friend. Of course, that would happen after Yseras heart was brought back this way. He recalled the topography of the Great Mountain Range. The territory the duke had drawn. The place where he was located was close to the end of the area. If the range expands, it will become more troublesome to protect them, and with your skills, it will be difficult for you to survive for a long time if you leave this area. The duke clearly used the expression you. What is your scope here? It was obvious. Dorothy. Zeros. Leon. Its probably a name that pinpoints these three people. It is difficult to survive for a long time if you leave the vicinity. What if you survive for a long time in such a situation? Instead of being deducted, you can actually get an explosive score. After taking last place in the ranking competition. The letter I received from my father was enough to chill my heart just by looking at the words. Dont tarnish your familys name. A letter with only one line. However, hundreds of lines could not be enough to express the negative emotions felt toward Mileton. You have to prove your skills in this ranking match. If I survived like this, of course I wouldnt be able to get a high score. I guess Ill have to cross the territory. Enter the territory, survive as if you were trying to show off, get a high score, and then defeat the duke, who can be said to be your lifelong rival, to raise the name of your family. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miletons eyes sparkled. So he began to move beyond the area designated by the duke. Its quite cold. The weather was definitely different outside the area. I could clearly feel the bitter wind. An icy road filled with snow. An ordinary reviewer wouldnt be able to survive here even for a day, but Im different. It was the moment when Mileton, his eyes shining, was passing through an icy road. Wow! ? In an instant, the ice collapsed. Aaaah! Soon his new model began to fall into the endless underground. * * * Its much better than before. Ethan, who was chewing beef jerky on a tree and looking at the spearman and the glasses man, frowned. huh? Mana planted in Mileton. This was because the mana was trembling like crazy. When I saw a faint feeling of mana I think I went outside the area. It must have gone beyond the detection range. As I concentrated, I could feel his heartbeat. The boys heart was beating very violently, as if he had encountered a very scary sight. Immediately afterwards, Mana shook violently, as if receiving a dull shock. Did he fall down a cliff somewhere? Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain the current phenomenon. When I saw his heart continuing to beat, fortunately, it seemed like he wasnt dead. Ethan began to break through the mountain range at high speed. It was after running for about an hour chasing the faint energy of mana. A huge crack was visible in the distance. There you are. It was a hole that Mileton supposedly fell into. Ethan approached the area and looked down. The cracks were so deep that they seemed endless, as if a huge beast had its mouth wide open. Its brave that you didnt die. Ethan laughed and jumped into the crack without hesitation. The falling new model gradually began to accelerate, but there was not an ounce of fear in his eyes. Mana control beyond imagination created a blazing platform in the air. He landed comfortably as if he was going down stairs, looked around, and immediately his eyes lit up. Hoo. Of course, contrary to what I thought was a shipwrecked Mileton, I could feel other signs of life at the bottom of the cliff. People wearing robes were seen blowing mana into metal piled on the floor. Ethans presence suddenly faded. Soon a voice was heard. What is this months tribute? Are you ready? Yes, Dark Lord. The metal is already prepared. The investigation into the article that was dropped earlier has also been completed. I think its the best sword in the kingdom. The kingdoms best sword? Are you talking about milestones? yes. The rumors were true. Rumors? I heard that the duke and the later leaders visited the Great Mountains for training. Ah, so thats why the kingdoms greatest sword came here! I guess so. Have you investigated the top of the cliff where he fell? yes. As a result of the investigation, there were no significant traces. I guess he was wandering around alone and lost his footing What an unlucky guy. Lord of Darkness, what do you plan to do with the kingdoms greatest sword? Do you plan to release it or I will offer it as a tribute. Are you going to be okay? No one will know that this guy fell here anyway. If he is declared dead, there will be great friction between Duke Lacian and Duke Ethan. ah! Im sure His Excellency Duke Himos will welcome this. okay. Im sure Your Excellency will agree. Then we will organize it as a special tribute and offer it separately. So be it. I think Illas will be quite satisfied this month. What the Dark Lord said is correct. Since you have a lot of mana, you will definitely be satisfied. If we do well, he might give us a blessing Hehe Im already looking forward to it. Drink the dark horse. It was a person I had previously seen at the enlightenment ceremony that Theron had invaded. It was a facility related to the Duke of Agiles. The situation was quite interesting. In their conversations, stories of a special tribute, presumed to be Mileton, were occasionally coming out. Ethan quietly broke inside and looked around. From the magic lights lit up here and there to the papers that appear to be research materials placed here and there. It looks closer to some kind of research facility. Mileton. Thanks to that guy, I found an unexpected place. I guess I should give it extra points. Deducted 200 points for going out of bounds. Deduction of two hundred points due to death. It seemed like twenty points could be raised here at the instructors discretion. Of course, that doesnt change the fact that last place has been decided. Ethan began to move into the laboratory, following the mana energy planted inside Mileton. * * * You crazy bastards! How many times havent I told you who I am ugh! noisy. Mileton immediately covered his mouth and gritted his teeth. After falling down a crack with no end in sight. Although he managed to absorb the huge impact, he was soon overpowered by the magicians who began to flock in. shit! If only my mana was fine! The cause of defeat was the use of a large amount of mana to reduce the falling speed. With the remaining mana, I couldnt fight off the wizards who flocked to me like a pack of dogs. Even though I revealed my identity, their reaction was extremely cold. Is the special tribute ready? yes. All you have to do is take him. Uuuuup! Mileton, wearing mana restraints all over his body, began to be dragged away. A tribute! Just looking at it, it definitely didnt have a good tone. Moreover, the likelihood that the wizards who set up a secret space deep underground like this were normal people was extremely low. Crazy guys! It was the moment when Mileton shook his body violently. A wizard clicked his tongue in annoyance and spoke. Do not resist. Your fate has already been decided. Illas is a merciful person. You will chew every part of your body delicately so that you can fully enjoy the end of your life. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu (you crazy guy)! okay. It looks like you feel so good that your whole body is shaking. Dont worry. You will see him soon. The place where the grinning wizard arrived was right in front of a door made of dark red metal. In front of a door full of magic circles. The wizard who knocked politely on the door opened his mouth. [Le Tao Shi Kan] After saying strange words, he infused mana into the door. Kkeikkeek. The huge door slowly opened. Deep inside. Miletons eyes fluttered as he faced the gigantic figure. Whatwhat is it? The owner in the room was not human. Almost 4m tall. Where in the world is there a human with bright yellow eyes? Crash! The huge monster was chewing the dark red metal as if it were candy. The wizard who saw Ilas bowed his head politely and whispered the dragon language. [Todays special tribute. Please enjoy it to your hearts content] Right then. Illas gaze was directed at the ceiling, not at the wizard. Soon Yongin began to show his teeth. The metal dragon Illas growled for a while and spoke to the wizard. [Are there two special tributes to offer today?] [Yes?] [I guess not.] Pow! The wizards head exploded in an instant. You saw me as a human. The moment the dragon who was looking upward spoke, a seal fell from the ceiling. Youre quick to notice a dragon bastard. It was a voice mixed with light anger and laughter. Mileton widened his eyes. Because it was a very familiar voice. Uuuuuup (Duke Ethan)? It was the appearance of an unexpected savior. Uuuuuup (help me)! Soon after, Mileton started screaming. Chapter 126 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 126 When I returned, my family was ruined (127) Metal Dragon. It was one of the dragons that literally lived on metal. The highest quality metal dragon is an individual whose body gradually becomes stronger the more it consumes, and its entire body possesses strength comparable to that of Ardenheite, which is called the metal of God. Luckily its not that bad. A metal dragon called Illas. From the looks of it, it seemed to be an individual at the level of a high-class dragon. The amount of mana is about 8 stars? Ethan looked at Mileton struggling next to him. Youre lucky. If the outer shell was comparable to that of Ardenheit, even Ethan would not have been able to rescue Mileton, who was struggling next to him. An entity of that size could not be easily captured, even if it was him from a previous life. The Iron Tyrant, the leader of the Metal Dragon Corps. Even thinking about the hardships I had to go through to break through its outer shell was dizzying. I had been cutting for four days and nights. It was then. Illas said after taking a large bite of the dark red metal. I feel good about the two tributes today. Crunch! That was when the metal dragon let out a pleasant laugh. The huge iron door that had been open closed tightly. Ilas looked at Mileton and Ethan in turn. Saliva was dripping from the corner of the guys mouth, as if he was looking at the ultimate delicacy. Suddenly I felt dirty. Yongin people. In my past life, one of the foods they called a delicacy was a human with mana. It reminds me of the old days. What did you do every time you saw the dragons head drooling at you as if it were delicious meat? He personally cut off her head so that she could never cry again. The result will be the same this time too. Uuuuuup! Lets save this guy first. It was when he struck the divine sword towards the mana restraint sphere that was binding Mileton. Tsk! A piece of metal flew out of the dragons mouth in an instant and blocked the swords path. Dont touch my tribute. Illas, whose eyes were red as if in anger, quickly closed the distance. Bobeop? Ethans eyes narrowed. The dragons speed was much faster than I expected. In order to free Mileton, it seemed like I would have to cut off the dragons head first. Ethan, holding the divine sword, rushed towards Ilas. The divine sword and the dragon mans hands clashed with white flames. thud! The entire cavity was shaken by the clash of powerful forces. Mana clumped in the dark red dragons hands. What came out of there was martial arts. A body of overwhelming strength and strength. Human technology was mixed into that body. The dragons hand collided with Menelian alloy, one of the metals the Dwarven Kingdom boasts of, and sparks flew out. Through dozens of clashes, technological superiority gradually began to be revealed. A body harder than cast iron. Even the overwhelming physical performance that has been present since birth. It was natural that his martial arts skills were focused on demonstrating power rather than precision. Although the Metal Dragons skills were somewhat usable, they could not completely match the sophistication of swordsmanship. After throwing out a few punches, he immediately kicked the floor. The divine sword rushed like a thunderbolt and grazed the dragons neck. Sigh! A noise erupted, as if a fingernail were scratching a hard iron plate. Its so damn hard. Although it was possible to cut off the outer skin with a new sword covered in white flame, the inside was so hard that it was difficult to separate the bones and flesh. Whoops. Ilas smiled slyly and stretched out his hand toward Ethans waist. Ilass pupils were extremely narrowed. The person in front of him has no idea how hard his body is. So he must have rushed in to aim for the neck. Thanks to this, a fatal gap was created. No human being will be able to avoid a hand coming out of thin air. By ingesting countless amounts of metal, his grip became stronger than any other metal. The moment your body is caught in this grip, fountains of human blood will gush out in all directions. The sweet scent of blood. Saliva was flowing from the corner of Illass mouth as he remembered that. It was then. A human was seen twisting his body once in the air and escaping from the range of his grasp. It was a bizarre movement, as if he was stepping on a platform in the air. Ilas urgently stretched out his hand. It was too late to grab him by the waist. However, a leg would have been enough to catch it. If that happens, the result will be the same. That was when I clenched my fingers like that. Ilas tilted his head. This was because I could not feel the taste of my hand at all. There is only one thing I feel. It was just an excruciating heat. Immediately, the bright yellow pupils widened. ! The human legs were burning as if they were flames. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ilas tilts his head at the sight he has never seen before. Theres a gap. Before I knew it, Ethans sword was shooting towards the dragons face. What the divine sword was aiming for was the dragons eyes. Ilas urgently closed one eye. The outer shell surrounding the eyes was also hard. This was because it was one of the parts that protected vital areas. However, even if the strength of the outer shell was similar, there was a difference in its thickness. Unlike the neck and chest, which are protected by muscles and bones, the dragons eyelids were protected only by a very thin outer layer. The moment a divine sword filled with white flame stabbed my eye. DKuoooo! Ilas shook his head frantically. This was because the sword body that tore through the outer skin cooked the entire inside of the eyeball. A dragon was seen swinging its arms wildly in pain. Its been a while. Ethan smiled coolly. I expected that just as humans accepted the dragon races technological system, the dragon race would also do the exact opposite. After actually examining the scene, the result was more disappointing than expected. Even if you have an excellent technical system and a great body, if you are mentally ill, it is almost useless. The metal dragon that was screaming in front of me right now was like that. Has this dragon ever felt pain? There was no way that an entity whose entire body was stronger than a considerable amount of metal would be accustomed to such pain. So, at best Instead of fighting back immediately due to the pain burning in one of his eyes, he was probably swinging his arms around at random. For Ethan, it was a golden opportunity. He stepped in the air one more time and stabbed his sword toward the one remaining pupil. The metal dragon urgently raised his arms. However, it was a late reaction to stop the second attack. The results were disastrous. Phew! The dragons eyes were all on fire. In a world that suddenly lost its light, the metal dragon waved its arms like crazy. Its over. Since I had lost my vision, the game was half over. * * * Mileton was looking at the battle in front of him, his entire body tightly bound by the mana restraint. A battle between a duke and a dragon that suddenly appeared. Watching the two fight in real time from a special seat was simple. oh my god. Yongin people. It was my first time encountering such a monster in person. An overwhelming force that penetrates every inch of the body. Mileton was also a high-quality article in its own way. Thanks to that, I was able to vaguely guess about the power of that monster. Even if he were a superhuman, it would be difficult to deal with it The monster in front of me was not just physically superior to a human and stronger. Because I was fighting using my own mana and using martial arts. The level of martial arts was never low. Even if it were me, I wouldnt be able to last even ten minutes if I faced such a monster head on. There is no way to break through that terribly hard shell right now. The Duke in front of such a monster was easily cooking it as if it were a toy. Its a bit much. also. He was someone who could be called a rival. Mileton looked at the dragon people. Perhaps because he was blind, Yongin relied on his hearing for everything. Its good to be blinded How will we put an end to that solid monster? That was the problem. The Duke took his stance. With your legs and back slightly bent. The dukes posture as he looked at the rampaging dragon seemed as if he was striking with his sword. [Watch carefully.] Soon, a whisper was heard towards Mileton. What do you want me to see? Suddenly, a memory from the past came to mind. no way? Mileton had already learned the techniques of the reverse heavenly sword from him. This time, there was no doubt that he was trying to show me something. Mileton, who turned the pea-sized amount of mana left in his body to the corner of his eyes, stared at the duke. Perhaps thanks to his increased eyesight, he could not miss the sight of a frightening amount of mana rushing into the dukes sword. With this level of mana, there was no way the dragon race could not feel it. Sure enough, the monster let out a loud cry and rushed towards the Duke. gulp! Mileton swallowed his saliva. A monster with an extremely hard skin. The metal dragons charge had a power that far exceeded that of the knights. Despite this, the duke did not move a single step. Just standing there staring at the monster. That was the moment when the Yongin tribe came within close range. Flash! The sword was swung with a ray of light that was enough to brighten up the entire dark cavity for an instant. Uuuup! Mileton widened his eyes. I was so shocked that I screamed without even realizing that my mouth was covered. oh my god! The speed and destructive power contained in the sword were beyond imagination, as if all the potential power within the body had been exploded. The sight of the dragon tribe that took the brunt of the dukes sword attack was horrendous. Fighting. The waist that separates the upper and lower body began to slowly crack, and the body was seen splitting in half and falling to the floor. The extremely clean cut surface clearly revealed how efficient the distribution of power was. Im sure Where do you think you saw that? Mileton tilted his head and recalled a memory. When he challenged the Duke on the first day of the academy. There was a time when I flew into the sky with one shot without even knowing what was going on. It was the same that the light flashed back then. No way Was that the technology at that time? Soon after, the Duke walked towards him and cut off all the mana restraints. Whew. thank you. By the way, that sword technique just now. Its called Ilseom (һ). Its also something well learn in class next morning. yes? Morning classes? Mileton tilted his head. Wasnt that a lesson given to the last in the rankings? It was then. It is something that has gone beyond the arbitrarily designated area. And he even died by falling off a cliff. The overall result is minus four hundred points. Minus four hundred points? It means that last place in this ranking match has been confirmed. Mileton looked blankly at the duke. Chapter 127 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 127 When I returned, my family was ruined (128) Last place! There was no need to be shocked by that. This was because the duke moved straight toward the corpse of the Dragon Man. Mileton asked the Duke, who was rummaging through the corpse while holding a sword. What are you doing? The duke, who was examining the body cut in two without answering, raised his sword and began to peel off the outer skin. Perhaps because the skin was peeled off by cutting off the flesh inside, the outer skin was able to be assembled quickly. The outer layer of the chest. It was the hardest part of the skin of the dragon race that had just been killed. Mileton asked quietly as he was seen taking it off. Can I help? Dont touch it. Its toxic. The blood and mana of the dragon race were full of toxins that were fatal to humans. In the past, when he was covered in the blood of a dragonlord, wasnt even his body as a transcendental harpooned by the extremely poisonous dragons blood? He was able to touch it like this because he was a high-ranking dragon, but if this body was a corps commander-level dragon, it would have been difficult to even approach it. . While Mileton opened his hands and looked in this direction with confusion. Ethan put the dragon skin in his leather bag and immediately pulled out the heart. Exciting! Dragon Heart. The dragons heart, full of mana, was still beating. At first glance, the heart is three times larger than a human heart. This was no different from some kind of elixir. However You cant just absorb it. The mana of the dragon race. This was something that many wizards had studied in their past lives, but no one had been able to come up with an answer as to how to get rid of this toxicity. However, Ethan had one method that could be used. White salt. A pure flame containing the secret of purification. Wouldnt this flame be able to purify the contaminated blood and mana in the heart? It was the moment when white flame was touched to the blood flowing from the dragon heart. Chi-ik! The dark red blood slowly began to turn red along with a huge amount of smoke. Its possible. The story was that only the remaining mana could be used after purification. It might take time, but it wasnt a bad idea considering you were getting the elixir for free. I peeled off some more leather, wrapped it tightly around my heart, and put it inside the bag. egg plant. The situation was such that everything that could be taken from the Yongin tribe was taken away. Now it was my turn to leave this room. Do you know the exit? The inside looks very complicated. If you catch one person and ask him, you might be able to find out the answer. Oh. Do you know that? What are you talking about? this place. It seems like its a place run by the Duke of Agiles. ! Mileton widened his eyes. Its run by one of the members of the 7th family? But why did he want to offer himself as a tribute? No way To instigate conflict between Duke Ethan and Duke Lacian? For Duke Agiles, neither Duke Lacian nor Duke Ethan, the heads of the 7 families, would be of much interest to them. Miletons face suddenly became serious. If this place is really run by the Duke of Agiles, I will tell my father and file a formal complaint. But we need proof. Take it. Ethan handed me a crystal ball. Is this a memory crystal ball? okay. Miletons face distorted as he played the video. -Let me offer it as a tribute. The memory crystal sphere containing the voice continued to spit out words. Duke Himos. Aguiles. Even the words dark demon liquor and special tribute. The voice recording was almost perfect. In addition to the video of the entire facility, the bodies of the fallen Yongin people were also engraved in the video. You are thorough. Recording is one useful tool. Mileton was secretly impressed. The duke was not only skilled, but also possessed meticulous planning. Suddenly, the sword he had just seen came into his mind. A sword technique that cut off the dragons waist without wasting even an inch of strength. It was a sword full of superior wisdom. It seemed as if the swordsman was saying this to himself. The air above is clear, so hurry and follow me. I learned something today. egg plant. That was when the two people were about to go out the door. [Le Tao Shi Kan] A voice came from outside. Its the same voice that was played in the crystal ball. * * * Dark magic liquor. He looked at Ilass door floating in the crystal ball. Hemington, a warlock who is like a limb that follows him. By now it would have been time to leave the room with a special offering. Nevertheless, the black door was firmly closed by Illas mana. Could it be that we were eaten together? The dark magic masters head was pounding. Usually, bad premonitions like this always turn out to be right. Damn it. Hemington was one of the subordinates who was not only fluent in the dragon language, but also quite quick-witted. It is said that he is a talent too good to end his life as a meal for the Yongin tribe. I felt sick to my stomach. Whew. I cant help it. A dead guy is dead. In any case, shouldnt the living continue to live their lives? Immediately, the Dark Demon Masters eyes lit up. It might actually be a good thing. Hemington was a skilled warlock. Illas would certainly have been satisfied if he had been offered as a tribute. The blessing will be certain. The dark demon master walked diligently. The place he headed was right in front of the door where the Yongin tribe was located. The mana flowing through the door had already disappeared, as if it had been washed away. It looks like the meal is over. After finishing their meal, the Yongin people tended to show a merciful attitude. You will be safe. The dark demon master who saw the front door shouted in the dragon language. [Le Tao Shi Kan] The phrase asked if I could come in. At that moment, the door burst open. uh? Before he could continue speaking, a fist was smashed into the face of the dark demon master. In an instant, the black magic master whose nose was crushed urgently turned his mana. However, they could not overcome the two knights who had prepared in advance. puck! puck! The dark demon master lost consciousness for a moment while withstanding the blows coming from all directions. His limp body was dragged into the room. * * * Oof! Cough! The cold energy I felt on my face woke me up. He was astonished as he urgently looked around. It was because two people were looking at them. I urgently tried to rotate the mana inside my body, but the mana remained motionless as if it was blocked by something. He urgently looked inside his pocket. It was to find the emergency signal pager. But the inside of the pocket was empty. It was like being completely suppressed. Ma Prince Mileton? Pow! His face turned around. It was because of Miletons harsh punch. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You son of a bitch! Are you trying to sacrifice me? stop. Whew. As these were the words of the person who saved him, he could not ignore them. While Mileton was letting go of his anger. Ethan said, looking at the dark demon master. When you ask a question, try to answer it right away. A terribly cold voice. This was definitely a voice I had heard somewhere. Soon, the dark demon master who was looking at Ethan widened his eyes. Duke Ethan? The dark demon master was astonished. Why on earth is the author in the familys secret laboratory? I couldnt understand the situation. This is the first question. Does anyone know that you have been kidnapped? . It was the moment when the dark demon leader rolled his eyes. A lot of fiery mana was poured into his body, burning inside. Danjus eyes widened as he felt the pain of all his blood vessels boiling over. Uuuuup! Thanks to the blood pressure, the guy couldnt even scream properly. There is none. Keuheuheook. This is the second question. What is the purpose of this facility? The pain of my insides becoming raw was beyond imagination. Perhaps because of the learned experience, he answered quickly this time. This is! Its one of Duke Agiles secret laboratories! What are you experimenting with? We are exploring the power of the dragon race in return for a monthly tribute! Like the dragon people in this room. How many people are working here? about thirty to thirty. Ethan smiled faintly at those words. You know what? What do you mean kwaaaa! When you tell a lie, your bodys reaction inevitably changes. Huh Huh! Danjus body trembled violently as his cold gaze scanned his body. What is the answer? about fifty people. Twenty of them were dispatched from the Capital Magic Association and the remaining thirty were wizards from the Dukes family Capital Magic Association? yes. Its not a lie! The Capital Magic Association has deep exchanges with our Duke family Do you know anything about them? The dark magic masters eyes trembled. It was a sign of intent no different from nodding. Blow it all out. Capital Magic Society. It was an organization that had only looked at its tail until now. Since it was an organization that clearly cooperated with the church, I was planning to throw away the harpoon if I could find out its location. Fortunately, the dark demon master did not have the same restrictions as those who had previously been harpooned. This may be because he is a person not directly related to the denomination. Branches Branch number 1, the largest of the branches, is located in the capital As the story about the dark magic order continued, the smile on Ethans lips gradually grew stronger. This is worse than I thought They were operating in secret quite close by. Branch number 1, which was located in the capital, was located within a 30-minute drive from the academy. What is the level? I understand that there are a large number of magicians with the Gold Dragon Insignia and that there are four Blue Dragon Insignia, which can be considered the highest level and one bishop in charge of management. The Golden Dragon Insignia were people with a level of approximately 7th rank. Thats not enough. There are four of the eight hierarchies There is even a bishop who manages them all. One thing has become clear. The fact is that the Capital Magic Society is one of the very important sub-organizations of the church. By the time all the information was extracted, the inside of the Black Magic Order had already been destroyed. Wow! Ethan, who snapped the guys neck without hesitation, looked at Mileton. egg plant. Perhaps because he was the manager of this place, the Dark Demon Lord knew a lot. He had already told me everything from the location of the exit to how to destroy this secret laboratory in one blow. There was no reason to stay here any longer. The two quietly left the Dragon Clans room. A place where research data is gathered? Thats in Building B, Area 3 Uh, the Central Observation Center There exists a means to destroy the laboratory there at once In order for it to work My fingerprints need to be recognized One at the central observation station. And three regular exits. It was the number of exits in the laboratory. Duke. What do you plan to do now? Get research materials and destroy this place. Mileton swallowed his saliva and nodded. With a rival with incredible skills, I might be able to take down this place easier than I thought. Ethan, who was staring at Mileton, spoke immediately. Lets hold a special class. yes? I will give you a chance to make up the score. Lets try our best. Is that true? Okay. Are you not going for anything? Mileton kicked his feet quickly. As Ethan started to follow, a crystal ball was sparkling in his inner pocket. Chapter 128 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 128 After returning, the family was ruined (129) Mileton began to secretly look into the secret laboratory. Since I had heard about the internal structure from the dark magic master, I remembered everything, starting from where the wizards lived and even the location of the magic tools in charge of surveillance. Trudging. Trudging. Immediately, I felt like I was popular. It was the appearance of a security guard patrolling the inside of the laboratory. A group of two wizards. Miletons eyes lit up when he saw that. The surveillance magic tool is over there. One level 5 and one level 6. As a result of secretly exploring using mana, the level of the wizards who patrolled was not very high. If you do it cleanly. I would be able to move forward without being caught by the surveillance magic device. Mileton naturally looked at the Duke. The duke was looking at us with his arms crossed behind his back, as if he was observing himself. This is a golden opportunity. Duke of Ethan. Why would that cold-hearted person give himself a chance? As a person with outstanding skills, he would have already known about the enormous potential he had. I gave him a chance on purpose. He said that being last place is not suitable for his rival. So, feel free to show off your skills. Im looking forward to it. The dukes blunt eyes seemed to be saying that. Sheesh. A peacock that appears cold but sometimes shows warm behavior. Now it was time to show him how stealthy and quick Lacians swordsmanship was. That was when two guards approached. Miletons new model has become blurred. The mana restraints that had been constricting my body disappeared, and my body was already lighter than before. A secret attack by an 8-star knight. The first to notice it was a 6th rank wizard. enemy! Mileton rushed forward in an instant and hit the wizards neck with the blade of his hand. puck! The wizard fell to the floor unconscious due to the enormous shock. In a split second, the 5th level wizard was already on the verge of pressing the emergency alarm in his pocket. Its been a while. It was good to attempt a surprise attack in the blind spot of the surveillance magic tool, but Mileton chose speed instead of killing the presence of feet. If I had approached secretly, I would have been able to deal with the two without them having time to react. Thanks to this, it turned out to be neither of those things. Ethan immediately snapped his fingers. A small lump of mana hit the remaining wizards neck. dump! The wizard fell down with his eyes rolled back due to the massive impact that could have broken his neck. His movements are too slow to choose speed. Ah Still, your judgment was quite bold. Mileton, who had been stunned by those words, sparkled his eyes. To make a surprise attack successful, we must focus on stealth rather than speed. Like this. ! A chill ran down Miletons spine. It was because the Dukes voice, which had been in front just moments ago, was now coming from behind. What is this? The Dukes new form in front was flowing down to the floor as if it were sand. What on earth is this? Did the Duke have a method like that? It was made. Making it? what? Could this be the result of his own creation? Mileton, who was looking at Ethan blankly, asked. What is your name? Eumyeongbo. Footwork like a dark shadow. I even thought that the name fit perfectly with the walking technique just shown. Try following along. yes? Mileton widened his eyes. The walking technique just shown was a technique that could be said to be the familys secret technique. Are you really planning on passing this on to yourself? What are you doing? I dont use mana. Mileton nodded with a puzzled expression and began to move his mana as the Duke instructed. His presence gradually became blurred. Perhaps because he was skilled in his own way, Mileton was quickly absorbing the techniques of Shadobo. I think thats enough. Thank you. I would have thought it was gross. . disgusting. Isnt this the dukes way of showing favor in his own way? I felt like I completely understood it now. Theyre trying to focus on nurturing me. It wasnt difficult to guess why. The duke was a member of a writer. Among his peers, he wouldnt have been able to find anyone who could compete with him. Except me. The best rival. The duke would certainly be evaluating himself that way now. There was a high possibility that the generous sharing of tricks was intended to create friendly competitors. A faint smile appeared on Miletons lips. but. If it werent for me, the best sword in the kingdom. Who could not chase after the duke and overtake him? The duke must have seen his potential. Hehe Sooner or later, I will overtake the Duke Five points deducted. Dont chat. . Mileton ran forward with the corner of his mouth poking out. Thanks to the shadow, his movements became more stealthy. The wizards in charge of guard fell to the ground without even being able to resist. Good. Ethan infused mana into the memory crystal ball in his arms. This was the laboratory of Duke Agiles and the place where wizards from the Capital Magic Association were dispatched. Mileton, a child of the 7th family. The crystal ball that is recording his activities in real time will be an excellent material to accelerate the division of the 7 families in the future. It was for that very reason that Shadobo was passed down. Wouldnt the power of this video be even greater if he played a bigger role than he does now? Mileton was moving very well as expected. Magic tools for surveillance located throughout the laboratory. Every time Ethan flowed mana towards it, it stopped working for a moment, and the wizards who came to check for signs of abnormalities were steadily suppressed by Miletons surprise attack from where he was hiding. It was when I passed through area A and entered area B. I could feel a change inside. Its a laboratory. If Area A was a space for managing the Balaur, Area B was a space where experiments were conducted using the collected data. The magicians occasionally seen seemed closer to researchers rather than combat workers. I said it was entrance number 3. Area B, entrance 3. It was a place where key research materials were gathered. Entry and suppression were instantaneous. Here it is. All that was needed to enter was the researchers fingerprint. It wasnt difficult to airlift the finger. Beep. DMilace identity verification completed. The moment the door to entrance 3 opens. Millace! What about sample A? A voice came from the other side. It seemed like they were clearly mistaking this place for Mill Race. Mileton calmly walked towards the place where the voice was heard. uh? puck! The suppression was instantaneous. A place that appears to be a sample laboratory. Ethan looked at the documents. There was a dense analysis of the blood and mana of the dragon race. DThe feces and urine of the dragon race are full of a toxic substance called UH-B. It is believed that when ingested into the body, it can corrupt the mind and significantly increase feelings of negativity DWhen UH-B and AR-E ingredients are combined, it can cause strong hallucinations and auditory hallucination effects. It is believed that strong withdrawal symptoms may also occur. DIt is said that a drug specialized for brainwashing could greatly contribute to the plan. DSuggested as a drug to be administered to the Three Confucius. (omitted) DApproved. this. Toilet and urine. They were analyzing all kinds of items out of fear that they might be crazy about research. There was a small bottle next to the documents. [UH-B] [AR-E] Hmm. Open the lid and mix the two liquids. Then a dark red liquid was born. The three Confucius mentioned in the document. It was clear who it was referring to. At least it would be Theron. This must mean that this is the drug he is taking. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I thoroughly enjoyed the results. This is what it felt like. How to heal a person addicted to drugs. The method was simple. All you had to do was get rid of all the addictive ingredients. The moment I touched the white flame on my hand, the dark red liquid began to boil with an acrid smell. Soon the color of the liquid gradually faded. I guess I can burn it like this. Since I remembered the feeling, it wouldnt be difficult to burn this ingredient if I came into contact with Theron. Ethan went through the research materials one by one. [Analysis of the metal dragons body structure] [Where does the dragon races strength come from] [Detailed structure of the dragon heart] Its okay. Like a schematic diagram of the human body. It was a detailed study of each and every body part of the Yongin tribe. A scene flashed through Ethans mind. Beings called bishops who changed their bodies to look like dragons. If I convert mana into this structure Mana burned in his arms and legs. It looked like a miniature version of the arms and legs of a dragon. Ethan moved his body and smiled. When I stole the bishops technology, there was a part where my body was slightly unbalanced. Through the research data identified this time, our understanding of the bodies of the Yongin people has deepened and we have been able to make up for their shortcomings. Its much better than before. The process of adjusting mana to imitate the body composition of the dragon race and not put strain on the rest of the human body followed. Perhaps thanks to the enormous mana control, the task of balancing the body was not that difficult. Mileton was astonished when he saw that. How great is your mana control! Is it possible to freely move the mana that flows outward? And whats even more surprising is: Yongin people? The fact was that the mana that began to bloom over the dukes body looked like the body of a dragon. Shouldnt we accept good things? Hongyeomsik Chapter 4. Incarnate body. It was one of the vision techniques that turned the body into flames. What has now been revealed is the technology that applied this. Yonginhwa. I guess I should call it that. If the human body were composed like a dragon race through mana, it would be possible to unleash enormous power in an instant. Of course, it was not without drawbacks. This is because the consumption of mana was extremely high. Even if I just maintain the arms and legs Even if I open the circle, it would be difficult to maintain it for more than 5 minutes. It doesnt matter. Wouldnt it be enough to cut off the enemys head within 5 minutes? Now that I had gotten everything I needed, it was time to get out of here. Arriving at the central observatory was literally an instant. In front of the huge iron gate. When Danju, the black horse he had brought with him, took out his finger and recognized his fingerprint, the huge steel door slid open. There was a button inside. Beep. DIdentity confirmed. DStarts operation. The moment you press the button. Rumble! The inside of the laboratory began to shake violently, as if there had been an earthquake. Performance is solid. egg plant. When destroying a secret location, there was no way the superiors would want to be punished together. As expected, an emergency escape route was prepared inside the central observatory. It was when I came out through the escape route. The laboratory located deep underground began to collapse with a loud noise. Duke Agiles. It was as if I had given them a proper fuck. of course. A bigger hit will come out later, though. Memory crystal ball. The conversation with the dark demon master was fully contained here. It was a material that could be very useful in the future. Before long, Mileton and Ethan returned to the testing site. Two-week survival trial. There were two days left until the exam ended. Chapter 129 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 129 When I returned, my family was ruined (130) Two days remaining. Ethan, who brought Mileton to the cave, diligently walked around and evaluated the late indicators. You seem to be finding it quite well. Sera Lee. Her mood was much higher than when she first came here. Unlike in the beginning when I couldnt find him for an entire day even if I hid properly, now it was difficult to avoid the eyes of this guy who was even hiding his presence. The lower class has escaped. It was a stage where I had to take some serious hiding to keep up with the heightened level. It has been a long time since Dorothys level, moving with her, has risen to an incomparable level. I have learned the trick. Soft. The guy who learned the key from the battle with the ogre has now reached the 8th star, called Master. A fighting technique that is as soft as a flowing river, yet contains strong power. Dorothy was also gradually applying the techniques that the Duke had shown in the previous sparring. Mileton also achieved its own results. Maybe it was because I was over the threshold of death, but instead of being conceited, I was seriously exploring swordsmanship. These three late-stage exponents showed a different appearance from before, but they could not be said to have shown the most surprising changes. Its truly amazing. Whew. Mr. Changseong, I am becoming increasingly worried these days. Master of Magic, why are you acting like this all of a sudden? How will we deal with the envy and jealousy that will be revealed by those who see our talent? Thats what Im worried about. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, even the duke was jealous of our talents so it certainly makes sense. Even so we cant give up our cooperation because of the publics attention, right? . I really enjoy this time moving with Master Mago. To the point where I dont even care about external opinions. I would like to continue to be with Master Mago in the future. Changseong! Master Magician! Im going to be amazed. This was because the two people who had been painting each others faces all day were showing the greatest improvement in their skills. I thought wrong. What would be the point of hiding our abilities and remaining alone as before? Thanks to Changseong, I was able to open my eyes today. no. Because I know very well how dangerous the world can become. Even so if we are together, we will be able to overcome any storm. yes. youre right. Rather, we can gain greater fame and power by revealing our abilities to the outside world. That will be our shield. To do that, first of all, we have to take first place and this place in this ranking battle. Hehe. I hope the duke comes to test us soon. Now Im not afraid of him at all. Because the two of us are perfect. yes. Its perfect. What is perfection? ? I tilted my head for a moment. The two immediately took a stance. It was a passing group that had practiced countless times over the past time. I will come see you when the exam is over. If you perform well in this way, I will give you a high score. The two men vividly remembered the Dukes words. Are you here to see our joint venture? okay. Hehe youll have to be prepared. Zeros raised his round glasses and looked at the Duke. Last time, I was so embarrassed by the Dukes surprise attack that I couldnt properly use the tricks of the successful team, but now it was different. This is because he had perfected the wind direction to properly utilize the wind. I hope so. The Duke, who spoke as if throwing a throw, immediately rushed towards the two people. going! Haap! Leons eyes lit up and he began swinging his spear against the dukes sword. The strong yet gentle wind was thoroughly assisting his spear. bang! For a moment, I was pushed back by the enormous power contained in the dukes sword. Whoa! The wind coming in from behind not only helped keep Leons new model from being pushed around, but it also gave the blown spear the strength to come back. The passing of the two people, with dozens of agreements in one blow, became increasingly sophisticated as time passed. This was because Ethan jabbed his sword wherever he saw a gap, creating awareness. Around the time when 100 haps had passed. The dukes new form, now blurred, had already arrived behind Zeros. ! The two people were shocked. This was a strange move that could not be prevented no matter how good the passing team was. I lost. Zeros swallowed his saliva and said. The moment the passing teams defense was broken, it was virtually the same as losing. The duke, who had sheathed his sword, spoke as if throwing it away. Its worth using. yes? It means that the passing result shown this time was somewhat acceptable. ! Zeros and Leon. The two people widened their eyes. Did the Duke say something like that even once during the last class? There was nothing at all. Thats bullshit. It sucks. Its a mess. All he did was spit out words full of negative connotations. In such a situation, the duke is the first to give a positive evaluation? This meant quite a lot. So what is the result of the ranking battle? Please confirm that in the announcement that will be made in two days. That was when the Dukes new model disappeared like the wind. The two people, unable to control their joy, embraced each other. * * * Two weeks have passed since survival training began. The five late exponents were already gathered together at the starting point. The late indexes who were looking at each other narrowed their eyes. Even though I only trained for a short period of two weeks It changed. This was because everyones prayers had changed to the point where they could be recognized at a glance. The peacock slowly began to walk up the mountain path covered in pure white snow. The attention of late-stage indices was focused. The duke who soon approached them spoke. Survival training and ranking warfare. Two things are over. Lets announce the results. Result of ranking battle. The minds of the later exponents were focused solely on that. This was because everything, from the gaze received from the academy to the reactions of the family, varied depending on the outcome of the ranking battle. The joys and sorrows of the people who saw the paper the duke unfolded were mixed. [Special class rankings] 1st place Leon / 55 points 2nd place Zeros / 52 points 3rd place Sera Lee / 48 points 4th place Dorothy / -154 points 5th place Mileton / -321 points Cha Changseong! We did it! I did it! Master Magician! Changseong! If one and two people let out a scream of happiness mixed with joy. . Isera, who went down from first place to third place in one fell swoop, remained silent. huh? Im not last? Hehe. Sa and others smiled brightly, as if they had made a good save. Lastly, last place No, Duke! Didnt you say you would definitely give me a chance to make up for it? Gilgil began to run wild. Shouldnt you have taken advantage of the opportunity? No, he is definitely active in his own way! Activity is not a word to be used in such cases. . Mileton, who had been silent, soon opened his eyes. This was because I could read a ray of deep truth in the Dukes cold-hearted words. I see. The dukes skills and wisdom were clearly beyond imagination. He must have realized his skills and potential long ago. Why would such a person go to the extent of unreasonable deducting points and put himself in last place? This may be to continue one-on-one teaching without any noise through the extra classes that the last place students should receive. If you really want to teach me, just say it directly. The duke was a man who was more shy than expected. So what can we do? I had no choice but to understand, as I had a wide magnanimity. Soon, a subtle smile appeared on Miletons lips. Ethan narrowed his eyes. Lately, Mileton has often been showing himself a dark smile. Like right now. What on earth are you imagining that youre smiling even after receiving a miserable report card that says youre in last place? done. Isnt good something good? In the end, it was enough as long as he was happy. Go back. Deajkal Mountains. I had gotten everything I could, so it was time to get out of here. * * * When Ethan returned to the academy, he was faced with an unexpected face. brother! A large boy smiling brightly and waving his hands in the distance. It was Myers. He ran towards Ethan with stomping feet and immediately hugged his waist tightly. I cant breathe. Oh sorry. However, the hand holding her waist did not loosen. The eyes of the late exponents naturally focused on Myers. What is that big guy that doesnt hesitate to cling to that cold-hearted duke? Seeing that he is my older brother. Could it be his real younger brother? Hes too big to be his real brother Immediately, Myers began to stare at the late Jisoo standing behind him. Are these the students you say you are teaching? okay. Immediately afterwards, he bowed his head slightly and greeted me in a deep voice. Nice to meet you. My name is Myers. It was a greeting with the demeanor of a knight. Soon after, the guy quietly smiled and continued talking. You may have called me because you thought Ardans name was too much, but even so, I wouldnt be a very easy opponent. ? A question mark appeared in the eyes of the five late-stage indexes. This was because he did not understand what the dukes younger brother meant when he said such a thing. what? Didnt you know? What do you mean? Thats why I came here. Why did the dukes brother come here? Didnt you just come here to meet your brother? They were completely unaware that the head of the family had sent a letter to Ardan on their behalf. Actually, it was natural. There is no way the later exponents would be happy if we let them know that one more brother would be dispatched out of concern that they would be afraid of Ardans name. It was when the later indexes tilted their heads at Myers words. I heard that you have never been able to defeat my older brother. . Maybe thats why the heads of the 7 families seem to be worried. I think they were afraid that you would be completely weighed down by our familys name. These were late-stage indices that were only now beginning to make sense of what was going on. It was Mileton whose face stiffened the most. Who has fear?! Well, I guess the elders of the family thought that way. Anyway, I am not very happy with the offer. I may be inferior to my brother, but I am also a member of Ardan Immediately, mana began to flow out of Myers body. Befitting its size, it was a mana with the heaviness of a large mountain. This was around the time when late-stage indices, including Mileton, narrowed their eyes as the momentum was stronger than expected. Myers grinned and continued speaking while pounding on his shield. I think Im pretty strong in my own way. Anyway, you can ask me to spar at any time. Because I promised 7th Street that I would do that. Okay then. Soon after, Myers, smiling brightly as if he had never done so before, clung to the Duke. Hyung, anyway, how is it here? Its worth it. Can I stay here too? Ethan nodded. Since 7th Street had requested it, there was no reason to refuse. Coincidentally, the late exponents, including Myers, were of similar age. It will be a good experience for both my younger brother and the late exponents, including Mileton. That was the first meeting between Myers and the five later exponents. Chapter 130 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 130 #After returning, the family was ruined (131) Perhaps because of the two weeks of hardship, the late exponents who arrived at the academy fell into a sleepy state. The next morning. Mileton, who naturally woke up earlier than the other reviewers, finished washing his face and went out to the training ground. A secret training hall said to have been newly prepared by the Academy. The facilities there were on a different level from a typical training center. It should be like this. Mileton nodded with satisfaction at the facility and entered the training hall. Then he narrowed his eyes. huh? Why is that guy It was only natural that there was a duke. But one uninvited guest was different. A knight who introduced himself as Myers. He had been receiving training from the duke since early morning. If you come, please come quickly. good morning. By the way, why did the author? Ah, you are the one called the kingdoms greatest sword. I was also placed in a special class. Are you dissatisfied? Even though he answered with a grin on his face, it felt like he was asking a question for some reason. I guess the last place gets the morning class. I heard from my brother that the rankings were only established yesterday It would be really funny for me to get involved in the ranking battle now. So Ill just take last place. Miletons eyes narrowed. His rival, the Duke of Ethan. This tutoring was an opportunity that he created by forcibly and unreasonably lowering his score. It is said to be a hand given shyly by someone who is very shy. Rejecting such sincerity. It was unmanly. In fact, the duke looked at the two people in embarrassment and said nothing. My younger brother and lifelong rival. It would be a very difficult choice to have to hold the hand of only one of the two. So, although I was a little disappointed, I could fully understand his decision. Theyre telling you to solve it yourself. Mileton smiled coldly and looked at Myers. I just came in last yesterday, so wouldnt it be funny to see my ranking change overnight? So Myers comes in 5th place. I will take 6th place. Oh no. There is no way to remove a stone that has rolled in and is stuck in it. Of course I should come in 6th place. As a knight, I will yield. I am also a knight. We are in a position where we cannot accept concessions. The gazes of the two people passed sharply. Opinions continued to run in parallel. A war of concessions that seems to never end. It was the Duke who was quietly observing the situation who declared the end of it. You want to decide who is last? Oh brother. I am of the same opinion. Ethan chuckled. All I had to do was teach both of them. Nevertheless, I was quietly watching the situation. It would be nice to pair up. This was because the two were quite similar, starting from their age range to their personalities. Mileton, an offensive knight who unleashes a thuggish attack using the reverse heavenly sword technique. Myers, on the other hand, was a defensive knight who invested everything in shield skills. The two have similar skills Once a competitive structure was created, each person would automatically start to regard each other as competitors. The existence of suitable competitors accelerates each others growth. For the sake of both of thems growth, I thought it would be a good idea to sort out their ranks at this time. Then lets have a fight. However, the winner decides who is in last place. If this rule were not in place, there was a possibility that the two sides would put on an all-time badass fight in hopes of finishing in last place. Their eyes sparkled, perhaps thanks to one rule. I didnt like it Its good. Myers looked at Mileton. Kingdoms best sword? At most, he was only one year older than me. He was definitely strong for his age, but Its not so much that I cant deal with him. If we continue to defend calmly, we may be able to win. But at most, you have that level of skill. How dare you compare yourself to your brother? There was still a perception throughout the kingdom that the kingdoms best swordsman was the most capable among his peers. To Myers, it seemed absurd. Because his older brother was a knight with greater talent than anyone else in the world. Ill hold you. It will be clearly revealed to the entire kingdom that the kingdoms best sword is at best worthy of being eaten by the dukes brother. Then, I will spread my brothers greatness throughout the kingdom. Since this is what the knight who captured the kingdoms best sword is saying, the statement will carry a lot of weight. The dukes skills are incomparable to any other later index. Due to this sparring, the people of the kingdom would clearly realize this fact. The two people glared at each other. You werent just a loudmouth. Myers holding a huge tower shield made of steel. When the huge body and the shield came together, it felt like we were facing a small hill. It is also a sturdy hill with tightly packed soil. Even so In the end, it was just a hill made of dirt. lets begin. Thats right. Miletons new model has become blurred. In an instant, he was next to Myers and thrust out a sword full of mana. Flames burned from the shield. The tower shield began rushing towards the sword as if it were being struck straight away. It was when the sword and shield collided. Pow! A huge explosion rang out. Pfft! The power contained in the shield was beyond imagination. This was because it contained a lot of mana as heavy as a mountain. If I hadnt hit Mana as hard as I could, my arm would have been broken in an instant. Mileton gritted his teeth while enduring the throbbing pain and continued his attack. An overwhelming offensive was needed to break through the strong defense. Rotating collision fusion explosion. The four techniques of the reverse heavenly sword were being added to his sword dance. The onslaught continued so quickly that a blurry sword image surrounded the surroundings. Myers, holding his shield in front of him, crouched his legs and received the sword strike, as if he were a turtle hiding its body tightly in its shell. Ugh! Every time he received a sword strike, his new form was pushed backwards little by little. The blow was extremely heavy. It was a sword strike that had everything from speed, power, and precision. the kingdoms best sword. Through this sparring, I painfully realized that such a title was not given for nothing. Even so Its far worse than my brothers sword. Ethans sword contained such a distant secret that no matter how much he practiced his shield skills, he could not possibly master it. Compared to that, Miletons sword could be said to be infinitely light. Wow! Myers bit his lip. The new model, which had been pushed back, had already reached the end of the training ground. If things continue like this, you will be thrown out of the training ground. We must compete! Myers gritted his teeth and spun his mana. The flame essence flowing through the body began to emit explosive heat. The third stage of the cycle is embodiment. Myers body was already perfectly adapted to the heat. Cheeeee! Smoke flowed from his body as if it were a blazing furnace. Miletons face immediately hardened at that sight. This was because he had a intuition that the knight in front of him was about to take a chance. OK! Ill deal with you! A long stream of mana formed on Miletons sword. It was time to show the best skills he could utilize. [Reverse Heavenly Sword Chapter 3] [Seven Killing Swords] A sword technique that targets seven vital points. Seven sword energy poured down towards the charging knight. Avoid only critical points! Even though long sword marks were forming all over his body, Myers was rushing towards him without any hesitation. ignorant! Soon the weapon in his hand moved. It was a mace with a heavy iron ball attached to it. The area the iron ball was targeting was the waist. The judgment was shrewd. Give flesh and take bones. If you avoid that, all your efforts to push it to the corner of the training ground so far will have been in vain. Moreover, I had no desire to avoid direct confrontation. What Mileton chose was to launch a counterattack. A long sword filled with mana was rushing towards Myers, aiming for his neck. waist and neck. Even though weapons were flying towards each others vital points, the two did not blink an eye. Right then. The two mens attack stopped as if they had hit a solid wall. stop. Before they knew it, the Duke had entered the middle of the two and was blocking each others weapons. This is sparring, not life or death. Lets both cool our heads. . While the two were silent, the Duke made his decision. Winners are milestones. Even though the Duke declared victory, Mileton could not be happier. What would have happened if each others attacks had continued? Myers head may have been blown off, but his back would have been completely shattered by the mace. When he saw the mana as heavy as a mountain contained in the mace, he would probably have been crippled for the rest of his life. shit. The match was close to a draw. There was no doubt that it was the dukes own consideration that gave him his hand here. But this time, I wasnt so happy with the consideration. If you had captured and pressed the opponent perfectly, you wouldnt have received such consideration from the duke. You can judge. Which of the two will you place last? I didnt completely win. so? Id rather have a draw. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. tie? yes. For last place how about we do it together? It doesnt matter because the structure was that the winner determines the ranking. Then I would like to do that. He was a guy with strong pride. Then lets tie for last place. I want you both to come here every morning. yes! The two show a subtle attitude towards each other. It seemed like they would be good competitors in the future. * * * That night. Ethan, who was meditating in the room assigned to the professor, opened his eyes. This was because he felt a secret presence coming towards him. It was a familiar feeling. Youre here. Soon, a human figure appeared in front of him. Its been a while. The Earl of Wallington. The head of the kingdoms intelligence group Red Moon and one of the kings factions leaders. As soon as he arrived at the academy, Ethan sent him a letter. It was a letter saying there was something important to talk about. Not even a day later, the Count came to visit him in person. It meant that the kingdom considered him very important. Wallington then looked at Ethan and said. I heard you had something to say to me I would like to conduct a parent observation class. Can you send me an official document from the kingdom? yes? Parent observation classes? Wallingtons face was dumbfounded by the unexpected request. Chapter 131 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 131 Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I returned, the family was ruined (132) Parent observation class. It is one of the events held about two or three times a year in general classes at the Academy. If you take that into account, it is not such a difficult request. He could also guess why he was asking him a favor. Normally, for such matters, the Academy would send an official letter, but the highest-ranking person in the Academy was at most the principal with the title of count. They say that the level is not appropriate to invite the heads of the 7 families. On the other hand, he was able to send a letter representing the kingdoms position. I will. By the way can you tell me why? The duke was a meticulous person. There was a high possibility that there was a deeper truth hidden behind such a self-observation class, rather than a simple reason. Of course, if you ask that question, you wont get an answer right away, but We are planning to shake up the 7th Street. yes? Didnt you hear? No I heard it. But thats it What are you using to shake up the 7th Street? That was when Wallington had his doubts. It wont be a bad thing for the kingdom, so I hope they will actively cooperate if possible. Oh yeah. I will. The dukes classes were known to be of a higher standard than ordinary classes. The heads of the 7 families will also want to check if the rumor is really true. There is probably no one who would refuse an invitation. The Count nodded. All right. Then, we will send official letters to the five families. No, exclude the Lacian duchy from the list. We will contact you separately. I will. When do you plan to set a date? A week later. The Count nodded and left the office. I didnt know what kind of moves the duke would use, but I at least knew that he wasnt a man who lightly boasted. There must be a way. All he had to do was create that platform. The Counts new brother has disappeared from the academy. * * * The next morning. Ethan saw Mileton attending morning class and handed him a crystal ball. This? This is an item containing the video from that time. Why are you giving me this? Duke Gerond. Shouldnt we tell him about this? My son almost died, so I need to check. Ah Mileton widened his eyes as if he was moved. Even as a latter-day exponent, he clearly knew how important the contents contained in this crystal ball were. Starting from the Kingdom to the 7th House. It is an item that contains content that everyone can relate to. Because I knew its value, I couldnt ask the Duke for evidence, but I never thought he would give me the crystal ball so easily. Although he was a blunt and cold man on the outside, he had a warm heart underneath. Sheesh. Mileton looked at the crystal ball for a while and then bowed his head. Thank you. Its okay to say thank you. said the duke, shaking his head. There will be a parent observation class in six days. On your way, make sure you inform Duke Gerond yourself. Please note that proxy attendance is absolutely not possible. All right. Lets go. Mileton chuckled at the sight of the Duke waving his hand. Now I clearly know that he doesnt act like that because hes really bothered, but because hes a shy guy. What are you thinking about again? Of course, Ethan frowned slightly at Miletons dark smile again. Mileton was seen leaving the training ground. I wonder how the duke will react. Duke Gerond. He was the head of the 7th family. He was also a person who could do anything without hesitation for the benefit of himself and his family. This was clearly evident just by looking at the fact that Theron was brainwashed without any hesitation. How will the father act after learning that his son is almost dead? Will you channel your anger out of love for your family? If not Will you express your joy by first thinking about the familys benefits that will be gained by using the video? And how will the son react in that emotional exchange? Is your boy different from his father? A monster who is crazy about power and endlessly indulges in power. This was a kind of opportunity Ethan gave Mileton. An experiential opportunity that allowed me to see and feel my fathers base nature to the core. Either he realizes something or he chooses the same option as his father and runs away together. One day, when the time to choose came, that decision would determine his life or death. Ethan, who was looking at the training ground, turned around. * * * Mileton arrived at the main house using the teleport gate in the capitals annex and immediately went to the dukes office. He said after knocking on the door politely. Its me, my father. Can I come in? Come in. This was when Mileton entered the office. The Dukes cold voice was heard. What about Ysera? Mileton, who naturally recoiled, spoke cautiously. There hasnt been much progress yet. There isnt a single usable corner. I heard that you came in last place twice in a row. What on earth did you do well to come here? . Hes the only son who knows how to tarnish the familys name. Mileton lowered his head. Right now, I couldnt bring myself to look the duke in the eyes. So whats your business? Well Dad, I want you to take a look at this. Geronds eyes narrowed at the memory crystal ball he took out from his pocket. What is it about? Its about the Duke of Agiles. I almost lost my life to them. You almost lost your life? The dukes eyes brightened brightly for an instant. He then spoke while looking intently into the crystal ball. Is that what it contains? yes. Soon the video played. DIf he is declared dead friction will naturally arise between Duke Lacian and Duke Ethan. -Good. Im sure His Excellency Duke Himos will agree. While the video continues. Mileton, who glanced at Geronds face, blinked. This was because a faint smile was flowing from the corner of Geronds mouth. I must have seen it wrong. Mileton tried hard to deny that appearance. Ive known for a long time that my father is a cold person, but I didnt think it was enough to make him laugh even after witnessing his son almost die. Soon Gerond asked, looking at Mileton. How did you escape? I received help from the duke. What a pathetic bastard. What about this video? Could it be that the duke gave it to you? Mileton broke into a cold sweat on his back. It was obvious that if I said that here, I would be harshly reprimanded again. Mileton said, lowering his head and moistening his dry lips. This is a video I captured myself. I guess I did one thing right. . Aguiles. Theyve gotten really arrogant lately. Its fun to move. It will be a good opportunity. He tried to kill the children of the 7th family without even a rat or a bird knowing. It was such an atrocious act that even other members of the Seven Families were shocked the moment the contents were revealed. If you use this as an excuse to put political pressure on the Duke of Aguiles, you will be able to receive huge compensation. Plain of Plantel and Erankel. I think I can take one of the two. The kingdoms vast granary and trading city. It was one of the sources of Agiles power. If you apply too much pressure, you might be able to tear off one of them. Immediately afterwards, Gerond looked at Mileton with regret. If he had been seriously injured, he could have used that as an excuse to get both of them. Even though he was incompetent, he would have been able to use his reputation as a useful factor in many ways. I will take care of this matter, so just go back now. Mileton was shocked. The look in my fathers eyes just now seemed to be full of regret. As if it was a shame that he didnt become a half-asshole. no way. It was a fact I didnt want to believe. Are you not hearing me? Before I go, I have one more thing to tell you. There is a parent observation class in 6 days Ill send someone instead. At that time, it was time to start coordinating with Agiles. It wasnt efficient to move around to check just one class. Well the duke said it was impossible to attend by proxy. I frowned for a moment. Gerond said with a laugh. From beginning to end, there is nothing I like about him. Tell them Ill be there next time. yes. Then lets go back now. Ill just let it pass this time, but if I end up in last place next time, I better prepare myself. Those words sounded like he would forgive Mileton this time because he had brought a worthy price. Even though I didnt want him to react like he was furious and angry because his son almost died. I thought he would at least ask if he was okay. However, no further words were heard as Mileton very slowly walked out of the office. . Mileton entered the room and chewed his mouth. Never forget what you have invested in yourself. When you were born. I heard you had twin brothers. However, after giving birth to her, her mother died while giving birth to another brother. The one that ate his mother and siblings. My father has always used the word investment instead. Until now, I thought it was some kind of consideration. At least, wasnt it better to hear that it was an investment rather than saying that it ate its mother and brothers? If those words were expressed not out of consideration but out of pure sincerity Damn it. I wanted to believe it wasnt true. No matter how important his family was, he was the only son. Where is the father who expresses joy over his son almost dying? However, even though I tried to deny it, the image of the Duke smiling when I showed him the video kept appearing in my mind. To my father, I Is it simply one of the parts that will lead the family? I knew he was a cold and cold person, but I never imagined it would be to this extent. The feeling of extreme disillusionment made me feel nauseous. thud! Mileton hit the wall hard and gasped. One thing was certain. He said he no longer wanted to stay in the family. Anyway, my father wouldnt even care whether I said hello or not. Mileton walked feebly, leaving behind the Dukes smile that was stuck in his head like a wedge. There was only one place to return. Academys special class. That was when he returned to the academy less than a day later. Your face is dead. A familiar voice was heard. What happened? . Ethan, who was looking at Mileton, whose face had become half-faced in just one day, grabbed his arm. Let go Follow me. Mileton was grabbed by the arm and dragged helplessly, as if he didnt even have the will to resist. The place we arrived at was the secret training ground. Ethan said, raising his wooden sword. Raise your sword. Let me rest. I told you to stop by. Ill just go back now. That was when Mileton turned around. The wooden sword pierced his waist. Wow! In an instant, he was out of breath and fell to the floor. Get up. Even though it was a tone I had heard many times before, it was a tone that felt very cold today. Mileton, who was trembling, shouted. Leave me alone! Bah! Bah! Ruthless violence using wooden swords. Anger slowly began to fill my heart, which had been filled with despair due to the blow that was so painful that my bones and flesh ached. I I told you to stop! You son of a bitch! He drew his sword and rushed towards Ethan with his eyes rolled back. Chapter 132 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 132 When it returned, the family was ruined (133) A sword that is wielded at random. The guy was so angry that his eyes rolled over. Thats it. As he skillfully dodged the sword and delivered the occasional blow, two curses began to flow from Miletons mouth. What a dog! You bastard who will kill you by splashing you in shit! Ah-oh! Why isnt it right? Bah! It was when the cheerful sound of hitting was heard around 20 times. Miletons eyes slowly began to turn red. It looks like youre sick. It doesnt hurt when you hit me so hard! You damn bastard! If its unfair, you hit me too. . The guy, who had been breathing heavily for a while, slumped down on the floor and started whimpering. Are you crying? Ugh Im not Im crying Anyone could see that it looked like she was crying. The guy who had been shaking for a while with his face buried in his knees gradually calmed down. If youre all done crying, stop and stand up. I said I didnt cry! From now on, if you speak informally, it will be correct. Where are you going to quietly say something? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mileton, who had been silent for a moment due to the chilling warning, shouted. I didnt cry! Ethan chuckled. Even though it was a muffled voice, it didnt sound like my soul had escaped like when I first encountered it. I dont know what kind of appearance my father came to see, but the guy from just now was consumed by the despair in his heart and almost fell into a mental demon. Heart Demon. It was one of those things that explodes when the despair and anger in your heart builds up without an outlet. As a knight who has traveled to countless battlefields, Ethan has witnessed many knights suffering from mental illness. And he also knew the best solution to the phenomenon. First, beat them to the point where you feel half dead. Then, no matter how quiet a person is, he or she has no choice but to vent out the resentment built up in his or her heart. In short, it is said that falcons are a special medicine. That was the reason I beat him to death. Because there was a need to vent the accumulated emotions. The dangerous phase has passed. Cool your head and go back to sleep. That was the moment Ethan turned around. A voice came from behind. I reported to my father about the crystal ball the Duke gave me today. But my father was smiling even though he knew I almost died. So, for the first time in my life, I lied to my father Lie? That video It wasnt the Duke who gave it to me, but I secretly filmed it Im sorry. It doesnt really matter. Duke Gerond probably doesnt know that he has the video. Rather, it was a good thing. Mileton bowed his head as the Duke responded calmly as if nothing had happened. What about observation classes? You said you would attend next time. Of course it is. It was the reaction I expected. Right now, Geronds head is probably full of thoughts about how to cook Agileth. Mileton looked at the duke. The Lacian Dukes. There was no one there who could spew out such information. I wanted to vent this frustration to someone. The Duke of Ethan was a cold-hearted person who seemed as if not a single drop of blood would come out even if he was pricked with a needle. How would he have reacted? Did he just trudge along in helpless despair like himself? Or would he have reacted differently? I was curious. Especially since he is his rival. How do you think the Duke would have acted if it were me? You wouldnt have considered someone like that your father. But I already made a mistake. wrong? When I was born, my mother and one of my twin brothers died because of me so my father must have been very disappointed in me Is that your fault? . On the contrary, dont you think that you should live a happier life because you were born that way? Living happily? I dont think your mother or brother, who left before you, would have wanted you to live a life of despair as you were left alone. Miletons face became blank. No one had ever said anything like that to me. This was the case starting with Duke Gerond. My father just told me not to forget what I invested in Investment? Ethan said with a chuckle. At least I know your father is a bastard. Ill tell you something the next time we meet. Even though he was openly cursing his father, strangely enough he wasnt angry. On the contrary, it felt refreshing. The way he speaks so easily of hatred and resentment that he has never been able to express. i envy you. Suddenly, I became jealous of the duke. The duke was a man who would do anything. Even if Duke Gerond was in front of him, he would spit out what he had to say without hesitation even in front of him. Would he be able to live like that, confidently saying everything he wants to say? I dont know. Still, one thing was certain. This is the Dukes own consolation. Thank you for today. done. Go in and go to bed early. We will hold morning classes starting tomorrow. yes. Mileton walked diligently behind the duke. At least the steps were much lighter than before. *** Count Mhlen, headmaster of the academy. Upon receiving the letter, his face immediately hardened. [Kingdom Official Letter] Heads of seven families are scheduled to visit the Kingdom Academys Special Class. Reason: Parent class observation Number of attendees: Duke, Duke, Marquis of Sage, Marquis of Turian, Marquis of Delike. Date of attendance: 3 days later. This was because there was news that as many as four of the heads of the seven families were visiting. And thats after three days at most. crazy! Starting with the Duke and ending with the three Marquis. All were magnates with power and reputation incomparable to their own. Its hard to believe that such people would visit the academy to observe classes at best. The kingdom directly sent an official letter and the heads of the seven families agreed to this. At best, it wasnt something he could forgive himself. shit! Although he was confident that everything from the facilities of the special class to the classes were the best, it was doubtful whether that would be acceptable in the eyes of the heads of the 7 families. Although the Kingdom Academy was said to be the best facility among many academies, that was actually because it was called that based on general standards. The kingdoms citizens and middle and lower-level nobles just die. In fact, the Kingdom Academy was a facility that did not need to be visited by children of the Seven Families. Even before the special class was formed, didnt the later masters continue their training in their own families? The principal swallowed his saliva and called all the professors. In order to avoid possible reprimands, it was necessary to keep everything neatly organized from now on. It was about to begin an unprecedented cleaning of the Academy, just like when the King visited a long time ago. Principal. His Excellency the Duke is looking for you. I understand. Soon I was able to meet Duke Ethan. The Duke, who was staring at himself, asked. Is it because of the heads of families who will be visiting here soon that we have regular students clean? That Why are you exploiting innocent children? Youre probably doing something pointless like preparing a grand banquet, right? S-sorry! Looking at him, it seemed like he was planning to do that. It was not impossible to understand why people at the top of the power suddenly behaved that way when they visited. Just carry on as usual. Because the family heads wont bother to find fault. No, if you catch it, I will stop it. Are you done? The principal rolled his eyes. One thing was certain. Since the duke said this, he must never give the impression that he is making a big deal out of nothing. Since he had promised that he would block anyone who found fault with him, at least he wouldnt have kept his mouth shut when such a situation arose. No, I shouldnt have done that. yes. I will. All scheduled cleaning schedules were cancelled. However, there were some people who moved on with their plans. It was the principal who voluntarily stepped forward. Didnt I tell you to carry on as usual? haha. Ive been feeling really groggy these days so Im thinking about doing some cleaning. Because it was something I wanted to do I had no intention of stopping him from doing it on his own. For the remaining three days, the principal diligently cleaned all over the academy. The principal, who had been waiting in front of the school gate under the pretext of cleaning in the morning, opened his eyes at the sight of four carriages in the distance. It was a procession of extremely fancy carriages. Youre here! If such a big person visited, it was normal for any professor to be waiting in front of the school gate. Of course, Duke Ethan didnt do that. The door of the carriage in the front row opened. It was the Duke who came out of the carriage. Nice to meet you, Duke! I Where is my daughter? yes? haha. Duke. Please go slowly. Its hard to keep up. Dorothy, its been a month since I havent seen that child! I guess Im in a hurry! Please guide me there quickly! Yep! The principal began to guide the household heads without even being able to properly introduce himself. Soon, I was able to meet the late exponents who were training in the training hall. The four heads of the house widened their eyes when they saw them. In particular, the person who was most surprised was the Duke. Dorothy! huh? dad? The Duke moved to her side in an instant, his eyes shining. Yonseok! When on earth did you learn the flow technique? The softness has absorbed into your body very well, hehe! lol. I was so close to dying that it just popped out. What! Almost died? What happened? Um while receiving training? Dukes face slowly began to turn red. Soon he looked at Ethan and started walking away. Starting from the principal to the three heads of the family. Everyones eyes focused on Duke. No way Revenge for being treated harshly? As he cares for his daughter so much, maybe. In the worst case scenario, the two dukes could clash. That was when the people in the training hall swallowed their saliva. Duke stood in front of Ethan. Soon after. Peacock! Thank you! Duke held Ethans hand tightly with a hand the size of a pot lid and waved his hand violently. I made a fatal mistake by pampering my daughter too much. The duke probably knows. Ethan nodded. When she first came here, Dorothy was one of the weakest late-stage exponents. It was not because of lack of skill and talent. What she lacked was. Practical experience. This was it. A fake who has experienced countless typical sloppy sparring matches. It wasnt difficult to guess why. It was obvious that the fool in front of me would have been protecting my child for the rest of his life. Otherwise, there was no way it could have grown into a flower in a greenhouse like that. It was for that reason that his level stopped at a certain level. If it hadnt been for the Duke, Dorothy would never have learned the art of gentleness! Thank you so much! After all, he is our son-in-law! huh? Professor Dad is my husband? haha! okay. Its your husband. How are you feeling? I like the professor! Everyones eyes widened at the sudden self-talk. However, the reaction was not as intense as Lee Seras. The Turian Marquis broke into a cold sweat as his daughters eyes turned pitch black. Chapter 133 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 133 #When I returned, my family was ruined (134) Isera, who had been blind for a moment, regained her composure. calm down. This is the situation the duke is watching. I couldnt show him running wild without reason. furthermore. There has been no reply from the Duke yet. The duke was not participating in the conversation between the two men. They just stare at the two as if its absurd. Even if Dorothy clings to the Duke with a bright smile. In the end, if you dont get chosen, its the end. What do you lack more than Dorothy? Wealth? Fame? skill? appearance? Body? personality? Everything was superior. As I thought about that, my head gradually became cold. Meanwhile, Ethan, looking at Duke, said. Who is the husband at will? haha. Dorothy is more lovely than any other girl in the world. Could it be that the Duke doesnt have any feelings for Dorothy? does not exist. Not even the slightest hint of emotion? Nothing I just saw your pupils moving. You dont have the slightest heart. It was absurd. As one of the trainees, it is impossible to not have even a single ounce of human-to-human emotion. Its just that it wasnt a rational feeling. I never thought I would express it like that. Soon the Duke looked at Dorothy. Cheer up. Now its up to you. Yes, Dad. Ill do my best! So Im going to marry the professor! Wow! Ysera narrowed her eyes. Dorothy. If she had been a bitch like a fox, I would have said something harsh to her. However, in terms of animals, he was closer to an innocent bear. Im not pretending to know nothing, I really dont know anything. so its more dangerous. It was still like that now. It was obvious that Dorothy probably perceived marriage as just living together. So, you must be loudly shouting out loud that you will get married. Thanks to this, the two marquess and later marquess were naturally beginning to follow in the footsteps of the duke and Dorothy. It was a crisis. Ysera immediately approached the Turian Marquis. Sigh! Sigh! He started stabbing his waist vigorously. And that too with plenty of mana. The Marquis, who was rolling his eyes at the stinging pain he felt from his waist, stepped forward. haha. Duke of Ethan. You havent forgotten our daughter, have you? I heard you are courting the duke affectionately. It is truly unmanly to cheat on your wife. Huh, your real wife? What does that mean? We havent even discussed its contents yet! I was afraid of Duke going on a rampage, but as a father with a scary daughter, I couldnt back down from here. Your Excellency the Duke, the order is to be observed. Uh huh. What order is there in love? Thats not something to think about in such a calculated way. What matters is the heart, not the heart! What is this now. Duke and Turian. The heads of the family looked at the two people and their eyes widened. Now, the two seemed to be making a tearful effort to somehow give their daughter to the duke. Wasnt sending the late index simply to improve the skills of the children? However, the two people seemed to be paying more attention to other ashes than to their original purpose. On the surface, they were just chatting lightly, but the meaning behind it was not light. This meant that two of the seven heads of the family were showing a friendly attitude towards the duke. This meant quite a lot. If either Ysera or Dorothy connects with the Duke, the relationship between the 7th House and Ardan could take a sharp turn. Hmm. A renowned spearman and a master of magic. The heads of the two families looked at the duke. There would be no harm in using this opportunity to create friendly relations. The two marquis made a quick decision and approached the duke. Nice to meet you. I am Seiji, Leons father. I am Delicera, the father of Zeros. Its Ethan. Even though he was speaking informally to me, I didnt feel too bad. Wasnt this a tone that even the Duke, who could already say that the distribution was much higher than theirs, accepted it? Moreover, even though he was temporary, he was a duke with a higher title than them, so considering he was a bit overbearing, there was nothing they couldnt accept. The three people shook hands slowly. The eyes of the two marquis who were trying to understand the dukes prayers lit up. Was it like this? They thought that the dukes skill would be higher than they expected as they had sharply increased the skills of the late exponents, but in reality, the dukes level was much higher than they had thought. If we fight It will be difficult to easily suppress him. The strong prayer felt implicitly was so strong that even they could not ignore it. The three dukes that exist in 7th Street. If not for them, it would be difficult to find anyone in the kingdom who could easily subdue Duke Ethan. It seemed now that the two moderate heads of the family held the duke in very high esteem at the last meeting. I can almost understand why you want to give me a daughter. Even skill reputation titles. In all of this, the Duke was so tall that even Mileton, who was said to be the best sword in the kingdom, could not match him. If they had a daughter, they would naturally have thought of her as a son-in-law. While they were expressing surprise at Ethan, Ethan was also secretly surprised at the two marquis. Spearman and glasses man. This was because the two parents, who were always making a fuss about themselves, were people with a fairly solid prayer mentality. How could such children come from such parents? Ethan was impressed. By the way, Prince Mileton is? Due to Duke Geronds absence, todays schedule was to train myself. I guess so. It was a pity that I couldnt look into Mileton, the so-called best sword in the kingdom, but that wasnt the really important purpose. Can I hear how you plan to conduct the craft observation class? Im sure everyone is curious about their childrens achievements. Isnt that right? The four heads of the household nodded. Lets have a friendly match. The head of each family and the later index face each other. Wouldnt that be a way to clearly confirm accomplishments rather than simply seeing them with your own eyes? That was correct. Ethan looked at the heads of the family who nodded and then looked at the late family members. Leons eyes lit up at that sight and he raised his hand. Duke. Can we take the first step? You mean us? Marquis Seiji tilted his head at his sons words. I heard that my son won first place in the ranking competition. Therefore, I had high expectations for this meeting. I wanted to test my skills by sharing a window one-on-one. Isnt this a one-on-one sparring? Ah, those two are a special exception. Hapgong was more useful than I thought. What does it mean to join forces? It would be nice to see it in person. Leon and Zeros, please come forward. The two people named stood in front of the duke. There was no better opportunity than this to reveal how efficient and great their passing team was. If we do well Not only the two of us, but also the union with the family will be able to be achieved easily. I would like to continue to be with Master Mago in the future. Changseong! Leon and Zeros. The two people selected as the next head of the family were considering not only individual cooperation but also cooperation between families. To do this, the approval of the family heads was needed. I will clearly prove here why the two families must cooperate. Leon looked at Marquis Seiji. Ghost spear. It was my fathers nickname given to him because he handled the spear in a mysterious way, as if it were an invisible ghost. Even though he had sparred countless times so far, he was never able to jump over his fathers spear. On the contrary, since he was helplessly defeated, he would have been weighed down by the burden from the moment he stood in front of Marquis Seiji. But it was different now. Because right now, there was a friend behind him that he had to protect. I protect the wizard Confucius. Whoa. Leon exhaled and held on tightly to the spear. Marquis Seijis eyes sparkled as he saw his son emitting a sharp force that could pierce a point in an instant. This was because his eyes and energy were clearly different from before he took the special class. It looks like the class was pretty informative. Its not that much at best. ? Because Confucius the Magician and I have already caught the clue to perfection. haha. Are you saying that you found something that even I dont know about? Let me show you. Lets get started. Was it just lip service or did you really get the clue? I will confirm it with this strike. The moment the ghosts spear moves. Flash! A ray of light began to rush towards the two people. The secret of Chal (). The stab-like thrust had a similar speed to the one Duke Ethan demonstrated last time. A strong wind assisted Leons spear. Leon smiled at that and stabbed the spear. Flash! The strength and speed of the Marquis. It was a sharp thrust that could not be easily pushed aside. It was when the exactly opposite spear tips collided with each other. Quang! A huge explosion sounded. The Marquis took one step. Leon was pushed back three steps. The difference between strength and technique was revealed. However, Changs speed for the next attack was the same. It was thanks to the secret of Wind Hyangjin (L). Dozens of channels began to move towards each other. Everyones eyes lit up, starting from the late exponents to the principal and the three heads of the household who were watching the game. Huh. Marquis Seiji. It wasnt for nothing that he was given the nickname Gwichang (혌). He was one of the strong men in the middle to upper ranks among the heads of the seven families. Except for the three dukes, he is a strong man who cannot be easily surpassed by any marquis. The two latter-day indexes offensive against the seven heads of families was not slowed down at all. The two spears moving like snakes continued their dazzling movements as if trying to strangle each others heads. can do. Leons eyes lit up. What Duke Ethan taught most thoroughly was the basics. Its effects were revealed before our eyes. Of course, it was impossible to catch up with my fathers basic skills after only training for a month at most. I have a magician! While the wind flowing from the wind vane was giving speed and power to his spear, it was blowing a counter wind to Marquis Seijis spear, reducing its power and speed. Is that why? My fathers spear no longer seemed unbearably tall. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hehe, thats good! The Marquis let out an exclamation. If we look at it objectively, it wasnt a perfect fit that was flawless enough to be called perfect. However, if this is the result that was released in just one month. I dare say that I was confident that I had caught the clue to perfection. It was surprising and admirable. Seiji wasnt the only one who was impressed. Marquis Delique. This was because he was also exclaiming in exclamation when he saw his son, Zeros. From wind assistance without wasting an inch of strength to solid footwork to avoid the Marquis spear. Zeros basic skills had improved to a level that could not even be compared to what he had seen before. Was my son that bad? It seemed like it would be a good idea to act as the familys battle mage right away. Seiji, who soon widened the distance, spoke. It wasnt just about mouth. There is no point in checking the basics anymore. Ghost spear. He took a stance while holding the spear. This was the attitude shown when using the familys secret spear technique. Leon took the same posture with his face frozen. I could feel it instinctively. Its the final test! Father would judge the two men as a result of this blow. It was the moment when Leon caught his breath and spread mana throughout his body. The marquis and his spear moved simultaneously. [Gwiyeongchang (Ghost Spear) Chapter 3] [Mukyeongseomjeonchang (īӰW늘)] Two pitch-black spears were struck at each other without any of the usual sound or light. It was when our windows collided with each other. thud! With a heavy sound. Oops! Ugh! Leon and Zeros collapsed, spitting blood from the corners of their mouths. It was unable to withstand the power and skill contained in the Marquis spear. However, it was not a one-sided defeat. Marquis Sage. He looked at his hands. Burr. The Marquis laughed out loud at the sight of his hands shaking slightly. Leons skills had improved incomparably compared to before. I couldnt tell who this was because of. Gwichangs gaze filled with admiration naturally turned to Ethan. Chapter 134 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 134 #When I returned, the family was ruined (135) Immediately afterwards, Marquis Seiji bowed his head slightly and spoke to the Duke. I guess the rumors werent enough. It was only today that I realized how great the dukes class was. Thank you so much for teaching my son well. Its nothing special. The duke was responding calmly as if nothing had happened, but it was clear that he had given the later exponents a great opportunity. This was a fact that could be clearly seen just by looking at Leon and Zeros in their first sparring. Soon even the Marquis Delique lowered his head slightly and spoke. I express my gratitude as well as the Marquis, Duke. Since they had completely taken over the dukedom, they would also have known that the collateral had sold the dukedoms technology to them. Is that it? On the surface, the 7th family brainwashed Theron, the Dukes younger brother, and even showed hostility towards him. In fact, it was said that the 7th family and the duke were close enemies. Yet, they generously provide quality education to their children. At best, it could be said to be a surprising achievement compared to the goal of developing a strong will and competitive spirit by looking at exceptional talents among peers. One thing was certain. Ethan Ardan. He was a man with a big heart. The second sparring was Dorothy and Dukes turn. Dorothy stepped forward and looked at the Duke with bright eyes. Dad, do it right today! haha. This kid always did it right. lie. He looked after me every day. The Duke was stung by those words. Although I could beat my two sons to the point where they were sore, my youngest daughter was different. How could I hurt my daughter, who doesnt hurt even if I put it in her eyes? Therefore, the sparring he and Dorothy had had so far had a lot of friendly character. His two sons, who were as rugged as him, cared for Dorothy as much as they did him. Even though they generously provided treasures such as elixirs, they never once mobilized them for common subjugation. Golden jade leaves (֦~). Dorothy was that kind of child. Then lets go! Dorothy shouted loudly and stretched out her fist. At that moment, Dukes eyes lit up. Hoo Boxing was one of the branches of martial arts. In the end, what was important was how to apply force to the outstretched fist. Unlike the previous time when he was unable to throw a proper punch due to his inexperience in combat, this times single fist was filled with many tricks for upward mobility. [Taishan Fist Chapter 1] [Strong Strike] Dorothys gauntlet and the Dukes bare fist collided at the same time. Quang! A huge explosion of alcohol erupted. Normally, my daughter would have been thrown away. But it was different now. Dorothy, who used her whole body to gently shake off the shock, immediately threw out a second punch. Even in the smooth succession of attacks, it was a one-shot that did not lose sight of the destructive power that could destroy a mountain. Duke was secretly impressed. What kind of classes were taught. Did my daughter change so much? Dorothys level had now risen to the point where she could be called a master. I could see Il-kwon firing with all his might. It was a fist filled with my daughters sincerity. Dealing with him casually like in the past would actually be an insult to Dorothy. haha! Feel so good! I will make sure that this father goes too! Every time their hands collided, a loud hitting sound was coming out, as if lightning had struck. Dorothy, who is known to be the weakest of the seven late-stage exponents, can show such skills! The three family heads and other late-stage expats showed admiration in their eyes. Amazing. Dorothy of martial arts. Magic Zeros. Even the spearman Leon. The three late-stage exponents each had completely different areas of expertise. But how on earth How could the duke, who had obviously been swinging a sword all his life, so efficiently raise the level of the later exponents? The sparring was slowly coming to an end as I glanced at the duke with a mixture of questioning and admiration. Hehe! Whew. Its hard. Speak with at least a drop of sweat. haha. It was really hard. My daughter, Abby, has grown a lot since I didnt see her. Duke nodded with satisfaction and looked at Ethan. also. His son-in-laws education was beyond his imagination. The Duke smiled in satisfaction. After the second sparring was over, the third sparring continued. It was a confrontation between Ysera and the Turian Marquis. Phew! With a single breath of fire, the Marquis urgently drew up mana to his entire body and put up a shield, causing cold sweat to break out on his back. What is this! My daughters skills, which were originally close to being superhuman, had now improved to a level that even she could not easily handle. At best, its not a friendly battle, but a life-or-death decision with a single blow of your breath. The two marquis, who were unaware of Iseras true skills, were also shocked to the point of astonishment. What on earth? The difference between the state known to the world and the state shown now was enormous. He was a superhuman? The temperature contained in the fire emitted by Ysera was so great that even Seiji and the Marquis Delique could not easily handle it. You guy! Are you planning to become the pervert who killed Abby? Now my father is no good to me. So, surrender? . The Marquis was immediately left speechless by the sight of Ysera smiling and answering. Telling my daughter to surrender? The turian shook his head. He is still the head of the family in his old age. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not yet Not yet! It was time to clearly inform my daughter that old ginger is spicy. The Turian, who had summoned the wind spirit, clashed with Ysera as hard as he could. Youve become very weak. Have I become too strong? Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The Marquis, who was struggling against a force that he could not handle, let out a groan. What on earth did my son-in-law do! Does this mean that my daughter, who was originally a monster, has come back even more monster than before? It was astounding. Sera Lee had enormous talent. Its weakness was that it could not handle mana delicately. Or, to be more precise, it was not handled delicately. Yseras body was always overflowing with mana, and she could easily subdue her enemies without having to save it. That was definitely the case so far. But now, the enormous power was accompanied by delicate control of mana. The Turian Marquis, who had been holding on tenaciously, gulped as the waves of fire rushed towards him. This this I dont think I can bear it. Bad premonitions always turn out to be exactly right. The Marquis, who was immediately defeated in the battle of strength, flew out of the training hall. Son-in-law! The Marquis flew away, letting out a silent scream. Duke, I won, right? okay. Ysera, who not only showed off her accomplishments but also crushed the head of the family, returned to her seat in triumph. what. Does it seem like your level is higher than that of the Duke who holds the position of professor? Why on earth is Sera taking this class? Marquis Seiji, filled with curiosity, approached her. Its Ysera. Did you call me? His Excellency the Marquis of Seiji. I never dreamed that your skills were so advanced. Have you been hiding yourself this whole time? Oh, it just so happened to be like that. Okay theres one thing I want to ask you arent you at a level where you dont need special classes? yes? Do you need it? You look stronger than the professor At those words, Ysera shook her head with a grin. How strong the duke is. I lost to that duke. You lost? At those words, the Marquis Delique, who had been secretly listening, opened his eyes. Ysera possessed such great skill that even they could not easily deal with it. How could she be defeated by the duke? It was like saying that the duke had much higher skills than they expected. yes. I lost. And that too overwhelmingly. overwhelmingly? yes. I was completely subdued without even using my strength properly. Thats when I realized. Even if I live my whole life, I will never be able to defeat the Duke. . The two marquis faces hardened at once. Soon their eyes turned to Ethan. When I checked earlier, it definitely wasnt that bad Could it be that you were hiding your skills? What is the extent of the dukes true status if he is so good at hiding his power even from himself? Could it be a transcendental person? The faces of the two marquis stiffened. If the duke was a transcendental being, it wouldnt have made sense for him to completely subdue Ysera. Even if she showed outstanding divine power, that didnt mean she could defeat the transcendent. Come to think of it, it was strange to see this tomboy courting the duke. Didnt you say that you like men who are stronger than you? When I hit the milestone, I wondered why on earth I expressed my refusal even though I met that standard. Now I know for sure. Even the kingdoms best sword was like a candle in front of the full moon compared to Ysera. Of course, the milestone didnt catch her eye. On the other hand, the duke Seeing that this child is courting her so persistently there is a high possibility that she is a transcendental. The dukes sacrifice maybe it wasnt something that could be overlooked so easily A sparring match with the Duke who didnt use mana. Ethans friendship with Duke there made sense, considering that he was a transcendent. If the duke is a transcendent The very structure of the kingdom will be changed. Even the Duke, who was friendly to him, was a transcendent figure. A strong man with the power to completely overturn the battlefield situation with his single power. The transcendent was just such a being. If he connects with Dorothy. Agiles and Lacian. It was a story about a man who would have enough power to not be defeated even if he went into an all-out war against the two leaders of the Seven Families. Naturally, the calculations were bound to become complicated. Its best to remain neutral. It would be better not to get involved in Prince Therons affairs like now. What the two Marquis couldnt have known was that Ethans affinity for fire was incredibly high, that he had received the Fire Lords blessing, and that he had used him to defeat Ysera at once. The observation of the class ended with such deepening misunderstandings. It was when the four family heads were about to return. [Lets talk for a moment.] A secret whisper was heard. The heads of the family, who were looking at each other, naturally looked at the duke. The family heads began to move in the direction he pointed. The place we arrived was the office of the academy given to the duke. Duke asked, looking at Ethan. Do you have anything to say to us? I have something to show you. Soon, a crystal ball flowed out of Ethans arms. Agiles did something interesting. Agiles? The four heads of the family tilted their heads. Was there anything that could possibly be related to the duke in front of me and the Duke of Agilles? It was then that the crystal ball began to play. The eyes of the household heads who were quietly examining the contents began to gradually widen. Chapter 135 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 135 After returning, the family was ruined (136) The content contained in the crystal ball was about Agiles corruption. Even if it is true that they are in direct collusion with the Dragon Clan, the fact that they are willing to sacrifice the children of the same 7 families as food to the Dragon Clan without hesitation Bang! Duke, whose face turned red, struck the desk loudly as if he couldnt control his anger. You bastards! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What if it was Dorothy who went there, not Mileton? Even if any of the seven families children had fallen there, Agiles judgment would not have changed. Killing Later Jisoo was the same as cutting off the future of that family. If it had been an enemy, I wouldnt have been so angry. However, the seven families were like allies who acted as one body. And yet you commit such evil! This was way beyond the line. Duke wasnt the only one who was angry. The faces of the three marquis were also red. Soon the Turian asked while looking at Ethan. Does Lacian know about this incident? You will know because Mileton personally delivered the video. Hmm So Duke Gerond didnt attend this class Duke Gerond. He was a cold-hearted yet calculating person. From the moment evidence was collected, they would have begun to move in various directions to profit from it. Surprising. ? I thought the Seven Families were a bunch of horse breeds who would sacrifice their allies children as shown in the video for their own prosperity. Is Agiles special? Duke answered those words with a sigh. It may seem to you that we, the Seven Families, are nothing more than a bunch of robbers who only seek their own benefit and destroy othersbut we were not like this from the beginning. The three marquis nodded in agreement. Duke, who muttered for a while, continued speaking. The reason we first gathered was to protect the broken kingdom Duke of Ardan. This family was a family that could be said to be the cornerstone of the Kingdom of Heidern. It was natural that the kingdoms national power fell to the bottom from the moment the dukedom collapsed. Although other kingdoms did not invade right away due to their contribution in stopping the dragon people, it was clear that it would become more dangerous as time passed. DWe can only protect the Kingdom of Heidern if we join forces and grow to the point where we can take on the name of Ardan. Seven families that enjoyed prosperity after the dukedom. This was the reason why the seven kingdoms first united as one. The previous king, Sigismund, also agreed with the Seven Families goals and implicitly helped them. This was the reason why the seven kingdoms were able to put strong pressure on the Senate that ruled Ardan. Thanks to this, the 7th family was able to grow quickly by learning Ardans tricks. Ten years. It was the time it took for the Kingdoms 7 families to become stronger than Ardan and gain enough power to protect the kingdom. A national power that has grown rapidly. There was no longer any risk of war breaking out with neighboring countries. The problem started to emerge from here. Did they say that if it stagnates, it will rot? The current 7th family has long since disappeared from its original banner. Lacian and Aguileth. The two dukes began to devour their power like hungry ghosts that do not know how to get enough. Destroying the families within the territory and absorbing them into power was only a part of such actions. Cooperation with denominations. Even the transmission of Kang Ryong style. The two operative families did whatever it took to gain power. As a result, the balance of power within the Seven Families was gradually being broken. It means that you pursued more power than necessary with the authority given to you to increase your power. The current Seven Families have deteriorated so much. When the power of the 7th family reached its peak, Delprion inherited the next crown. Naturally, conflict between the king and the seven families began to ignite. This was because the current seven families were repaying the previous kings consideration for the nation with revenge. Ethan asked, looking at Duke intently. Is that why you learned dragon skills? It may sound like an excuse to you, but I couldnt help it. If we did not follow the two dukes, it would be impossible to stop the rampage Naturally, other families could not help but feel a sense of crisis due to the rampage of the two dukes. It got to the point where I felt like if I didnt increase my power, I could naturally get eaten. Its a shame, but the current Seven Families are in a half-rotten state. Isnt that right? The three marquis were silent. Because there was no way to refute the fact that the fundamental purpose of the 7th family had begun to change. Ethan nodded. This was because I understood to some extent why the Seven Families had pursued power so greedily. The reason the 7th House didnt completely cross the line was probably because of the Duke and the three Marquis in front of them. Because they were all people with a tendency to be close to neutrality. Duke asked, looking at Ethan. Are you planning to attack Agiles with this video? The Duke of Aguiles was a powerful family that ranked second among the seven families. If the duke was going to do that, he had to be stopped right now. Outstanding skills and talent. Ethan was a talented person who was sure to reach transcendence. However, he was not a transcendent person. It meant that he didnt have enough strength to collide with Agiles right now. What he needed was time. Moreover, it was impossible to take down Agiles with this much evidence at best. Lacian, the head of the 7th family. Because they wouldnt want Agileth to fall. Even if I knew that my son was almost killed by them It wouldnt change my judgment. Lee In-ja, who continues to cooperate closely. If they collapsed, it would not be good for the number one. The story was that if we were not careful, we might have to deal with both the Lacian and Agiles families at the same time. Even if the king, himself, and his son-in-law all worked together, they could not guarantee victory against the two families. The power of the two families alone would be close to 30% of the kingdom Thats how fearsome the power of the two ducal families had been. At that time, Ethan, who grinned, added a word. There is no need for me to attack directly. huh? Cant you guess who wants this video the most? Are you going to hand over the video to His Majesty? If you do that, it will be ripped off on its own. Direct cooperation with the Yongin people. The only person who could make a political case for this against Aguiles was the King. I guess its not bad news for you either. Isnt that right? The four heads of the household nodded cautiously. They themselves had been constantly on the lookout for Agiles rampage. If they could put the brakes on, it would definitely be beneficial to them. Lets think about how we will respond when the king launches a political attack. Hehe The Turian smiled brightly. This was because he now realized what the duke was urging. Slowly dividing the 7th family At the same time, he was trying to create allies on the 7th family who would cooperate with him. Duke Ethan no, his son-in-law was not just a strong man. He is a talented person with meticulous actions and political power. What a hottie! It would be fair to say that sending Ysera to him was one of the three best decisions he had made in his entire life. After the meeting ended, Duke came out and looked at the three heads of the family. Would you like a cup of tea? Of course. The four nobles sitting in the teahouse inside the academy looked at each other. The first to speak was the Duke. Today, this thought suddenly occurred to me. I thought I was lacking for a long time. Duke of Ethan. He did not possess overwhelming military power from such a young age, nor did he reach the peak of power like Duke Gerond or Hymos. At best, all we could do was mediate to make sure we didnt cross the line. Just for that, the duke did his best Heh heh. Was it really the best? Nope. In a situation where it was clear that the Seven Families would be written down as great evil when they were evaluated in history books in the future I was afraid of being recorded as a bystander, so I just pretended to move. . Looking at the children. It reminded me of when we first got together a long time ago. We must have gathered in one place with pure courage back then but since when did we start to change like this? Soon after, Duke took a sip of tea and his eyes lit up. After meeting with the duke today, I made up my mind. I have to live for the next generation to come. Your Excellency the Duke. Are you planning on making a full-fledged move? I think so. Of course, it would be difficult to cause a serious conflict with the two dukes right now. But I dont think it would be that difficult to not extend a helping hand to Agiles. If the King put pressure on Aguiles, the Duke had no intention of lending a helping hand. I will follow too. Turian Marquis. He answered right away. He already felt the same way as Duke. Now all that remained were the two marquis. Marquis Seiji and Marquis Delique. The Duke looked at the two and said. Isnt it time for you to decide your route? We wont be able to remain neutral forever. Think carefully. . The leader of the moderate faction. The two marquis pondered his words. The Two Dukes and the Duke of Ethan. Depending on who you choose, the future rise and fall of your family could be different. Of the two, it was Marquis Seiji who spoke first. great. I will also follow the Duke. Deliche, what about you? I will also follow the Dukes wishes. Aguiles crossed the line. Moreover, Duke Ethans potential was beyond their imagination. Tolerance like a great person. In addition, the duke we saw today was a man with meticulous political power. new flow. Todays conversation was a golden opportunity to surrender to this flow. The odds of winning are good enough. Duke Ethan was cooperating with the King. Not only that, but the situation completely affected the Duke. The story was that even if they faced off against the two ducal families, they would not fall easily. Very well thought out. I will ask you to please take care of me in the future. The two marquis and the duke shook hands. It was the moment when the number of moderates in the 7th family increased from two to four. * * * The Earl of Wallington visited the Academy late at night. Soon, I heard surprising news from Ethan. He arrived in front of the kings office at literally the speed of the wind and knocked on the door. This is Your Majesty Wallington. Can I come in? Please come in. Soon after, Wallington opened the door and came in, lowering his head and saying. Duke Ethan. Last time, I learned the inside story of why he asked me such a favor. The inside story? He has already made a huge plan. So that His Majesty can take out the sword against the Duke of Aguiles. Tell me in detail. Look at this. The Earl of Wallington handed over a crystal ball. It was the evidence that Duke Ethan had just handed to him. Chapter 136 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 136 #When I returned, the family was ruined (137) The content of the video was simple. Because it contained information about Agiles secret laboratory. Direct collusion with the Yongin tribe. This was material that could put political pressure on Aguiles. What do you mean by planning it? When Your Majesty puts pressure on Aguileth, four of the seven families will remain silent. One duchy and three marquesses. The kings eyes lit up after hearing the list. The reason why the power of the Seven Families was so great was because there were literally seven famous families gathered together. What if your family is missing from there? its worth putting pressure on. The story was that the only family that could help Agiles was Lacian. This was quite surprising news. Although the seven families were not a single body moving with one mind and will, they were basically families belonging to one fence. To them, the king was no different from a foreigner. There was a hidden reason why I had not been able to move easily until now. Did the duke himself persuade the four heads of the household? It seems so. It seems that the Duke and the Marquis of Turian have already chosen Duke Ethan as their son-in-law. The story was that the two moderate families were already half-surrendered by the duke. They even made the neutral faction into their allies. He had excellent political sense. The King said with a satisfied smile. This makes it impossible not to move. How much pressure do you think you can put on Agiles? The cause and the given situation are in our favor. However, if we put too much pressure on Aguiles, they may change their minds realistically, it will be difficult to obtain more than compensation. Delprion nodded. Even if the four families of the Seven Families stayed on the sidelines, the remaining two ducal families would still join forces. It was rather strange to answer that he could destroy Agiles with this much evidence. Thats enough for now. The royal faction obtained a huge amount of compensation from one of the seven major families. Through this incident, the nobles who had maintained neutrality would be able to confirm the division of the seven families and the superiority of the King faction. It was a story about an opportunity to shake up the tightly balanced plate. Duke Ethan hes definitely a great guy. yes. When I organized the special team, I only thought about the implications of having a more gentle relationship between the 7th House and the Duke but I think I have no choice but to admit it. Since the results showed it, I couldnt help but admit it. Is there anything the Duke wanted? Given such good materials, it wouldnt be surprising if they wanted something in return. The Earl of Wallington nodded at those words. He said he would like to obtain cooperation from the Shadow Knights in the future. Cooperation from the Knights? It seemed like they were planning to attack the Capital Magic Society, a lower-level faction of the church and one of the groups collaborating with Agileth. The Kings eyes lit up. What would be the reason for wanting to borrow the Shadow Knights here? It was obvious. This may mean that by destroying one group, the attention of the church and the Duke of Agiles will be distributed along with the kingdom. Hmm. Delprion thought for a moment. The religious order that was secretly operating throughout the kingdom and continuing to suck blood was one of the forces that had to be completely defeated at some point. If you receive a gift, you must repay it. I will. yes. Then I will tell the Duke so. Soon, the two began to plan a strategy to put pressure on Aguiles. If too much pressure is applied, Agiles may not only escape the kingdoms control, but become completely attached to other kingdoms or denominations. If Agiles, who has more than 10% of the kingdoms power, moves like that, there is bound to be chaos. The important thing is balance. An ambiguous amount of compensation that cannot be either one way or another. So, in the end, exquisite pressure was needed to force them to pay compensation without being able to respond in any way. Even if I add a few more pieces of evidence At this level The conversation between the two deepened. * * * Duke Himos let out a laugh after seeing the official letter that arrived from the kingdom. under. We inform you of the crimes of the Duke of Aguiles. It was clearly revealed that the operative family was not only in direct collusion with the Yongin tribe, but had also been carrying out all kinds of illegal experiments. Accordingly, seven thousand platinum coins are granted as punitive damages and ordered to be paid to the kingdom within a week. If compensation is not paid within the deadline, forced seizure proceedings will be carried out Detailed crimes The letters sent directly by the King contain the dukes crimes one by one. You made the right decision. The charges were so diverse that it felt like they had gathered evidence and exploded it all at once. Seven thousand platinum coins. It was a burdensome amount to pay even with the dukes financial resources. Damn it! Duke Gerond had already contacted me directly a few days ago about the secret laboratory matter. If this incident had not been discovered, it was inevitable that Gerond would pay compensation once he found out. If the Duke, the chairman of the 7th House, put pressure on her right now, Agiles could have been thrown out of the 7th House. In the end, there was no choice but to put an end to this incident by handing over the entire granary. Just doing that alone is a lot of heat, but now Im doing it Even the king is messing with me? The fever couldnt help but rise. What kind of guts do you have? Himos smiled coldly and infused mana into the contact crystal ball. Soon, Duke Geronds face was revealed. It looks like the king is trying to mess with this. DThe king? What is the justification? The reason is because of illegal experiments and collusion with the Yongin tribe. I guess Ive been gathering evidence so far. The situation is urgent. Could you convene a meeting remotely? -Good. Dont worry. The 7th family wont just sit back and watch. Soon, light came into the seven crystal spheres. Contact began to be made to the heads of the 7 families. Fortunately, there were no absentees. Gerond spoke to the bewildered family heads. DDue to an urgent matter, the meeting was held remotely. It seems that the King is planning to attack the Agiles side. -under. You mean the king? If you ask me, Oh my, my arrogance knows no bounds! Marquis Humphrey, head of the Marquis of Eltanis, shouted while slamming the desk. He, along with Aguiles, was one of the heads of a family that belonged to the radical faction. Gerond nodded at that and said. DDiscussing here about how we should jointly respond right then. DThe Dustin family will not care about this matter. DThe same goes for Fractal Marquis. DMarquis Eyden DMarquis Zenoris is the same. ? Duke Gerond and Duke Himos. And even Marquis Humphrey. A question mark appeared in the eyes of the three nobles. Without even having to say anything, more than half of the people were saying that they would watch this incident happen. Of the three, the one who began to react most violently was Duke Himos, the person responsible for this incident. Wow! Biting the inside of his mouth, he asked while looking at the crystal ball. What are we going to do now? -I am saying that I will not intervene. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. DYou really dont know why we are doing this? Duke Himos, you have already crossed the line! what? DYoure trying to remove one of the seven late-stage indices without hesitation! Even if it had been our self-control rather than a milestone, your reaction wouldnt have been any different! ! Himoth looked at Gerond. Gerond quickly shook his head at the questioning look in his eyes as if he had spread this incident. Damn it! why! That laboratory has already long since disappeared, with not even a trace of dust left behind. Wasnt this something only Duke Gerond knew about? At that moment, Duke, who was glaring at Himos, spoke. DDont try to cover the entire sky with your palm, Duke Himos. We are not fools who play around with your will. No matter what your Majesty does, the four of us will not be involved in this matter. Pop. In an instant, the light in the four crystal spheres disappeared. Hymos and Gerond. Finally, to Humphrey. There were only three crystal balls that did not light up. Duke Gerond, what happened to this? Didnt you say that Mileton gave you the crystal ball? -It was like that. But how do they know about this! DDuke Ethan. I think he also recorded a video with my son. . Wow. I never thought this matter would be made public like this. It was an unimaginable blow. Duke Himos took a deep breath. Your family has already turned their backs on you. It was a no-brainer to put more pressure on Duke Gerond here. Thats unlikely, but If Gerond turned his back on him, he would be completely isolated. -How will you respond? Whew. Shouldnt we hand over compensation? If all seven families had the same intention, it would not have mattered if compensation was not paid. But it was different now. At most, if the three families banded together to block the kings will, the king would not let them go easily. Then, the fact that the Seven Families were split into two will become known throughout the kingdom. Thats troublesome. Lacian and Aguileth. The reason the two families were able to increase their power without being noticed by other powers was because they were part of the strong fence of the 7 families. At least until they gained greater power than they do now, the seven families had to be treated as one. Seven thousand platinum coins. My stomach was very sore, but there was nothing I could do about it. Damn it. I have no choice but to punish him for stepping on filth. Soon, a person appeared in Himos mind. Duke of Ethan. From the establishment of the special team to what was done this time. He was a guy who didnt like anything about him. Theron. Using this guy I will do whatever it takes to take him down from the throne. Himos eyes lit up. * * * The moment the meeting of the Seven Families ended. Gerond narrowed his eyes. The Duke had a video. Did Mileton know that? When I met him and received the video. It was a fact that I didnt think much about at the time. The son whom I had been training until now had such a soft nature that he could never tell a lie to me. Now that I think about it, its strange. Was Mileton so meticulous that he always carried a memory crystal ball? It wasnt. This is a video I captured myself. I couldnt even imagine that he would lie to me, so I assumed it would happen at the time, but the deeper I dug into it, the more questions came to mind. Of course, the possibility that Mileton filmed the video himself was not zero. The duke may have been filming the video at the time as well. If Mileton didnt know that, his son would have only told him the truth, but if even one of the many assumptions changed It would mean he was telling a lie. For Gerond, it was a very important problem. It was as if the blade of the tool that had been thoroughly repaired had become damaged. He quickly began writing down the letter. Chapter 137 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 137 When I returned, my family was ruined (138) The secret training hall of dawn. There, the sound of swords and shields clashing resonated widely. Myers and Mileton. Although their personalities were completely opposite, the two were partners who were a better match than expected. As they continued to spar, their skills were rapidly improving. As the early morning sparring continued, Mileton looked at Ethan. Duke, I dont think you will be able to attend class this afternoon. The reason is? My father called me. I guess you seemed to have doubts about what I said last time. The tone was calm, but Miletons pupils were trembling. Disgust and fear of my fathers base nature that I encountered last time. Confused emotions are expressed through the eyes. Are you afraid of Duke Gerond? . Last time, Ethan gave Mileton a chance and was able to confirm his potential. Its different from my father. The Dukes base nature. Mileton, who confirmed this, was so shocked that he almost fell into a state of despair. It was said that the basic mentality itself remained on the good side. He was a latter-day child who, if trained well, could show a different side from his father. Plus. He is also the only heir to the family. It was also an important sword to be used when taking down the Lacian duchy in the future. What I needed to give him now was courage. The courage to shake off from your heart the existence of your father, who seems infinitely high and seems insurmountable. The starting point is right there. It would be denigrating an idol. Denying the existence of father. Only as you gain experience will you be able to gradually overcome Geronds shadow. Mileton already had the experience of taking his first step successfully. Havent you already told a lie once? It was time to widen the gap further. Your face is dead. Do you think it was wrong to tell a lie back then? Mileton lowered his head as if he had hit the nail on the head. I think differently. yes? Isnt the duke more at fault for forcing you to say that? . At least I have never seen a parent who treats their child like an object. Mileton, who had been silent for a long time, finally answered. We are operatives who have to take responsibility for many things. This kind of thing is natural Did the other heads of the 7 families do the same? Oh, I heard that the Duke of Agiles does the same thing. Then those two must be abnormal. flinch! Mileton trembled. In a position where you have to take responsibility for a lot of things, affection and love are unnecessary. So, it is natural for you to be treated like this. Values that have been instilled throughout my life. The Dukes words completely shook his own values that had been formed in that way. I wanted to deny that it was not true. However, my mouth could not be opened easily. It was because my fathers eyes kept appearing in my mind, as if he was saying it was a pity that you didnt die. Is that really normal? Ethan, grinning, added. Isnt it normal for parents to give more love because they have to take responsibility for many things? A person who has not been loved does not know how to love. At a small scale, this applies to ourselves, our people, our territory, and our country. Ethan was saying that Gerond was not a normal father. Why are you talking to me like this? The Lacian of the time became an insatiable monster, but the Lacian of later generations may not necessarily become like that. It was for that reason. Of course, instead of expressing his true feelings, Ethan spoke with appropriate details. Dont drag your feet when you come back. I didnt cry then. Denying it doesnt change the facts. Ill go and see. Ethan added a word to Mileton, who turned around. Dont get eaten. It was pure sincerity. If he were to be eaten by his father, he would have no choice but to cut them both down at the moment of punishment. Mileton left the training ground without answering. * * * I heard you called me, father. I have something to ask. Gerond. He looked at Mileton with a colder expression than usual. The duke asked, narrowing his eyes as if trying not to miss every single expression on his sons face. Did you lie to me then? You mean its a lie? It was a voice filled with a bit of curiosity and surprise. In addition, he even trembled slightly as if he was afraid of the head of the family in front of him. It was such a natural reaction that even I was surprised when I answered it. Didnt you know that the duke also had a video? Did you? It was like that. I had no idea. Duke is a stronger expert than me. It would be a shame if he decided to hide it but honestly, I have no way of knowing. I never intentionally hid it from my father. It was all because of my own lack of ability. Mileton lowered his head as if he was sorry. How did you come to have a memory crystal ball? The duke gave it to me. They gave it to you? yes. They told me to save the scene where I use a crystal ball to use swordsmanship while training in the mountains. In fact, he would occasionally visit me to inspect the beads and point out any shortcomings. . If so, it could clearly explain why Mileton had the memory crystal ball and why Duke Ethan possessed the video. Would the Duke have carried only one memory crystal ball? That wasnt going to be it. Why didnt you report to me about the possibility that the duke had multiple crystal balls? At that time I didnt even think about reporting important information about Aguileth. I wasnt good enough. Im sorry, father. Gerond, who was staring at Mileton, said. You fool. sorry. I dont want to see you, so get out. . Mileton, who was shaking, carefully left the office. Never forget what you have invested in yourself. His father, who had never once said a warm word to him. This will be close to the perfection of that swordsmanship. done. The guy is disgusting. I know your father is a bastard. Dont you think that you should live a happier life because you were born that way? He who has not been loved does not know how to love. At a small scale, this applies to ourselves, our people, our territory, and our country. Dont drag your feet when you come back. His rival, the Duke of Ethan, who gave him generous support and advice, even though he had only been with him for about a month. His presence was already encroaching deeper into my heart than my fathers presence. Mileton looked at the office door for a moment. I didnt do anything wrong. The second lie I tell my father. Even in my confused mind, I knew one thing for sure. The second lie was much easier than the first lie. You fool. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, my heart would have completely shrunk at those words. But it was different now. A father who is like other people, or perhaps even worse than others. Duke Gerond was just a family member who was inferior to others to him. Facts revealed by Duke Ethan. From the moment I recalled them, Geronds reprimands no longer felt as scary as before. Lets go back. Mileton left the family home without hesitation. Gerond, who was looking at Mileton through the window of his office, brightened his eyes. It has changed. Even the duke didnt know exactly what it was. But one thing was certain. Even though my son was acting the same as usual, something fundamentally changed. This was especially true when being reprimanded. If it had been a normal milestone, I wouldnt have been able to even breathe properly. However, this time, he passed his reprimand quite resolutely. The reason I was able to recognize this was because the duke was a transcendent person. As I interrogated him, I looked very closely at each of his bodys reactions to see if he was telling a lie. The sound of the small beat of the heart and pulse. Inhale and exhale. The Transcendent was able to infer what emotions the person in front of him was feeling based on the bodys natural reactions. Although my body trembled slightly as if I was scared It was not a reaction of fear. To put it in a positive way, it meant that I had become resolute, but to put it in a negative way, it also meant that my blood relatives were starting to escape from my control. Is this a benefit or a loss for the family? I guess Ill have to watch. If the weak nature can be reversed, growth will be able to gain greater momentum. A little rebellion. That much can be suppressed later. Gerond stared at Miletons back. * * * When Mileton returned to the academy, Ethan could feel the change in him. I have overcome the wall in my heart to some extent. Wall of the heart. It was a term referring to some kind of fear or trauma. For Mileton, the wall was Duke Gerond. The fact that he had overcome it to some extent could be guessed just by looking at his light steps. Theres no need to rush. Even though he ruled his children with fear, the Duke was ultimately Miletons father. The term blood relationship did not exist for nothing. The relationship that connected them was cracking little by little, but in other words, it also meant that it was only cracked. You will have to witness your fathers ugly nature several times before you can completely cut off the ties that remain in your heart. Youre not crying this time. I didnt really cry last time either. Miletons face was filled with relief as he answered. egg plant. yes. The two people entered the academy. That night. A letter addressed to Ethan arrived. I received a reply from the Duke of Agiles saying they would pay compensation. His Majesty is expressing his gratitude for this incident. If you just tell us, we will support the Shadow Knights at any time. The job was easily completed. Perhaps because only punitive damages were requested, the matter was completed faster than expected. Ethan smiled quietly. Duke Agiles. Feeding shit to these guys was just the beginning. Capital Magic Association. It was one of the groups affiliated with a cult that was presumed to have a very close relationship with warlocks. Moreover, they had a history of being active in the dukedom before. The number one branch known to be located in the capital. Since I already came to the capital. It would be a good idea to deal with them. Having handed over the benefit to the king, it was now their turn to receive the favor. Ethan began writing the letter. Chapter 138 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 138 When I returned, my family was ruined (139) I will send the Shadow Knights. Where to join. The Earl of Wallingtons reply arrived in less than a day. It must be quite busy today. Branch 1. Starting with the magicians with the 7th rank gold dragon badge, there are four wizards with the blue dragon badge of a higher level Finally, the bishop. As it is the headquarters of the Capital Magic Association, the power it possesses is certainly high. If it is dealt with to that extent, the denomination will not be able to just smile and move on. That would also be the case for Duke Agiles, who is collaborating with them. It was time to cut off their limbs. Ethan headed to the pre-arranged location. It was the 7th district of the capital. It was the moment when it moved to a pre-determined position. People wearing dark-colored robes appeared. Its pretty good. Knights wearing swords at their waists. Even at the minimum, the prayers they possessed easily exceeded the 7-star level. They could be said to be qualified to describe themselves as the Kings Sword. The knights tilted their heads as they looked at the person wearing the same robe as them. Hes a duke? It looks overly ordinary? Shadow Knights. It was an organization that only the most recognized talents in the kingdom could enter. Even if it was the famous late index of the 7th family, it was impossible to hide the momentum from the eyes of the knights. Children of the 7 families, including Mileton. In fact, some of the Shadow Knights had the experience of witnessing them and even grasping their full force. It would have been more persuasive to believe that he was just a passerby passing by the meeting place by chance. It was then. Trudging. A knight stepped forward. Ethans eyes widened. It is on a different level from other articles. This was because I was able to recognize this fact as soon as I looked at the prayer. Its the Duke of rumors. Nice to meet you. I am Lionel, leader of the Shadow Knights. Marquis Lionel. It is a knight who has reached transcendence and the sharpest sword the king has. It seems that the King really liked the evidence sent last time. Otherwise, there would be no way to move Marquis Lionel. Its Ethan. A brief greeting was followed by a handshake. The mana that flowed into each others bodies like a snake began to move quickly throughout the limbs. A fleeting moment. It had already been a long time since the two had examined each others bodies. Marquis Lionels eyes lit up. A very interesting talent. Ethan Ardan. The mana he had in his body was only at the level of an 8-star knight at best. However, the power and sophistication of that mana may surpass that of a superhuman. It is not at the level of a transcendental person. But the superhuman has surpassed it. Usually, this was a phenomenon that was only seen when ones own awareness was very high. It took a minimal amount of time to gather mana, but it could take much less time to gain deep enlightenment. A terrible imbalance. People who are severely imbalanced in this direction are usually called geniuses. Rumors about Duke Ethan were widespread throughout the kingdom. In particular, as they began to educate later exponents of famous families, their reputation grew to a level that could not be compared to before. Among the students taking his class right now, wasnt there Mileton, who was called the best sword in the kingdom? Lionel had encountered Mileton in person. He was not a talent who showed talent beyond what was rumored. But to put it another way. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a late index that had substance as rumored. If the rumors had been exaggerated, the reputation would have quickly subsided. Therefore, one of the later indices that was recognized in its own way was the milestone. I heard that the milestone was blown away with one blow. How on earth was he able to deal with the kingdoms best sword? It was only after examining the dukes body through Mana that I could understand. A body so clean that not even a single impurity can be seen. Not only that, the quality of the mana itself was on a different level from the later indices. Mana control was also beyond his imagination. I was able to understand him up to a certain level, but beyond that, I couldnt understand his true nature, as if I was in a dark fog. Even he, a transcendent man, could not fully see through the dukes true abilities. Duke of Ethan. There was no doubt that he had deliberately hidden his true nature. In fact, none of his subordinates noticed his strength. Only the Deputy Commander, who is not present, would be able to notice the Dukes true colors. Duke Ethan. He will definitely make Ardan strong again. Is it that much? When His Excellency the Marquis meets the Duke, he will know his true colors. Earl of Wallington. He was a knight who was in communication with Duke Ethan and had reached the level of superhumanity. As the head of the Red Moon, which is called the ear of His Majesty the King, his words were bound to carry a heavy value. He is the one who will raise Ardan. Leader of the Red Moon. What he said was correct. A hero has been born. Nineteen at most. The duke in front of me was a monster who had reached a level that could never have been achieved at that age, and a knight who could already be called complete. A smile appeared on Marquis Lionels lips. I thought the rumors were exaggerated but the duke was a man with abilities beyond what was rumored. The Marquis basic skills are also quite solid. . The knights around them who were listening to the two people flinched. Who in the world can look at a transcendent person and praise him for having a solid foundation? The Dukes age wasnt he nineteen at most? Nineteen dukes. Even if all the rumors were true, his level would have been between master and superhuman. The previous question and answer was no different from a child praising an adult for growing up well. No, even if I give in a hundred times and say that he is a teenager rather than a child It was still a strange question and answer. But whats even stranger is. is it? Its an honor. The fact was that the leader, who heard the Dukes words, nodded without notice. It also contains the word glory. DDont discuss the basics if you havent even learned the basics. It was one of the most basic ways of thinking that constituted a general manager. An article that goes beyond simply focusing on the basics and shows a kind of obsession. What would have happened if the previous conversation had been uttered by one of the late Jisoos of the 7th family? his temper must have exploded all at once. Even if it was Mileton, which earned the title of the Kingdoms Best Sword, the result would not have been different. Captain, you do not have the nature to flatter others. His Majestys sword. As if that wasnt enough, there werent many people for whom he had to bow his head as he held the title of marquis. Even if he was a descendant of Ardan, it was the same. So, the current question and answer can only be answered because the duke is special. Even with the later indices of the 7th family. He is a talented person who cannot be compared. Marquis Lionels approval had that kind of meaning. The reason it looked so ordinary I guess its because he had captured his momentum so meticulously. This was truly a monster. Among the later exponents of the dukes age, there were no articles recognized by the Marquis Lionel. Of course, the same was true for other occupations such as wizards and spiritists. He was the first knight among teenagers to be recognized by the marquis. Naturally, the attitude of the shadow knights had no choice but to become more polite. How will you move? After entering, lets move on our own. Just give it to me, Bishop. You mean the bishop? Are you okay? Ah if your skills are at the level of a craftsman, these questions and answers wont have much meaning. I will. The Marquis nodded willingly. Capital Magic Society. It was one of the religious organizations whose existence the kingdom was aware of. Rumor has it that the person who manages the capitals magic society is a highly skilled person even among bishops. Im looking forward to seeing how they fight. Bishop and Duke. It would be quite fun to watch the two fight. The Marquis smiled quietly. In the darkness, over thirty knights began to move. Knights moving over buildings. There was no eye contact. This was because the knights method of footing itself was specialized for hiding. The place where the Capital Magic Association was located was the black market formed in the capital. The knights who arrived at the nearby location where the black magic brewing took place took out their swords. Process it until dawn. Did you understand? yes. Lets begin. With Marquis Lionels words, a magic circle rose throughout the building of the Capital Magic Association. It was a mana barrier that blocked the transmission of magical power to the outside. also. The representative knights of a kingdom tend to have all kinds of items. Of course, it was not a perfect barrier. It seemed like if the executives showed off their power, it would break through in less than 5 minutes. However, for the knights here, 5 minutes was enough time to completely annihilate all the enemies inside. The moment the knights entered. Wow! That enemy! Keek! The wizards inside began dying in an instant. In a match between a knight and a wizard, the knight usually had the upper hand at about 6:4. In such a situation, unexpected experts made a surprise attack. It was no wonder that wizards were left helpless. Ethan also started cutting off their heads. Each time the divine sword was swung, the wizards died one by one without any filtering. As I tried to explore by moving the mana inside my body, I felt the underground space inside the building. A basement that opens to a lower height than the number of floors existing above ground. Deep underground, a greater amount of mana than expected was felt. He must be a bishop. A bishop and four wizards with the Blue Dragon insignia. It seemed like all the wizards with the golden dragon badge were gathered there. The magic circle stretched across the building was shaking violently. I wont be able to last even a minute. Since they realized that a hunter had appeared, there was a high possibility that they would run away if the magic circle was destroyed. Marquis Lionel, who was chasing after him, seemed to have sensed it as well and was frowning. Its going to be late. They were much stronger than I thought. I dont think the magic circle will hold up. Ethan, who was staring at the basement, raised his divine sword. The underground complex is structured like a maze. There was no need to move honestly along that path. Id like to borrow some of the knights mana. With those words, the divine sword began to attract the mana of creatures on the ground. The wizard with a low level could not even resist as his mana was pulled. uh? Why is Mana? Everyone, stop resisting! With the Marquis words, the knights released their control of mana. It was the same for Marquis Lionel. It was because I was curious about what the Duke would show me. Is that the new sword? A new sword known to have been broken during the Dragon War. The rumor that the duke had restored the new sword turned out to be true. Anyway, it sucks mana. Nowhere in history was there a phrase that said the Shingeom worked like that. Did a new function appear during restoration? Right then. Get ready. With Ethans words, a blazing white flame rose above the sword. The moment the sword hit the floor, the marble floor began to melt in an instant. Marquis Lionel and Ethans new model was sucked towards the sunken ground. Basement first floor. This floor. Third floor. Up to the last four floors. This was when the flame that had mercilessly melted the floor had died down. ! I was able to make eye contact with the mages with their eyes wide open. A person wearing a pure white robe stood at the very back. Ethan saw him and smiled. I found it. It had to be the bishop. Chapter 139 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 139 #When I returned, my family was ruined (140) The bishop looked at the two knights who came through the ceiling. His eyes were wide open. This was because I clearly witnessed the upper layer melting in pure white flame. There were quite a few knights who used fireworks. However, there was only one knight in the world who used pure white flame. Duke Ethan! He was a knight known for having white flames like the first Duke. The identity of one person was guessed. Then the other one Elias face, which was using mana to search for the two, turned completely white. As the fourth bishop, his level had reached the end of the 8th hierarchy. It is said that his own skills alone are enough to easily surpass most wizards in the kingdom. Nevertheless. You dont feel it? I couldnt feel anything from the two knights in front of me. It felt like I was groping something unknown while wearing an eye patch. Failure of complete search. This could only mean one thing. The level of the two knights in front of him is much higher than his own. The four bishops bit their mouths tightly when they saw the dark red robes that were like the symbol of the Shadow Knights. How many worthy knights were there in the Shadow Knights? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were only two at most. Captain and vice-captain. One was a man renowned as a transcendent, and the other was a knight known to have reached the level of a fully-fledged superman. this. It was a choice neither of them wanted to face. Soon, a knight lifted the hood of his robe. There are a lot. An old knight with his face revealed. The pupils of the bishops and wizards who saw him shook greatly. Now, only the old mans face was engraved in the wizards eyes. Because it was a face that you couldnt recognize unless you knew it. Marquis Lionel! He was the leader of the Shadow Knights called the Kings Sword. One of the transcendents possessed by the kingdom. It cant be stopped. The four bishops made a quick decision. As the fourth bishop, he was a strong man who had mastered the middle part of Kangryong style, but that did not mean he could win against the transcendent. Among the bishops, there would only be one bishop who could deal with the Transcendant. The Four Bishops secretly whispered to the members of the Capital Magic Council. [If you want to live, destroy the magic circle!] The wizards with hard faces nodded. Dealing with a transcendent person here? Even a wizard with the blue dragon badge, who was close to the 8th rank, had no chance of winning against such a monster. Even if everyone here rushes in, soon there will be a lot of corpses with their heads missing. If I wanted to live, I had to somehow break the magic circle and try to escape in all directions. The personnel looked at the magic circle. Perhaps due to the shock earlier, the magic circle was cracked considerably. Now just a little more It was time for the bishops and wizards to urgently gather mana. You guys cant go anywhere. Marquis Lionel raised his sword. The dark mana flowing from his body began to encroach on the surroundings. Wizards close to forty were instantly sucked into the fog. area! The robed wizards faces hardened. It was a realm created by the transcendent himself. In this space, Marquis Lionel would be able to easily overturn the rules and laws that exist in the world. The effect appeared quickly. The wizards five senses gradually began to fade. It felt as if my body, made up of bones, flesh, blood, and mana, had turned into powder and was scattering away. You you have to hold on! A strange sense of liberation. It was obvious that if I gave in to this sense of liberation, I would become an idiot or a child lost in the realm without even a single piece of flesh left behind. Several magicians with weak mental strength immediately began to fall to the floor. It was around this time that the wizards complexions became melancholy due to the power that they could not even resist. The dark fog slowly cleared away. I was confused for a moment. I was able to understand what was going on. The Four Bishops were holding out a small stone tablet and pouring mana into Marquis Lionel with all their might. A round, transparent sphere. The bishop smiled brightly as he looked at the marquis trapped inside. Hehe. Youre trapped. What is this? The bishop spoke leisurely, looking at the Transcendents eyes full of curiosity. Its a new thing for the church. No matter how transcendent you are, you cant easily escape from the isolated dimension That was that moment. bang! With a huge binge of drinking. Sigh! The sphere surrounding the Marquis began to feel a little incontinence. ! The four bishops were astonished. The item used just now was one of the treasures given by the church. A slab of space isolation. Even if he were a transcendental person, he would not be able to escape the control of this stone tablet. You probably know why Im giving it to you. yes. I will only use it when it really matters, Archbishop. thank you! This stone slab was an item of which the archbishop had declared its effectiveness. But why is the isolated space shaking so dangerously? The bishops eyes were also trembling like the sphere shaking precariously before his eyes. Ethan, who was staring at the scene next to the Marquis, said. Werent you here to help? haha. Im sorry. I think its pretty solid and will take some time. bang! bang! Soon, the wizards were awakened by an eerie noise echoing from inside the sphere. It was obvious that after the little time that the Marquis had mentioned, they would die en masse. Quickly destroy the magic circle! If you break the magic circle, split up and escape! It was then. Mana flowed from the body of the knight standing next to the marquis. Soon, the surrounding scenery itself began to change completely. The bishops and wizards widened their eyes when they saw the terrain filled with blazing flames. is this a territory again? The personnel who witnessed the huge area trembled. This is like. Land of Fire? A space where fire spirits, who occasionally appear in books, are said to live. It was as if the entire space had been moved. The wizards who were urgently moving their mana vomited blood from the corners of their mouths. Wow! What the! Uweeeek! This was because as soon as I moved my mana, I felt extremely dizzy. It felt as if all the mana around me had been turned into an extremely poisonous substance. Soon, the mana flowing from the bodies of the fallen wizards began to be sucked into the realm. The bishop who saw this cried out with his eyes wide open. Do not use the mana in the area! Move only the mana in your body! This must be a high-level realm that overturns law and order, as the Marquis de Lionel just showed. How on earth? A part of the bishops heart felt horrified. In order to form a high-level area, a high level of enlightenment was necessary. Even he, who had reached the end of the 8th level, could not form a high-level realm. Even if he were a superhuman, wouldnt it be impossible? Transcendant. Without the enlightenment that could be achieved at that level, it was impossible to form a high-level realm. As such, the effect in the high-ranking area was powerful. Because it was possible to twist the fundamental order and laws that make up the world. Its not enough that the nature of mana has changed! A bizarre space was created that sucked up a lot of the mana of the fallen. Damn it! As they faced the Marquis and Dukes realms one after another, more than half of the wizards had long since collapsed without even using their strength. The dukes domain was especially fatal. In general, magic was one of miracles that was performed by utilizing not only the mana within the body but also the mana outside the body. As usual, nearly half of the magicians fell while using external mana without realizing it. The bishop, who was sweating coldly, his eyes lit up. Assemble the successful team! At the bishops words, explosive mana flowed from the bodies of nearly twenty high-ranking wizards. The area was ultimately a space that could be escaped by destroying it with force or killing the caster. Now, they had to join forces to deal with one of the two, either the territory or the duke. That was when mana poured in. The dukes new form, which had become blurred, was already located behind the wizards. An overwhelming speed that the eye cannot follow. Some wizards urgently used defensive magic. However, he could not stop the rushing sword. Behind the glass-like shattered defense magic, the necks of nearly five wizards rose high into the sky. Among them was a wizard who had received the Blue Dragon insignia. uh? Me crazy! A bit of belated surprise followed. The wizards complexions turned pale when they saw the rolling neck. 7th and 8th rank wizards. Not only did he casually tear away the defensive magic used by high-ranking wizards, he cut off his head in one go. This was ridiculous. How on earth can they show such strength and speed? no way. Soon, a memory appeared in the wizards minds. The mana that was sucked out of the fallen wizards. There was no doubt that the mana was giving the duke enormous power. How could it be that even the only four wizards with the blue dragon badge had their heads blown off without even blinking? What was even more frightening was that the massacre had just begun. Ha Activate the passing score! The mana of nearly fifteen wizards gathered in one place. That was the moment when joint defense magic was utilized. Kkjjik! The Duke used his incredible strength to open a gap in the magic circle and grabbed the wizard by the neck. Oops! fat! Wow! Off! Wow! The wizards with the golden dragon insignia were dying without even a chance to scream. What on earth is that guy! A strength that far surpasses common sense. The wizards shuddered at the dukes power. Branch 1 of the Capital Magic Association was a place crowded with high-ranking wizards. Each member is a magician with the skills to be treated well no matter where they go in the kingdom. High-ranking wizards with such skills are dying two or three every time the duke invades. It was an unbelievable sight. Despite the numerous magics occupying the surrounding area, the Duke was killing them one by one as if he were a skilled assassin. Idaji has never been helpless throughout his life. A feeling of extreme helplessness. What arose after that was an uncontrollable fear. Lord Bishop! The wizards looked urgently at the bishop. A bishop would definitely Hold on just a little longer! I will do something! yes! The Duke, who had broken through Gungjins defenses and was breaking the necks of the wizards one by one, as if he were a giant human being who would kill small ants by stepping on them. The bishop who saw that scene trembled. Even at this moment, the mana that escaped from the dying wizards was giving the Duke endless power. One thing has become clear. It would be difficult to get out of this situation easily. The Dukes power was beyond imagination. Overwhelming strength was needed to overcome this situation. The Kangryong style at the beginning is not acceptable. The bishop chewed his lips. Kang Ryong-sik in the middle part. It was a skill I didnt want to use, but there was nothing I could do to survive. The decision was instantaneous. While the wizards who made up the successful team were dying one by one. Pop! The bishops entire body began to swell. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw that. Its different. A bishop I had met before. While that bastard had merely borrowed the body of a dragon, the very origin of the current bishop had been changed. Its as if not only the body but also the soul is being put into ones body. As soon as I looked at Yongins bright yellow pupils, I realized it instinctively. What was in front of him now was a being that could no longer be called human. They are the Yongin people. Thats quite high-ranking too. A being that possesses the body of a dragon race and moves according to the mindset of a dragon race. If this is not called the dragon race, what else can we call it? [As a descendant of Ardan I guess I can take revenge. Good this Philos will grant your wish] The moment the dragon raised his hand, the space where Ethan was standing began to distort in a vicious manner. Chapter 140 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 140 When I returned, the family was ruined (141) Ethan, who had left the place, frowned. I could recognize it at a glance. The level of the dragon that stole the bishops body was easily beyond that of a superhuman. That was the reason why he was not completely bound by the laws of the area he had set. Luckily, Im not a transcendental person. If he had been in his past life, he could have been a Yongin who could have held the position of a division commander, even if he was not a corps commander. It was also a being with power that could be described as being two levels higher than the metal dragon we met at Agiles secret testing site. [Hehe A bizarre skill for someone of his age Indeed Its like the blood of Ardan, who killed me] The Yongin smiled grotesquely and squeezed his hand. Wow! Wow! The realm of fire itself was being crumpled little by little by the enormous force. He began to destroy the realm with pure force. What a troublesome guy. The handle of the divine sword trembled. It was at that time that the mana filled with the bishops body began to slowly vibrate. [So you mixed the new sword with Yongrin Mok?] Yongrin Mok. The woods characteristic of greedily absorbing the surrounding energy was imbued in the handle of the divine sword. Philos eyes lit up. The wish of the human who called him was to get out of this place. What is this place? It was referring to the territory created by Ardans descendants. -Oh no! At best, get out of this capital, not just the territory! -Shut up. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ignoring the human voice in his head, Philos looked at the blazing fire area. If only the realm of fire could be shattered, it would be the same as granting a small humans wish. All mistakes are simply the mistakes of humans who have vaguely emptied their wish. Anything more than that was none of his business. Finally, I have a chance A smile appeared on Philos lips. If your wish is granted appropriately. Depending on the value of the wish, the soul of the dragon race could steal the soul of the person in question little by little. However, if it were just a loss to humans, that would not be the case. The middle part of the Gangryong ceremony that descends the soul. This was a tactic that was only used when ones life was at risk, so the more often one used it, the more ones life could be saved instead of losing more and more souls to the dragon. It is a reasonable deal in its own way. Ive been asleep for a long time. In the past, when there was a war between the dragon race and humans, Pylos lost his life to the head of Ardan. He used his enormous power to kill countless of his compatriots. Even he, who was the division commander of the dragon army at the time, could not withstand the Dukes sword. The memory of my entire body being cut into pieces without even being able to utter a single word was still vivid in my mind. That was the last memory I had, but -Would you like to make a contract? Philos. One day, a voice was heard, and the world that had been cut off was connected once again. Ardan. I will chew up and eat up all the bastards with that castle. In order to seek the revenge that began to burn in his heart, Pylos promised to wander the Nine Heavens. Through the bishops memories, he came to know what kind of person was standing before his eyes. The enemys son, whom he could chew on, was the true identity of the knight standing before his eyes. The situation was very good. The knight, who seemed to be of a very high standard at first glance, was trapped in an isolated space through the religious belongings of the church. It will take quite a long time to get out. That was enough time to kill the descendants of Ardan and escape from here. DW Of course! Philos has an idea! -I would have told you to shut up. D. I will chew every single piece of its flesh and enjoy its sweet screams to my hearts content. He saw a small human running towards him. The courage was virtual. Hehe He wasnt a smart enough person to be able to deal with me. DSa Rai Tio (Be shattered). A body gained once again. It wasnt fully ripe enough to recall its past glory, but it was a useful body in its own right. Exciting! Enormous power emanated from the spirit ring formed on the dragons head. The formed words began to bind humans like snakes. flinch! The human body was seen trembling pitifully, like a small animal trembling at the sight of a wild beast. [Hehe Did you know that humans, at best, could resist the power of the dragon race?] Manyong rushed in without hesitation. It was time to pay the price for that recklessness. You can only hold out for a moment. Soon, the body will be shattered The face of the dragon race that had been smiling cruelly hardened. what? Why do I feel a kinship vibe from the author? Soon, Philos was astonished. This was because the mana that bloomed in the human body slowly took shape. And it has the exact same shape of arms and legs as its own kind. [How can I gain the power of the clan?] The bishop whose body he had taken over was able to use the body of the dragon clan because he had received a special treatment from the church. But that. It was simply implemented with mana? If it were easy, humans in this world would have composed their bodies of dogs, cows, or others of a specific species. There is no need to utilize the weak human body. Immediately, I felt a strong sense of pressure. Okay! Okay! [!] The words that bound the dukes body were slowly breaking. Philos hurriedly pursed his lips. The energy of destruction spewed out from the trembling Eonnyeonghwan. As if to match him, explosive mana began to flow from the dukes body. Mana swells endlessly as if it were elastic. Philos was astonished when he saw this. This was because the mana that humans had doubled in just one moment. That was enough to blow away all the caution in the hearts of the dragon people. The spirit slowly swayed due to the enormous amount of mana. Sigh! Soon, the power of the spirit was shattered. Is this all? The frightened dragon trembled. Just like when they faced the Duke of the previous generation, the Yongin people were backing away without realizing it. Philos realized this and became angry. [You! I will kill you!] If you can, try it. DSa Ma Leo Ria! Its okay. The angry dragon and the peacock began to tangle towards each other. * * * The Marquis, imprisoned in the religious body of the church, stared at the battle between dragons and humans. The first time you were trapped. At the time, I was speaking leisurely, but I was quite anxious. This was because the only person left who could stop the wizards was the Duke. There are four wizards belonging to the 8th rank. As if that wasnt enough, it was a group of dozens of 7th rank wizards and even bishops. I hadnt fully confirmed the dukes skills, but if I thought about it with common sense, it was clear that I wouldnt be able to deal with him easily. The knights dealing with the wizards of the Capital Magic Council above would have to wait ten minutes at the fastest to get here. So I quickly swung my sword to break the wall. There was one problem: the religious beliefs of the church were much stronger than he thought. A sphere that looks like it might collapse, but never collapses. While the sphere was being destroyed, the Duke began to act. what you see wasnt everything. He was quietly watching the dukes battle, half forgetting about smashing the sphere. Huh. How on earth could he be at that age? Powerful mana. Delicate control. Even the movements seem to have been steeped in seasoned experience. Although the things that made up the duke were surprising, there was another reason why he was most surprised. The basic skills! It could almost be said to be perfect. If the members of the Shadow Knights had known of Marquis Lionels thoughts like this, they would have been so surprised that they were not only shocked, but darkened. The second-in-command of the knights. Even the Deputy Commander, who had reached the level of a mature superhuman, was not evaluated as having perfect basic skills. How is that possible? Forming a high-level realm meant that the enlightenment itself was so high that it was similar to that of the transcendental. I heard that the mana hole was not only shattered, but also lay there for ten years. This means that there was not enough opportunity to experience actual combat or time to continue training. But how is it possible to have that level of experience and strength? Talent? no. It was absolutely not at a level that could be evaluated as talent. Even if he could bring in any equipment from the West Continent, he would not have been able to show such proficiency at that age. The Transcendent was certain at this moment. Something other than talent. The duke must have some secret. Immediately afterwards, the Marquis stuck out his tongue. Its not that tight. The bishops body and soul had already changed into those of the Yongin tribe. Even if the deputy commander, a fully-trained superhuman, came, it would not be easy to win. In the Shadow Knights, only he will be able to cut off all the limbs of the dragon race. It was a race with such great power. At best, this was a clear fact just by looking at the magicians around them dying one by one from the impact of the swords and ghosts colliding. But the duke is now. DKuoooo! He was using the great sword in his hand to cut off the dragons limbs piece by piece. An epidermis that is hundreds of times harder than that of a human, a body with enormous power, and the power of words that can be spewed out just by opening the mouth. The duke was overwhelming everything, as if he was jumping over a light obstacle. Especially the technique of using that mana to bring back the body of a dragon race The Marquis recognized it at a glance. The ferocious power contained within the mana engulfed in the Dukes hands and feet was not something that even a transcendental person could let down his guard. Just by looking at it, it consumes a huge amount of mana. It would be difficult to maintain even 5 minutes Seeing that all the limbs of a gigantic dragon were torn to pieces in those 5 minutes, talking about its power would only make my mouth hurt. Yongin, who was screaming desperately, shook his body. It seemed like he couldnt hold on and was trying to run away. Where are you going? With the cold tone of the voice, all the mana around him froze. Its so hard that even a weak Yongin cant tear it. Despair filled the eyes of the Yongin people as they looked at the space that had changed as solidly as an ice cap. [How can even descendants! You have this unreasonable power!] You must be weak. Phew! The divine sword penetrated deep into the heart. The heart, which had not yet fully blossomed into a dragon heart, burst out helplessly. [A ghost of a demon a demon dragon] A dragon spirit that wandered the nine heavens, vowing revenge. The soul recalled the being that had reached out to it. Soon, white flames began to burn all the bodies of the dragon people. The body slowly shriveled, and soon only the human corpse remained. Im crazy! The bishop was defeated? Some wizards who survived to the end were astonished. Immediately, fear filled their eyes. This was because the Duke holding a sword was approaching him. I will blow everything! Sal keuhuheuuk! Wow! The remaining wizards died in an instant. That was when only silence remained in the basement. The dukes eyes turned to Marquis Lionel. The Marquis smiled awkwardly at the sight of him staring at himself. Hehe Duke is truly amazing! Please come out quickly. Just wait a moment. Ill destroy it in no time! Only then did the Marquis come to his senses and began to diligently destroy the sphere. Chapter 141 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 141 #When I returned, my family was ruined (142) Whew. Its finally broken. The Marquis, who broke out of the sphere, stared at the bishops corpse. As I concentrated my eyes, I was able to see the fragments of the dragon remaining in the bishops body. Its like Ive become an immature half-human, half-dragon. Can I hear what you plan to do with the body? There is a place for it. I understand. The Marquis nodded willingly. A combination of dragons and humans. What Ethan used was a technique that could be called dragon-humanization. The sight was a refreshing shock to the Marquis. I was assuming that such things were usually tricks used only when ones own strength was lacking. It wasnt like that. The duke was not relying on such technology. They were simply using it actively because it was more efficient. I wasnt drunk on my own power. He was not swayed by the temptation of great power, nor did he rely solely on it. For the duke, technology related to the dragon clan only served as an efficient tool. Thank goodness. Yongins enormous power. If a human intoxicated with that power had used the bishops corpse, the first thing I would have been concerned about. Arent those who worship the cult all reverence for the enormous power possessed by dragons? Great power has always been one of the elements that tempts humans. But if its the duke I could rest assured. He was never a weak person who could be swept away by great power. Rather, it might be a Sangvis leader who strongly controls that power. Therefore, they did not feel much anxiety about using the corpse of a bishop with traces of the Yongin tribe buried in it. Im looking forward to it. The humanization of peacocks was not yet a completely perfected technique. At most, they only changed the arms and legs. If I could change my whole bodys mana completely like a dragon. Humans and dragons were races with a stark difference in strength. If a person fights with the same level of knowledge and enlightenment, he or she will most likely be defeated. What the Duke showed was a technology that could overcome such racial limitations. A technology that requires enormous mana and control, but can overcome the limitations of the human race for a short period of time. I guess I should practice some, too. Thanks to the Duke, my unconscious prejudices were broken. For the Marquis, it was something to be thankful for. As the Kings sword, shouldnt we continue training to become stronger at any time? Peacock. Why but? Youre talking about a technique that uses the body of a dragon race. Can I use it too? Ethan looked into the Marquis eyes and laughed. Despite his old age, what filled his eyes was the spirit of improvement. Does not matter. Not only does it not mean that you wont do it just because youre told not to, but the Ardan family is a family that has grown so much. By accepting the strengths and rejecting the weaknesses. Didnt the dukes advanced swordsmanship contain barbarian techniques that the kingdoms citizens so ignored? Thats how a knight should behave. but. It wont be easy. I know. It seems like each and every part of the Balaurs body was very delicately implemented with mana. It was a very difficult process even for the Marquis, who was a transcendent person. It will take quite a long time to recognize the power of the dragon race and completely tame it. Im actually looking forward to it. If you think about it, training was mandatory at some point. The world of swords wouldnt have been this wide at best. Once you start negotiating, you stop there. What Duke Heohe said is correct. You cant stop just because youre old. I learned a lot today. The Marquis bowed his head slightly and showed respect. Although he was older than me, the Duke in front of me was someone who could be recognized as a true knight, from his way of thinking to his attitude. I want to repay you in some way but it seems like the only thing this old man can give the duke is his martial arts skills. Thats enough. Ethan smiled. Marquis Lionel. He was not a transcendental person who could be called a fake like Count Marek. This is a true knight who has truly overcome walls. Of course, that did not mean that he had surpassed the level that Ethan had in his previous life. but. There is a lot to learn from those who overcome the barrier of superhumanity. If we were to single out only the strengths of Marquis Lionel, wouldnt it be a lot of tricks? This place might be a bit difficult Is there a good place? It looks like a secret training hall has been opened at the academy. Hoa secret training ground. It looks like theres something there. Despite its grandiose name, it was a gymnasium with nothing special. At best, they just remodeled the basement and turned it into a training hall. Still, it was a good place to quietly exchange swords. at that time. Captain, all the wizards above you have been dealt with. The Shadow Knights, who arrived three feet later, appeared. The scenery on the fourth basement floor was bizarre. The space on all sides was completely caved in, the stone walls were completely black, as if they had been completely scorched by the heat, and everyone, from wizards in their forties to bishops wearing pure white robes, were all dead. There was a huge fight! The wizards on the ground were also having fun, but they were by no means the same as the wizards currently crowded into the 4th underground floor. When I saw the scent of mana flowing densely even from the freshly dead body, I could say that the people here were experts that even the Shadow Knights would find difficult. If the leader had not gone down to the basement himself, many sacrifices would have been made. The knights looked at the marquis with admiration. As he was an expert who had reached the level of transcendence, he was a strong man who did not move easily, but once he moved, he was their leader who unleashed the power of a natural disaster. Thank you for your hard work, Captain. As expected even if he is a bishop, he is helpless in front of the leaders sword. huh? What are you talking about? yes? I wasnt the one who killed them. then? Isnt it right in front of you now? The place the Marquis pointed with his eyes. Duke Ethan was seated there. Are you saying that the Duke took care of them all? Thats it. The bishop used some pretty unique items. As the Marquis continued his explanation, the knights gazes towards the Duke gradually became astonished. The power gathered on the 4th basement floor was such that even the superhuman Vice Knight Commander could not easily deal with it. Are you handling it all by yourself? You really handled it by yourself? Captain, you were just watching? Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Does this make sense? The result was completely different from what I had thought, at most, I would have helped the leader deal with a few magicians. But I couldnt help but believe it. There is no reason for the leader to lie to them about this. How much skill do you have? One thing was certain. The dukes power would be a world away from what the kingdoms citizens predicted. Take care of the traces. The knights nodded. The best way to deal with these underground traces was to completely bury the facility. Can I use magic explosives? Hmm. The Marquis, who was inspecting the underground facility, nodded. The ground around is quite hard. You may use it. Place explosives here, here, here. When personnel went to the ground. Rumble! The building in the black market completely collapsed, accompanied by a noise that sounded like thunder. Go back and report to His Majesty. Captain? I have work to do. Oh, you should follow me. yes. The knight who lifted the bishops body began to follow the marquis. * * * The Academys secret training hall. It was an instant to get there. A time close to dawn. Of course I thought no one would be there. There is someone. There were people who were training late. It was a milestone. uh? Duke of Ethan. Mileton, who was tilting his head at the sight of the old man next to him, soon began to open his eyes. Li Your Excellency the Marquis Lionel? Its been a while. He was the kings sword and a master among masters, known as a transcendental master. Why did such a person suddenly appear in the secret training hall? Mileton looked at the Marquis with bewildered eyes. Are you here with the Duke? okay. I came here to see if we could spar. Can I use the training hall? ! Sparring! I could tell who the other person was without having to say anything. It couldnt have been a knight carrying a limp body. Duke of Ethan. He must be saying that he will spar with him directly. gulp. Mileton swallowed. Although he trained for nearly a month, he still could not understand the dukes true colors. He only vaguely realized that his rival was a strong man with skills beyond his imagination. But is that level so high that you can spar directly with a transcendent person? Duke Ethan and Marquis Lionel. It was a sparring between giants among giants. Id like to tour it alone, but While living at the academy for the past month, he became quite close with other late exponents. It wouldnt be right for him to watch this battle alone. Right then. Ethan said while looking at Mileton. Bring in the students from the special class. It was a rare opportunity to spar with a transcendent person. For the members of the special class who had reached a certain level, looking into this sparring was a benefit, not a loss. Mileton nodded willingly and left the training ground at the speed of the wind. The Marquis saw this and asked with a smile. Hmm. It seems like you are more passionate about education than I thought. If youre going to teach, shouldnt you teach clearly? The duke is right. I heard that there were five families that participated in the special class. Is this correct? right. Huh, I guess the other two families will regret hitting the ground. It would have been difficult to find a teacher whose basic skills were as perfect as that of a craftsman. If the candidate group was narrowed down to an age similar to that of the later exponents, it would have been safe to just say that there were none. There must be something to feel when looking at someone of your age with overwhelming talent. I cant believe I missed this incredible opportunity. While the Marquis mourns the two families who made foolish choices. From afar, six students, including Mileton and Myers, could be seen running diligently. Soon after seeing the Marquis Lionel, the late exponents bowed their heads. From age and distribution to title and ability, the Marquis was a person who should be respected even if it was faced by the heads of the family instead of themselves. Hoo The Marquis, who was looking at the six late exponents, nodded. I think the duke was a good teacher. My hands and feet are all going to shrivel up. haha. I cant help but be amazed every time I see it, so how could I not say good things about it? The Marquis smiled happily and took out his sword. I heard that you sparred with the Duke without mana. Do you want to do that? I want it. The Dukes sword dance The more I look at it, the more beautiful I feel. A sparring match that does not utilize mana. There was no better way to check the opponents fundamentals and true character. Then lets do it. The moment Ethan finished speaking. The two mens swords began to clash. Chapter 142 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 142 #When they returned, their family was ruined (143) Although they did not utilize mana, the two were basically knights who had reached a high level. It was natural that it moved faster than most knights. You got it right. Ethan had a strange look in his eyes. Now the Marquis was clashing his swords with the force and speed contained in his body. It was a feat that could not be performed without complete control of the body. Its fast. Even though the bodys inherent strength and speed were the same, the Marquis sword was moving one step faster than Ethans sword. A quick sword. This was the sword technique used by the Marquis. On the other hand, Ethan may be a bit slower in speed, but his precision in handling the sword was at its peak. This was the reason why he was able to block the Marquis offensive. Sting and retreat. It was a very simple attack method. However, if that is the main trick of the transcendent, it can no longer be dismissed as simple. bang! Ethan calmly blocked the sword that pierced from all directions like a poisonous snake. now. The moment I took a step forward and swung my sword. Oh my! The Marquis quickly stepped back. The cut bangs were flying in all directions. This could have been a big problem. The Marquis eyes lit up. Even if the physical performance was the same, it could show different appearances depending on how each muscle was controlled. What he had been training for his whole life was a swift strike. What would it have been like if he had faced an 8-star knight with similar mana as the Duke? The sparring opponent would soon have collapsed with holes all over his body from the sword piercing his bloodstream. But the duke was different. For a moment, he calmly blocked the sword attack and observed himself quietly. You completely took my way. The Marquis smiled. The secret of Kwae () that I have practiced my whole life. It was as if the duke had picked up the trick simply by observing himself. Of course, it wasnt taken perfectly. Advance and retreat. Among them, I only took Jins method Oh no. Was it both? When I stabbed my sword again, the Marquis smiled bitterly. The duke only took one step back, but that one step fully contained the method of tuning his body that he had been training. Hes such a monster. Although it is said that there are at most two techniques, the sword technique (섦ʽ) is a swordsmanship where everything starts from these two techniques. It was as if the duke had omitted the core of the core. But I didnt feel bad. Rather, a smile appeared on Lionels face. You dont have to worry about the future of the kingdom. Even though he is a transcendent, he cannot live his whole life. Even after twenty years, the kingdom will have to be defended by the next generation. Ardan was a family that sacrificed everything for the kingdom. A famous family among famous families that must be treated with courtesy and respect. If it were Ardans son He would never sit back and watch when a crisis approaches the kingdom. Today, after checking the 7 review indices called students, I became even more confident in that fact. Even though the 7th family and Ardan did not have a very good relationship, the duke generously passed down his tricks. Even among strangers, he displayed the same demeanor as a great man, and this was even more so when it came to the kingdom he belonged to. As an aristocrat who loved his country, it was very enjoyable to see a younger student with amazing talent. Hehe, I never thought such a talented person would appear in Ardan. Its truly amazing. I guess I still have a lot left to show you. The duke was still saying it wasnt enough. It was like seeing a hungry beast. If it were for the sake of the kingdom, he would gladly hand over his enlightenment. Of course. The Marquis smiled. Through this sparring, I planned not only to teach the Duke the techniques of Jin and Toi, but also generously teach him how to apply them. I will go. The two swords began to collide with eye-dizzying speed. * * * Four reviewers, including Mileton, looked at the two people sparring. What they were feeling was surprise. Even if the physical abilities were similar. It made no sense that the competition was taking place so tightly. What if both of them are ordinary people, but one of them has experience as a driver? Naturally, the more experienced side would have an overwhelming advantage. Thats natural But why are we getting the exact opposite result? However, the Marquis was not swinging his sword roughly at the Duke. Because each of his movements contained a mysterious trick. Especially the quick sword style of pushing the enemy and then running away I dont think Ill be able to take it. It contained such a subtle trick that it made me wonder whether I could withstand that attack even once. The Marquis, who launched an attack with dozens of tricks, and the Duke, who countered each and every one of them and applied them to his body in real time, could both be called monstrous knights. This is definitely a very high-level sparring. In particular, I think the art of kindness shown by His Excellency the Marquis can be applied to our wind chime camp as well. Isnt that right? Hoo. If you mix the techniques of Jin and Tui with Wind Xiangjin I think you will definitely be able to launch a sharper attack than before. After all, you are Changseong! no. Isnt it the role of the Magician Confucius to control the wind direction? Im just sorry that Im causing you trouble for no reason. What a hardship! Arent we just like one body? On the contrary, I am really happy that Changseong asked me without any pressure. It means that we have become that much closer. Master Magician! Changseong! hey. Can you please be quiet? Ysera, who was watching the game, narrowed her eyes and said. Duke of Ethan. Its not enough time to engrave each of his spectacular movements on your retina. Noisy chatter was just an irritant. The two men shed cold sweat on their backs as they looked at them with so much brutal force. Changseong! Master Magician! Soon the two began to have a conversation in their hearts. Wow. Huh? Speaking of your professor isnt she so cool? . Even if I said it, it was an answer that only hurt my mouth. The reason she couldnt answer easily was because Dorothys eyes were looking at her innocently, as if she didnt know anything. Dangerous. A cool-headed and rational duke. In theory, there would be no chance of him falling for a natural faction like Dorothy, but if you think about it the other way around rather because it is natural it could be more dangerous. Isnt he a child with completely opposite tendencies to the duke? Polar opposites can actually fit together well. Dorothy wants to marry the duke? huh! But marriage isnt something you can do just by feeling like you. why? The harmony of personalities is important, and the duke likes delicious food, so I must be good at cooking, and Im good at cooking? uh? Youre good at cooking? huh. you are good. Ive made a lot of them. Yseras eyes began to waver aimlessly. Dorothy was a much more dangerous child than she thought. Mileton, who had been listening intently to the conversation, quickly intervened. Unlike the duke, I dont really care if my spouse cant cook So how good are you? The chef said I was a cooking genius. really? huh. really. There was not a single lie in those pure eyes. Cooking isnt the only thing thats important. Actually, its just a very, very basic element. Then what else is important? Uh Ysera was immediately speechless. Although she spoke triumphantly, using words she had heard here and there, the truth was that she was still a beginner in dating. What are some of the details of the book? I think that discriminating against people based on their cooking skills is completely out of character Woo-eup! Ysera continued her thoughts while watching the battle in the training ground with her own two eyes and blocking Miletons mouth with her magic. Marriage is a serious matter, so it will require a lot of preparation. Everything is important, so its hard to pinpoint just one thing. Yes. Marriage is a difficult matter. Thats right. So, my sister will help me. really? okay. You will still need a lot of preparation. The Duke is a perfect person, so shouldnt you be perfect to marry him? Youre right. The duke is a perfect person, so I must become perfect too. okay. Prepare as much as possible. So the duke will like it too. okay! done. It was as if I had gained quite a bit of time with my previous answer. Although my conscience was pricked a little, there were many values in the world that were more important than conscience. for example. Something like winning love. It was an element of value that could not even be compared to things like conscience. In the meantime, the sparring between the two people ended. I learned a lesson. It seems like a lot of wisdom has been taken away for it to be just an empty number. For me, thats one move. Mileton and other late-stage indices opened their eyes. How can you express the teachings of the transcendent like that? From the beginning, I roughly knew that he was a person who lost his appetite for food. Huh The taste of the food is surprisingly gone. Is that also the dukes talent? At this point, I was almost in a state of exclamation. What was even more surprising was the sight of the Marquis laughing at those words. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What kind of person was Marquis Lionel? He was one of those knights who placed emphasis on basic skills and was known to not even exchange a proper word if he was not qualified to do so. A person like that is laughing as if he just heard a fun joke. Whats even more surprising is Thats correct. To the duke, my enlightenment would be worth a lot of money. It was true that the stubborn marquis was acknowledging the dukes words very calmly. It was no different from receiving recognition from the transcendent. It was a very enjoyable sparring, Duke. The result of the sparring will be a draw. tie? I want to do that. The Marquis nodded calmly and said. A sparring battle with the same body and mana. The flow did not easily tilt towards any one person. no. Strictly speaking, the Marquis was about one step ahead, but considering the years he had lived, this was not the same as being ahead, but a long way behind. Wasnt the age difference alone close to forty? In such a situation, it did not suit the Marquis temperament at all to define himself as the winner just because he was at best one step ahead. as you please. I guess Ill just have to go and see. Soon the Marquis looked at the five late exponents. If they learn a lot from the Duke, they will become pillars that will support the kingdom in the future. The Marquis decided to give sincere advice. Meeting such a great teacher will be a rare opportunity in your lives. So learn a lot. Okay then. The Marquis new form became blurred. In the sense that he showered me with compliments that made me cringe from the moment I first met him until the very end before he left, he was truly a consistent person. . It wasnt really good news that even the atmosphere had shrunk thanks to that. Chapter 143 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 143 After returning, the family was ruined (144) This is Your Majesty Lionel. Can I come in? Please come in. Soon the Marquis entered the Kings office. I heard the general report. Thank you for your hard work. There was an awkwardness in the kings tone as he spoke. The reason was simple. It is said that the executives of the Capital Magic Council were handled by the Duke. You mean everything? yes. From the bishop to the high-ranking wizards who received the Blue Dragon badge the leader himself said that he had done very little. . From the reports of the knights who came first, all they heard was that the marquis had not done anything special. Naturally, even when I said that I had a hard time, I couldnt help but feel awkward. haha. What a hardship. I really didnt do anything, Your Majesty. What exactly is the situation? I knew that the executives of the Capital Magic Council were dealt with by the Duke, but the articles that reported first did not explain the process in detail. This was because Marquis Lionel was the only person who watched the dukes activities. Thats it The bishops stone tablet and the isolation of space. In the meantime, the Duke showed amazing performance. As the Marquis explanation continued, Delprions eyes gradually opened wider. The dukes skills far exceeded my expectations. Huh Are you saying that the Marquis himself would admit it? yes. After sparring with the Duke today, I became convinced. There will be no knight as talented as him to protect the kingdom for the next generation. It was the Marquis who dismissed even that milestone as a talent who could only do the basics. I would never have thought that I would praise the Duke so much, who is similar in age to me. Although the Earl of Wallington also had a high opinion of the Duke, the Marquiss assessment in terms of military force was bound to be much more reliable. Wasnt he one of the few transcendents in the kingdom? What did you think your disposition was? It was truly Ardan-like. Hehe. Its like Ardan. To put it in a good way, it is full of dignified airs, but to put it in a bad way it is overly subversive. That wasnt strange. Because the past heads of Ardan generally had such tendencies. Although they were thieves, it was the Duke of Ardan who performed their duties as nobles better than anyone else. That is why past kings did not bother to touch Ardan. It is a family that is close to a sanctuary and will take care of itself if left alone, so why bother trying to keep it in check? Then, people tended to just say that they should just pay their taxes rather than see the bloodshed. Because the ducal family did not try to intervene in central politics, the relationship between the royal family and the ducal family was generally close to the dull relationship between cows and chickens. But now The situation in the kingdom had changed rapidly. 7th Street and the Order. Because the two organizations and the king were engaged in a fierce secret struggle. By paying compensation to Agiles and destroying the capital magic society, the royal family was able to communicate more closely with Ardan. I guess we can look forward to it. Denomination and 7th Street. The current situation in the kingdom was extremely chaotic. If it were Duke Ethan Perhaps he could be the key to unraveling this complicated thread The reason why the noble Aguiles paid the compensation without saying anything was because of the situation in the 7th family that was beginning to divide. Who caused division in the seemingly solid 7th family? It was Duke Ethan. At least a reliable blade that you dont have to worry about stabbing your back. Ardan would be able to faithfully perform this role. Then I dont think theres much to worry about. He was the one who generously gave enlightenment even to the children of the seven families with whom there was conflict. His appearance is truly that of a great man, so I believe he will become a knight who will silently protect the kingdom like he has done so far. Delprion nodded. Ardan was a family that endured such noble sacrifices that even the king had no choice but to acknowledge them. Now that we have taken a big hit, the church will not remain silent. I think the Marquis will have to work diligently for the time being. I will. The Marquis eyes lit up. Perhaps the archbishop, one of the highest ranking members of the denomination, could make the move himself. Among the members of the King faction, the only one who could stop him was himself. It seemed like I would have to move diligently for the time being. * * * Kingdom Academy. A strange rumor spread there. So now His Excellency the Marquis Lionel and Duke Ethan are sparring? And within the academy? Yes, Principal. Rumors have already begun to spread throughout the kingdom. It is said that in a sparring match where he used the same level of mana as Duke Ethan, Marquis Lionel personally admitted to a draw. Count Mhlen broke into a cold sweat. The Shadow Knights are known to stop a crying child as soon as they hear it. Marquis Lionel was the leader of the knights. Besides, this time Its not like I didnt use mana like the last time I sparred with the Duke. Wasnt it known that he used mana at the same level as the duke? Even with the same mana, the power and power of the technology naturally varied depending on who used it and how. Even if a Marquis, a transcendental person, uses mana similar to an 8-star knight, he would use mana skillfully enough to defeat even a 9-star superhuman. To achieve a draw in such a sparring match The Dukes skills were beyond my imagination. It is natural for students to be dissatisfied with the class. haha. It was truly like a dream to have such an expert personally conduct training. Also, being able to have a teacher of that level at the age of nineteen like the Duke. Its probably a luxury you cant enjoy even in the Seven Kingdoms. Even if they possess superhumans and transcendents, arent they only nineteen years old? Is this fact known to the students? Yes, Principal. It is said that His Excellency the Marquis personally testified that the rumors were true. Thanks to that, this news is spreading all over the place. Ugh Count Mhlen grabbed his throbbing head. It was already a situation where students were begging several times a day to be allowed to attend Dukes class at least once. In this situation, if the transcendents remarks spread inside the academy. How can I afford it? No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like I couldnt handle it. The Count smiled bitterly. Even if the professor is excellent, he or she is so good that it causes headaches. No matter how you look at it, isnt it an absurd situation? Furthermore, since classes began to be held in secret training halls, students are complaining that they are no longer able to watch the Dukes classes. haha. Im dissatisfied even if I show it, and Im dissatisfied even if I dont show it. Im going to be thrilled. I would rather ask His Excellency the Duke to also conduct classes for general students Do you think the 7th family will like it? I think it will spark a fight. It was already rumored throughout the kingdom that the Dukes teaching skills were outstanding. Even now, in a situation where late-stage students are itching to take even one more hour of class, are they asking regular students to invest their time? The headmaster remembered the Dukes thick arms he had seen last time. If I were not careful, something terrible could have happened to that arm. Besides, how many students are there at the academy and why are you asking for classes? And thats in a situation where everyone wants to take the class. I wont be able to handle it. Thats right. It will calm down over time. Lets wait and see. Academy. Count Mhlen was realizing with each passing day that this place was too small to confine a man of such talent as this. Outside the window, members of the special unit could be seen moving behind the duke. DI heard you shared a sword with His Excellency the Marquis Lionel DI heard you said that if you look across the entire Western Continent, there will be no better late exponent than the Duke? DI also want to take the dukes class. Ha, Im jealous. -How can I make a request? -its crazy? There is no way the children of the 7th family will like it. As students, there would be no way for us to be noticed. The principal sighed as he saw the students starting to mutter. It is said that a horse without feet can travel a thousand miles, and the proverb of the world is never wrong. The principal trembled as he remembered the Dukes cold eyes. It wasnt that I was unable to even request a class because I was afraid to speak up. They were just enduring it in silence for the sake of the political situation and the convenience of the operation. Now was the time to endure in silence. * * * After watching the sparring match with Marquis Lionel. Students in the special class took class with greater enthusiasm than before. The peacock is strong. This was because what I had only thought in my mind until now was completely proven to be reality. From the moment they acknowledged it, the desire for improvement that had built up in the hearts of the late exponents was burning brilliantly. They were the next head of the family who would live in the same generation as the duke. If you cant even follow this class that the duke is teaching right now Even if you go for the rest of your life, you wont be able to catch up with him. I will be weighed down by the name Ardan for the rest of my life. The late exponents instinctively realized that fact. The sense of crisis that I had vaguely felt until now began to feel directly on my skin. Ethan chuckled at the sight of him training without even a moments rest, even though he was sweating profusely. I guess Ive finally decided to do it right. Although I still participated in class diligently in my own way. As to whether it was really so passionate that it made my heart swell, it wasnt. But it was different now. He began to raise his own limits. Is there about two months left? The duration of the special class was approximately 3 months per semester. About a month had passed now, so the remaining class period was approximately two months. Ethan remembered his purpose. He readily accepted the invitation to the special class. It was to create a bond with the 7th Street. Even if they were from the same 7 families, they were not all ruthless. The performance over the past month has been quite successful. Not only did he cut off ties with Agiles, but he also increased the number of moderate factions in the 7th House from two to four. but. The bond couldnt be said to be very strong yet. I think we need clear results. Aguiles and Lacian. In order to deal with the two families, it was necessary to make the union of the seven families weaker than it is now. The best means to use now was to raise the level of late-stage indices. As this happens, the moderates will naturally lean towards this side. Lets gather together for a moment. At Ethans words, six students gathered in a huddle. I plan to significantly raise your standards over the remaining two months. In short, it means that the training will be very intensive. You can think of it as hellish training. At those words, the later indexes showed a puzzled expression. Its still hard, but youre going to do more intense training here? Participation is free. Anyone who wants to participate can raise their hand. But said the Duke, raising the corners of his mouth. Once you raise your hand, you will never be able to change your choice again. Give me one minute. Think about it carefully. The six reviewers swallowed their saliva. If the duke had given such a warning, the intensity of the class might have far surpassed their imagination. We looked at each other and immediately realized. The fact that the desire for strength is burning in everyones eyes. Raise your hand. The moment the Duke finished speaking. All six people raised their hands. The duke nodded at that. I knew you guys wouldnt give up. He grinned and took out something. what? Is it a bracelet? Its a bit thick for that, isnt it? It looked like a round ring made of metal. The moment you put it down on the floor. thud! A heavy vibration echoed through the ground. What is that? A waistcoat. Are you sure you mean the belt worn around the waist? It was so thick that just looking at it, it looked like it would exceed the weight of an adult man. These are just the basics. Theres still a lot left to wear. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. thud! thud! The faces of the late exponents began to turn contemplative as the metal rings continued to fall from the dukes arms. Such ignorance! Hell of training. It was because I realized with my own skin what it meant. Chapter 144 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 144 When he returned, his family was ruined (145) Training tools were pouring out of the dukes arms to the extent that one wondered where on earth he was storing all those large pieces of metal. From now on, I will be wearing these all day long. And the use of mana is strictly prohibited. Zeros raised his hand. Perhaps should wizards do that too? Its a little different. Only then did Zeros smile. I agree with the fact that wizards need to train their bodies, but I had no intention of developing muscle strength in such an ignorant way. Soon, Zeros flinched. It was because I felt desperate eyes behind me. Changseong (}). The look in his eyes was unmistakable. This is definitely not a ploy to get away alone. Training as a wizard is bound to be different from training as a knight. This was absolutely not betraying a colleague. Rather, instead of overworking his body, he could have used that time to renovate the wind vane one more time Zeros thoughts could no longer continue. This was because the duke took out something with a grin. thud! thud! It sounded a little lighter than the ignorant sound I had just dropped, but it was clear that that ring also weighed a lot. I is that? It is a training tool exclusively for wizards and spiritists. Its much lighter than the four people I showed you earlier. . In the end, it was the same that I had to hang that ignorant training tool all over my body. What are you doing? Without wearing it. Move quickly. At Ethans urging, later exponents began wearing bracelets and anklets made of steel. What weight I already felt like my whole body was screaming as I was wearing something much heavier than a sword. As if that wasnt enough, there was also a waist belt and a ring to hang around the neck. After wearing all the equipment, it was difficult to even walk properly. From now on, if you are seen using mana, you will be permanently excluded from training. Do you understand? yes! The weight of the training tools was distributed differently depending on the physical condition of each late exponent. The only thing they had in common was that the weight was so heavy that a body that did not use mana could not easily handle it. It was not heavy enough to break the body. However, the weight was enough to make every muscle scream. Lets start by warming up. Lets run from now on. practice. practice! Six people started running, gritting their teeth, following the duke who started running away. * * * Running. When mana was spread throughout the body, it was an act as easy as breathing. However, when I did not use any of my bodys mana, the feeling was completely different. What kind of warm-up took three hours. I feel like Im going to die. Save me The six people had been running for three hours, following the duke. Muscles that let out screams. It had been a long time since I was out of breath. When I really felt like I was going to die. rest. Huh! rest. A break was granted. Everyone lay down on the floor. This was because he did not even have the spirit left to save face. Ethan looked at the late indices and clicked his tongue. Arent accumulating mana and using it all tasks done by the body? Even the mind was just one of the elements that resided in the body. They say that training the body is the starting point of everything. Even he himself, who had reached the state of transcendence in his previous life, never neglected physical training. In Ethans opinion, the later exponents are extremely Weak. Stamina and strength are also a mess. No one could protest against those words. The Duke seemed to be running without anything hanging on him. Thats not it. It was because we realized as we ran together that something was weighing down his body. Otherwise, there was no way the ground would have caved in with every step he took. I didnt know exactly what the principle was, but one thing was certain. The weight pressing down on the dukes body would be at least twice as heavy as what they were carrying. However, the duke did not utilize mana. Even though they were lower in skill than the Duke, if they had moved mana, they would have at least felt the flow. But what are the results? Even though the duke ran with a heavier weight on his stomach without using the same amount of mana, the duke only shed a few drops of sweat. What on earth? What kind of monster is that Hehe As expected, he has skills worthy of my rival. When you are all rested, get up. We will begin training in earnest. . Just one minute. The late Jisoos, who had barely managed to catch their breath, stood up one by one. Each person proceeds with basic training without using mana. Ysera and Zeros, please come this way. Soon, two people approached Ethan. Your training methods will be a little different. Hold out your hand. The two people who tilted their heads held out their hands. uh? Oh my! The reactions of the two people were sharply different. This was because the duke grabbed his hand. Soon the two people opened their eyes. Mana Its blocked? From the moment the duke grabbed his hand, the flow of mana did not flow smoothly, and soon the mana he could control decreased to about 1%. The two people were shocked. Controlling the mana inherent in an opponents body What level has the dukes control reached? The dukes hand was warm Although the reasons for being shocked were completely different. Anyway, both of them looked equally surprised. The training method is simple. The mana you can control right now is probably very small. yes. thats right. Relax that restriction and move mana as much as possible. If the basic skill of knights was body, the basic skill of wizards and spiritists was mana. These are occupations that can show much more extreme differences in skill even at similar levels, depending on how delicately they can control mana. It was for that reason that their mana was limited. Then begin. The real training started now. * * * The first branch of the Capital Magic Council collapsed? yes. It is presumed that all high-ranking wizards, including the four bishops, have been wiped out. The archbishops face slowly began to turn red as he heard the words of the second bishop who managed the information. Advancement of the Kingdom of Heidern. He came here after receiving an enormous mission from the religious leader. At that time, I was full of confidence. How long would it take to conquer a kingdom? In fact, even in the beginning, the process of slowly devouring the kingdom was extremely smooth. Distribution of dragon race books. The activities of eight bishops. Even exchanges with the 7 kingdoms, known as the leaders of the noble faction. At some point, things that had been going smoothly began to fall apart one by one, as if caught on a reef. The starting point of everything It was when the 8th Bishop returned as an idiot. It was definitely a blow at the time, but I didnt think it was that big of a deal at the time. There were eight bishops, and I thought that the weakest of them had been unluckily involved. The real problem started after that. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In particular, it was very upsetting that the plan to take over the World Tree using Yongrinmok was stranded. Not only did Yongrinmok and Gusu disappear, but the members of the Capital Magic Council, including the six bishops, also disappeared completely. Damn it! One of the things that must be obtained from the kingdom was the branches of the World Tree. Since he failed to do that, it wouldnt be surprising if the higher-ups reprimanded him. Still, the failure had somehow been hidden from the upper echelons up until now, but now that the first branch of the Capital Magic Association had disappeared, it was no longer possible to just cover it up. Who are you? Who on earth killed all four bishops and high-ranking wizards? The circumstantial evidence that the Shadow Knights were moving is very clear. They say even Marquis Lionel has moved. Wow! The archbishop chewed the inside of his mouth. The Shadow Knights theyre the ones I can chew on! It was a group that murdered as many as three bishops. At this point, it was no different from just starting a war. Did the leader and vice-leader move together? I guess so. Otherwise, there is no way we could have slaughtered all four bishops and high-ranking wizards. The archbishop nodded. One of the churchs sacred items was given to the four bishops, but it was only a disposable item. The story is that while tying up the leader and vice-captain, he ended up having to deal with the remaining one and the knights. With that level of power, it was no wonder that the capital magic society was annihilated. Is there anyone else involved? After exploring the collapsed basement, it seems that even Duke Ethan has joined in on this matter. The archbishop frowned. The 8th Bishop left to assassinate the Duke and returned as an idiot. After the 6th Bishop, who was aiming for the World Tree, died, the elves had long since moved to the Dukedom. Even a fool would realize that the deaths of the two bishops and the duke had something to do with it. Not only that, but the deaths of the four bishops are also involved? What a damn bastard! Archbishop, you must be patient. Dont you know, Archbishop, that this is the kingdoms strategy? . If harm is done to the duke here, the kingdom will immediately identify our church as the culprit. If that happens, public sentiment may completely turn upside down. The archbishops head gradually grew cold. Bishop 2 was right. The Shadow Knights alone would have been enough to slaughter the bishops. But why did they bother to accompany Duke Ethan and leave a trace? They must have wanted the church to attack Ardan. What about calling a duchy instead of a duke? As this strategy has been implemented, the kingdom will also pay special attention to the duchy. If youre not careful, your tail may get stepped on. Moreover even if we establish a duchy, there is not much benefit to us. The best we can do is make the duke angry. . I think it is much better to attack the Shadow Knights than to play into their plans. But you are currently in the process of a grand plan with Agiles, so that will be difficult right now. The archbishop was deep in thought. The Shadow Knights are not an easy organization. In order to wage an all-out war against them, the remaining bishops and he must move together. What if we go head-to-head with them like that? More than half of the bishops will probably die. Is there any real benefit for the church by catching the Shadow Knights like that? There wasnt any. However, the gain was not great enough to sacrifice more than half of the remaining bishops. There was a hidden reason why the Shadow Knights could not be dealt with. The archbishop, who had been thinking hard, came to a conclusion. Moving with Aguiles is more important now. The decision was quick. The plan remains. yes. Archbishop. If you proceed with the plan with Agiles and strengthen the three princes separately, Ardan will be able to handle it. The archbishop left the church. His steps were heading toward the Duke of Agiles. Chapter 145 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 145 #When I returned, the family was ruined (146) Duke Himos, who was working in his office, looked somewhere blankly. A person wearing black robes was slowly walking out of an empty space. Are you the archbishop? How is work going? The grand plan is progressing smoothly. However, I think we need more wizards The first branch of the Capital Magic Association has collapsed. I think it would be difficult for a high-ranking wizard to support me right now. Duke Himos was silent. It was because I felt that things were messed up. Are the Shadow Knights moving? Captain and vice-captain. They say the two guys moved together. I heard that Duke Ethan was also accompanied here. The Capital Magic Association was an organization that was making a great contribution to helping the Duke Agiles research. Since the most core branch has collapsed, the speed of research will be significantly slowed down. Naturally, I couldnt help but wrinkle my face. Duke Ethan he never leaves no matter where he goes. Couldnt the Seventh Street side put pressure on the duke? I think it will be difficult. The atmosphere of 7th Street has also changed a lot from the past. Education of later exponents. It has been a long time since the two marquis, who had been neutral through that education, became part of the moderate faction, making it difficult to move as nimbly as in the past. This was because the three families belonging to the radical faction were larger in power, but the numbers themselves were greater in the moderate faction. The archbishop, who was staring at Himos, said. I guess Ill have to see the Three Dukes. Where are you? This way. Duke Himos and Archbishop began moving deep underground. 5th floor of the dungeon. Theron was imprisoned there. See you, matriarch. The warlock who was managing him bowed his head and greeted him politely. What is the current status? Because of the large amount of drugs and emotional injections, he has almost lost his sense of humor. The moment control is released, it will go crazy. i get it. Please leave for a while. yes. The archbishop who remained inside the prison took something out of his arms. Are you planning on passing on the Kangryong style? I think so. How is the research going? I got the clue. Thats why I requested more support from wizards. Hmm The Archbishop nodded and administered the drug into Therons body. It was a drug mixed with special medicinal ingredients that could prevent the burden when the physical body was being tolerated. Is it a different color than the one I got? There is no need for this guy to live long. It is a combination of other medicinal ingredients to raise the limits of Kangryongsik. Right. Himos nodded. The sole purpose of the Three Dukes was to oust temporary dukes. After that, whether he died or got worse was none of his business. Even if you dont have any sense, you can at least inject some phrases. Please pass it on with this phrase. The Duke, who accepted the book handed to him by the Archbishop, nodded. I will. But honestly, even if I learn the Strong Dragon Style, I dont know if I can beat the duke. Although Theron, who had completely lost his wit, made the black flames more dense, it did not give him confidence that he could defeat the Duke. Wasnt it known that he drew a draw with the Marquis Lionel? No matter how low a dukes level was, he would have been close to a superman. Even if Theron was strengthened, there were clearly limits. The archbishop nodded at those words. Duke of Ethan. His growth was not something that even the archbishop could easily ignore. In order to completely overthrow him by exercising the right to challenge the Three Dukes, other measures were needed in addition to this. The Fall of Agiles. In addition to passing down the Kangryong style, I plan to utilize the churchs treasures. What if its treasure? There is a Noble Phantasm that can give you enormous power instead of diminishing your life. If you use everything, you will be able to temporarily reach the level of a transcendent. If you use your Noble Phantasm to that extent, even if you defeat your enemy, it will be difficult to survive even for a year. There was no need to add an afterword. After all, it is a religious order. I thought it would be possible. Only then did Himos nod his head in satisfaction. He is not a superhuman, but he can reach the level of a transcendent. Superhuman and transcendent. The difference was at most two letters, but the difference was so great that it could be described as an unreachable wall. No matter how long Duke Ethan flies, it will be impossible for him to reach the level of a transcendent before he is even twenty. Kang Ryong-sik, please prepare your body and exhaustion thoroughly. I will give you the Noble Phantasm on the day of the decisive battle. I will do my best to prepare. Only by defeating the duke can the union of the seven families and the glory of the church be restored. The two peoples eyes lit up. * * * Two weeks have already passed since the hellish training began. Ethan looked at the heart in front of him. The purification is finally over. The secret laboratory where Mileton was trapped. The purification of my heart that I received from the dragon I met there was completely completed. Thanks to the magical treatment to prevent corruption, the heart still maintained its pure color. The enormous mana inherent within the body of a high-class dragon. Now that the purification was over, it was time to absorb that mana. I put my hand inside my heart and pulled in the mana. thud. thud. My heart, which had been stopped for a long time, began to beat once again as if it was letting out its last breath. The amount is considerable. The quality and quantity of mana possessed by a high-level dragon was comparable to that of a top-level elixir. For Ethan, who was always struggling with mana, it was like a sweet rain during a drought. About ten minutes into mana absorption. Crunch. The heart slowly turned into powder and began to scatter. This was because all of the mana that had been used to maintain balance was sucked away. Hmm. Ethan looked inside and smiled with satisfaction. This is because the amount of mana increased by approximately 20%. Considering the investment of about 15 days, it could be said to be a significant amount of income. Mana was a type of resource that was difficult to gather quickly unless you drank elixirs. Unfortunately, I could not use the heart of the bishop I met at the Capital Magic Association. Because he was half-human and half-dragon, he had a weak heart. Still, there was a place to use it. I sent it to Ilya. Didnt he say he would study the bishops body in the elf village? If we had two research materials instead of one, we might be able to achieve something. The body was treated to prevent it from decomposing and sent to Ilia, and the dragons skin was sent to Popforens. As it is an item with very strong strength, the plan was to manufacture it separately and use it as a defensive item. Break time is over. As I was absorbing mana, quite a bit of time passed. It was time for him to diligently move towards the training ground. Six late-stage exponents were seen sitting together and doing something. Looking closely Card game? It was a card game. The game was being played in groups of three, with one referee to watch the arbitration and two participants. On the first day of training, I sat down on the floor during every break and was out of breath, but around the second week, I seemed to have some freedom, perhaps because my stamina had increased. Hmm. Come to think of it, I heard a report from Sylvia a few days ago. The story goes that the card game was easily established throughout the West as the Fractal Marquis began collaborating very actively with the duke. After that, they said they would advance to the capital. It seemed to be affecting the students at the academy as well. Ethan looked at the six review indices and the cards in turn. Then he smiled quietly. This was because a way to explosively increase the spread of card games while increasing the enthusiasm for training of late-stage players came to mind. Is it that much fun? ! The review indices were quite surprised. This was because the Duke had already come to their side. Soon Zeros raised his round glasses and asked. Is this a game made by a factory? okay. While the duke was away for a while. It was Zeros who happened to participate while watching Isera and Dorothy enjoying the game. The game quickly spread to six people. This isnt just fun. Zeros recognized it at a glance. The essence of the card game spread by the operative family was a change in perception. Just looking at the dukes card says it all. Duke of Ethan. The card that marked him had higher health and attack power than any other card. What will the kingdoms citizens think when they see this? It was obvious. It would not end as a simple game, but one would automatically recognize the strength of craftsmanship. Cultural invasion. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The card game was not only about making money through goods, but also changing peoples perceptions and thoughts. What if this card game spreads throughout the kingdom? Ardan will always be treated as a family higher than the 7th family. Didnt Sera Lee say that card games are already sensationally popular in the West, from children to adults who will be playing the main game in the future? Ardan will continue to make his name known. The duke was not a man who only knew how to use his strength. Not even half a year had passed since I became the head of the Ardan family, and I was laying out a plan that would last the rest of my life. It was when Zeros began to tremble. Ethan said, picking up the card. We will replace future evaluations with this. yes? Through the card, the level and strength of the members of the special class will be revealed. Through the card? How on earth? We will find out when the format comes out. Then, lets proceed with todays class. The duke ran forward, leaving behind meaningless words. The later index members who were tilting their heads began to run after him. * * * A week later. Its been a while. Nerian. Yes, matriarch. How have you been? Nothing happened. This is the item the inspector asked me to deliver. There was no need for the knight commander to come in person. Nerian answered with a grin. It was an item that needed to be received as soon as possible, so I decided to take charge of transporting it myself. Take a look. When I opened the box, I saw a bundle of luxurious wrapping paper inside. [Academy Special Pack] The moment Ethan opened the cover, his eyes lit up. Is this what a magic card is? I heard from Sylvia that Illya had developed a magic card, but this was my first time actually encountering it. It is a type of card where information is revealed through a hologram inside every time you charge mana on the outside. Its okay. Please tell Ilia that you did well. Yes, matriarch. Then lets go back now. After Nerian left. Ethan, who gathered the late exponents together, showed the card and said. If I grant mana here now. A phrase appeared on the outside of the flashing card. [Information has been updated.] Huh? The reviewers who saw the magic card widened their eyes. This is because the top row of the card showed a nice picture of each review index, and all kinds of information was listed in the row below. [Name: Dorothy Dustin] [Physical ability: A+] [Magic power: B] [Comprehensive evaluation: A-] [Details: The youngest daughter of Duke Dustin, a master of martial arts, and is characterized by a fist that delivers a blow like a mountain. I recently gained enlightenment and my overall abilities have increased significantly.] Oh my The students swallowed their saliva at the sight of the flashy card. From now on, your ability scores will be reflected in this card in real time. And on the last day of training, we plan to release cards with the reflected abilities. ! The late indexs eyes sparkled. Through the card, the level and strength of the members of the special class will be revealed. This was because I immediately understood what the Duke had said last time. Chapter 146 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 146 When I returned, my family was ruined (147) It was only for a moment that I observed the mana cards with sparkling eyes. Leon asked, raising his hand. I have a question. What is the standard for evaluating physical ability and magical power? Physical ability is a combination of several factors such as strength, flexibility, stamina, and agility. Magic power is the result of combining mana amount and mana control. Then what level does A mean? master. It is an indicator of all stages of becoming a superman. SS is Transcendent, S is Superhuman, A is Master. Below that was a structure that evaluated the level of detail through + and C. For example, in the case of Marquis Lionel, who visited last time Ethan scribbled down the phrase on a piece of paper. [Name: Marquis Lionel] [Physical ability: SS+] [Magic power: SS-] [Comprehensive evaluation: SS] I guess its about this much. The late indexes gaped. This was because the Duke was now openly assuming the status of Marquis Lionel. What is this Considering that the dukes level was lower than that, this was no different from insulting the marquis. Of course, considering the attitude that Marquis Lionel showed at the time, there was a high possibility that he would just laugh it off and move on, but even taking that into account, there was no doubt that it was an arrogant statement. If you think about it, he was that kind of person from the beginning. Soon after, the later indices regained their composure. The most important thing for them now was to obtain the highest grade in the comprehensive evaluation section. Even if you dont know anything about the levels of late-stage indices, wouldnt you be able to tell who is strong and weak at a glance just by looking at the indicators listed in the comprehensive evaluation? Duke, then do you personally evaluate physical abilities and magical power? Its that kind of structure. Soon after, Ethan handed each late exponent a card with their name written on it. Of the six people, only one achieved a score of S or higher. Sera Lee. Her magical power was S rank. Although his physical abilities remained at C, which was infinitely lower than that. This is your level now. . It was a very subtle feeling that it seemed like it was infinitely lower than I thought and sometimes it wasnt. I would like to ask one more thing. Please ask. Then what level is the Duke? You mean me? yes. I wonder. Isnt the whole reason we gathered here in the first place to catch up with the Duke? So I want to know. Ethan smiled. If I knew that, I wouldnt have even thought of following him. Ill just tell you that Im higher than you all. Boo! This is disgraceful! Please let me know! I want to know! We revealed everything like this! Does it make sense to hide it only from the duke? Are you that curious? yes! Then practice and show the results. Ethan set goals for each person. This means that if you raise your main abilities to one level, whether physical or magical, you will reveal your abilities. If its just one step. If it was A-, the moment you got A, you could solve your curiosity. The remaining period of class is about a month and a half. Everyone felt that after only two weeks of hellish training, their physical abilities had changed significantly compared to the past. It is not an impossible condition. The late indexs eyes lit up. Even though I was curious about how the arrogant duke evaluated himself, I thought that I would definitely meet that condition and hear the dukes comprehensive evaluation. Of course, there were also people whose eyes lit up for other reasons. Myers and Dorothy out of pure curiosity, and Ysera. The Dukes Secret! Because his eyes were shining with excitement at being able to find out his secret. in between. Ethan said while looking at the late exponents. Ive been doing basic physical training for the past two weeks and thats it. Now is the time to choose your own way to grow. How do you grow yourself? Ethan continued speaking to the reviewers who were tilting their heads. Simple. You just have to choose whether to grow your magic and physical abilities together or to quickly increase only your main abilities. What difference does it make? Having both fit similarly will be advantageous when heading to a higher level. Wizard and spiritist. Even if you were in a profession other than the physical faction, if you had healthy physical abilities, even magical power would naturally help you. However, it was not necessary to grow in this way. Among magicians with very high levels of skill, there were some whose physical abilities were poor, but whose magic power could be evaluated as SS. This was usually the case with people who were born with a talent for mana. As the explanation continued, the later indices began to worry. If you choose to increase auxiliary abilities Those abilities could grow quickly, but it would be difficult for the overall evaluation to change. Zeros looked at his card. [Name: Zeros Xenoris] [Physical ability: C+] [Magic power: A+] [Comprehensive evaluation: A-] I need to plan a good strategy. Assuming that I grow my body now Here, even if my body rose three levels to B+, the overall evaluation would most likely be A. But what if you increase your main ability, magical power, just one level further and make it S-? Still, the overall evaluation is likely to be A. Will you increase your low auxiliary abilities and increase your overall evaluation grade through unfamiliar physical training? Or should I train on key abilities that are already high and difficult to increase, but can have great effects if raised just one more level? I felt like I had to come up with a good strategy. It wouldnt matter much if this was just a card they could see among themselves, but wasnt it said that it was a card that would spread throughout the kingdom? At a small scale, it was a matter of personal prosperity, and at a large scale, it was a matter of family glory. Late-stage indices are in trouble. However, there were some people who chose the option right away without thinking about it. professor! Did you call me? I want to train my body. So be it. Dorothy was the first to raise her hand. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. brother. I also want to train my body. So did Myers. As the two people chose the option of training their main abilities, public opinion began to lean towards one side. Five out of six were found to be training their main abilities. However, only one person was different. It was Ysera. I want to train my body. Is there a reason? Of course there was. Shouldnt you make your body look pretty? It had been a long time since she felt a great sense of crisis as she looked at Dorothy with her strong abs from the previous training. Even if its cooking You cant even lose your body! So, I had to exercise like crazy. Thats because a healthy mind resides in a healthy body! That and! I made this choice because I thought about the long-term future Its not bad. Lets try to direct our training in that direction. The outline of the training was established. * * * After teaching the training method to five people. Ethan approached Ysera. Have you checked your abilities? yes. Ysera looked at her card. [Name: Ysera Fractal] [Physical ability: C] [Magic power: S] [Comprehensive evaluation: S-] I will begin physical training from now on. Soon after, he moved towards the training ground with the later exponents. The duke said after seeing the training ground covered with numerous obstacles. From now on, check carefully how I spin around. yes! Ethan started walking around the training ground. Not only was it not enough to jump over an obstacle that reached up to his waist, he twisted his entire body to pass through a narrow gap in an instant, and even rolled over once before standing up and running. The faces of the late exponents began to turn pale as they showed more than a dozen different actions in just one lap of the training ground. It wasnt difficult at all if you ran barefoot while using mana. But what if you run like that with training tools hanging all over your body? its hell. In less than ten laps, you will have no choice but to vividly feel what hell is. The duke, who returned soon after, spoke. From now on, keep running, repeating this same action. Do you understand? yes! Lets begin. The late exponents started running after Ethan, who ran first. I was able to do the first lap just fine, but the second lap was different. Huh! Isera realized from the moment she started running two laps that the trajectory was different from her usual jumping. Perhaps because I had to make big movements in between runs instead of just running, my stamina was being consumed four times faster. I felt like I was completely out of breath after just two laps. Except for Zeros, the five people had much higher physical abilities than Ysera. Gradually, the distance between them began to widen. That moment. A cold voice came from next to me. Spread your back and run straight. A voice as cold as ice brought her back to her senses, as if she had been doused with cold water. Immediately, Yseras eyes sparkled. When I made rice balls in the past. The Duke at that time was like that too. Ha was this the best? The cold tone in which he spoke, as if he was truly disappointed, was still vividly imprinted in her mind. When the memory of that time came to mind, an ecstatic feeling naturally welled up in my heart. Soon she realized. When I was training Mana, it wasnt easy to hear the dukes reprimands. Physical training is different. Since this was not his area of expertise, it was inevitable that he would need a lot of guidance. A land of great opportunity. Physical training beyond the basic level was such a time. As soon as I came to my senses, my five senses naturally became vivid. the smell of sweat. He could faintly sense the body odor of the Duke, who was running next to him, who was lagging behind. Come to your senses. Yes yes! Follow me. I ran and ran again. The only thing she could rely on was the Dukes body scent. It was giving her endless strength as if it were an elixir. Good smell As the distance increases, this body odor will disappear. Ysera began to desperately follow behind. Its pretty good. Ethans eyes lit up as he saw Ysera relentlessly following him. Physical ability C. Considering that even the glasses man had a physical ability of C+, his physical ability was very low. Even though she felt like she wanted to collapse right now, Ysera wasnt giving up. Ethans heart naturally warmed with that passion. Follow me until the end. Did you understand? Yeah! Hold your center properly! ancient! Do 100 jumps. practice! Sera Lee followed her physical training until the end without knowing how to give up. The tearful results were revealed sooner than expected. Just one week after the training began. For the first time, there is someone whose abilities have changed. Ysera, please come forward. yes! In just a week, her physical abilities went from C to C+. The result was such extreme venom that even Ethan, who coached her, stuck out his tongue. Yseras venom was no joke, to the point that even he, who had great physical ability, was left speechless. C+, not C. The sight of updated abilities for the first time was a huge motivator for late-stage exponents. Chapter 147 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 147 # After returning, the family was ruined (148) After Lee Seras physical abilities rose one level, the enthusiasm of the later exponents increased to an incomparable level. This was because the results of the training were revealed directly before our eyes. It was only when the special classes ended that magic cards with their abilities on them began to be sold. If you get caught there once. It will probably last a lifetime. I heard that when a card is revealed, not only the ability values will be displayed, but also the strength ranking will be directly displayed. The story was that once it was revealed, if you were unlucky, you could be perceived as the weakest late-stage index for the rest of your life by the kingdoms citizens. Not only for ones own pride, but also for the sake of the family You must avoid being in last place. To do that, you must definitely increase your abilities! Ethan, who was in charge of training, naturally became more enthusiastic as he saw the late-stage trainees following the training with their eyes rolled back. Just like that, the first week of in-depth classes passed. Week 2. You said the name of the fighting technique you use is Yusu-kwon (ˮȭ). yes! It will be a fighting technique that flows smoothly like flowing water. huh? How did you know? You know it when you see it. What you need to do from now on is not simply use the martial arts that flow smoothly like water. sure? Find your own way. My own way? What do you think softness is? I do not know. Ethan chuckled. Dorothy. He gained his own enlightenment through a life-threatening battle with an ogre, but it was not completely imprinted on his body. If you look closely at that realization, it is only half of it. True enlightenment was a process of defining oneself clearly. The moment when death approaches. Dorothy was merely using the trick of rising in the same way as the Duke had used it, but she was not in a state where she had clearly realized anything on her own. Dorothys supremacy is ultimately nothing more than a copy of the Dukes enlightenment. That is why her awakening was defined as a half-realization. And that half-realization. It doesnt suit this guy. Each person has a different definition of the concept. The Duke learned the trick of smoothness, literally like flowing water, but Dorothy did not need to learn the same. There is no rule that says flowing water must be soft. sure? Think of a huge waterfall. The pouring water flows smoothly, but it also has the destructive power to shatter even hard rocks. Isnt that right? Dorothy nodded her head vigorously. Nothing in the world is defined in just one way. The same goes for martial arts, which are like flowing water. Flowing water can be gentle, but it can also be destructive. Ah Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A persons inclination and temperament. Accordingly, the nature of the method that needs to be focused on learning also changes. Given this guys temperament and disposition Rather than focusing on softness, focusing on destructive power was more likely to be successful. Ryusuwon (ˮȭ). Define your own concept of it. Uh, so dont just use it in a soft way, right? okay. Then lets start practicing. yes! Dorothy nodded with her eyes shining at the Dukes words. Eight hours a day. After basic physical training, which involved hanging training tools all over the body, training on the techniques of ascension continued. The education Dorothy received was simple. Flowing water area. To embody it perfectly in ones body. It wasnt something that just had to be embodied. This was because the training tools weighing about 200kg had to be hung on the entire body and the punching had to be continued smoothly and powerfully. And that without using any mana. Dorothy had lived her entire life without any shortage of mana. Five years old. Even when I first swung my fist, I used mana. Training without mana and with training tools hanging all over my body was much more painful than I thought. Every time she swung her arm while hanging a heavy training tool, she felt pain that made her feel like her arm was going to fall off, but Dorothys face was bright. fun! Although it was difficult, he had his professor by his side. Every time he looked this way, my heart pounded for some reason. I have to look good to the professor. Sarah said that she still has many shortcomings. What is crucially lacking? force! The professor was a man with strength beyond his imagination. On the other hand, what about yourself? It was a situation where even the late exponents of the special class were not sure whether they could win. Only then can it be said that he fits in well with the duke. no. So I had to get stronger quickly. My own softness. Defining your own concept. Even Dorothy, who had a simple nature, instinctively realized that this was not an easy task. In the first week, there were more times when I couldnt feel it even though I was swinging my fist all day. Even so, because it was difficult, the training was even more enjoyable. In this way, she was establishing her own concept as each day passed. * * * Dorothy was not the only one developing the concept. This was because after basic physical training, we also shared our training methods with other late-stage exponents. Myers and Mileton. The two people, who had tied for 5th place in the ranking competition, looked at each other. From now on, you two are partners. Continue sparring purely with shield and sword techniques without using all of your mana. The dukes request was simple. The idea was to continue sparring with one side in charge of defense and the other in charge of attack. The two were exchanging attacks while sweating profusely. Ha! thud! Tsk! The moment the shield and sword collided. The two peoples arms were shaking. I thought I had gotten used to this weight as I continued to train my strength while hanging training tools for the past time, but from the moment I started sparring like a real fight, I realized that it was no problem. I really feel like Im going to die. Huh Huh. Ardans shield skills and Raycians sword skills. Both were techniques mixed with many tricks for ascension. Naturally, there was bound to be considerable movement between the attack and defense. Since mana is not used, the winner or loser of a sparring match must be determined solely by pure skill Damn it. Maybe its because of the large shield, but I cant see any gaps. Mileton frowned. As he hid inside the shield like a turtle, not even the slightest gap was visible. Even though he had fired hundreds of sword strikes, he was still crouching down tightly. Just as Mileton was sticking his tongue out, Myers was also looking at his opponent with a bored expression. agile. The force was superior to itself. However, the overall balance was superior to Mileton. Fortunately, he is able to endure for a long time because he is hiding behind a huge shield. Myers was acutely aware of that fact. I will never lose. He knew exactly why the 7 Kingdoms had called him. If he lost here, it would be the same as tarnishing the name of Ardan, who was ruled by his older brother. If I cant win, Ill never lose. Myers eyes were full of venom. A sword that tries to pierce defenses. A shield to block a sword. The sword and shield were becoming more faithful to their role as time passed. As expected, since I put it on it, it grows well on its own. Their training methods were different from Dorothys. Dorothy was immature in her realization, as if she were wearing clothes that did not fit her, but Myers and Mileton were different. Although he was lacking in shield and sword skills, he was pioneering a path in a way that suited him. Therefore, the best way to train was to make them clash with each other so that they could remain faithful to the essence of enlightenment. Unlike Myers and Mileton clashing with each other, the remaining two were training in a completely different way. Hmm. Changseong (}), how about using the method of Jin (M) in this way? Do you feel comfortable in the wind? As expected, you are the magician Confucius. Movement is definitely much more comfortable than before. If we can adjust our familys steps and wind direction in this way, even in the art of retiring The two people swallowed their saliva. The last time the Duke and Marquis sparred in front of them. The two had achieved a slight level of enlightenment during the ceremony shown by the Marquis. At first, I tried to apply the principles of Jin and Toe to individual walking techniques. But it wasnt as easy as I thought. Unlike the Duke of Ethan, who easily followed the Marquis tricks as soon as he saw them, they were unable to apply the tricks as if they had entered a dark cave. From now on, the two of you will train together. It was at that time that the Duke decided the direction of the advanced classes. When the two came together, they recognized each others difficulties at a glance. Is it possible that Master Changseong is also blocked from training related to footwork? Could it be even Confucius of Magic? Yes, thats right. As the saying goes, it is better to put our heads together, so how about we put our heads together? Of course I am welcome. Alone, I felt like I was walking in the dark where I couldnt even see a single ray of light, but from the moment we discussed the mystery together, something felt different. How about practicing Toe () with gentleness, like the wind naturally flowing backwards? Oh oh! It was an unexpected perspective. Confucius Mago said you didnt have a good time with Jin (M), right? Its a shame, but yes. I dont have a good sense of how much power and magic I should allocate to move forward. To advance is to move forward. The methods are bound to be different. Since Confucius is a professional, shouldnt he focus on avoidance even if he is Jin? Move lightly so that you can move flexibly at any time Huh! Such a point of view! How amazing! I, Zeros, cant help but be amazed by Changseongs deep insight again today. I am! As soon as we exchanged the first few words, I immediately began to grasp the clues to enlightenment, and from the moment I applied them to the passing list, tremendous growth continued. A week at most. The two were already absorbing the techniques of the quick sword technique shown by the Marquis without difficulty. As always Huh. What exactly is the extent of our talent? Its so perfect! The two people were admiring each others talent, which was so great that even if it had been given from heaven, it was not enough. also. Ethan looked at the two and nodded. A wizard and a spearman. The two were a combination that could complement each others shortcomings amazingly. It was like that when I was practicing the techniques of Jin and Toe. Arent those who were making no progress during individual training finding their own path as soon as we put them together? They were definitely a good fit. When 4 weeks passed like that. There must be a lot of phrases to change. Ethan was editing the text to be written on the magic card. This was because, in addition to the simple increase in key abilities, there were quite a few changes in the later indices in details. After editing the overall information. He gathered the reviewers and handed them a card. The childrens eyes widened as they looked at the information written in each persons information. what? It went up? Not only did the main abilities go up one level, but the detailed text also changed significantly compared to the past. And compared to the past, its so good that its almost like a fairy. Chapter 148 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 148 #When I returned, the family was ruined (149) Mileton recalled his card that he had seen about a month ago. Physical ability: A. Magic power was around A+. However, now his physical ability has changed to A+. The only change in the letter was the addition of an additional +, but it was impossible to know how much meaning this had. Minus (-) Zero (0) Plus (+). If you think about the stages divided into three stages In fact, it could be said to be mourning. Even at the master level, his body, which was still at the intermediate level, reached the advanced level after only one month of training at most. His gaze naturally turned to the duke. From the first day, he urged me to wear ignorant training equipment that weighed less than 100kg on my body. It was such an ignorant training that anyone could see it was tongue-in-cheek. But this. It really worked? And to the extent that the body grows in such a short period of time? It was natural that as ones level increased, mana control became more important than physical training. Therefore, it was Mileton where I was skeptical about how effective this training would be. I thought it would be better to continue my quest for mana during this time when my body was being overworked. But the result was the exact opposite of what he thought. The Duke spoke to the late exponents who were staring blankly at the cards with their detailed information written on them. I will give you some time to rest today. Rest to your hearts content. I! Then can I take off my training tools? as you please. Mana control is also free. Six students quickly unlocked the tools. Up to the neck, arms, legs and waist. The training tools that were tightly tied to my entire body began to be released one by one. Even Zeros, which was carrying the lightest weight, weighed almost 60 kg. thud! thud! It was when all the training tools made of steel were taken off with a heavy sound. All six reviewers widened their eyes. This was because, even though mana had not yet been circulated throughout the body, the body was so light as to fly away. and! Was the body originally this light? The shock was refreshing, perhaps because I used ignorant training tools. It has changed. Even when I wore the training tool, I could feel some changes, but I didnt feel it to the extent that I felt it when I completely removed the tool. The change was huge. The numbers were not changed by lies. Certain growth. The duke modified the magic card after seeing it in advance. You will feel the change. Everyone nodded at the Dukes words. As he said, the change was clearly felt. Often, as ones level increases, there is a tendency to focus on training to manipulate mana more precisely than physical training, but that is not always the right way to train. After training my body to the point of ignorance, I had no choice but to agree with that statement. Even though you can train mana and manipulate it more precisely than before, in the end it is the body itself that utilizes mana. If your body is not prepared, even if you have excellent control, you will not be able to utilize that power perfectly. So, dont neglect your physical training in the future. Then how long do you think I need to train my body? Actually, it would be a lifetime. A healthy mind resides in a healthy body. Even if spirit was changed to mana here, it could still be said to be a correct phrase. Even if I reach the state of transcendence? Ethan chuckled at the spearmans question. Speak when you reach. Then lets see tomorrow. It was the moment Ethan returned to the professors office at the academy. As soon as I entered, there was a knock on the door. Can I come in? okay. It was Isera who entered. She carefully entered inside and looked at Ethan. I heard you called me I feel sorry during the break. You could have come slowly. No! Im fine. And the duke is calling, so you have to come quickly. Ysera waved her hand. As soon as she returned to the dormitory, she heard that the Duke was looking for her. As soon as she heard that, Ysera found him without any hesitation. Her face turned red as she looked at Ethan. Why did you look for me? And that too, on a day off. No way asking me out on a date? Maybe I was planning a day and decided on today. Her mind was already filled with pink imaginations. It was then. I think Im somewhat ready. yes? Are you ready? No way. Proposal? A reason why the duke, who was concentrating on training, took his day off and immediately called him. No matter how I looked at it, there was only this. It was time for her eyes to shine. Dont you want to summon the Spirit Lord? yes? Your ability to perceive spirits is quite excellent. It would be a shame to be satisfied with Ignis at best. Ignis, the highest spirit of fire. Even the Turian Marquis, known as the strongest spiritist in the kingdom, summoned the highest level spirit, so Ignis, the highest level spirit, was clearly a spirit with strong power. However, Ethan did not keep Ysera by his side to use her at that level at most. A connection to the monarch. At the age of less than 20, if he had the ability to manipulate the highest level spirits at will, it was enough to try to make a contract with the Fire Lord. It was for this very reason that holidays were granted to members of the special class. Through repeated training, Yseras level was raised to a higher level than before, and there was room to talk about the contract with the Fire Lord. Ardans descendants could not make a contract with the spirits. This is because the affinity for fire was extremely excellent, but the sensitivity itself was a power that only a spiritist could have. However, this does not mean that the Fire Lord cannot be used. If I cant utilize it. Wouldnt it be okay to have other people by your side who can utilize that power? A body blessed by the monarch. If you can receive the monarchs energy through the power of a spiritist, you will be able to utilize a power that cannot even be compared to before. A denomination that spreads throughout the Western Continent. In order to crush them in the future, the more auxiliary strength as well as ones own training, the better. Ysera tilted her head at Ethans words. Uh with my skills, I probably wont be able to summon the monarch? Spirit Lord. He was a known being who had never made a direct contract with any spirit company for hundreds of years. Not only was summoning him a problem in itself, but it was also unclear whether the Monarch, who was known to have an infinitely high arrogance, would make a contract with him. eighteen. Reaching the level of a superhuman at this age was a talent worthy of praise, but it was extremely unlikely that the Fire Lord would like him, applying human standards at best. Let me help you. All you have to do is face the monarch and please him. The contract was not made simply because the spiritist summoned the spirit. This is because a contract can only be attempted if an act that can be called communication between the spirit and the spirit master takes place. Ethan thought of a spirit lord he had encountered several times in the past. Lorotia. Contrary to the rumors spreading around the world, I remember that it was not a spirit with such strict selection criteria. Iseras talent is such that even if you look around the entire Western Continent, it can be described as being at the top Im sure youll like it. What if you dont like it? Still, I was thinking of building a bridge somehow. Ive had contact with the spirit lord at best, but wouldnt it be quite a shame to only encounter it occasionally? The monarch was a being with such great power that even Ethan felt regretful. Ysera looked at the duke. If only I could summon the Fire Lord For the Duke, he becomes a key card that he can never let go of. When the body is close, the mind grows quickly. If thats it Ill give it a try. egg plant. The two people left the office. * * * The next place we arrived was the secret training hall. Perhaps because it was the first holiday in two months of classes, there was no one in the training hall. Would you like to summon Ignis? yes. Ysera called the contracted spirit. [Did you call me, contractor? The person who has received the monarchs blessing is also with us.] Can you tell Lorotia? [To the monarch?] Yes. I want you to tell me to meet you sometime. [All right. However, in order for the monarch to appear here, a passage of fire is needed.] Lets make it. [yes. It would take about ten minutes of human time to deliver the news.] I understand. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ignis disappeared towards the spirit world. Ethan gathered mana from within his body. He already had a record of summoning the Fire Lord. Ive relayed the message through Ignis Ill visit on my own. When about ten minutes had passed. He made white flames bloom and drew a sword into the air. The fiery mana began to heat up the air. A girl with her whole body on fire jumped out from the vibrating mana. Ysera saw that and her eyes widened. oh my god! Spirit Lord. It was known that no spirit priest could contract with him for hundreds of years. Now, the entity that is treated like a kind of legend is the Spirit Lord. I never thought you would really call me! She gazed frantically at the Fire Lord. At first glance, the appearance of a girl made of flame seemed weaker than Ignis, but the power contained within was beyond imagination. Even he, a superhuman, had no clue as to the extent of the monarchs power. This is the Spirit Lord! Duke of Ethan. He was truly an amazing person. [Ardans blood relatives. I heard you called me. Do you have business?] To introduce you to a contractor. [Contractor?] Lorotia calmly looked around. Soon she began to stare at Ysera. [Huh. He is the child who signed a contract with Tororo.] Thats right. Tororo was the name of Ignis, the spirit she had made a contract with. [Could it be that this child is the contractor?] Yes. [Hmm. Talent is worth using in its own way.] At those words, Ysera twitched her eyebrows. This was because he could read in the monarchs tone that he was not pleased with him. If I had to express that feeling its just like that. You can roughly interpret it like this. But Ethans reaction was different. Rather, he was nodding his head as if everything went well. It would be difficult to find a spiritist with this level of talent in the human world. [Probably so. So, even the previous monarchs must have never made a contract] Soon after, Lorotia took a look at Ethan and took a sip. Ardans blood relatives. Although they had a very high affinity for fire, their ability to communicate with spirits was poor. The blood relatives in front of me were no different. Its a shame. If that persons sensitivity had been a little better, they would have somehow made him a contractor. However, sensitivity was the realm of innate talent. [Are you going to hang out with that girl?] Probably so, unless something else happens. Lorotia thought about those words for a moment and nodded. If only we could continue our exchanges with Ardans blood relatives. [Not a bad deal. good night. Let me accept it. However, there is a condition.] Condition? [okay. What is the girls name?] Im Sera. [I will give you one year after signing the contract. Until then, try improving your skills to please me. This is my condition. Do you accept it?] It was a temporary contract with a one-year deadline. Ysera nodded vigorously. A year was not a short time. This was especially true when I thought that I would continue to grow with the Duke in the future. I accept those conditions. [Good. At this moment, the contract has been concluded.] As soon as he finished speaking, Lorotia began to burrow into Yseras body. Chapter 149 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 149 #When I returned, my family was ruined (150) The moment the Fire Lord entered her body, Ysera noticed changes in her body. Not only was the bloodstream in the body cleansed, it also became much stronger than before. The changes did not end there. Mana of fire. What is the nature of flame? She was instinctively gaining enlightenment through her changing body. Its on a different level from Ignis. Benefits you can receive if you contract with the fire spirit. It was purification. I received these benefits when I first signed with Ignis, but in terms of quality and quantity of the benefits, they could not even be compared to the Spirit Lord. The only drawback was that a huge amount of mana was being consumed every time the body changed. That was a level of consumption that even Ise, who had consumed all kinds of elixirs since she was young and had much more mana than her age group, could not handle. That was when mana was squeezed to its limit. [Do you like the gift?] Ysera nodded inwardly to the Spirit Lords question. It was a gift that even a superhuman could not help but be satisfied with. Lorotia saw that and continued speaking. [Temporary contractors, theres something you need to know. With your current skills, you will not be able to summon me.] The reason Lorotia was able to appear on the surface now was because she remained here of her own will. Of course, the price was not free. Because every second, Lorotia was consuming a huge amount of mana. Lorothia was willing to pay the price. It was to observe more closely the only human that caught his attention. Soon, Lorotia, who was looking at Ethan calmly, brightened her eyes. The appearance didnt change much. If we were to compare it to human time, it would have only been a split second. At best, in such a short period of time, the dukes status of existence had risen to a level that even surprised himself. Just looking at the growth rate, it felt like I was encountering a race other than humans. For example. A dragon or something. The more you look at it, the more interesting it becomes. Soon, Lorotia smiled as if she was interested. [Did you make white flame bloom like your first ancestors?] Yes. A pure white flame burned above the divine sword. The pure white flame was burning beautifully as if it had not been touched by any dirt from the world. [You did very well.] Lorotia nodded with satisfaction. No elementalists achievements were deep enough to call him that. If it werent for the human being who made white flames bloom, he would not have been seen in public for more than hundreds of years. Advent. To the spirit, it was an act of luxury. This was because it was an opportunity to escape the spirit world, the world in which I had lived my whole life, and face another world. [I received a gift, so let this body repay you as well.] Lorotia came out of Yseras body and approached Ethan. [Feel it.] Immediately, she was sucked into Ethans body. Ysera saw this and her eyes widened. This was because he could see at a glance what the monarch was trying to do. fusion? It was a process where a spirit was placed on a human body. Isera also used fusion before. It was when I had my first battle with Ethan. In order to attempt fusion, conditions were needed. It is necessary to build a high level of trust with the spirits. Spirits generally have noble dispositions. That was one of the common attitudes regardless of class. How was it for yourself? It took a year to learn the real name of the highest spirit, Ignis, commonly known as Tororo, and a whopping two years to open Tororos heart and attempt to fuse with him. As such, fusion was one of the most difficult actions. How much more noble would the spirit lord, who can be said to be the king of each attribute, be? To think that such a spirit lord would attempt fusion for a human who is not a contractor without any hesitation. The surprise was doubled because Ysera had deeper knowledge of spirits than anyone else. The Duke is truly amazing. It seemed like the more I learned about him, the more amazed I became. Ethan was equally shocked. This was because the spirit monarch seemed to be more likable than expected. fusion. It was one of the skills that Ysera would actively use if she were to be able to summon the Spirit Lord at will in the future. If you use the power of the monarch and use the white flame, you will be able to show a power that cannot even be compared to before. Seeds for the future. In order to plant it, Isera was given Lorotia. Thats why I didnt think they would merge right now. Immediately, his eyes lit up. Opportunity. Lorotias mana penetrated into the body. Ethan began to explore the structure of mana in detail. Immediately, his eyes sparkled. Was the Spirit Lords power this much? In the past, when I received a blessing, I was only thinking about the black flame. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was different now. It has been a long time since the point of view of exploring flames has completely changed since it has white flames that can be called pure flames. The purity and heat of the flame. It was a new standard by which Ethan judged the quality of flames. From that perspective, Lorotias mana was dozens of times more pure than the white flame she used, and had powerful heat. The wall of transcendence must have already been overcome. The Spirit Lord had reached a much higher level than the Transcendent, which is known as the limit that humans can reach. A level that has not yet been reached. Through fusion with the monarch, Ethan was able to personally experience the secret of ascension. The monarchs flame is close to the perfect form of white flame. While he was calmly analyzing the structure, Ethans eyes opened. Before I knew it, the monarchs flame within my body had long since disappeared. The dukes summons has been cancelled. Perhaps the Fire Lords mana has run out Thank you for your hard work. Ethan nodded calmly. Even if he was the Fire Lord, it wasnt long before he could appear on royalties without the help of a contractor. This was because existence itself was tied to the spirit world. Considering that, Lorotia must have used up a lot of energy for herself. I have received favor. You can pay it back twice later. Duke, was this summoning effective? okay. It was overflowing enough. The two minutes spent dealing with the monarchs mana gave Ethan an insight worth well over two months. In my previous life, I only had experience dealing with black flames. Because of this, Baekyeom could not even know what stage to classify the realm into and how to reach the fourth stage. If you train your flame to the limit like black flames, will you be able to naturally bloom? Or Does white salt not have a flowering stage at all? Since only a few records of the first family that dealt with white flames remained, it was not possible to find an answer through the records. However, through this fusion of the Spirit Lords, a clear goal was created on the ambiguous path. I got the clue. Even though the fiery mana looked the same on the outside, the detailed structure was on a different level. I was able to witness none other than the completed version in person. By summoning the monarch, the most important direction for Baekyeoms training was captured. Are you feeling okay? yes. I think my blood path has become even purer, perhaps because of the Spirit Lords purification. Oh! And I have something to show you. Soon, a small figure appeared above Yseras hand. It looked like an enlarged water drop. Ethans eyes lit up at that sight. Water spirit? This is definitely a water spirit. It was also not the lowest level spirit without reason that had been used for farming in the county in the past. Its low class. Although it only went up one level, it was very meaningful. Fire and wind. And water and land. The two properties had opposing tendencies. In the case of Ysera, her attributes were biased toward fire, so the water spirit could only deal with the lowest level spirit without even reason. However, summoning a low-level spirit here. Has the path to multiple attributes been opened? Rather than summoning a low-level spirit with no sense, a low-level spirit with its own will was summoned. That was no different from the fact that her potential had blossomed. Now that I think about it In her previous life, Isera was a water spiritist. A transcendental person who also had the rather grandiose title of Goddess of Water. As the Fire Lord purified my body, I was able to control the fire within my body. As soon as I did that, this kid came. Aqua? C Kuu. Duke. Isnt this kid so cute? The fire spirits all had sharp personalities. Oh my! Look at this! C Kuu. Kuu. Affection was dripping from Iseras eyes, as if she were seeing a child playing tricks. Good. At this point, lets call on water-attribute spirits as well. Water spirit. The main characteristic of this spirit was that it was responsible for life force. If only Ysera grows well. It will have not only attack but also healing abilities. It was an unexpected harvest. yes! I will raise it well. I summoned a low-level player with ease, so if I do well, I will be able to summon a middle-level player and even an advanced player. Ysera smiled brightly after seeing Ethan. The healing power of the water spirit. This was an ability that could one day save the dukes life. As such, Ysera was intent on continuing to summon the water spirit. * * * Turian Marquis? Why did you come here? Turian Marquis. He looked at Marquis Seiji. The business he visited Marquis Seiji today was simple. It was to make the relationship between him and Duke Ethan stronger. It was safe to say that he and the Duke were already completely on Duke Ethans side, but this man called Ghost Chang was different. Although he has recently belonged to the moderate faction, he has not yet completely aligned with Duke Ethan. Since the leader, the Duke, was pushing Duke Ethan, the mood among the moderates was in favor of Duke Ethan. In addition, there has been a rumor going around recently that the famous leader of the Shadow Knights and Duke Ethan met in Dalian You must be worried a lot by now. Through the special class and the testimony of the Shadow Knight Commander, Duke Ethans skills were understood to some extent. Since Marquis Seiji is someone who knows how to see the situation, he would have figured out where the current trend is focused. Im sure youll want to put the duke in line. Coincidentally, Marquis Seiji had an item that could serve as a starting point for continuing their relationship. Black mass. It was an item purchased at Banggye 10th Street. Its purpose was found out through a letter sent by Ysera in the past. P.s. The peacock absorbed that black mass into his body. The Turian kept all of his daughters letters in his secret safe. I even remembered the contents very vividly. Its definitely an item that will be helpful to the duke. This was the reason why the Turian came to visit Marquis Sage now. It was the perfect time to ask for the black lump back. Of course, I couldnt tell them to put out the product from the beginning. The priority was to set the mood first. The Turian looked at Sage and spoke. I think the Marquis will have realized by now why the Duke and I are pushing Duke Ethan. Seijis eyes suddenly became serious. Hes definitely a very talented guy. Wouldnt it be good for the Marquis to have a good relationship with the Duke? It wasnt wrong. However, the problem was how to create a good relationship. Wouldnt it be nice to give something to the other person to make them smile? I happen to know an item of great significance to the duke. The Marquis also has it. What is that? Its a relic of the previous Duke. Are you talking about that black lump? exactly. Marquis Seiji tilted his head. Among the families that purchased black lumps from the 10 collateral families, not a single one used them properly. The same was true for Agiles and Lacian, who were bigger than them. In fact, it is no different from an abandoned item left in a warehouse. Are you coming to ask for it to be returned to the duke? Immediately, his eyes lit up. I guess you know what that lump is for. It will probably be something helpful to the duke. It may also be an item that only Ardans blood relatives can use. I believe that if you return it, you will be able to create a starting point for building a closer relationship with the duke. Thank you for the advice. Seijis eyes lit up. In any case, it was an item that was nothing more than a treasure trove for him. What if he could return this item to the duke and strengthen their relationship? Its not a loss. For Duke Ethan, it was worth it. A warm chat followed, and the Turian, having achieved his goal, walked out of the office satisfied. Soon after, Marquis Sage began writing a letter to Duke Ethan. Chapter 150 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 150 After returning, the family was ruined (151) A letter has arrived from the Duke, Marquis Aiden and Marquis Fractal. From the two marquis? Ethan accepted the two letters. The first thing I opened was a letter from the Turian Marquis. son-in-law. How are you? I have some good news to tell you. The story with Marquis Seiji ended well. Ill be contacting you soon to return that black lump. Dont be too embarrassed because its an unreasonable favor. Marquis Seiji also wants to connect with you. If you can gain the ghosts heart, it will be of great help to you in the future. -P.s. I hope you tell my daughter to send letters more often. Hoo. It was an unexpected harvest. It seemed like I could get the Eight Pillars back without much effort. This time, I looked at the contents of the letter from Marquis Aiden. I have something to give back. So, could you please visit my hometown? It was simple. Good. Palhwan. This is something that needs to be retrieved anyway. After instructing the students in the special class to do personal training, they were ready to go. The place he was heading to was the marquis villa located in the capital. There was no problem using the teleport gate located in the separate building, perhaps because we had been notified in advance. When I entered the gate, the scenery before my eyes changed. gymnasium? The gate of the annex was connected to the Marquis Aidens dance hall. Soon a familiar face appeared. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Marquis Sage. He was more famous by his nickname, Gwi-chang (혌) than by his name. Nice to meet you, Duke. Its already our second meeting. What do you want to return? Its a relic of the previous duke. Please take it. Marquis Seiji handed over the Eight Rings without hesitation. Do you know what this item does? I dont know. Perhaps even Lacian and Agiles, who have this, dont know. But I know one thing. Isnt this a very useful item for the duke? right. Ethan nodded. Thats why Im giving it back. Thank you. The moment when mana was infused. The eight rings burrowed deep into Ethans body. Seiji looked at the figure with interest. also. It was definitely an item related to blood relatives. However, as it was an item that Theron, who was of the same blood family, could not use, it was an item with a few more conditions attached. The fact that you showed that in front of me meant that the duke also opened his heart to him to some extent. Ethan asked, looking at the Marquis. Is there anything you want? He returned the eight pills without any conditions, so it was like receiving a favor. Ardan is not a family that forgets silver. Seiji smiled at those words. Yes. What is it? I want to spar with you. Sparring? exactly. There was a rumor that was shaking the kingdom recently. It was a story about the Duke and Marquis Lionel, leader of the Shadow Knights, meeting each other in Dalian. That too Its not that mana was not used like in the sparring with the Duke, but in the sparring where mana was used. This meant that not only the basic skills but also the ability to utilize mana was extremely excellent. Duke of Ethan. I knew he was a bitch. The important thing is. It was to gauge how far he would grow as a talent. Will it end with simply creating a friendly relationship, or will it end up supporting Ardan, risking the life and death of the family? If you conduct a real-life sparring match, you will be able to accurately determine your route. If you want. Are you going to do it here? I know a quiet place. Then go there. The place the Marquis guided us to was the training hall located in the basement. What was unusual was that the entire wall surrounding the training hall was made of mithril. Ethans impressions were simple. You must have spent some money. Its one of my pride. The Marquis looked at the training ground as if he was proud and then looked at Ethan. Theres no need to judge between busy people, right? I dont want to go through the same complicated process as the Transcendents the Duke faced. It was Ethan who recognized not only the Duke, but also the noble Marquis Lionel. There must be some reason why it has been recognized by big names one after another. That was enough of a reason for him to do his best. Ethan smiled. That is correct. The Marquis was an expert who was just a few steps away from reaching transcendence. Among the heads of the seven families, except for the three dukes, there is no one who can surpass him in strength. He was clearly someone with such strong skills, but Theres nothing I cant deal with. Ethan had already surpassed his previous heights in his previous life. The strength of the body and the amount of mana itself may be far below mine. Basic skills. For that one thing, I was confident that no knight in the world would be defeated. An opportunity to compete with a proper superhuman with all your might. An opportunity like this was rare. Then the sparring method has been decided. The Marquis raised the corner of his mouth while facing him and took out his spear. Demon spear Seiji. Certainly, his stance while holding a spear was insidious and sharp enough to merit such a title. Mana like the ocean was bursting out of his body. The amount of mana is considerable. If we were to look purely at the amount of mana, it seemed like we could believe that he was a transcendental rather than a superhuman. The superhumans body greedily sucked in mana. Ethan smiled as he saw his body getting stronger every moment. An expert with only a few steps left to reach transcendence. To deal with someone like that, you had to do your best. When I released the five pills, my body became so light as to fly. The Marquis saw this and his eyes lit up. Hoo. Are you storing mana in a very unusual way? Is this Ardans secret? Thats the way it is. The Marquis nodded, lowered his waist and aimed his spear at Ethan. Can we begin? of course. The Marquis new form became blurry, as if it were a transparent ghost. Before he knew it, his spear was heading towards Ethans upper body. Ethan concentrated his eyes. The spear head was seen shaking busily as if it had multiple heads. I understand why its called a ghost. Dizzy Changyoung (Ӱ). If I couldnt find the core hidden inside, it was obvious that I would lose my life with my heart pierced. Somebody or another will definitely meet that kind of ending. But Ethan was different. This is the place. A point that pierces the heart. He found the real attack among the numerous shadows and swung his divine sword. thud! A spear emitting a gloomy energy and a sword engulfed in white flame collided. Seijis eyes lit up. Even for a knight who had reached superhuman status, it was quite difficult to immediately find the key point in the dizzying environment. But the duke was different. Not only did I find the essence in a split second, I immediately blocked the spear. The moment the Marquis attack was blocked, Ethan naturally switched defense and defense. Huh! The great sword, which made a terrifying noise, was swung as if it would cut off the Marquis waist. Hoo. I never thought I could easily shake off the pressure of being a superman! Even Seiji couldnt figure out all the tricks the duke used just now. The dukes sword was reminiscent of a veterans sword. The Marquis quickly raised his spear. The spear rose like a high wave and began to press down on the great sword. Ethans eyes lit up at my defense, which was full of cleverness. Thats great. He had been teaching Leon all day long and observing the techniques of spearmanship. On the outside, Seiji seemed to move similarly to his son, but inside he was very different. Ran (r). Me (). Chal (). Every time the sword and spear collided, the three representative techniques of spearmanship were being followed very smoothly. Did you say it was a tattoo window? It was the name of a spear technique that Leon once mentioned. Ethan, who had seen countless miracles, quietly raised the corners of his mouth. Unlike my son There was quite a lot to learn from the ghost spears spear techniques. As I concentrated, I could feel the mana flowing from the Marquis body. It was like this. Once you analyze the basic flow, application is not that difficult. Countless shadows began to form on Ethans sword, as if he was using the same technique as the Marquis. The Marquis saw this and was astonished. Guiyeongchang (Ӱ), one of the familys secret spear techniques. This technology was stolen? If it were as easy as it sounds, the word vision technology wouldnt have even existed. Whats even more surprising is this. As the sword and spear collided, the shadow under the great sword continued to increase. The Marquis let out a laugh as he saw the progress progressing so quickly. Of course it wasnt fun. Its ridiculous. I never thought I would open my eyes and have my skills taken away! Soon, a misfortune arose in the Marquis mind. OK. Lets see how far you can follow! The shadows became even more dazzling. It was a bonus that the blow that pierced the bleeding point became more stealthy. But the duke was imitating him as if nothing had happened. When the number exceeded 100, Ethans eyes lit up. The shadows that spread in all directions seemed so dense that there was not even an inch of space between them. Its not perfect. Ethan stabbed his divine sword into a gap that appeared in the dizzying window. ! The Marquis was startled by the sword piercing his shoulder. The great sword was stabbing like a poisonous snake towards a small gap that even he was not aware of. Its too late to avoid it! The Marquis sensed that fact and quickly moved the mana in his body. The mana flowing from his shoulder blocked the divine sword. Although he blocked the blade, he could not completely block the pure white flame that burned his mana. Pfft! His mana was slowly starting to be eaten up, as if he were an old cow being pushed aside by a young, lively bull. The Marquis frowned. Its been forty years since I picked up a spear. He has been holding a spear for more than twice the dukes age. Not only the basic skills but even the power of mana cannot be manipulated? It was shocking. Hmph! The Marquis exploded his mana in an instant. The two people were thrown back by the enormous force. After catching his breath, he glanced at Ethan. A chill ran down my spine. Did you say you were nineteen? How far will it grow? The purpose of measuring it has long been forgotten. Because he could not gauge the depth of the dukes talent with his own eyes. I guess I cant use the tattoo window. Not only had the mystery been overlooked, but it had been completely discovered. Using it would only mean losing in sparring. Immediately, a hot emotion burned in the marquis heart. Good luck! It was a feeling that was called that in the public. The Marquis, who spread mana throughout his body, said while aiming his spear. Would you like to receive this too? It was like a flash of lightning. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw that. This was because the momentum and purpose contained in the spear had completely changed. What was included this time was not just a trick. Pure power and speed. Because the piercing spear attack was filled with only that trick. With one breath. Ethan also thrust his sword at the same time. Coo! The entire training ground shook. After being pushed back five steps, he looked at the Marquis. Its just one step. It was a spear technique filled with so much force that even he had no choice but to admit it. Ethan asked. What is the name of the spear? Gwangryongchang ()! Its a much more useful skill than before. That is truly an honor. I would like you to add one more phrase to your evaluation. what? We wont be able to take it as easily as before. Guichang smiled. Chapter 151 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 151 When I returned, my family was ruined (152) Ethans eyes lit up when he saw the Crazy Dragon Spear. Even in my past life, there was a famous spearman. However, he did not have that kind of vision technology. It seemed as if the world had become one that actively accepted the dragon peoples methods, and changes had occurred accordingly. I can see why youre confident you wont be able to imitate it. There was no rule or order in the flow of mana. It was an extremely capricious move. If you want to analyze it more deeply. I guess Ill have to bump into it a little more. There was very little that could be learned from one collision. How should we respond to Gwichangs spearmanship with his ignorant strength and speed? The answer came soon after. The white flames gathered on the arms and legs instantly formed a shape. Guichang saw this and his eyes widened. The body of a dragon race? The mana that covered the Dukes hands and feet took on the same shape as the body of a dragon race. Soon the Marquis smiled. A situation in which they both began to utilize technology related to Yongin. You will find out who will have the upper hand when you face them. The Dukes new model began to glide along. The Marquis immediately turned around and thrust out his spear. thud! A spear filled with mana and a sword collided. Just like before, the two people were pushed back at the same time. ! The situation was completely different. Five steps and one step. In a situation where there was a difference of four steps. one step? I took two steps. Because the duke took three steps back. I cant believe I received the power of the Light Dragon Spear. Yongins body was certainly great, but he was the one who was one step faster. Before I knew it, the spear that had glided towards me began to spit out stings like beams of light. Face, neck, heart, shoulders, abdomen. All of the dozens of spears aimed at fatal blood vessels. Soon, Gwi-changs eyes lit up. You got it right! This was because I felt an exhilarating sensation from the spear that pierced my shoulder. Soon he opened his eyes. It wasnt the dukes body that he thought had been stabbed. Mana? My spine suddenly became stiff. By changing the structure of mana, you can completely deceive the senses of a superhuman? It was a feat that could not be performed unless mana control was at its peak. There was nothing to admire. Because his instincts, accumulated over decades, were urgently emitting warning sounds. Guichang turned around. The Dukes sword was already hitting his shoulder. can not avoid. The decision was quick. Even in a situation where his arm was on the verge of being cut off, Guichang did not panic. Countless years of fighting had forced him to do what was best for him. A spear was thrust into the dukes heart. Phew! Suddenly! The two people with crumpled faces took a step back at the same time. Guichangs left arm had become tattered. If he hadnt been injecting mana like crazy, he would have turned into a one-armed person in an instant. Ethans shoulder wasnt all that bad either. This was because even though he used both the tip of the sword and the shaded treasure obtained from sparring with the shadow leader, he was unable to completely avoid the spear of the ghost spear. The mana injected into each wound was amplifying the pain as if it were a deadly poison. Amidst the numbing pain, the two people raised the corners of their mouths at the same time. this. Instead of sparring, it suddenly became a matter of life and death. The Marquis shrugged his shoulders. It was obvious that if one of them lost their life here, the entire kingdom would be shaken. Considering the value of each others lives, it was right to stop sparring at this point, but no one expressed such an opinion. The battle has already ignited. With one tattered arm hanging down, their weapons continued to collide. When we hit the ten sums, Guichang tilted his head. When he hit the twenty sum, his pupils slowly started to tremble. Light Dragon Spear? This was because the dukes swordsmanship was showing a little bit of brutality. The Gwangryongchang was a technique he created after studying the dragon race for a long time. The mana of the violent and destructive dragon race. The key trick of the Gwangryongchang was to transform the structure of mana to resemble that of the dragon race and then utilize explosive power. However, it was not without drawbacks. The longer I held the Light Dragon Spear, the more I had no choice but to gradually lose my sense of reason due to the massive mana. When he first started training with the Light Dragon Spear, it was difficult for him to maintain his senses even for a minute. But why Even though the duke has taken the Gwangryongs tricks, is he able to swing the sword without losing any sense of reason? It must have changed the structure of mana? The dukes sword was gradually becoming heavier. The window was pushed back little by little. Soon, Gwi-changs eyes lit up. The reason why the duke was able to not lose his temper. Because I vaguely noticed it. the body of a dragon! The duke was not sending violent mana throughout his body. Thats because the mana was only infused into the arms and legs that had been transformed to look like the body of a dragon race. Huh the Marquis exclaimed. The dragons mana was not mana suitable for humans. Therefore, even superhumans are bound to lose their reason if they use it for a long time. However, for the dragon people, the dragon mans mana Isnt it ordinary mana! Otherwise, all dragon people would have been irrational beings. Disadvantages of the Light Dragon Spear. It was like finding a way to solve it. Soon, the Marquiss hands were engulfed in gloomy mana. Procrastination. Mana, which was moving diligently, took the shape of a dragons arm. It wasnt completely integrated like the peacock, but it was roughly comparable to the dragons arm. As the wild mana poured into his arms, the Marquis head began to cool little by little. Reason was slowly mixing with the emotions that had been heated up by the battle. Just like when I first encountered Guichangs spear technique, his spear contained elaborate formulas. Guichang, who had begun to control his violent mana, became much more threatening than before. Because thats what it was. Good. I was able to feel greater joy. Guichang was a perfect opponent to confirm Ethans tricks. The amount of mana was overwhelmingly high for Gwichang, but Ethan was far ahead in basic skills. The more he hit the window with cool-headed reasoning, the more he realized his own shortcomings. It seemed as if the great sword aiming for his own blood was saying this. A little more flexibility. With a little more rotation. If it contains deadly sophistication rather than simply flashy sophistication Gwangryongchang and Gwiyeongchang. There was no need to think about the two formulas separately. Just like the Dukes great sword, which contains numerous tricks, how about incorporating various tricks into your formulas? In the sudden realization that came to him, Guichangs eyes gradually became blurry. One sum at a time. With each blow, the spear became sharper. Hoo. Ethans eyes lit up. This was because he noticed that the Marquis was gaining enlightenment amidst the fierce battle. Ethan smiled when he saw the Marquis in a state of trance. It seems like if you want to follow me, follow me. The new sword continues to contain mysteries. When ten minutes had passed. Light slowly began to return to the Marquiss pupils as he absentmindedly wielded his spear. Soon he stopped standing tall. saw. Superhuman and transcendent. A huge wall separating the two. Apparently, just moments ago, he was standing in front of a huge wall holding a spear. A wall that didnt even crack no matter how hard I swung the spear. It was a moment when I didnt know how to break the wall. Suddenly, he saw a sword being held against him. The sword was very threatening. To block it, the Marquis swung his spear again and again. Last moment. Before I knew it, there was a wall full of cracks in the place where the sword disappeared. The memories ended there. He looked blankly at the Duke standing in front of him. Did you help me by any chance? We just sparred. The duke was speaking very bluntly, but in the image, he could tell without asking whose sword it had struck him. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. haha. I never thought that a state that had been stagnant for over ten years would be affected by just one sparring. How much time has passed? About ten minutes. The dukes body had already almost completely lost mana. Not only was it not enough to take on a superhumans attack for ten minutes, but it also helped him advance to the next level, so it was no wonder he ran out of mana. I received such great help. Thank you. The Marquis bowed his head. Even when I faced the wall of transcendence, I was able to cut it down to the point where it collapsed. It was a blessing so great that I couldnt just end it with this greeting. Soon after, the Marquis took out a round pill from his arms. It was a treatment made by mixing several elixirs and herbs and adding magical treatments to them. Enjoy it. Thank you. As I placed the medicine in my mouth and moved my mana in the lotus position, new skin gradually began to form on my sunken shoulders. The same was true for the Marquiss shaky left arm. After a short period of treatment. I will not forget todays grace. The Marquis held out his hand. A simple handshake. But that handshake contained a lot of meaning. Just looking at the Marquiss eyes was like that. Because he was giving me a much more favorable look than when I first saw him at the training hall. It was like winning Gwichangs heart. * * * Late night. Leon, who was in the dormitory, tilted his head. This was because the crystal ball was trembling. father? This crystal ball was directly connected to the Marquis Seiji. He quickly poured mana into the crystal ball. father? Why did you contact me? -Arent you old enough now to know how your family is going? Leons eyes trembled greatly. Until now, the Marquis had treated himself as half-baby. Naturally, the Marquis was making decisions about important matters for the family. Saying something like that in such a situation was no different from saying that the Marquis recognized him as a true successor and not just a child. It was clear that the sparring that took place during my last visit to the academy had a great influence on my fathers mind. DI met Duke Ethan today. You mean the duke? -okay. It was truly a great piece of equipment. So far, Ive been somewhat on the moderate side but now I think I have to make a decision. Before that, there is something I want to ask you. What is? -What meaning does Ardan have in your heart? I felt like I knew what my father meant by asking this question. Belonging deeply to the moderate faction was no different from wanting to have deep exchanges with Duke Ethan in the future. Wouldnt you be overwhelmed by the dukes immeasurable talent? My father must have been worried about that. If it were in the past, it would definitely have been like that. But it was different now. The most valuable treasure I gained from the Academy was people. Confucius of the Magic Way. Leon, who thought of his comrade in arms, answered. If I were alone, things might have gone as my father worried. But its different now. DZeros. Is it because of that child? yes. We have already finished the story. In the next generation, the two families will move together. -haha. Ardan. Its definitely a great family, but I dont think its a mountain that cant be overcome. Moreover, the duke is a very excellent teacher. Theres still a lot to learn from him. I dont think there is any harm in being close to Ardan. His answer contained firm conviction. -okay. I understand what you mean. After the special class is over, please return to your family home immediately. I will teach you the Gwangryongchang (). You mean the Light Dragon Spear? Leon asked in surprise. In the past, the spear technique for which not even a single formula was taught due to lack of qualifications was the Gwangryong Spear. -Hasnt your will already been firmly established? Even if it is a rampaging Mana, it will now be easy to control it. All right. Did Marquis Zenoris say anything? -Its still like that. All right. When the contact ended, Leons eyes lit up. Now Marquis Aidens route has been clearly decided. Of the four families belonging to the moderate faction, only one was now on the outside. Marquis Zenoris. Ill have to persuade Prince Mago. As he was a comrade-in-arms whom I had sworn to spend the rest of my life with, I had no intention of leaving his family alone. Didnt we vow to move together, both in life and in death? Leon immediately found Zeros room and knocked politely on the door. Master Mago, are you sleeping by any chance? -no. Please come in. Leon entered the room and bowed his head. Sorry for being late at night. I had something urgent to tell you, so I had no choice but to be rude. Haha, thats rude. If Changseong (}) is talking about something like that, would I really care about my sleep? So please feel free to speak. What do you have to say? Do you remember our oath? yes. Wasnt it meant to be together, both in life and in death? Of course I remember it. For that oath, I would like you to persuade His Excellency the Marquis de Delique. Of course, I will join you. If its persuasion? Duke Ethan. My father decided to be with him. yes? Do you mean Ghost Chang? Zeros opened his eyes wide. Immediately he nodded. All right. Let me try to convince my father. This was a request made directly by Changseong, who could be considered my soulmate. Nothing else mattered. Leons eyes trembled greatly at those words. Because I had no idea there would be such an immediate answer. We will always be together. The same goes for family choices. Master Magician! Lets go. Arent you in a hurry? There was no need for any more words between the two. Chapter 152 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 152 After returning, the family was ruined (153) The marquis annex in the capital. The two people used the gate there to find Marquis Zenoris. The news reached the Marquis Delique in an instant. He summoned two people. Nice to meet you, Leon. Yes, Your Excellency the Marquis. How have you been? Delike nodded and looked at her son. okay. By the way, what brought you to my hometown? And that too on this late night. I came to see you in person because I have an important agenda to discuss. Important agenda? Guichang has decided to give strength to the moderates. Marquis Seiji? yes. I have already received confirmation from Sir Leon here. Leon nodded. The Marquiss mind began to become complicated. Until now, even within the moderate faction, factions were divided 2:2. One side supports Duke Ethan and the other side maintains neutrality. The fact that one of them passed over meant that the trend was completely tilted in one direction. Did you come here to persuade me? yes. Sir Leon and I have sworn to be together for the rest of our lives. The Marquis tilted his head. This was because the son kept his mouth shut after saying these words. Is that a reason to persuade me? I could add many reasons. But Im sure your father has already guessed the reasons. . It wasnt wrong. Starting from the advantages of belonging deeply to the moderate faction, to the disadvantages that will be revealed when the situation becomes heated. Because the calculations had already been completed in the mind of the wizard who pursued truth and reason. My son, who looks exactly like me, would certainly have completed the calculation. Nevertheless, Zeros only uttered that one word. Besides, this reason is the most important to me. Everything else is just secondary content. The oath shared with Changseong. To keep that oath, Zeros visited the family in person. Emotions, not reason. Zeros was clearly moving towards the latter. Delike saw that and smiled bitterly. The eyes of the two reviewers looking at each other were so hot that they even gave the feeling of being burned. My sons way of thinking and behavior. That was definitely not wizard-like. But That wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Last time I visited the academy. Havent you clearly seen with your own eyes how efficient the cooperation between two people who move through emotions can be? The more we work together, the more we will continue to grow. It was something that all four heads of families felt the same way. Therefore, Deliquee has been gradually increasing her interactions with Marquis Seiji recently. Wouldnt it be possible to build a stronger relationship with the next generation by continuing to cooperate little by little starting with ones own group? The Duke of Ethan. The Marquis, thinking of him, nodded. He was definitely a person with outstanding talent, enough to take a chance on the future. Moreover, belonging to the radical group was something he did not want to do. Agiles and Xenoris. Although both were from families known as masters of magic, the difference in power was clear. If you belong under them, Zenoris will slowly wither away. good night. Thank you, father. no. There is nothing to be thankful for. I wouldnt have been able to make this judgment if I hadnt witnessed Duke Ethans potential firsthand. Delike asked, shaking his head. Are you two going to be okay? If four of the seven families support the duke, his status will rise to the point where he cannot even be compared to the later exponents. At those words, Leon and Zeros nodded vigorously. The duke is a good teacher. There is so much to learn. Thanks to this, we are both growing very quickly. Someday to the point where I can surpass that duke. What Changseong said is correct. So you dont have to worry. Then thats it. The Marquis nodded. A passionate desire to win was burning in the eyes of the two men. It seemed like nothing I was worried about would happen. After the two children left. Marquis Delike infused mana into the crystal ball. * * * Its been a while. How have you been? Yes, Duke. Sylvia looked at Ethan and bowed her head. She had now arrived at the academy. The reason was simple. It was to report the results of the investigation ordered by Duke Ethan. This was such a serious matter that she took action herself. As the Duke said, I dug up the Lacian. As a result, we were able to discover several suspicious points. It occurred to me that maybe there might be some dark magic involved in the birth of Prince Mileton. Soon she continued her report. Starting with the fact that Miletons birth mother was very healthy before becoming pregnant with the twins I understand that her health has deteriorated significantly since she became pregnant. It was as if the child inside the womb had sucked the mothers vitality. Whats even more strange is that the Dukes side did not actively try to treat it. Besides Sylvia handed over the documents. Ethan frowned when he saw that. The document contained information about the whereabouts of the servants who served the duchess at the time. They all died. yes. The causes of death vary, but it is certainly strange that nearly 20 people all died. The only people still alive who know what happened at that time are those who hold high positions in the Duke family. If you want to go deeper into the investigation than this, you have to go through all of those executives. There is a high risk of the tail being stepped on. Although Sylvias intelligence group had grown considerably, it was not enough to completely deceive the dukes attention. If things go that way, Duke Gerond will be observing Mileton more carefully than he is now. That wasnt what Ethan wanted. Originally, a dagger was sharpest when it was hidden under a sleeve. Shall we investigate a little deeper? no. There is no need to investigate it here. Are you trying to use Mileton Confucius? okay. Isnt it true that family members have the deepest understanding of household chores? Ethan recalled what Mileton had said in the past. My father just told me not to forget what I invested in Invest. If things went as expected, one thing was certain. Duke Gerond. That guy must be an asshole. * * * Documents handed over by the duke. Miletons eyes were shaking greatly as he saw this. There was information about the birth mother written there. Many things were different from what I knew. is this really true? Its true. The information he knew about his mother was very fragmentary. This was because no one in the family wanted to mention what happened at that time. Moreover, since he was evaluated as a child who ate his mother, his retainers did not easily approach him. You must have been feeling strange too. . If you think about it, it was strange. In prestigious families, numerous preparations are made in preparation for childbirth. How could he be the only one to survive in such a situation? But I didnt try to dig deep at that time. It was because of the heavy guilt in my heart. If thats not the case What if black magic is really involved as stated in this document? Since Agiles and Lacian are families that closely cooperate, it would not be difficult to use black magic. Its up to you how you use it. Ethan turned around with only those words left behind. Mileton looked at the documents for a moment and spoke quietly. Ill just rest for two days. Immediately afterwards, he kicked his foot. The documents contained the names of officials who might know more about this incident. They were all my fathers limbs. If he just went and asked, there was no doubt that this matter would reach the Dukes ears. My father is trying to strangle me. If the contents of the document are correct, my father was an extremely cruel person. Mileton clenched his fists. You must not approach in a hurry. The duke would not want him to know the details of this incident. So, you have to dig into the matter very quietly so as not to reach the dukes ears. A person came into his mind. Baron Barrington. He was the familys chamberlain and had the lowest power and status among the vassals. Since he was the chief maid when his biological mother was alive, he must know something about what happened at that time. What had to be done was simple. Contacting Baron Barrington without being discovered by anyone. He wrote a letter to the Baron. * * * Baron Barrington looked at the letter addressed to him. As he read a few pages, his eyes widened. Half a day later. Silver Tavern 3rd floor. If you want to live, never report this incident to your father. DSogaju. Sogaju? What did he call him for? And that was even with the camouflage completed by sending a very ordinary letter. Should I report this to the Duke? After thinking for a moment, he shook his head. Although he did not have much real power in the family, he was clearly the head of a small family. If he made a rash move here, his family could have been exterminated in the next generation. I cant help it. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have no choice but to move quietly. That was when he arrived at the Silver Bar after finishing his work. I meet Lord Soga. I called you because I had something to ask the Baron. The Baron was startled by Miletons cold voice. The person who had lived in prison all his life was Sogaju. It was my first time seeing him look so cold-hearted. The Baron swallowed his saliva as the atmosphere was so different from usual. What is? baron. Was black magic involved in your mothers death? I dont know anything about that Baron. yes? How long do you think your father will be a duke? Youd better think carefully before answering. If you want your family to continue to exist even one generation later. gulp. Barrington broke into a cold sweat. If I answered that I didnt know, it felt like I was going to get stabbed. Are you really saying that the person in front of you right now is So Family Lord? Well I dont know if theres really dark magic involved. But I know that. The person who was in charge of examining the Duchess at that time was someone introduced by the Duke of Aguiles. You entrusted the examination to a warlock? Its not accurate, but I didnt have to listen to anything else to understand. Miletons face slowly turned red. why? I was soon able to guess the reason. If it is a black magic that utilizes morale, there may also be a special magic that imparts vitality to a child. The one who ate his parents and siblings. Perhaps that statement might not have been a metaphor, but rather a statement containing the truth. Mileton chewed the inside of his mouth. My father was much crueler than I thought. But there was nothing that could be done right away. Because the duchy was not his, but his fathers. Its not enough to uncover the truth, but to speak out about this incident head on I need my own force. Mileton, who was looking at the Baron, said. Let the Baron be mine. yes? If what happened today becomes known, do you think I, the likely successor, will be punished? Or do you think you, a mere baron, will be punished? . The matriarch was a cruel person. Since he had previously been instructed to keep his birth mother a secret, he would not let himself be left alone if this incident became known. If it werent for Sogajus threat, I wouldnt have even mentioned this incident. I dont plan on asking for an unreasonable request. All I have to do is occasionally report on my father. Shouldnt we look further afield? I will be loyal to Lord Soga. It was not a sincere oath of loyalty. But one thing was certain. It was the fact that for the first time, one of ones own was planted within the family. Miletons eyes lit up. Chapter 153 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 153 When I returned, the family was ruined (154) The dungeon of the Duke of Agiles. In addition to Duke Himos and Theron, one warlock was waiting there. It was Count Volfar, a warlock who could be called the dukes second-in-command. Are you here, Your Excellency the Duke? Are you finished with Kang Ryong-siks infusion? yes. As a result of the test, there was no problem in activating Kangryongsik. Would you like to check it out? Sure. Volfar purred. Soon Therons eyes began to slowly narrow. The fact that it started emitting blade-like force was a bonus. It is the soul of the dragon of destruction. Through his interactions with the church, he had a deep understanding of the power and authority of each dragon race. The Destruction Dragon was one of the dragons with enormous power and mana. They were also the dragon race that was best suited to knights. The duke looked intently into Therons eyes. What filled my diluted pupils was endless madness. Instead of transforming the body It seemed like he had been given a modified Kangryongsik that only fused the soul. If the body was directly transformed, there was a high possibility of backlash when exercising the right to challenge. This method would be much cleaner. The archbishops way of doing things was neat, as expected. Its okay. yes. Just because your soul is mixed with that of the dragon race, you will be able to gain great power. Is the fall completely over? More than 90% is over. As a wizard of the 9th rank, he was undergoing corruption without difficulty, much more powerful than the dark magic master. However, I think I need more advanced drugs to penetrate deeper inside. Thats enough. Himos shook his head. When there was a secret laboratory, high-grade materials were readily available, but not now. It was not easy to find dragons in the western continent. The metal dragon alone was supplied by the archbishop under special circumstances. There was no way to get the ingredients right now. Still, if its 90%, the brainwashing is almost complete. The Duke said while looking at Count Volfar. I think its time to exercise my right to challenge. Volfar nodded at the matriarchs words. Therons strength, infused with the Kangryongsik, exceeded that of most superhumans. It was the result of generous use of the familys elixir and secret energy. yes. I also think its time. A separate building in the capital. Church members will be waiting there. All right. Volfar, looking at Theron, exhaled black magic. [Get up. My servant.] When I gave the command, Theron stood up as if he were a doll hanging by a string. When I moved to the annex using the teleport gate, I was able to meet the people who were waiting in advance. On one side was a very familiar face. Its been a while, Count Bolfar. I didnt know Lord Soga would come. haha! How could I neglect such an important matter? I was also curious about whether it was a special class or something, so it turned out to be a good thing. Sogaju Felix. Volfar sighed inwardly when he saw him. Although he had excellent skills and talents, he was hot-tempered and hot-tempered. The fact that he had an insidious nature was a bonus. Have you received permission from the head of the family? Ill count it as what I received. . The two peoples eyes met for a while. Felixs pupils were filled with burning jealousy and anger as he looked at Volfar. It wasnt difficult to guess why. After the dark demon leader who controlled Theron died unexpectedly, Sogaju wanted to gain control of Theron. However, it was Bolfar, the second-in-command of the family, who took on this role. There was no way that Sogaju, who had the temperament to never give up on something he had once set his sights on, would have looked kindly on Volfar. Felix, who had been having a snowball fight for a while, asked with a grin. By the way, is that guy Ardans third child? Thats right. Hehe. Its definitely good to have a good family secret. Felix waved his hand in front of Theron as if he was curious. Immediately after, he started tapping his head. Volfars face suddenly hardened. Stimulation is difficult. Ah, is it dangerous? I thought there would be no problem with the Counts control. Felixs words contained sharp thorns. Being able to handle a doll that is close to a superhuman like limbs. It was like a dream for a warlock. Moreover, Theron was the key to absorbing Ardan. How dare you entrust such an important matter to Count Volfar instead of to yourself! I wanted to do that when I was younger, but not now. Now, for Felix, the Count was nothing short of an obstacle. A damning obstacle that takes away his fathers favor and weakens his power. Right then. Enough with the jokes. The delicate war of nerves between the two was interrupted by a sudden word. A person covered in a pure white robe was staring at Felix. Ah 3 bishops. Excuse me. He took a step back. Even if Volfar had already taken what was his, it would have been difficult to pretend to be with the church. Isnt this an organization that can be useful even when you become the head of the family in the future? The bishop took out a round sphere. He soon approached Theron and mumbled a few words. Ugh. The sphere began to vibrate slightly. Soon after, the bishop handed the sphere to Volfar. Its a new thing for the church. How to use it is simple. If you infuse the sphere with mana, it will work. Thank you. Ten minutes. Its time to utilize the sacred object with this persons vitality. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you use it any more than that. Youll die. Is this guy really able to glimpse the state of transcendence with just one bead? At least physically so. Felixs eyes sparkled at those words. As expected, the church is great. The gloomy energy flowing from Therons body was so sharp that even he could not easily handle it. If the power of Kangryongsik and divine beings are mixed here. The power that a three-time master can show in an instant easily surpasses that of any ordinary superhuman. Bolfar and Felix had been thinking differently, but at this moment, they were thinking the same thing. Even the famous Duke Ethan He wouldnt be able to defeat Theron, who used sacred items. No matter how outstanding he is, there is no way he could have reached the level of transcendence. The Archbishop asked me to tell you that he is looking forward to it. Okay then. The bishops new form became blurred. Bolfar, who had been silent, left the annex. Its not impossible to kick Felix out right now, but even then, this incident would never be forgotten. Time was not on his side. Felix, who laughed at the sight, followed suit. Kingdom Academy. Both destinations were the same. * * * Since returning from the family home, Mileton has been putting more effort into his training than before. Its changed. What was in his heart was desperation. He recalled the information he heard through the black moon. Did you say you met a vassal? And so secretly that not even the head of the family would notice. Mileton was stepping out of the dukes shadow. I guess Ill have to add a black moon later. Adding an intelligence group would be of great help in working secretly. That was when I finished thinking about it. I saw someone running quickly from a distance. He was the principal. Huh, huh Your Excellency the Duke! Whats going on? Aguiles sent someone. The Three Princes are also with us. Theron? yes. I asked you to wait, but Before the principal could continue, three people were seen approaching from behind him. The eyes of the reviewers who were teaching the class focused on the people. Count Volfar? Youre Prince Felix, right? Then the author The later indexes frowned. They couldnt have known about Theron. Because he was a person known to be trying to brainwash Agiles. The emotion that entered their hearts at this moment was worry. In any case, the seven families still existed within one fence, and one of the families that belonged to them was no different from feeding the duke with a big mess. Three people approached through the strange silence. Theron was seen staring outward blankly, as if he had lost focus. brother? There was no reaction to Myers words either. Meanwhile, Count Volfar stepped forward. Duke Ethan. The Three Dukes exercise their right to challenge. Ah, could you wait a moment? Felix cut off the Counts words at once and stepped forward. You are the culprit of that rumor. Nice to meet you. My name is Felix. so? haha. As rumored, your words and actions are bold. The reason I spoke to you is nothing special. Soon, a gloomy energy rose over Felixs body. I heard you are that strong? Ethan chuckled. Thunder naked. He was able to express it in just one word. Its about 8th rank. At that age and with that level of skill, it would have been impossible to see anything. It was then. Youre so rude! Dont you know anything about etiquette? Dorothy suddenly popped out and glared at Felix. The professor was a knight who deserved respect. Even if Duke Himos came, it would be the same. She had no intention of observing any more rude behavior. Anyway. I only talk about topics I have no skills in. what? under. Felix sneered as if it were absurd. The children of the seven families knew each other to some extent. Of course, there was also a ranking, albeit implicitly. His skills were similar to those of Mileton, who was said to be the best sword in the kingdom. On the other hand, what about Dorothy? It was just a refrain that was evaluated as the weakest among the later indices. This means that there is an overwhelming difference in skills. This is ridiculous. Do you think thats what youre going to say? joy! Its quicker to show something with one punch than to say it a hundred times. Dorothy snorted and rushed towards Felix. Felix flinched at that sight. Contrary to what was expected, Dorothys speed was more agile. He urgently opened his mouth. [Bead of darkness!] An 8th rank black magic bead of darkness. It was a magic that not only trapped the enemy in darkness without an ounce of light through a huge bead, but also dyed their spirit with death. There was no way Dorothy, who was known to be of the 7th degree, could have resisted this magic. A huge sphere instantly surrounded Dorothy. Felix saw that and smiled darkly. What a cocky bitch. You cant kill it. However, I was planning to receive a full reward for making fun of my mouth without even knowing the topic. That moment. Coo! Damn it! huh? Felix opened his eyes. This was because the cracks were clearly visible on the outside of the Orb of Darkness. In an instant, Dorothy had torn off the beads and was running towards him. ! It was an unexpected situation at all. Before the frightened Felix could even open his mouth, his fist had reached his nose. Count Volfar, who saw this, urgently turned on his black magic. I didnt like the cocky Felix, but I couldnt let him get hit by punches like that. Just before the Counts magic was completed. A pea-sized amount of mana rushed towards him. Each one contained a power that could not be underestimated. Bolfars eyes widened and he spun his dark magic. Naturally, the dark magic that was trying to protect Felix had no choice but to disperse. Gritting his teeth, Volfar looked at Ethan. [If you cowardly intervene in a childrens fight, it will be used.] . Meanwhile, Dorothys fist naturally hit Felix. Pow! Gulp! A fist lodged deep in the stomach. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew toward the back. bang! Soon after, his new model hit the wall of the building and fell helplessly to the floor. oh my god. The principal, who was watching this scene in real time, gaped. Not only can he rip off the 8th level magic in one go, but he can also overpower Felix in an instant! With less than three months of classes. Is it really possible to achieve these results? The shocked gaze naturally turned to the duke. Youre fussing over something that doesnt matter. Dorothy clapped her hands and looked at Ethan with a wide smile. Professor, how was I? Not bad. The developed skills were definitely not bad. Soon, Volfar and Ethans eyes met. Are you here to exercise your right to challenge? exactly. The purpose was as expected. Chapter 154 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 154 When I returned, the family was ruined (155) Count Volfar recalled Ethans mana that he had just witnessed. It was a magic bullet that contained a power that even he, a 9th rank warlock, could not downplay. How can someone who has been awakened less than a year have such power! A chill ran down his spine. I also seemed to understand why the church gave me the treasure. His growth rate was so frightening that even the powerful church felt burdened. However, it was not yet fully ripe. If you use the sacred items of the church together, you will never be defeated. Volfar, who regained his composure, slowly looked at Ethan with the corners of his mouth raised. Please dont even think about avoiding me. The duke has no right to refuse a challenge. evasion? Ethan smiled and looked at Theron. The guys strength was close to that of a superhuman. However, at best, there was no way Volfar would show such a confident attitude at that level. There must have been something done. So, you will be exercising your right to challenge without hesitation. Even so, it didnt matter. No matter what trick they tried, all they had to do was destroy it head on. Let me accept it. Thats a big deal. It is indeed Ardan Dapso. Hehe Immediately, Count Volfar looked behind him. A powerful force was felt. Youre here. Before arriving here, a letter had been sent to the kingdom. This was because a notary was needed as the control of Ardan depended on it. It was the Earl of Wallington who appeared. He looked at Theron and Volfar alternately and asked. Are you going to exercise your right to challenge now? exactly. The duke has already accepted the challenge. Do you also agree? I agree I agree Wallington frowned at Therons intermittent words. It was very different from what I witnessed at the flower opening ceremony. Whereas back then I had minimal reason and emotions, now I felt like I was a doll. You treat Ardans descendants like that. Aguiles had gone completely overboard. However, this sparring could not be prevented. Didnt His Majesty already acknowledge the right to challenge? Wallington, who was staring at Theron, sighed and said. come up to the training ground. [Move.] Volfar gave an order to Theron. He walked towards the training ground with his unfocused pupils exposed. [Look at the person in front of you.] [The person who stole everything that was yours.] Therons eyes slowly began to turn red as the words echoed in his head. Immediately, an inky energy burned brightly above his sword. At first glance, it looked like a flame, but it was an energy that could not be called a flame. It was just a matter of maximizing the feelings of negativity and causing them to stir. Just looking at it made me feel nauseated. The energy was growing endlessly. Ardan is mine no. You are not good enough. White flames flowed over the divine sword. Ethan recalled a memory. drug. The drugs taken by Theron had been confirmed at Aguiles secret laboratory. I vividly remembered the sensation of burning it with white flame. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If only those ingredients were burned. The taste will not remain completely gone like it is now. Are you both ready? The two people nodded at Wallingtons words. Begin. Ethans new form became blurred. Explosive mana flowed out as it liberated the Eight Rings. Ethan, who took advantage of the mana in an instant, stabbed the enemy with his divine sword. Therons speed was also formidable. Before he knew it, his sword was blocking the divine sword. bang! The negative energy and the white flame began to engage in a power struggle. Thats tricky. Ethan frowned. His sword clearly reminded me of a dragon of destruction. This was something that had never happened before. Even the energy wrapped around the sword was noticeably different. Because the corruption had progressed to a point where it couldnt even be compared to the last time. Even White Flame couldnt easily purify the guys energy. However, it was not without gaps. Although Theron gained enormous power by amplifying the energy of negativity, Therons reason had long since become blurred. The guy was moving solely on instinct. It may be sharp, but its applicability is far behind. found. As I focused my mind, I felt a ray of familiar energy through the negative emotions. It was the energy of the drug. For an instant, the white flame burned brightly. The sharp white flames penetrated into the ink-colored energy as if trying to pierce a single point. Cheeeee! Acrid smoke rose through Therons energy. Volfars eyes widened when he saw that. no? The reason why the Three Confucius brainwashing was able to proceed more deeply was because of high-grade drugs. Now the duke was burning off only the energy of the drug with great precision. This was impossible unless one had an accurate understanding of the properties of the drug. Damn it! It didnt matter if it was simply purifying the negative energy. However, purifying the properties of the drug responsible for brainwashing was a completely different story. Because the amount administered was large, it was unlikely that he would be able to regain his sanity with just that one purification, but the situation had undoubtedly become more difficult. Volfars hand went to the bead in his arms. Since I only had ten minutes to spare, I tried to watch the situation a little longer. Can not help it. The battle had to end quickly. It was when mana was infused into the orb. uh? what? Everyone who was watching the two people sparring widened their eyes. This was because Therons sword strike was faster than before. bang! With just one sword strike, the duke took as many as six steps back. It was a completely different reaction from the tense battle just moments ago. Ethan frowned. what? Because I had the experience of reaching transcendence in a past life, I was able to recognize it at a glance. Therons body had now broken through the wall of transcendence. It was impossible to show such a miracle in an instant. Unless there is some sacrifice. Immediately his face hardened. This was because I found out what the third had sacrificed to break through the wall. vitality. Ethans arm slowly changed shape. If it were not for Yongins might, it would have been difficult to receive the power of transcendence. bang! This time I only took two steps back. I let out a flurry of sword strikes and concentrated my eye power into the guys body. Theres something there. Burning ones life does not raise ones level. I could only squeeze my strength to its limit. Nevertheless, overcoming the wall meant that there was a medium that could help him. Count Volfar. There was a high possibility that the author had the medium. What should I do It wasnt just a matter of blocking it. The problem was that Therons lifespan was getting shorter every time he swung the sword. In just one minute, more than four years of life force will be swallowed up. Ethan held the divine sword. I cant help it. In the current situation, there was no way to defeat him in a short time. Overwhelming power was needed. It has the power to burn away all the power of negativity in an instant and bring the third guy back to his senses. This is impossible with the current white flame. The power of the flame had to be inflated. Ethan concentrated his mind and began to control the mana flowing throughout his body. Burr. The fiery mana flowing within the body slowly began to vibrate. Every strand of mana was trembling like crazy, as if there had been an earthquake. It was similar to the movement of a swarm of bees. When the number of vibrations exceeded two hundred, smoke slowly rose from the outside of the body. Four hundred times. Blood welled up on my neck. It was a body that had become accustomed to the heat thanks to the blessings of the Lord of Fire. However, it was not without limitations. The body was screaming amidst the vibrations of high fever. Six hundred times. I felt dizzy. But I couldnt stop here. Its still not enough. Vibration type. It was a technology that could be used little by little at the flowering stage rather than the cycle stage. If it werent for his overwhelming mana control and blessed body, he wouldnt have even dared to use this skill. A huge amount of fire rose from the mana that vibrated hundreds of times in an instant. When the number of vibrations reaches one thousand. Im crying! Blood burst out from the hole. Ethan smiled bitterly. This is a thousand times harder. When the dragonlords arm was cut off. At that time, the number of Mana vibrations exceeded ten thousand. Compared to when he reached the state of transcendence, his body was truly weak. Still, one thing was certain. The current white flame possessed a power close to transcendence. The means was force, but in any case, right now, they have the power to overcome the wall. The heat inside my body was going crazy, as if it was going to melt everything. If you swing your sword with this energy, the third will melt before you can purify it. What I needed now was not heat, but purifying power. Ethan saw Therons energy and adjusted his thoughts. Through elaborate coordination, the white flames gradually calmed down. The time it took for the power contained in one thousand vibrations to be revealed was only a split second. Therons face distorted as he saw the energy rippling around the divine sword. It was a completely opposite energy. My instincts were screaming loudly. That thing is dangerous. But there was no time to even react. The moment the sword was struck, countless sparks engulfed my entire body. Wow! The mana flowing inside was changing its nature in an instant. It was an incredible amount of pain. Theron, who was letting out a single scream, fell down. A huge blow was also inflicted on Volfar, who was controlling him through dark magic. Oof! The Count barely swallowed the blood that had reached the tip of his throat. Soon, he revealed his bewildered eyes. This was because all of the energy that had been controlling Theron disappeared in a split second. What what? What kind of energy was that? It was a collection of emotions that Agiles had stored in Therons body for over 9 years. In addition, the power of all kinds of drugs was mixed to the point where even the mind was disturbed. Even if it was the famous White Flame, it was impossible to save the Three Dukes. That is why I exercised my right to challenge. Because it was never a power that could be purified in such a ridiculous way. But why! Why should I report this to the head of the house? The duke suddenly showed transcendent power and Theron fell with a single blow? If transcendence was a state that was so easily reached, dogs and cows would have used the power of transcendence. Do you mean the duke had something that was sacred to the church? One thing was certain. That the great precepts were completely wrong. Theron collapsed and showed no sign of waking up. It was clear that he had suffered significant internal injuries as he was coughing up blood from the corner of his mouth. On the other hand, the duke was standing calmly in the training hall, even though he was coughing up blood. Ethan then looked at Volfar and spoke. It looks like the winner has been decided. . Volfar was silent. Not only Earl William, but also the later exponents and the principal had clearly witnessed this scene. Moreover, Count William, who was thorough, would have already imprinted this sparring into his memory crystal ball. It was impossible to overturn the result. It was a miserable failure. Dont you know how to speak? Bolfar, who was trembling at those words, said. Iadmit defeat. Soon he looked at Theron, who had collapsed, with wide eyes. Youd better get that eye out. . Volfar remained silent at Ethans warning voice. I vividly remembered the power contained in the sword that the duke had just shown me. That power contained a force that even he could not handle. That wasnt the only problem. Because Therons control was cut off for a moment, he suffered fatal internal injuries. The plan failed anyway. The Three Dukes right to challenge has disappeared. The strategic value has fallen vertically. If all the feelings of negativity that had built up over the past nine years had disappeared Even his own skills would have fallen into the abyss. There was no need to take the three princes with them, even risking a direct collision with the duke. Ill go back. go away. It was a terrible insult, but it was just funny for the loser to continue talking. Bolfar, carrying the fallen Sogaju, hurriedly left the training ground. Chapter 155 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 155 After returning, the family was ruined (156) Earl Wallington, who saw the people of Agiles leaving, looked at Ethan. I saw a face that had turned as white as wax. He looked gaunt. Amazing. The duke was not a transcendental person. However, the blow shown just now contained such a distant power that it reminded me of a transcendental being. It was definitely over the wall. Such cases were not unheard of. As you risk your life in life-or-death situations, there are times when you reach a state of trance and have to overcome a wall. But the Dukes case was completely different. The dukes eyes at the time of sparring were too cool to be considered a state of trance. Reason was clearly alive. Is it possible to forcefully cross the wall, even for a moment? Forcefully climbing over a wall. This is impossible in general for any profession. If it were easy, the superhumans existing in this world would have revealed their transcendent power during battle. This was a first for Wallington, who handled a lot of information. That wasnt the only strange thing. He handled his power very skillfully. A sword struck at the last moment. What was contained in that sword strike was not heat, but pure purifying power. It meant that the properties of the white flame containing the power of transcendence were changed to suit ones own taste. It was a very skillful distribution and use of power. Its like Dont you feel like youve experienced the state of transcendence? What would it have been like if it were you, the same superhuman? The moment he drew on and utilized the power of transcendence, he would not have been able to control it. It was beyond surprising and even astounding. Of course, the duke did not use such power for free. Blood flowing out from the hole. Even his face turned as white as wax. There was no doubt that he had suffered internal injuries. However, the price for using the power of transcendence was very light. Usually, the price was paid with ones life. Are you okay? okay. His voice seemed calm on the outside, but deep fatigue was evident inside. He then looked at the later indices and said. Lets do self-training today. Oh, and Ill take the third brother with me. Brother, get some rest. Myers said astutely. Soon he put Theron on his back. Ethan nodded and headed toward his room. He lay down on the bed and laughed bitterly. Im dying. I put my dizzy head back and looked at my body. Most blood vessels were damaged. It was not unusual as the vibration method was used and a sudden huge amount of heat was encountered. It seemed like I would need some medical treatment for a while. Well, anyway I had no regrets because I saved the third child. In her past life, didnt Theron risk her life for herself? He controlled his inner self using breathing techniques and closed his eyes. It was an instant for me to fall into the flood. * * * Duke? Ysera, who had been lingering in front of Ethans room, carefully knocked on the door. But there was no answer. Yseras face turned white. An image of the Duke coughing up blood appeared in her mind. Im going in! Ysera urgently grabbed the doorknob and entered the dukes room. The first thing I felt was the intense heat. Even though the weather was winter, a hazy haze was created in the room. The place where the heat was coming from was right on the bed where the peacock was. Duke? His stomach was whiter than usual, and his face was full of sweat. She rushed over and grabbed Ethans hand. I felt a burning heat as if I had touched a lump of hot charcoal. Even the pulse was faint. Ysera closed her eyes and carefully breathed mana into his body. It was to observe the state of the body. Her face turned white as she examined the dukes veins. The blood vessels spread throughout the body were cracked, as if a drought had occurred. My physical condition was much more serious than I thought. It was not something that could be resolved by calling a doctor. How to! Yseras pupils fluttered. She was confused and thought of a solution. In order to heal blood vessels damaged by the heat, powerful vitality was needed. Water spirit. A water spirit was needed. She urgently summoned Aqua. Kuu. Aqua. Ill ask for treatment. The spirit that was tilting its head nodded vigorously. Soon, a lesser spirit burrowed into the dukes body. Cheeeee! Acrid smoke rose from the dukes body, as if water had been sprinkled on hot iron. Iseras face, which had been sparkling with eyes, hardened. This was because the spirit was summoned back before it could last even a minute in the dukes body. She summoned the water spirit once again. A huge amount of mana was needed to summon the reverse summoned spirit, but it didnt matter to Ysera. The spirit entered and disappeared and the process was repeated. Every time, her face became stiff. Its not possible with a low-level spirit. No matter how much mana was infused into the spirit, it was only a low-level spirit. It was impossible to exert a power that surpassed the level of existence. A higher spirit was needed. Can I do it? I hadnt been playing until now. Because I have been trying to summon spirits of intermediate level or higher. However, water-attribute spirits could only summon low-class spirits. No, you must do it. If he was not careful, he could have lost the duke forever. It was so terrible that I couldnt even imagine it. Who in this world can dominate oneself so completely? This would not have been possible without my husband. She took a deep breath. If you rush to work because you are desperate, you will end up with neither porridge nor rice. In order to summon the water spirit, he had to control his high affinity for fire. water and fire. Because the two had extreme compatibility. how? Immediately, Yseras eyes lit up. This was because a clue was found inside the dukes body. Unlike a normal knight collecting mana in the mana hole in his Danjeon, his mana was concentrated in two places: the mana hole and the heart. Collect the familiar nature of fire in your heart What if you could gather the nature of water into a mana hole? Normally, he would be able to store his energy in one place and spread the mana appropriate for his attribute throughout his body whenever he wanted. It was a complete correction of the body. It wasnt going to be easy, but there was no option not to try. I felt fire spreading through my body. Unlike in the past, the heightened control over mana was helping to unite the attributes. Exciting! Fiery mana began to flow into my heart. The heat spreading from the fires gathered in one place was almost reaching my head. Even though I was sweating profusely, I continued to build up my attributes. Grow up. Grow bigger Like a snowball gradually growing in size, the central point of the fire began to increase in size. All the surrounding heat rushed in due to the powerful heat generated by the heart. A desperation and earnestness that had never occurred before in her life was pushing her concentration to its peak. When a long time has passed. done! Yseras eyes lit up. The fiery mana was tightly packed in her heart. It was so large that it could completely envelop the heart. Perhaps because of the fire concentrated in one place, the fiery mana flowing within the body had long since completely disappeared. Now it was time to gather water attribute mana. The second attempt was easier. Water mana slowly began to fill her mana hole. The moment when the mana of water gathered in one place and formed a round shape. [I, Ysera, call upon the waters.] She spat out the elemental language. The water mana spread throughout my body like waves. When calling a spirit, only water mana was used, so firearms did not interfere with the summoning. Soon, a distortion was created in the room. A spirit that appeared to be female peeked out from within the surface, which resembled a gentle wave. Yseras eyes lit up. I had seen a spirit with that appearance in a family book. It was definitely a high-level spirit. Immediately afterwards, the spirit spoke with its eyes wide open. [Monarchs contractor? How did the fire spirit summon me] [Lets make a contract. Quick!] [Uh Huh?] [Name!] [Its Lindaia] [Lindaia, do you want to make a contract?] The spirit trembled. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was because the spirit master was glaring at him as if he was trying to eat him. [Ill do it.] The power of a high-level spirit was engraved into the mana of the water. Without even having time to feel the refreshing mana, Ysera made her first request. Treat the Duke. [good. But I cant do it perfectly.] I didnt even want that. Even if the highest water spirit comes, it wont be able to completely capture the dukes fire. The priority now was to put out the fire urgently. Soon, a superior spirit began circling the dukes body. [Oh my his physical condition is terrible.] Unlike the lower-level spirit that disappeared without a trace, the upper-level spirit was in fairly good shape even as it moved around the dukes entire body. It was the result of combining the status of a spirit and the enormous mana of a spiritist. After wandering around diligently for about twenty minutes, the spirit came out of my body. [I looked at everything I could fix. The fire was quickly put out, so you can rest assured.] Its okay, right? huh? [maybe. If I get treatment from time to time, Ill get better soon, right?] Whew thank you. It was worth pouring all the waters mana into. Only then did Ysera sigh. The water spirit saw that and smiled. The spirit looked at the human man lying quietly on the bed. Hes an interesting human being. That human was not asleep. I was simply recovering from the depths of my body by conserving my breathing strength. Given his surprisingly delicate control, he would have recovered his body on its own if given time, even without his help. I was able to roughly guess why the man deceived the contractor. The contractor, who had only summoned low-level spirits, summoned himself at once, so it was a blessing. So this much. I guess I can keep it a secret from the contractor. [See you again.] The water spirit smiled and kissed Yseras forehead. After the spirit disappeared. Ysera, who had been caring for the duke for a while, quietly left the room. Youre gone. Ethan opened his eyes. He knew that Ysera had a crush on him. It was for that reason that his poor physical condition was revealed. Because desperation was one of the special elixirs for transcending the realm. Its good if it works, but if it doesnt, its not. Unlike my light-hearted attempt, the result easily exceeded my expectations. I thought I had to be really good at it to be able to summon a mid-level spirit. I thought that alone was great enough. However, what she summoned was a high-level spirit. Even though I only acted for a short time, I got a huge benefit. As he examined the inside of the body, he quietly admired it. The vibration method was a technology that could provide enormous power but also brought about significant aftereffects. Since they used white salt rather than black salt, the internal injuries were quite serious. I thought I would need treatment for about three months at least. It was different now. This was because the enormous vitality revealed by the upper water spirit sealed the torn blood vessels and greatly shortened the time required for recovery. If I only get one or two more treatments here A week will be enough. Goddess of water. It was a title that Ysera had in her previous life. Considering that a high-level spirit was summoned at once, it could be said that the potential contained in that title was still present here. Ethan, sitting cross-legged, began to recover. * * * Four moderate families held a meeting. It was because of a piece of news delivered today. Duke said, looking at the three family heads. Im sure everyone has heard the story. Everyone nodded. There is even a story about the Three Dukes exercising their right to challenge, showing amazing strength, and Ethan destroying it in one fell swoop. I had already heard the news from the later exponents. I think this is an opportunity. DWhat if its an opportunity? Isnt it clear that we were not deeply involved in the affairs of the Three Dukes, but we just stood by? DIts not wrong. So, how about actively supporting the dukedom at this time and empowering the duke along with the recovery of the three princes? Everyone nodded. It was right to address Therons problem at least once. This was especially true when it was decided to support Duke Ethan. -I will do that. Coincidentally, our family has medicinal herbs that are good for internal injuries -If it is an elixir, we will also support it. DShouldnt we provide support not only materially but also politically? As the Kingdoms Council of Ministers is scheduled to be held soon, I would like to speak to His Majesty Its not a bad proposal. I will send a letter to your Majesty. Kingdom Council of Ministers. It was a meeting held once at the end of the year where heads of famous families gathered in one place. What if the King sent an invitation to Duke Ethan here? We will be able to clearly spread throughout the kingdom the fact that he is recognized as an official duke rather than a temporary duke. If so, he will be able to gain considerable political power. The Duke, who synthesized the opinions of the householders, wrote a letter to be sent to the King. Chapter 156 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 156 #When I returned, the family was ruined (157) Delprion looked at the crystal ball. There were all scenes of Theron and Ethan sparring. It was evidence of the exercise of the right to challenge and the clear results thereof. The king stuck his tongue out. Theron was clearly showing movements that seemed to have overcome the wall of transcendence. Agiles and the church must have been playing a trick. What was even more surprising was the power of the duke, who destroyed the trick with just one sword. The King asked after looking at the report Wallington handed him. Are you saying that the duke seems to be able to freely overcome the wall of transcendence? That is very likely. Still, the side effects arent as big as I thought Maybe its because I used Ardans vision technology. yes. It wouldnt be surprising if Ardan had such secret skills. This was not the end of the news related to Duke Ethan. Because the letter that arrived to him this morning also contained information related to the duke. Letter from the moderate faction of the 7th Street. The point was simple. Starting with the statement that instead of being treated as a member of the 7th family by being associated with the radicals, we will break away from the 7th family and create a new organization Our four families are trying to actively support Your Majesty and Duke Ethan. Could your Majesty personally invite Duke Ethan to this meeting of the kingdoms ministers? For Delprion, it was a proposal he would welcome with open arms. Aguiles and Lacian. Of the seven families, these were the only two that could be considered his main enemies. If the families other than him sided with him, he could easily keep the two ducal families in check. In the end, it was Duke Ethan who made this board. Academys special class. At best, he not only persuaded the Duke and the Marquis of Turian through the educational facility where later exponents gathered, he even persuaded the two neutral marquis. A nineteen-year-old young duke. What did he see in him that made him decide to support the four matriarchs? Theres no way he could act like that with his strength alone. If it were a family that could be persuaded by force, they would have moved as one body with the Lacian side a long time ago. Probably a lot of factors were taken into consideration. But one thing was certain. The peacock has the power to attract people. It was the most necessary element for a leader. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is the rumor spreading well? yes. It looks like not only us but also Ardans intelligence group is moving. The King asked, remembering what was written in the letter. I would like to send an invitation to Ardan to this central government meeting. However, I do have one concern. I wonder if I will be able to restore my body to its normal state. A side effect of jumping over the wall. Just because it wasnt as big as I thought, doesnt mean it wasnt there at all. Even if I just watched the video right now, it was like that. Wasnt blood gushing out from the peacocks cheeks? The CITIC meeting was scheduled to be held in two weeks. An invitation could be sent, but if one were to be careful, it could have resulted in the Duke suffering from internal injuries participating in the meeting. It is no exaggeration to say that this is my first time attending this political event. If he showed weakness, he would be easily attacked by the two dukes. Instead of sending an official letter, how about asking the duke first? As a wise person, he will not want to attend even though it puts a strain on his body. Will you do that? yes. Then, I will contact you separately. Inviting Duke Ethan was tantamount to announcing him as the undisputed head of the family of Ardan. William bowed his head and left the Kings office. Im inviting Ardan. Although it was a prestigious family that was more established than anyone else, this family rarely attended meetings of the central government. This was because the Ardan family was not interested in politics. After the Dragon Clan War, there was no one worthy of being the head of the family, so there was no need to send invitations for a while. This meeting of the Central Government will be quite noisy. Even Agiles and Lacian would be gnashing their teeth at Ethan right now. Considering the dukes temperament, friction will definitely arise. But I wasnt worried. From what I have observed so far, Duke Ethan is not a person who would be afraid of such things. The Earl of Wallington began writing down the invitation. * * * Ten days passed quickly. On the first day I sparred with Theron, I continued to recuperate, but the second day was different. Instead of having a haggard face, he showed off a complexion that was close to normal, and started taking classes in the special class without any problems. Amazing recovery. The reason this was possible was because of Ysera. Because she came to Ethans room every day to try to recover. Ysera wasnt the only one who came to visit him. This was because Earl William, one of the kings close associates, also secretly visited his room. His Majesty would like to invite the Duke to the Council of Ministers. I would like to know what the Dukes opinion is. Let me accept the invitation. It was only natural to nod my head willingly to what he said. Because I was confident that I would be able to completely heal my body before the Central Council was held. Count William, who was staring at Ethan, nodded silently. I dont know what kind of trick was used, but the dukes body was in a state of healing that was incomparable from the day of the sparring. At that rate of recovery, there should be no problem attending the Central Government meeting. So he left, and a few days later I was able to receive a letter from the king. The head of the Ardan family is invited to the central government meeting. The content was simple, but the meaning was not simple. Thats it. Bringing back Ardan. I had completely achieved one of the goals I had set for myself when I first arrived here. What was important now was how far the regained Ardan could be developed. I had no intention of being satisfied with just restoring the glory of the past. Absolutely more. Since weve returned to the past, shouldnt we set a bigger goal? Now is the time to start renting in earnest. smart. There was a knock on the door. Ethan tilted his head. It was because it was a knocking sound that I had heard many times somewhere. Sylvia? Soon he said: Please come in. How have you been? Your Excellency the Duke. The expectations were not wrong. Yeah, Ive been fine. you? Nothing happened to me either. I came here in person because I had a lot to report to you. The distance must have been quite far. His Excellency the Turian Marquis helped me. Like the Three Princes, we were given separate permission to use the gate connected to the capital. is it. Even though a long time had passed since the sparring ended, Theron was still in a coma. It wasnt difficult to guess why. Contaminated soul and body. Even if the purification was completed in one go, it was clear that the impact would not be small. What you need is time. Thats why I decided to send him to the Dukes House rather than the Academy. Ilya was there. A guy who is well versed in crafting might be able to think of medicinal herbs or items that could be helpful to Theron. However, the problem was how to move the comatose child to the Dukes house, and it was the Marquis of Turian who extended a helping hand in such a situation. DIs it used to transport patients on foot? Use the Marquis Gate. Since it is located in the same western part, wouldnt it be possible to shorten the distance by nearly 70%? Currently, Ardan does not have a gate directly connected to the capital. This was because the subsidiary 10th Street dismantled the gate and sold the contents. The network with the capital was intentionally cut off. Reconnecting the gate required extensive construction. One year at the earliest. In such a situation, there was no reason not to accept the hand offered by the Marquis. Thanks to this, Theron arrived at the Dukes house without any major problems. Good. Sylvia received reports from time to time through the crystal ball, but of course it was not possible to talk to her face to face. What about Theron? I received various elixirs from the moderate faction. Currently, Ilia and Melaisis are using elixirs to create items to restore vitality. The document she handed over contained detailed information on the elixirs delivered by the moderate faction. All of them were elixirs with significant efficacy in restoring vitality. This was not the end of the elixir given by the moderates. This was because several elixirs were delivered to not only Theron but also Ethan. Thanks to Sera Lee, I planned to absorb it slowly later rather than taking it right away. Sylvias report did not end there. From actively lobbying for participation in the Cities Council to actively spreading rumors about this sparring throughout the kingdom. Because I was starting to list the activities of the moderate faction. I guess thats what the duke intended. Do you plan to continue to join forces with the moderates in the future? I think so. yes. Then, we will actively cooperate with them. What about milestones? So far, the power within the family is very weak. After looking into it, it seemed like they had recruited about two barons. It didnt matter if it was weak. What was important was that he had begun to build his own power in earnest. Use the black moon to help. However, there is no need to contact us urgently. All right. So Sylvia and Ethan had a deep conversation. * * * On the day when the Central Council meeting begins. Ethan boarded the carriage prepared by the academy and headed toward the castle. I said around twenty. The Council of Ministers was a place where the twenty most powerful families in the kingdom gathered to discuss important matters of the nation. It is an event where the leaders of not only the seven kingdoms of the kingdom but also each region gather in one place. There was no need to mention the importance of the place. This was especially true for Ardan, who had begun to stand up again. Most nobles would have only heard rumors about Ardan. Depending on how we show ourselves at this meeting, our future reactions and contact methods with Ardan will change completely. furthermore. It was also the first time I met the King. Ethan also didnt know much about the king. This was because the past had been changed and the king had become completely different. This meeting was also an opportunity to find out what kind of person Delprion is. So far, they have been working together because they have the same goals, but that doesnt mean they can be friends forever. Well see. A huge castle came into view in the distance. The knights who saw Ardans flag politely welcomed the carriage. The news that Ardan would participate in this council of ministers had already spread throughout the kingdom. See you, His Excellency the Duke. The protagonist of a rumor that is shaking the kingdom. Duke Ethan was a person who radiated a cool vibe. The deepest part of the royal palace. The conference hall was located in area 8. It was a place that was not open to the public except when important national issues were being decided or when a government meeting was held. A familiar face was waiting at the entrance. It was the Marquis Lionel, known as the Kings Sword. Are you here? He smiled hollowly and pointed inside. Except for you, all the nobles have already arrived. Lets go in. Ethan nodded and entered the conference hall. Step by step. Step by step. The nobles in the conference hall fell silent at the sound of footsteps coming from outside. There were only two people who had not yet visited the conference hall. The host, the King, and the newly invited head of Ardan. Soon the door to the conference room opened. The eyes of the nobles, who were nearly twenty, turned to the newly appeared participant. Despite the attention of all high-ranking nobles above the earldom, the young dukes face was very calm. His eyes slowly looked around and stopped at one place. The person Ethan was looking at was a nobleman who was firmly maintaining his position as second-in-command among the twenty nobles. Duke Himos. Ethan, who was looking at him intently, spoke. He looked like a rat and did the same thing. what? ! The nobles widened their eyes. Because the fire was really lit before the central government meeting even started. Chapter 157 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 157 #When he returned, his family was ruined (158) Himos face turned red. I had heard many times that Ethan was a radical. Even so, I never imagined that he would be so crazy that he would attack me as soon as I saw him. It was then. Haha! Thats a very accurate assessment! A voice filled with laughter rang out. The owner of the voice was none other than the Duke. He laughed so hard that he even wiped away his tears. The eyes of the nobles gathered at the meeting sparkled at that sight. Are the moderates and Duke Ethan joining hands? Otherwise, there was no way the Duke would have participated so actively in the conversation. Now that I think about it, the location choice is really strange. As if the seven families were no longer one, the four families belonging to the moderate faction were positioned in opposite positions to those of the radical faction. Thats not enough, considering the hostile attitude the Duke is showing right now. Its clear that a schism has occurred. There was definitely a problem with the unity of the seven families. moderates and radicals. Which of the two should I give my hand to? The minds of the high-ranking nobles began to spin. Meanwhile, Himos was glaring at Ethan. Duke would say that he would do it even if he experienced friction since his distribution was similar to his, but Ethan was different. Himos said, glaring at him. Have you not even learned basic manners? I guess they think that just because they are the same duke, their status is equal. Manners? Ethan smiled and answered. I dont think this is something I should listen to from a guy who is playing pranks on my brother with black magic. Youd better watch your mouth. A fearsome force rose from Himos body. Himos was not a false transcendent, but an expert who overcame the wall of true transcendence. Several household heads swallowed their saliva at the breathtaking momentum. Even though Count Marek and the heads of the other 7 families were called transcendents, they knew it. There are only four people in the kingdom who truly possess extreme power. Hymos and Gerond. Even the Duke and Marquis Lionel. Only these four people were truly powerful enough to be described as monsters. The rest were just people who had been outnumbered. I cant get used to the momentum of a true transcendental person. As expected, he is Duke Himos. It was so powerful that even just being nearby made my body tremble. So what about Duke Ethan? Will he show fear as he bears the brunt of the power of a true transcendent? Otherwise The nobles eyes naturally focused on Ethan. Immediately their eyes sparkled. Even though he was taking the brunt of Himos momentum, Ethans eyes did not waver one bit. It was a response that could not be shown without skill and mental strength. What will you do if youre not careful? Immediately, wave-like mana rose over Ethans body. The inside of the conference hall began to heat up. Oh my god Thats incredible heat. Is that really the spirit of someone under 20? There was a history of hearing stories about Ethan that were painful to the ears. I heard that even the later exponents who were among the first in the kingdom had such great skills that they had to learn from him, and that they engaged in a tight battle against two transcendents named Duke and Lionel. Even so Can they withstand Duke Himoss momentum? Everyone swallowed their saliva. The momentum of the two people was entangled like a snake towards each other. No matter how great the rumors were, contrary to the predictions that Himos would win, the battle for intangible power was going on more tightly than expected. Himos frowned. At most, he is only a person with mana equivalent to that of a superhuman. The amount of mana was clearly overwhelming. Of course, you have to gain the upper hand in the battle of momentum. Am I losing control? Duke Ethan was holding on to his momentum. This was because they continued to fight effectively with great control. The first time I unleashed my power was simply out of anger, but now it was different. What the A chill went down my spine little by little. This was because Ethans accomplishments far exceeded his expectations. Of course, I could have easily suppressed it now. But what if more than a year passes in this state? Will it be easy to subdue it even then? It might be difficult. Ethan was the monster who woke up with his body shattered and reached superhuman status in less than a year. The value of time flowing to him far exceeded his own. Himos wasnt the only one surprised. The family heads who attended the meeting of the central government could not help but be amazed at the snake-like tangle of momentum. I heard that he used a power close to transcendence in his sparring with the Three Dukes He can even withstand the force of transcendence? Wasnt the rumor false? The heads of the families suddenly became confused. Although the nobles who attended the Central Council did not have the power of the seven kingdoms, they were each people who had built up enough power to be called the losers of a region. It wasnt a result given for free. Own skills and given background. It was a result that could be revealed because he had a certain degree of insight into the current trend. Lacian and Aguileth. The name Ardan slowly began to be engraved in the minds of the heads of the family who were only considering the two families. The sight Ethan showed for the first time was shocking enough to be refreshing. It was then. A tremendous force rose from behind. Even compared to Himos, the momentum was such that it could not be easily defeated. Duke, who suddenly joined the battle of momentum, glared at Himos. Do you have any sense of honor when youre seventy years older than me and youre trying to fight for mana with a young man whos not even twenty? It was a devastating blow. Himos chewed the inside of his mouth and glared at Duke. They havent even produced any meaningful results in the battle of momentum yet. If I hadnt started, I wouldnt have known it. If I backed off now, I would have no choice but to become a laughing stock. This is a matter between me and Duke Ethan! Why are you meddling in this matter? Duke answered those words with a grin. I am very close to that young friend. There is a limit to watching you run wild like a thunderbolt, Duke Himos. what? Will you come to your senses if you see blood here? Before he knew it, Himos had a black staff in his hand. A gloomy energy rose like a tidal wave through the staff shaped like a skull. blood? Theres nothing you cant see. We are ready at any time. Isnt everyone like that? Instead of an answer, speculation rose above the bodies of the moderate families. The four heads of the family all began to look at Himos with bright eyes. He gave off the will to risk even fighting if he went any further. Hoo. It was a fairly deep cooperative relationship. The moderates and the Duke of Ethan. I knew there was an exchange between the two forces, but I had no idea it would be so deep that I would be prepared to clash directly with Agiles. The heads of the familys eyes lit up. It was time for the atmosphere to become even more sinister. stop. Along with a soft voice, a huge force separated Duke Himos and the Duke. The two dukes were shocked. Duke Gerond, head of the Lacian family. Before I knew it, he was radiating tangible energy with his sword drawn. At most, he only showed one move, but that one move made everyone tense up. Ethan was the only one whose eyes lit up with interest. Its pretty good. His spirit was profound and sharp enough to say that he had reached maturity even at the level of transcendence. He was two steps ahead of the transcendental people he had seen so far. one year? It seemed like I would have to devote myself to training for two years instead of one to be able to deal with Gerond. That was when we were measuring estimates. Your Majesty is coming in! The knights standing at the entrance shouted loudly. Soon after, the King appeared with the Marquis Lionel. The nobles stood up and showed their respect. However, the kings eyes were only focused on Ethan. Nice to meet you. Duke Ethan. yes. The two peoples eyes met. The pupil was like a window representing ones inner thoughts. I was able to understand a lot from just a short encounter. Its not hostile. It wasnt a look in his eyes that was wary of him. The young kings eyes were rather sympathetic. but. The kings main enemies were the Church and the two dukes. As they continued to reduce their power, it was even more strange that they showed such a hostile attitude. Please everyone take a seat. Let the meeting begin. The nobles sat down. That is how the Central Council of Ministers began. * * * If we were to define the Council of Ministers in one word, it could be said to be a power struggle between the king and high-ranking nobles. This was because it was a place where the kingdoms key policies to be implemented in the next year were decided. I can roughly understand the atmosphere. Many of the policies the king wanted were being passed. This was because the moderate faction, which had so far supported the nobles, was now openly taking the kings side. The king alone had the power to fight against numerous nobles. Since four high-ranking nobles began to lend additional power, it was not strange for them to push for policies with force. The policies are pretty good. The kings tone was simple. They were trying to raise the quality of life for commoners by lowering the tax rate for each territory and increasing various supports. For Ethan, there was no reason to object. It was because he behaved like that in his past life and in his present life. A few high-ranking nobles showed a look of disgust, but the tide was already halfway there. It was for that very reason that the local leaders in regions other than the 7th Street could not easily vote against it. Moderates and Ardan. If even the king joins in Even just from the outside, it is a huge force. Worst of all, even the two dukes who belong to the radical faction cannot easily vote against it. The trend has turned. It was the high-ranking nobles who made the atmosphere so shocking. They felt it with their own skin. The weight was already gradually tilting towards the kings power. Besides even the passage of time will not be in the two dukes favor. It was Duke Ethan who created this situation. Numerous evaluations followed him, but there was one thing in common. A person who should never be turned into an enemy. He was definitely a descendant of Ardan. Ardan was more reliable than anyone else to his allies, but was crueler to his enemies than anyone else. What happened to the 10 collateral families who were his enemies? It walked the path to extinction without leaving a single pillar or root behind. Its been less than half a year since the master of Ardan opened his eyes A rumor that was still spreading throughout the kingdom. I could tell by watching the battle of momentum with Duke Himos. The speed of his growth could not be simply described as fast. Its bizarre. This would be more appropriate. Silence is accompanied by fear. This was even more so when it was the other persons silence that could not be guessed./ Since he did not say anything during the meeting, I couldnt help but be more concerned. The eyes of high-ranking nobles were already focused on Ethan. And with a more serious gaze than when looking at the king. * * * The schedule of the Central Council meeting was scheduled for a total of three days. After the first days meeting, which lasted nearly five hours, ended. Ethan, who left the conference hall, heard a secret whisper. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Do you have time now? His Majesty is calling.] It was the voice of the Marquis Lionel. Ethan nodded. There was a topic I wanted to discuss with the King. Good. He moved after the marquis. The place he guided us to was the kings office. Ethan entered and bowed his head slightly. Nice to meet you. Head of Ardan. The king, smiling broadly, pointed to the seat. The two people sitting across from each other looked at each other. Chapter 158 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 158 After returning, the family was ruined (159) The sacrifice made in previous generations. Ardan was a family that even the king had to show respect for. Delprion said after taking a sip of tea. I heard there was friction with Duke Himos. I did. What do you plan to do with Agiles? Ardan never forgets a grudge. It was a simple but clear answer. Soon, a thick bundle of documents came out of Ethans arms. This? This is material to be used for pressure. pressure? Take a look. The kings face slowly began to harden after looking at the document. From tax issues to places like secret laboratories spread out in various places. In the document, Aguiless every move was written down in detail. When on earth did you gather this much information? The Dukes investigation contained several things that even his intelligence group, Red Moon, could not understand. In order to gather such high-quality information, an excellent intelligence organization was needed. Thats really amazing. The kings eyes sparkled. It wasnt just a feeling of having established an outstanding intelligence organization. There has been a story that has been causing a stir in the kingdom recently. That was the story of Ardan sweeping up the kingdoms gold coins. From selling card games to products with excellent designs that are selling like hot cakes to high-ranking nobles. The wealth Ardan was accumulating at every moment was at a level that even he could not have easily predicted. In less than a year at most Not only did he overcome the mana surge and build up skills that even the transcendent could not ignore, but he also completed the maintenance of the family. It was too much of a slut. Can I take this information as a request to put pressure on Aguiles at this Central Council meeting? Thats right. I will. Delprion nodded willingly. From absorbing the moderate faction to destroying the general branch of the Capital Magic Association, one of the important forces in the church. This was all done by the duke. If something comes, something has to go. Good. Lacian and Aguileth. The two ducal families, who were constantly increasing their power, were also a threat to the king. Coincidentally, its power has increased significantly by absorbing the moderate faction. There was no harm in doing so if he could put pressure on Agiles through the information the duke gave him. However, as the Duke knows, this information will not be able to take down Agiles. Its all about getting a few rights. I hope you understand that. yes. That doesnt matter. Agiles power was close to 10% of the kingdoms power. A force with this kind of power would have a lot of room to think differently if excessive pressure was applied. Moreover, on Agiles side, there is an outstanding ally called Lacian. It was not that he did not understand the kings actions, as a civil war could break out if he were not careful. Well, thats not important. Ultimately, revenge is only meaningful when it is completed with ones own hands, not with someone elses. For now, it was enough to put political pressure on Aguiles. Theres no need to rush. It will not be too late to slowly chip away at their power and then move forward in earnest when the time is right. Thats how the conversation with the king ended. Ethan returned to his room and was deep in thought. Its Delprion. The previous king had a history of establishing a senate in the duchy and leaking technology to the seven families. It must have been to increase the power of the kingdom. Who was the king of the time? It didnt completely cross the line like before. However, he only continued to abet the situation. You are a mysterious person. From defining the work of collateral relatives as housework and blocking intervention from other families, to revealing hostility toward the religious order. Since he woke up, the kings actions have always been in a direction that benefits this side. If you look at the policy proposed today, it seems like he is trying to rule. Ardan was not yet a family that could stand alone. Recovery always takes time. One thing was certain. So far, Delprion and I have the same goals and there is a lot of room for us to use each other. I had no intention of throwing away a useful hand due to emotional issues alone. Because Ethan was not a single person, but the head of a family. Time will decide. Will you be an enemy or ally of the king? Well find out later. It was a time when I was lost in thought. smart. There was a knock on the door, and soon a letter was delivered to him. The driver who delivered the letter said: This is a letter from His Excellency Duke Gerond. Ethans eyes lit up after seeing the contents. * * * A dark night. Ethan moved quietly and looked at Inyoung standing in the distance. Were we supposed to meet each other quietly? What I was curious about was, werent we all the same? So you must have come here too. Immediately afterwards, Gerond glanced somewhere. A familiar energy was felt behind Ethan. Its the Marquis Lionel. Duke of Ethan. On the outside, he looked like he was running wild like a thunderbolt, but his every move was filled with meticulous planning. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the fact that he did not come to see me alone. So whats your business? Couldnt you use the mind sword? Sword of the heart. It was a technique that could only be used if one had deep enlightenment even at the level of transcendence. If you were to consider whether or not you could utilize it right now, you could. Of course, since the body and mana are not fully equipped, it cannot be used for a long time. then? Would you like to discuss the mind and sword with me? Discussing the mind and the sword. Duke Gerond was one of the obvious main enemies, but regardless, this was a rather interesting topic. This is because the human mind contains the philosophies and values that we have lived our whole lives with. Instead of saying a hundred words, you can understand much of the essence of an object just by striking your heart and sword once. Conversely, it would mean that Gerond also understands his true nature Its not bad. Ethan was not one to turn down such an offer. After releasing the illusion, he closed his eyes and remembered a sword. A sword that cut down countless dragons. Divine sword Dranion. Unlike its current state, which was a half-replica, the new sword that had been perfectly restored in the image was held in his hands. The materialized imagination was sucking up mana. It is a sword that cannot be maintained for long. Ethan looked at Gerond. A sword was floating around him. It was a sword made entirely of mana. When he saw Geronds heart sword, his eyes lit up. This was because Geronds level was not far behind compared to his previous life. At most, the difference is about two steps. In the kingdom of Heidern in his previous life, there were only two beings who could be called transcendental. One was herself and the other was Ysera, who was called the goddess of water. If you think about it, it was an amazing amount of progress. If you think of those who are transcendent right now, arent there as many as four? And thats in a situation that was a long time ago from the time of my previous life. The skills of the dragon people and the skills of Ardan. The two may have mixed together and reached a level different from before. Ethan was sure at this moment. The transcendent people we have seen so far. If you fight with all your might against transcendents like the Duke, Marquis Lionel, and Duke Himos If you do well, youll be able to make both arms disappear. However, if Gerond is your opponent, it will be difficult to cut off even a finger, let alone an arm. A strong person like this was rare even in his past life. It was an amazing leap forward for a family that had been treated as second place for most of its life. Meanwhile, Gerond, who saw Ethan, nodded. What a bizarre creature. Body and spirit usually go together. But Ethan was different. He was clearly not a transcendent. Considering only the physical body, you have to be really good at it to be able to say that you have reached the beginning of the level of superhumanity. Nevertheless. The spirit is already half-complete. Although he has an experience of transcendence, he is not a transcendent person. This was the first time even Gerond, who had lived for countless years, had seen such a bizarre being. Thats what sparked my curiosity. So I sent a letter and Ethan responded. It was time to find out more about him. Lets begin. With Ethans words, a single heart sword narrowed the distance. The will engraved on the sword of the heart was simple. -Cut it. Like the Yongin people who broke countless waists in two. Because it was a sword that moved solely through imagery, its speed was beyond imagination. Before I knew it, the heart sword was cutting into Geronds waist. thud! The sword was blocked with a heavy sound. Before I knew it, the sword floating around Gerond was blocking the divine sword. When the two heart swords collided, one of them opened his eyes wide and the other ones eyes were shining with interest. The former was none other than Gerond. It was because he understood Ethans essence. He went through many wars. thud! He was a knight who slaughtered countless dragon people. thud! He was a war hero with iron blood. Three crashes. ! Gerond was astonished at the nature of the object spewed out by the Heart Sword. Gerond was not the only one who understood the opponent. Because images were starting to come to Ethan too. thud! A person who lives only for the revival of the family. thud! A person whose every action is merely a means for the sake of his family. And the last one Boom! Hmm. Ethan smiled. The sword of the heart is the collision of mind and will. Depending on the level of ones level, the scope of ones ability to read the other persons essence also varied. The reason why Gerond wanted a clash of hearts and swords. That may be because he was confident in hiding his own essence and deeply understanding the essence of the other person. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Gerond did not know until he struck the heart sword. The fact that Ethans experience completely surpasses that of his previous life. Just as Gerond was reading Ethans essence that was intentionally revealed, Ethan was also reading his essence. Although Gerond realized it at the last moment and tightly covered the essence. Due to the late reaction, it was not possible to hide it completely. Even though it was blurry, I could read the direction he was thinking. Dealing with Lacian may be easier than you think. My mind became blurred. With the performance of my current body, three collisions was the limit. It was an extremely inefficient technology right now. Geronds eyes darkened as he saw the blurred heart sword. How far did you read? I knew that I could use mind sword. However, Gerond could not have imagined that his level would be so sublime. At best, I was planning to reveal only the shell of its essence. Rather, the result was the opposite. It was Ethan who showed the shell, and it was he who showed the substance. . He frowned as if embarrassed. Because the exchange rate was extremely unreasonable. Chapter 159 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 159 After returning, the family was ruined (160) . Gerond was silent as he looked at Ethan. Soon he remembered a story he had heard before. What if the duke family had passed on the experience they experienced during the Dragon Clan War to the Archduke in some way? This was one of the contents reported by Count Marek after the flowering ceremony took place. At the time, I thought it was nonsense. But when I think about it now. That would be highly likely. Ethans essence conveyed through soul searching. There was no such argument as a reason to explain how this was possible. An iron-blooded commander who has experienced numerous wars. He has a record of slaughtering so many dragon people that he can be called a dragon slayer. He must have inherited the experience of the Balaur War. This level of experience could never have been obtained had it not been for the dragon war that took place in the past. It was known that the previous Dukes skills had reached transcendent levels, so if he had inherited his experience, it would not be strange for Ethans essence to be like that. The important thing is how such a thing was made possible. I knew about methods and items for delivering mana. A typical example was black magic. By using drain magic that absorbs mana, you can retrieve the targets mana. However, even in the Apostles magic, which presupposes countless sacrifices, there was no such thing as passing on experience. I guess its just a memory at best. Although memories and experiences may seem similar, they are not the same. Experience is the crystallization of realization that one has experienced and embodied. But the memories were different. At best, it was just a reminder of the past. If he had simply inherited memories, his essence itself could not have been elevated to the level of a transcendental being. I wonder if Im still whining and moving forward, looking back on my memories. A way to inherit experience Is there some kind of item or secret weapon in Ardan? I couldnt even guess what it was. This was because even though he had lived for quite a long time, he had never heard of something that passed down experience. However, it may not be available in large quantities. That was a fact that could be seen just by looking at Ardans blood relatives. Myers. Although he was a knight like Ethan, he did not have such unreasonable skills. At best, he had only reached the level of master. At that level, it could be said that Ardan had average skills worthy of his name. If I had several such items, I probably would have invested in Myers at least one. What that doesnt mean is. Right now, only you can use it yourself. but. No matter how famous Ardan is, it is not easy to pass on the experience. Maybe its a secret that can only be used once. Maybe the reason I fell into a mana rush or collapsed for ten years It may have been because I used a secret technique. Geronds eyes narrowed. A flower bud like a poisonous snake that grew after eating the blood of its predecessor. That was the essence of Duke Ethan. I know what youre thinking. Just like when the Turian Marquis first came to see him, Gerond must be diligently aware of the situation. Well, there was no reason to satisfy that curiosity. That might fit well with my future plans. The matriarch of Lacian. As a result of the information obtained so far, Agiles and Lacian were deeply involved in Therons brainwashing. For Ethan, it is one of the main enemies that must be eliminated. But that wasnt the case now. The skill of Gerond that I witnessed today far exceeded my expectations. Now was the time to move with reason instead of emotion. Ethan turned around without hesitation. Gerond no longer held Ethan. I just looked at him with sunken eyes. * * * Confirmed, Your Majesty. I guess Duke Gerond was curious. Marquis Lionel described the scene he saw. The kings eyes widened when he heard that a battle between the mind and the sword was about to unfold. Huh wasnt that a skill that only a transcendental like the Marquis could use? I guess thats how deep and wide Duke Ethans enlightenment is. His mind sword was already half-complete. Ethans mind sword contained such powerful imagery that it could not be surpassed by Geronds. That was very surprising. It took a lot of experience to build up an image so deeply and broadly. This was an area that could not be explained by the word talent. Even if you have great talent, experience is something you gain over time. This was especially true for Ethan, who had been in a coma for a long time. Therefore, Marquis Lionel was making the same judgment as Gerond. It seems like that prediction was correct. Are you saying that there seems to be a special secret magic in Ardan? Even the Earl of Wallington said something like that. yes. I think I have something like that too. Of course, Ardan did not use it without any consequences. The King nodded. This was definitely an interesting story, but even if secret arts existed, I wasnt keen on it. Ardan sacrificed too much to create one transcendent who would grow quickly at best. Delprion thought for a moment about what kind of judgment he would make if he were the head of the family of Ardan. Was it really possible to make the decision to use a secret technique that requires such a sacrifice? It was a difficult problem. Geronds head must have been a mess by now. Probably so. Delprion thought of Duke Gerond. Although he could be called his arch-enemy, he did not just have hatred towards him. The creation of the 7 Kingdoms and thus the raising of the kingdoms national power were ultimately possible thanks to Gerond, who made the first move. Thanks to this, Heidern was able to avoid being invaded by other countries during Ardans absence. In this regard, he himself acknowledged Geronds contribution. However, the problem only occurred after national power exceeded the level of self-protection. The King remembered Ethans tendencies. A person who has no mercy towards his enemies. If we had examined each other, Gerond would have figured out that fact. There was a possibility that he would take drastic action to stop the growing threat. The Marquis, what do you think will happen if Count Marek and Duke Ethan face each other? I wont let you offend me easily now. This also meant that on Lacians side, Gerond had to move directly to deal with Ethan. Of course, the possibility may not be high, but Isnt it true that you never know whats going on in the world? For Delprion, Duke Ethan was a very important ally. There is no harm in being careful. I would like the Marquis to personally serve as Duke Ethans guard for the time being. All right. your majesty. Lionel did not want a young and ambitious talent to fall into danger. He nodded willingly. * * * The family most mentioned at the Council of Ministers was Aguiles. Duke Himos. Yes, Your Majesty. After investigating, we found out that your family has several problems. The king handed over documents to high-ranking nobles. The nobles slowly opened their eyes after seeing what was written on the document. Black magic. It was a magic system that didnt make a lot of sense just by hearing the word. So, I thought that I might be doing something wrong, but This much? Aguiles is crazy! What was written in the document was not just a suspicion. Squeezing the territory to raise funds was only a very light thing compared to what followed. Are you saying they were conducting human experiments? Seven secret laboratories spread throughout the northern region where Aguileths power reaches. The population of the village located near the secret laboratory was rapidly decreasing at an unusually fast rate. As if that were not enough, the material attached as evidence included a partial video of the inside of the secret laboratory. The cruel scene made the nobles frown their eyes. Himos eyes gradually distorted. It was a mistake that occurred when Therons work completely failed. Ardan was growing at a remarkable pace. Toward the glorious past. Himos remembered Ardan from the past. The situation is bound to become more disadvantageous as time passes. Therefore, in order to speed up the experiment, twice as many people as usual were brought in. shit. It looks like the tail has been caught. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed like it had fallen into the Red Moons surveillance network. He looked urgently at Gerond. [What should I do?] Gerond closed his eyes as if he was struggling at the secret whisper. After a while. [I think I have no choice but to take a step back now. The king has created the situation so well.] [Do you mean we have to make concessions again?] [I guess there is nothing we can do. Even we cannot completely overturn this public opinion. Besides, we dont have any clear evidence.] Gerond was reprimanding Himos for his mistake in a low tone. I felt angry inside, but I couldnt refute it. In any case, isnt it you who got caught by the tail? [.] [Now is the time to step down.] Himos, an old nobleman, knew exactly how to act in times like this. There was a brief moment of silence, and then he immediately slammed the table. bang! You damn bastards! ? Soon, the surrounding atmosphere began to slowly tremble. The energy that bloomed over Himos body, as if he was angry, was extremely violent. He continued speaking quickly under the gaze of the high-ranking nobles. Unlike ten years ago, our national power has improved, but it has not yet completely stabilized. It is true that we, Agiles, created a laboratory to create black magic that would complement it. But He continued speaking, his fists shaking. I think my subordinates greatly misunderstood the words to conduct autonomous research. I never thought you would do such a shameless thing! Its all because of my immorality. Everyone realized. This was a very blatant cut of the tail. High-ranking nobles clicked their tongues. You escaped the situation in an amazing way. but. If a battle were to take place here, even Duke Himos wouldnt be safe. High-ranking nobles of the moderate faction, the Kings Sword, Marquis Lionel, and even the Duke of Ethan. Even if they were Duke Himos, they were talented people who could not be underestimated. Now was the time to somehow deny the charges. The moment he said he had ordered this, it was impossible to predict how far it would go. If you think about it, the situation was amazingly avoided. Since we were unable to manage it, it would not be possible to completely avoid punishment, but this also made it difficult to impose excessive punishment directly on Himos. At those words, the king looked at Himos with cold eyes. So the duke did nothing wrong? No, Your Majesty. How could it not be my fault? This happened because of my immorality, so I will completely abolish all secret laboratories and punish those involved. . The King was silent. As long as Himos appeared in such a low manner, there was no point in reprimanding him any more. Soon he said: Duke Himos. Yes, Your Majesty. You must keep that promise. of course. I will tell you clearly here. My word will be kept. Then let me help the duke. yes? Marquis Lionel. yes! your majesty. Deputy Commander? Im already on standby with the knights. Just give us the command and we will be able to raid the laboratory right away. You may move. I understand, Your Majesty. Himos face turned completely white. It was because he had not expected that the King would have had the Shadow Knights on standby long ago. If things go this way, it will be impossible to avoid all the data from the secret laboratory being taken away, as well as punishment from the administrators. His hand slowly began to tremble at the poignant move. Chapter 160 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 160 When I returned, my family was ruined (161) Damn it! Duke Himos gritted his teeth. He also knew well about the capabilities of the Shadow Knights. As the secret laboratory is an important place, quite a lot of people were stationed there, but Its not enough to stop the Shadow Knights. The king had already sent his forces. Among the seven secret laboratories, unless you have a strong defense, you wont be able to last long. This was especially true in a situation where even the deputy commander of the division was moved. Damage could be minimized by at least preparing in advance It is impossible to send a message. There were too many eyes watching now. In particular, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the eyes of all high-ranking nobles were focused on him due to the kings reprimand. Among them, there were also the views of transcendents. It may be just a simple whisper of mana sent to Gerond, but if you send a message to a far away place, someone will notice. Himos eyes slowly sank. There wont be many who survive. At best, causing trouble to protect that number of people was the worst of all. Rather. Your Majesty, all of this is my negligence. So I think he should be punished. Would you please allow our operatives to help with that process? I swear on my name that I will punish all personnel in the secret laboratory. ! The high-ranking nobles widened their eyes. Now Himos was no different from declaring that he would abandon all the personnel in the secret laboratory. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this scale, there must be quite a number of people Its a bold decision. That might be better Some quick-witted people were nodding their heads. Putting humanity aside, that judgment was the most reasonable. If Himos had not said those words in a timely manner, criticism from the king and nobles would have continued. Perhaps we could have overcome the stigma of being a traitor. The atmosphere has completely shifted towards the king. There was nothing that could not be woven if it was to be woven. If things had gone that way, Agiles would have had to tear off a lot more than just the secret laboratory. However, Duke Himos bowed twice. Thank you for your favor, Duke. It became difficult for the king to push back any further. In the end, Himos was a nobleman, and continuing to pressure the Duke who bowed his head was bound to be a burden for him. Although he was dealt a crushing blow, his flexible response as a seasoned nobleman stood out. But one thing is certain. The atmosphere It was completely tilted towards one side. Ethan Ardan. All of these changes occurred after he participated in the Central Council. It is widely said that it was his credit that led the moderates to take the kings side. The core of the newly appeared typhoon was violently shaking even the kingdoms giant trees. All the nobles naturally looked at Duke Gerond. He was a nobleman who moved with Himos. Nevertheless, he remained silent throughout the meeting. Are you backing off this time? but. Even Duke Gerond would find it difficult to intervene in this situation. Just seeing Duke Himos face down was enough to make it worth participating in this meeting. * * * Count Marek. Yes, Your Excellency the Duke. Was there no response from the moderates? yes. Im sorry, but they seem to have completely renegade. Right. Does it mean that it has become difficult to call them the Seven Houses anymore? Geronds eyes slowly sank. The moderate side sent a letter saying they would no longer use the name Kingdom Seven Families. It was also added that a new group name would be announced soon. I never thought the group would disintegrate so quickly. All of this was because of Duke Ethan. He smiled bitterly as he recalled the time when his heart and sword collided. For sure Vision was an overflowing person. It was no wonder that the four noble families who did not like the actions of the radicals left the group. What do you think about this meeting? The kings power grew so much in an instant. I think now is the time for us to bow down. If you wait, someday the time will come No. Maybe that time will never come. . The trend has already passed. It was like that when Duke Himos bowed his head twice. High-ranking nobles must already be thinking about how they can extend a hand of friendship to the king. The situation will gradually accelerate. Its like a snowball coming down from a mountainside that gradually grows bigger. What if Agiles collapses like this? The Raysian will also slowly dry out and die. The tone of the kingdom has changed. There werent many ways for Lacian and Aguileth to survive. Even if you go into exile in another kingdom or church, you will not gain glory. In fact, I didnt know that it would decline even faster than it is now. Even dealing with Duke Ethan, the starting point of all of this, was a problem. Not only will the changed situation not change again He was not someone who would be easily offended. The decline of the family must be prevented. And that too, as soon as possible before Agiles collapses. Fortunately, a way existed. A number of reversals that can change everything in one fell swoop. After witnessing todays meeting, my decision became even stronger. Maybe Ethan had anticipated all of this and made his move. Then he is truly scary. Gerond smiled bitterly and began giving instructions to Marek. * * * After the CITIC meeting ended. Marquis Lionel followed behind Ethan. The Shadow Knights will be guarding you for the time being. Including me. How long? Until you return to the duchy. I have no intention of interfering with your progress, so dont worry too much. Your privacy will be protected. Ethan nodded. Since it was better to have an escort than not to have one, I had no intention of refusing. After returning to the special class like that, the eyes of the late exponents were focused on him. A meeting of the Central Government at that age Considering that they were of similar age, it was a very surprising thing. I heard that there was a battle of spirit with Duke Himos What was even more surprising was that Duke Ethan did not lose an inch even while fighting a battle of spirit with the transcendent man. It was something I had felt before, but his skills and guts were something to be admired. Has the training been going well? yes! Now there is less than a month left of classes. I hope everyone can do their best during the remaining period. Everyone nodded. Unlike in the past, the later exponents were listening to the dukes words. Because he was already a proven talent. Then lets start class. If something comes, something goes. As I received a lot of help from the moderates at this meeting, I planned to keep the late-term indexes on the verge of death for the remaining period. The Academy was now nearing its end. *** Oh my The central part of the kingdom. The first card sales store to enter the capital city, the center of the country. On the first day of opening, the line there was so long that I couldnt even count it. What was even more surprising was the fact that, unlike commoners, nobles were lined up separately, but their lines were endless. Hans, seeing that scene, swallowed his saliva. You hit the jackpot! After Lawrence was elected as the dukes leader, he neatly admitted defeat to Lawrence. Because I couldnt follow him with my head. But field work is different. Hans was born as the son of a merchant and had many years of experience wandering the streets. He can smell money incredibly well. This was one of his strengths. For Hans, card games were a new source of energy and an area full of food that he could firmly establish himself in. Perhaps because he went straight to Lawrence and bowed his head, he was able to obtain the highest-ranking management position in charge of the card game. In addition, it was a bonus to obtain a high-ranking position that could freely utilize Black Moons manpower. The power he gained by bowing his head deeply was truly enormous. As expected people should know their own fractions well. What would it have been like if there had been a continuous power struggle with that brilliant but cruel tactician, Lawrence? It is said that even recently recruited assassins are active in earnest He must have already been abandoned somewhere in a back alley without any rats or birds noticing. If you want to live long, you must know fractions well. Even today, Hans realized that his fathers maxim was not wrong. The marketing was very successful. Hehe As the special class was almost over, a letter arrived from Hans. It was a letter from Ethan. As soon as he saw the letter, he immediately smelled the fascinating smell of money, and a large number of publicity personnel, including freedom fighters, from among the Black Moons personnel were assigned to the capital to spread the rumor. This is about the fact that the newly released magic card contains notations that allow you to clearly understand the strength of the late-stage indices. Who on earth is stronger? Commoners, nobles, and other people are bound to be fascinated by these rumors. Look at it now too. Arent the kingdoms leading nobles standing in a long line to purchase magic card packs? It was 50 gold coins per pack. Six reviewers. Even though it came with a card with their information written on it, the price was truly murderous. Even though magic was used, considering the cost, the profit margin would be well over five times. Magic card pack sold to nobles. DLimited quantity: 500 bundles DA maximum of ten bundles can be purchased per person. DReservations are not accepted under the dukes order. Perhaps thanks to the limited quantity of 500 pieces, the eyes of the nobles who visited the store had long since turned upside down. Give me ten packs of magic cards here! hurry! There are two here! Ill buy two too! Please give me ten here! Hey. Perhaps because they were nobles residing in the capital, they seemed to have more wealth than anyone else. As I watched the nobles wiping away the card packs with their eyes rolled back, I already felt full even though I had skipped breakfast. It was the same for commoners who rushed to purchase cards. Although it did not contain flashy cards like magic cards, even regular card packs were being sold in the thousands every hour. A big smile appeared on Hans face at the intoxicating smell of money. Right then. A person wearing a robe entered the store. The face was unrecognizable, but it was clear that it looked somewhat familiar. A voice echoed in his head in the noisy store. [How have you been?] Huh-up! It was a very familiar voice. Hans left the sales to an employee and immediately left the stand. Your Excellency the Duke? I have something to entrust to you. Are you talking to me? Hans eyes lit up. Although he turned his attention to card sales, that did not mean he turned his back on power. It must be something so important that the Duke himself comes and talks about it. I am confident that Hans will follow the command to fall into the fire pit! Please tell me anything! Ethan laughed at those words and handed over a document. Read it. The document was filled with information about the Lacian duchy. Hmm its a Lacian after all. Just by looking at the numbers written on the document, I felt like I could get a rough idea of how powerful this family was. Because there were countless numbers written that couldnt be easily followed with the current Ardan. But why do you give this to me? My curiosity arose. Hans eyes widened as he turned to the last page of the document containing dozens of analyses. Approach: Mileton Lacian. Goal: Help Mileton slay Gerond and restore the Lacian duchy. what? It was said in an exciting way, but it didnt mean you were going to end up in a fire pit, right? Hans saw the last line of the document and began to sweat profusely. Chapter 161 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 161 After returning, the family was ruined (162) Um Excellency the Duke, is this really true? okay. If the person who entrusted this task to him was not the duke, he would have immediately come out with double anger. I knew that Mileton was a latter-day index who was doing quite well, earning the title of the best sword in the kingdom, but to restore the duchy with just him! In short, it means using milestones to revolt within the family Is this going to be a fight? Anyone could see that it was like hitting a rock with an egg. I was even more confident because I saw Aguiles force composition chart. There were very few vassals within Miletons influence. All it took was one or two barons to play well. On the other hand, what about Gerond, the head of the family? He was known as a transcendental person who greatly revived Lacian and became a core layer of power that no one could touch, and whose skills were only heard of. Hans, who was silent for a moment, opened his eyes. From what I have seen so far, the Duke is a bold yet meticulous person. This order must have been given because something was possible. Is it possible that Prince Miletons skills were much higher than expected? To the extent that it becomes a fight with the head of the family? If that were the case, it was by no means an impossible goal. Although he maintained a youthful appearance as a transcendent, Gerond was close to 50 years old. At that level, youre practically an old man in the back room, right? A young and energetic successor. A tiger that is already old and has lost its teeth. With a structure like this, it was worth a try. Of course, ones life cannot be easily guaranteed. Ethan shook his head. If that guy gets along with his father, he probably wont be able to survive even three sums. . Then how on earth are you going to restore the dukedom? A prestigious family like Lacian was sure to have the dukes eyes and ears everywhere. No matter how carefully you move, you will definitely get caught. It would be the same even if we used the black moon. Even if the recently rapidly growing intelligence community was used, it was not possible to conceal all movements. Ethan quietly smiled and responded to Hans questioning look. If you go and do the work yourself, things will turn out amazingly well. Hans, who was silent for a moment, nodded. There is a lot of merit that I have achieved so far. The Duke probably doesnt intend to use the words to discard himself. Ethan appears to be more cruel than anyone else on the outside, but he actually has a deep heart of his own. I have no choice but to believe A huge crisis can also be a huge opportunity. In order not to lose sight of the outstanding character that is Ethan, he had to show himself even more confidently at times like this. I will definitely carry out the Dukes orders! Lets try making contact starting tomorrow. It was the day when the special class ended. Hans nodded resolutely. All right. Oh. Please tell me. Even if you find out the truth, dont mention it to Mileton. truth? Those were meaningful words. Hans, who was tilting his head to Ethans words, responded. I will do that. What does the duke know? I guess I should check it out as I proceed with work. * * * Inside the special class, the closing ceremony of the class was in progress. During the simple party, the late exponents approached Ethan one by one. I learned a lot during that time. Thank you, Your Excellency the Duke. Me too. Zeros and Leon bowed politely, while Dorothy I want to follow the Duke too! Dorothy, can you come here for a moment? As soon as I could say anything, Isera dragged me away and disappeared. It seemed like they were about to have a deep conversation. Meanwhile, Mileton, who was quietly drinking in the corner, approached Ethan with a determined expression as if he had decided on something. Thank you so much. Mileton bowed his head slightly. At first, I treated Ethan with envy and jealousy, but now it was different. Three months have changed many aspects of the milestone. Ethan was now his teacher and advisor, and on the other hand, he was someone who could be called a rival. Class is over, but Miletons journey has just begun. It was clear that my father was involved in the deaths of my mother and brother. Rebellion was slowly blooming in the heart of a child who had never been loved. your father was wrong. His own family had already been distorted for a long time. I had no intention of just leaving it like that in the past. Mileton intended to build his own force. I had to act like that in order to one day expose my fathers evil and change the family that was going down the wrong path. Ethan looked at Mileton and nodded. I guess youve made up your mind. Mileton was an important card that could prevent Lacians runaway. It was for that very reason that I continued to have deep interactions with him over the past three months. Preparation is over. Ethan said while looking at Mileton. Sooner or later, people will visit. A person? You have the ability to act and are quick to notice, so I wont hold you back. Mileton was pleased to hear those words. What he lacked most was outstanding talent. He then looked at Ethan intently and spoke. Why are you helping me like this? My father was definitely the Three Dukes Isnt that what you did? . Mileton, who had been silent for a while, lowered his head. If I become the head of the family, I will never forget this favor. done. Ethan waved his hand. Mileton laughed bitterly at that sight. The duke has always been a consistent person. Is it simply because they are strong? I guess not. Correct and clear beliefs. That would be the biggest rock that supports the knight named Ethan. Mileton wanted to be a knight like Ethan, not Gerond. Until the finale ceremony is completely over. Miletons eyes never left Ethan. * * * Late night. Two people approached Mileton, who was preparing to leave the academy. Nice to meet you, Prince Mileton. My name is Hans. My name is Marcus. Mileton had also heard of one of the two names. Freedom fighter? Its a shame, but its called that. Nice to meet you. Its a milestone. The three people who greeted each other started a conversation. Miletons attitude was consistently polite. As they were introduced by the Duke himself, they must have extraordinary abilities. The same was true for Marcus, who is now known as the freedom fighter. Rumors about this interest were shaking the entire kingdom. In particular, the story of the destruction of the 10th clan touched the hearts of many people. In light of that, Hans must also be a person with great strengths. In order to gain power within a family, you need the support of the people. Not only that, but you also need to gather support from your vassals. For the former, you can use the freedom fighters Hans looked at Mileton and handed him a bundle of documents. The document contained information about the vassals and who should be recruited with priority. Mileton was shocked when he saw that. Although this may not be completely confidential, it was clear that it contained information about Lacians internal circumstances. What was even more surprising was that the analysis written in the document was correct more than 90% of the time. How did you find out about this? Your Excellency the Dukes information network is much wider and deeper than you think. I just took advantage of it. Its truly amazing. Duke Ethans information network was also great, and Hanss resourcefulness in using it to select targets for recruitment could also be said to be excellent. If such powerful people help him, restoring his family wont just be a dream. Even though its not enough, Ill ask you to take care of me in the future. yes. We will do our best to help Confucius. It was a successful first meeting. * * * Is this more worth doing than I thought? Hans was secretly impressed. Every time he handed over the information requested from the Black Moon, Mileton moved boldly yet secretly. Sometimes he skillfully carried out threats by capturing the weak points of his vassals, and sometimes he persuaded them to change their minds by preaching about future possibilities. The number of people captured over two weeks was close to five. I thought one or two of them might fail Mileton was much better than he expected. It was the same in terms of skills and personality. Although he showed a cold side like his father, he sometimes showed a caring side. also. Are you saying there is no seer under the auspicious mark? However, there were no questions. Lacians internal situation was progressing urgently. The diehards gathered together. Those who are willing to do anything for their family. They were currently carrying out some kind of work with the Duke. That too after the Cities and Government meeting was held. As if they were rushing to do something, the hard-core factions spread out everywhere and were gathering goods and people. It wasnt enough that they suddenly increased taxes within the territory They were also maintaining close contact with Aguiles. Judging by the atmosphere, it was clear that there was interest in black magic. what? Did you feel a sense of crisis when you faced the Duke? I heard that there was friction between Duke Himos and Ethan at the Central Council. There is even talk of maintaining tension as a result. If Ethan was a rising nova, Gerond could be said to be a cold moon that was slowly waning. A crisis always makes people impatient. Gerond was the strongest transcendent in the kingdom, but that did not mean he had enough power to completely overturn the tide. In order to achieve overwhelming power, you must advance to a level beyond that of a transcendental level, but rather than surpassing a level that you have not been able to overcome before It might be better to use an apostle to increase your skills more quickly So, use black magic. It could have been an attempt to use it to do something. What if the Bone Sect is used to collect the necessary materials and perform black magic? Its definitely a story that could happen There was one problem. Due to this situation, the speed of recruiting moderate vassals as opposed to the hard-core faction became much faster. Those who were alienated from the center of the family were slowly feeling anxious. If you go and do the work yourself, things will turn out amazingly well. Ethan was right. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because Mileton began to have more forces under his command than expected in a shorter period of time than expected. Even if you find out the truth, dont mention it to Mileton. Its the truth. Does that mean Gerond is dabbling in dark magic? Hans shook his head. It is strange in itself to express such an easily ascertainable fact with such grandiose words as truth. Anyway, one thing was certain. Change was beginning at Lacian from within. And at a very fast speed. Hans, who wrote the report, visited Mileton. His face slowly distorted as he read the analysis. Dark magic! During this time, he was able to recruit his retainers and learn about what happened when he was born. What his father did was truly atrocious. Because he sacrificed his mother and brother to pursue his talent. This is a person who sacrificed even his blood relatives without hesitation. There is no law that prevents you from doing something twice that has already been done once. but. You must have felt a sense of crisis. Mileton also knew that the atmosphere of the entire kingdom had changed. The idea of turning to black magic to turn things around was a fact that could be guessed. I guess we wont have much time. Since it was a black magic prepared by a transcendental person, it was certain that numerous ingredients would be needed. However, it wont take long for Gerond to have such materials. yes. I think we need to move faster than we do now. Fortunately, the atmosphere is slowly moving towards us. From the beginning, it was not a good territory for the people to live in, but now it has completely gone too far. Perhaps because of the sudden surge in taxes, the residents of the territory were slowly boiling over. Marcus and other informants who were secretly deployed within the territory were diligently spreading rumors about Mileton. Even if the owner of the territory changes, there will be no noise. I think we need to gradually recruit the central officials. So far, we have mainly recruited people with low titles or who are not key members of the family. This was because he did not know what would happen if his movements came under his fathers surveillance network. However, the situation was not going smoothly. Just as Gerond was running, it was time for him to speed up as well. And thats faster than Geronds movements. yes. If youre starting out, I think Viscount Walton would be a good first target. Viscount Walton was in charge of one of the five knights orders that existed in the Dukedom. A person with skills close to a superhuman. Taking control of the military is something that must be done. Mileton nodded with a stern face and secretly sent a letter. Chapter 162 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 162 #When I returned, my family was ruined (163) Duke Himos looked at the crystal ball. Geronds face was reflected there. he asked, sounding concerned. Are you really going to carry out that plan? If its that big, we cant hide it completely. Im sure there will be someone who notices. -Dont you know that the trend has passed? This is the only way to achieve balance. Now is the time to take risks. Himos was silent for a moment. What Gerond was requesting was a sacrificial ritual. It is a system that can be said to be the most evil among the many types of black magic, and its effect is to drive the power to one place through sacrifice. Gerond had used this magic once before. That was when Mileton was born. Twins born in their mothers womb. Of the two, it was Mileton who had a slightly better understanding. It was the reason he survived. At that time, the two families did not enjoy as strong a status as they do now, so the two families had to proceed with the sacrificial ritual carefully. This was because it was one of the magics banned in the kingdom. But Gerond was different now. Whether it is revealed to the public or not. Because they were requesting that the sacrificial ritual be carried out on the largest scale possible. but. The small consciousness I used on Mileton a long time ago could never overcome the wall of transcendence. This is an offer with nothing to lose. To overturn an unfavorable situation, a reversal is required. Gerond and himself are moving forward as one body. If he became stronger, Agiles would naturally be protected as well. but. Even if we use the sacrificial ritual, we cannot guarantee whether we can completely overcome the wall of transcendence. If that were possible, Aguiles would have conducted the ceremony first. The sacrificial ritual was a method that showed the greatest effect when the level was low. This was because the effect was maximized as the level of the offering was higher than the target. Gerond was the strongest among the kingdoms transcendents. At that level, it was nearly impossible to find a suitable sacrifice. -It doesnt matter. I wont blame you if you fail, so just keep going. I understand. Let me get my men ready. Please contact me when you are ready. Thats how the contact ended. Its a gamble Is this really the right direction? However, in the current situation, there were not many means available. The secret laboratory was raided and the research being conducted with the church was disrupted Public opinion in the kingdom has completely turned in this direction. Gerond was right. If things continue like this, a future that slowly withers away awaits. Now was the time to help him as best as I could. He called Count Volfar and began preparing the ingredients needed for the sacrificial ritual. * * * Gerond, who had finished contacting Himos, looked at the documents. The document contained information about Hans and Marcus, who had recently been by Miletons side. These are people who were active in the 10 branches of the branch. Lacians information network was quite dense. There was little chance that the information asked was incorrect. Freedom fighter Marcus. Even Hans, who shook the internal affairs of the subordinates. The content written in the document was quite interesting. Especially a guy named Hans It could be said that he was a talented person who had a lot of insight and could be put to good use here and there. It wont be a light defeat for Ethan either. What is the reason for sending these cards to a place that can be called a death zone? Immediately afterwards, Gerond laughed bitterly. The last time I clashed with Ethan, I was able to get a glimpse into his true nature. Although he appears to be merely emotionally driven, inside he is a person with more detailed calculations than anyone else. If you take that into account. I knew. The fact that he would not kill these people. He must have known that. Otherwise, there would be no way to send these talented people to their deaths. Only then did Gerond realize one thing. Read. When the heart and sword collide. Ethan must have caught a glimpse of his true nature. And thats quite deep inside. After pondering for a moment, he called Count Marek. Call this person. Secretly so that no one can find out. All right. Mareks new model has disappeared. Soon after, a person entered the dukes office. It was Hans. He looked at Gerond and bowed his head politely. meeting His Excellency the Duke. I greeted him in as calm a tone as possible, but I couldnt completely hide my trembling voice. Why did you call me? And he did so very secretly, using his closest associate, Count Marek. If you were not careful, you could have been dealt with without even knowing whether it was a rat or a bird. I didnt call you to harm you, so you can rest assured. Please sit down. Gerond offered me a seat. As soon as Hans sat down, he got to the point. You must have felt strange. yes? Have I been moving too quickly lately? Ah. Of course, I felt doubtful. However, this was a time when it was impossible to completely explain why the duke showed such an attitude. Immediately afterwards, Gerond asked as if throwing a question. What do you think is the reason? Why do you mean? okay. Im fine. No. Im sure you have some idea. Am I wrong? . Hans broke into a cold sweat. The look in the eyes of the transcendental person he was meeting for the first time was putting a lot of pressure on him. Duke Geronds eyes looked as calm as a lake. He was a person who could not read anything. Can I say this? Looking at his eyes, it seemed like Gerond was already convinced. After sighing for a moment despite his worries, he began speaking. Perhaps the Duke isnt he trying to move in an unexpected way? Youre planning to pass the family name on to Prince Mileton If I hadnt heard meaningful words from Ethan before leaving, I wouldnt have had the slightest idea about this direction. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was different now. Its working out surprisingly well. Even the truth that Mileton was told not to know. It helped Hans thoughts divert. The duke gathered the hard-core faction in one place. They could be said to be vassals whose tendencies were opposite to Miletons as they were people who only worked for the sake of their family. What if gathering these people was a process to deal with those who might be holding Mileton back at once? What if the increase in the power of the territory was not to use black magic, but to give public opinion to Mileton, who would be crowned as the new monarch? Its not an impossible story. What if Gerond had chosen to preserve his family instead of fighting the kingdom? He was a man who lived for his family. Even if you have the power to transcend, you cannot reverse the trend. If Agileth falls Next it was Lacians turn. At that point, there could be no compromise. But what if now? Prince Mileton punishes Gerond for trying to use evil black magic, takes over the family, and begins reforming the family. This kind of structure can be created. In that case, there would be no reason for the king not to welcome Lacian. In any case, the Lacians were a huge force, and their collapse was a huge loss to the nations power. What was needed was a justification for Lacian to be incorporated into the kingdom. If all of this was Duke Ethans plan He could be said to be a truly meticulous and scary person. Because he used a great power that could completely change the constitution of the Lacian family without even a single direct sword attack. I knew it. Gerond answered calmly and looked at Hans. I want you to orchestrate the end of this story. yes? Soon after, Gerond handed over the documents. Hans saw this and his eyes trembled violently. He was proposing a huge play. It was also a play full of blood. The theme was encouraging good and punishing evil. * * * is this really true? As a result of the investigation, I think it is more than 90% certain. Raycian is quickly gathering the materials needed for the sacrificial ritual. The scale didnt seem small at all. Miletons hands were shaking. The material Hans brought contained information about the black magic that Gerond was preparing. sacrificial ritual. It was one of the most vicious black magic spells and the reason why Mileton was born with his mother and brothers eaten. How dare you try to perform this terrible spell once again! Is the power you have so good that you want to maintain it even at the cost of everything? The son did not understand his father. No, I didnt try to understand. This was because their relationship had already become distorted. Damn it! He was angry. Soon, he was silent as if he was cooling his head, but his eyes lit up. Sacrificial ritual. If a ritual were to be carried out on this scale, the kingdom would have no choice but to notice, unless they were fools. Recently, Duke Himos has been conducting human experiments and has been hit hard by the kingdom. If were not careful Lacian could collapse. Although my fathers status may rise, the family will undoubtedly be greatly shaken. Because Lacian was no longer the head of the 7th family. Besides, once you started making sacrifices, there was nothing you couldnt do twice. The remaining vassals will also be terrified. This was the worst move. It must be stopped. But how? To put it bluntly, it was impossible to stop Gerond with the forces gathered now. I couldnt stop my father with my strength. Mileton immediately stood up. It was then. Confucius. Are you really planning on going to the head of the family? Shouldnt we stop it? Revealing yourself now would be the worst move. Dont you know this, Confucius? Then what should I do! Do you think we can prevent this by secretly gathering forces like we are now? This is a problem that cannot be solved by force! I have a solution. There is a solution? Hans nodded and handed over the map. Look at this. It is a place where sacrificial rituals take place. Is this an underground cave? yes. There is a small side road, and we are currently secretly expanding that space. . While we build the road, Confucius, please persuade the forces. It will definitely be useful in the event of a raid. Even if we make a surprise attack, we wont be able to deal with my father with the forces we hastily gathered Confucius. Do you remember the last time we raided Aguileths secret laboratory? Duke Ethan searched through materials from that time and discovered loopholes in the sacrificial ritual. A loophole? During the ritual process, even if you are a transcendental person, there will come a moment when your weaknesses are revealed. If you aim for that time, you definitely have a chance of winning. Hans spoke calmly and handed over a document. Miletons head gradually grew cold. The reason he tried to meet the duke was because he couldnt see a way. But it was different now. In the document, there was a list of moments in the sacrificial ritual where loopholes inevitably had to be revealed. If what is written in the document is correct, there was a time when even a transcendental person had no choice but to become weak. Does it mean that I can subdue my father at this time? Hans was silent for a moment at those words. He pursed his lips and spoke with a sigh. there is only one way to stop a ritual that has already begun. Something? the subject of the ritual closes his eyes. what? Miletons face became blank. I have to kill my father? It is true that I hate Gerond. It was also true that the hatred deepened after hearing that a sacrificial ritual was in progress. But killing my father was a completely different story. There is another way Hans said cautiously after seeing his trembling pupils. Confucius, we cannot stop the sacrificial ritual from proceeding with our power right now. Thats not wrong. From what I have seen so far, my father is not a person who will not proceed with something he has already decided on just because he begs him to do so. The ceremony will definitely go ahead. There is only one way to stop the ritual that has taken place. . Hans said to the silent Mileton. Im going to go conduct an investigation. There isnt much time left, Confucius. Please make a wise decision He walked out the door. The room was immersed in silence. Chapter 163 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 163 When I returned, my family was ruined (164) I had secret contact with Duke Gerond. It seems that he is trying to transfer power to Prince Mileton through this sacrificial ritual. Currently, a report has been made to Prince Mileton. Ethan looked at the letter quietly. also. Its as I thought. Before I faced Duke Gerond and the Sword of the Heart, I thought he was simply someone who went crazy with power. However, after facing trial, the evaluation changed a little. It was true that he was a person who sought power. But power was only one of his tools. What is it a means to? The revival of the family. Geronds purpose was simple. To increase the power of the family and create a prestigious family like Ardan whose name will last forever. That was the reason he ran all this time. He wasnt someone who valued his life. If he could preserve his family through his own death, he would do so. Thats how much he was a man crazy about his family. Because I figured it out, I was able to guess how Gerond would move in the future. The radicals have already been pushed out of the kingdoms mainstream. Although it has enormous power, it is not enough to overturn the trend. At best, all we can do is entrust ourselves to a religious order or a foreign country. Would that help the familys revival? It didnt seem like it to Ethan. In the end, they were just strangers. As time passed, there was a high possibility of facing the worst situation. There was no way that an old noble like Gerond would not have guessed that fact. If that happens, there is only one solution left. To completely overcome the wall of transcendence. There was no way it was easy. Ethan knew because enlightenment was already located in a higher realm than Gerond. The wall of transcendence is not an area that can be overcome using so-called tricks. If it were possible to overcome a wall by making sacrifices, then both dogs and cows would have already overcome the wall of transcendence. In the end, the sacrificial ritual that Gerond was currently performing was not a means to overcome his own wall. Perhaps it is a means of passing power to the next generation. The old duke was preparing his own closing ceremony. To preserve Lacian, pass it on to the next generation, and create opportunity. Its a milestone. In any case, Lacian was a family he could not take over. Until now, Ardan had not been a family that was greedy about expanding its territory. Ardans loyalty to the kingdom. This is a phrase that will continue to be used in the future. He was able to persuade the moderates, including the Duke, and continue the deal with the kings forces. That was because of Ardans strong cause. If Ardan had been running only for his own ambition like a radical, he would not have been able to provide trust at a critical moment. The true benefit comes from a cause that can be asserted. This is enough for now. Even the duchy is not yet complete. There was no need to be unreasonably greedy. For now, it was enough to improve Lacians constitution and create allies that would suit our wishes in the future. Please do it according to your will. Ethan wrote down a reply. * * * I was lost in thought for a while. A decision was made in Miletons mind. If I have to do that, I have no choice but to do it. My father was not a person who could be persuaded by his words. Moreover, he now had vassals he trusted and followed. If you go to Gerond and try to stop the sacrificial ritual If youre not careful, not only you but all those who follow you may suffer damage. His power was still weak. If even this weak power is completely defeated before it can do anything, it will never be able to exert any influence on the family again. This is the right choice. Gerond probably did not make the decision to proceed with the sacrificial ritual with a light heart. If it were something that could be persuaded through words at best, I wouldnt have even started it in the first place. It was okay to say that resolving things in a moderate way was no longer a good idea. We dont have much time. The Bone Marrow faction were people who could laugh off even their own death for the sake of the revival of their family. The most important sacrifice is the sound of readiness. Since we are cooperating with Agiles, the materials will be ready in no time. There wasnt even time to think about it. The hastily written letters began to be delivered to some of the familys senior officials. Soon after, a secret meeting was held. Mileton looked at the ministers and said. Does anyone know what is going on in the family right now? The eyes of the ministers wavered at those words. I knew that the family head had been meeting closely with the hardcore faction recently. However, I did not know exactly what the content was. Alienation from power always makes us feel anxious. As Miletons serious tone was added to this, the awareness was slowly growing. One of the retainers spoke, raising his hand cautiously. Arent you in the process of collaborating with Aguiles in some way? I heard that people from there have been visiting the main house recently, but Mileton handed the documents to his vassals. The faces of the personnel who were examining the contents with puzzled expressions began to harden one by one. is this really true? A sacrificial ritual on an enormous scale. If this was true, the head of the family must have gone crazy. The Bone Marrow faction was the core power group in the family. He would sacrifice all of them to elevate his own status! Everyone trembled. This was a problem even if I succeeded, and it was a problem even if I failed. Its not for nothing that they say that the first time is difficult. The reason the head of the family moved so secretly was because of this? It was as if the light had been set on fire. Mileton said after seeing the vassals. This is where the sacrificial ritual will take place. We have already completed our investigation and found loopholes in consciousness. As he said, on the back of the document were written instructions on how to prevent the ritual. If this is true, His Excellency the Duke! We have to do it now. Sogaju answered with a cold look in her eyes. The retainers trembled at the sight. This was because Sogajus cold eyes resembled those of a duke. Everyone must keep this in mind. Whether this ritual fails or succeeds, the Dukes family will decline. Your lives will not be safe either. . That is correct. This is an operation that even intends to use members of the hard-core faction, who are absolutely loyal to the head of the family, for ritual purposes. What if they were the ones who were left out of this incident? As time passes. Life will become more dangerous. I have already made up my mind. However, in order to proceed with this work, we need your help. Can you help me? Rebelling against the head of the family. It was something I had never thought of before. But it was different now. Sogaju has changed. Not only did he know what the head of the family was going to do through a surprisingly tight information network that was created when it was created, but he, who had never shown opposition to the duke since he was born, was about to draw his sword in earnest. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of this is for the survival of the family. How do you plan to move after stopping the matriarch? We will have to cut out all the rotten parts and then develop the family. Although he may have to step back for a while, Lacian will be able to stand up once again. I will make it like that. I will help Sogaju. The opinions of the ministers came together as one. This crazy ritual had to be stopped. This was especially true in situations where the blade could come back to them. Preparations for the rebellion were beginning in earnest. Two weeks passed quickly like that. * * * Are you ready? I dont think there will be any problem in proceeding now. What about milestones? If the matriarch moves, I think Ill be able to see her today. He nodded at Mareks words. Gather the people together. yes. That was the moment Marek turned around. A calm voice came from behind. Im sorry. The tone was the same as usual, but the meaning was different. Marek turned around and lowered his head. No, Your Excellency. Because preparations had been made in advance, people gathered quickly. Gerond went with them to a location prepared in advance. One of the underground caves that exist in the duchy. The warlocks who had come to support from Agiles were already gathered there. Perhaps because an important ceremony was being held, Count Volfar, Aguiles second-in-command, was visiting as a representative. Volfar, seeing Gerond, bowed his head politely. See you, His Excellency the Duke. Are you ready? The tuning of the magic circle has been completed. If you just give me the order, I will get to work right away. Lets begin. yes. Volfar answered while swallowing his saliva. I knew he was a cruel person, but Looking at the people brought in today, I could almost feel that fact firsthand. Most of the people gathered here had no idea that they would be sacrificed. At best, all I knew was that I was receiving illegal procedures supported by Aguiles to increase my power. I guess that means they have been hiding this fact so thoroughly. Even though the Bone Marrow faction is known to be comprised of people who sacrifice everything for their family, there were only a few people who were so crazy about their family that they would willingly give up their lives. Only a very small number of people knew the truth. The moment consciousness appears, it will become a sea of blood. Proceed. Volfar and other warlocks gathered mana. The moment when dozens of reagents were sprinkled into a huge magic circle prepared in advance and mana was infused. Ugh! A magic circle made of blood was activated. The retainers who saw this trembled. I heard its a magic of conversion prepared by Agiles. As expected from black magic, the color is strange. Can I gain strength now? It was then. In an instant, the necks of nearly five people rose high into the sky. The retainers gaped at the sight, which was so unrealistic. The sight seen with the naked eye was so outrageous. Before I knew it, the sword in the hand of the head of the family was cutting off the heads of the vassals. Each time that happened, the color of the blood gathered in the magic circle gradually became darker. I was tricked! Only then did the vassals realize one thing. The reason the retainers were gathered here was not for the purpose of the procedure. rather. an offering? Materials for activating a magic circle. It was clear that they had gathered together for him. What was even more frustrating was the fact that the head of the family was not the only one who started going on a rampage. Count Marek, called the second-in-command of the family. Some of the key members of the Bone Marrow faction, including him, were cutting peoples throats with swords out. I have to run away! The thoughts didnt last long. This is because the Transcendent is not a being so clumsy that it misses its prey. A terrible massacre. That sight was enough to make even a warlock who had been through many hardships frown slightly. Just like that, all the people in their 30s closed their eyes. The only people left were five knights whose bodies were soaked in blood. Volfar cautiously approached Gerond. Power has gathered in the magic circle, His Excellency the Duke. Slowly accept the power Before Volfar could finish his words. Suddenly! His head rose into the sky with an eerie sound. crazy! The warlocks were astonished. Because they never even thought that they would kill themselves. The magic circle had already absorbed the power and started to activate. Even if they die, they will only be sacrificed and the magic will still work. Deal with it. yes! They urgently began to use black magic, but there was no way they could do it in a situation where even dozens of vassals could not escape. In less than a minute, nearly twenty warlocks were all wiped out. Gerond, who saw the powerfully vibrating magic circle, looked at the remaining knights. The knights were kneeling and stretching out their necks. These were not people who only superficially belonged to the hard-core sect, but people who were truly prepared to sacrifice their lives. For Lacian to move forward, the key people who moved with him were bound to become obstacles. Gerond had already made up his mind a long time ago. For them, even saying sorry would be a luxury. Ill see you again soon. For Lacian. Suddenly! Mareks throat was cut. Next, the head of the 1st Knight Commander rose into the sky. The two remaining knights also accepted death without hesitation. The magic circle that had absorbed the blood and flesh was vibrating as if it would explode at any moment. Right then. The sound of a sword fight rang out from outside the cave. The transcendentals sensitive hearing did not miss the sound. As he concentrated his mind, a feeling of energy spread throughout the cave. I could feel people approaching through the side road. Youre here. The main character was climbing onto a huge play. Chapter 164 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 164 When I returned, my family was ruined (165) A side road that exists in a cave. Miletons eyes were shaking violently as he entered the interior through that place. A tremendous flow of mana was felt. There was no doubt that the sacrificial ritual had been activated. The faces of the vassals who followed became urgent. The moment when the weakness of the sacrificial ritual was revealed did not last long. The surprise attack had to be successful quickly before Gerond could absorb the enormous power. Mileton looked at Viscount Walton. He was the leader of the 5th Knights and had outstanding skills. Several knights, including him, nodded and rushed towards the knights in charge of surveillance. The sound of a sword fight rang out. [Go! Lord Soga!] Mileton quickly ran away, leaving behind the knights who caught his attention. If its now! It took time to absorb the power rising into consciousness. The only thing that could stop Gerond was now. It was the moment we approached the place where Mana appeared. Covered in a lot of red blood. Mileton trembled when he saw the Duke standing tall in the middle of the magic circle. There were many skinny corpses around him. Not only that, the terrible scent of blood spreading around indicated that a massacre had taken place here. It wasnt embarrassing. Because it was already expected. However, there was no way to stop the anger from rising. In the past, his mother and brothers must have also met their deaths in a desiccated state like that. His father was a man with endless greed. The Duke, soaked in blood, asked curiously. You what brought you here? The red, blood-soaked pupils glowed magically. His hoarse and cracked voice seemed to indicate that he was out of his mind. Even though he was almost 50 years old, his once youthful appearance was wrinkled and wrinkled as if he had faded. Mileton also knew very well what such a phenomenon meant. side effect? I heard that if you absorb too much force in a short period of time, your body will gradually collapse. Starting with Count Marek, who was called the second-in-command of the family, even those who had offered their loyalty were all closing their eyes. A tremendous amount of power must have gathered together. If you try to absorb that much power in a short period of time, even if you are a transcendental person, you are bound to have trouble. It must have been a side effect of the sacrificial ritual that Hans reported. I felt dizzy, perhaps because of the fishy scent of blood. Mileton asked, reaching for his sword. Did my mother and younger brother die like this too? So miserable that not even a corpse is left behind? The one who ate his parents and siblings. Although no one said it directly, a feeling of guilt was always present in Miletons heart. Recently, after learning the exact cause of death of his mother and younger brother, he started having nightmares constantly. Even in my dreams, my family was lying down like that. With a face full of dark shadows and a skinny body exposed. It was a terrible trauma. Gerond, seeing Mileton shaking, coldly sneered. At best were you paying attention to anything like that? At most, something like that? Anger rose to the tip of my throat. An insatiable monster. My father was such a person. He was someone he could neither understand nor want to understand. On earth how far will my father have to go to be satisfied? The Dukes red eyes stared at Mileton. Pathetic pathetic. . You were always like that. He wasnt the right guy for Lacian You arent fit to be the head of the family. If living like my father is the qualification to become the head of the family then I will be the first to reject such qualification. Although there were side effects, there was still an enormous amount of mana gathered above the magic circle. What if the duke absorbs all that power? The result will be one of two things. Indeed, he either surpasses the wall of transcendence and reigns as fear in his family. Otherwise, you might get drunk and lose your mind due to the enormous power. No matter the outcome, now was the only chance to stop him. I thought about it hundreds of times before coming. There was no point in worrying any further. Mileton drew his sword and his eyes lit up. The path you are taking is not right. So I will stop it. You you dare rebel against me? Its for the family. no. You justwant revenge on me. Hehe I made a mistake by choosing the wrong seed. . A bitterness lingered at the corner of Miletons mouth. No matter how much time passed, there was a huge gap between Gerond and himself that made it impossible for them to understand each other. In the end, they both acted for the sake of their families. Its just that each others methods are completely twisted. For Lacian. No more words were needed. Mileton immediately rushed towards the Duke. Rotation collision explosion fusion. The knowledge behind the reverse heavenly sword had become deeper than before I went to the academy. A sword technique that uses enormous power to defy even the will of heaven. The mana that bloomed on the blade was torn into seven branches. [Reverse Heavenly Sword Chapter 3] [Seven Killing Swords] Seven sword energy poured down like rain towards the dukes body. The duke, who saw the cutting edge of the reverse heavenly sword, brightened his eyes as if he was interested. A sword that has endured hardships for decades. If you build up a strong belief in your heart, that belief will be put on the sword. The current Chilsalgeom was like that too. A strong belief was gathered on top of the bright blue sword. Considering that just three months ago, I wasnt even able to properly utilize mental techniques, this was a surprising amount of growth. Of course, instead of admiration, cold ridicule flowed from Geronds mouth. Likewise, seven types of sword energy flowed from his sword. A spectacular explosion followed. The cost of the conflict was terrible. Miletons body was covered in mushy scars like snakes. At best are you going to stop me like this? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We will stop it. certainly! More than a dozen consecutive attacks followed. The results were extremely one-sided. Miletons body was already stained with blood like the Dukes. But his eyes were sparkling more than ever. It was because I saw hope. The control of mana must not be smooth. The side effects have already started to appear. Not only was it not enough to control the magic circle containing enormous power, the Duke was even sharing sword strikes with himself. Mana was constantly shaking unsteadily, showing that his physical condition was not good. We need to dig into the gaps even more sharply. The swords body, shaking like a poisonous snake, pierced the dukes body. Among the dozens of sword images, a single ray of sword energy passed through the dukes body. It was the moment when a very small amount of blood splattered. From the place where the blood was flowing out, a huge amount of mana flowed out, to the point that I felt dizzy for a moment. The body greedily absorbed mana without any resistance. The mana was so enormous that the wounds all over his body were healing in an instant. Mileton widened his eyes. Because it was an entirely unexpected situation. The dukes face, who had dealt with him leisurely the whole time, stiffened as if he had never dreamed something like this would happen. Its your chance! Even if you are a transcendent person, if you lose your composure, your weaknesses will be revealed. It was an opportunity that could not be missed. His sword was pointed at the duke faster and sharper than before. As time went on, the number of wounds on the dukes body increased. The side effects of the sacrificial ritual were causing even the transcendent to lose his power. Gerond, who was already full of wounds, glared at Mileton. Are you really trying to kill your father? . Its literally like a reverse heaven it fits perfectly! Hahaha! Every time the swords collided, the inside of the cavity shook violently. You must not shake. It had already been a long time since he made his decision. Whether the end is ones own death or overturning the laws of heaven. I was ready to accept it. At that moment, a gap appeared. The Dukes movements were not as agile and sharp as usual. Mileton, who was only looking for one decisive opportunity, used the technology he had been keeping secret. Shadow-like steps. His blurred body was suddenly located behind the duke. The Dukes eyes widened. It was a late reaction. Phew! A sword was dug into the back of the clearly exposed abdomen. Miletons hands were shaking violently. It was something I was prepared to do. Nevertheless, it was inevitable that my composure would be shaken. Whatever the reason, it was an unchanging fact that he stabbed his father in the back. The red blood seeping from the blade engulfed his pupils. I had a strange feeling. It wasnt just because of guilt. Ugh! A magic circle that absorbed all the power of the familys famous knights. The magic circle was trembling like crazy. Before he could say anything, a huge amount of mana began to be injected into his body. dump! Gerond sat down. Like knights whose life was sucked into a magic circle, his body was slowly drying out. Kuhuhuhuh! Miletons eyes trembled violently. There was no doubt that the sacrificial ritual was killing and eating the peacock. I could see corpses all around me. He was ready to commit betrayal to stop the duke, but he did not want the duke to die a miserable death like this. The magic circle had to be blocked. But I couldnt move even a single step. Even his own mana was not properly controlled. The amount of mana being injected from the magic circle was enormous. Mana rushing in like a wave. As if that werent enough, there are also countless memories that are constantly digging into my head. Suddenly, my vision became blurry. The sword swing scene was being played hundreds of times every second. The swordsmanship of high-ranking vassals, including Count Marek. The knowledge about swordsmanship was continuously being instilled. What followed next was the Dukes knowledge of swordsmanship. A transcendental person who has lived with only a sword for a long time. A vast amount of knowledge, equivalent to a lifetime of swords, was encroaching on Miletons mind. A double nosebleed broke out. The immense knowledge was burning my brain like crazy. I chewed the inside of my mouth hard to regain my fading consciousness. The tingling pain and fishy taste brought me back to my senses a little. Mileton was astonished when he saw the scene before his eyes. Gerond was lying helpless on the floor. Faint breath. It seemed to indicate that the dukes life was not long. The two peoples eyes met. His pupils, who had regained their color as if the madness had subsided, were looking at him. The Duke, who was looking at Mileton intently, said as if he was squeezing. Take it take it in at least more Not a single word came out, as if I was drowning in murky water. Meanwhile, the duke, who was looking at him with cold eyes, spoke as if reprimanding him. Youre still weak Have you already forgotten what you said about Lacian? ! Come on, Im alreadywrong. Wow! Mileton chewed the inside of his mouth. It was as he said. sacrificial ritual. The speed at which the magic circle was absorbing power was so fast, as if proving that it was a type of evil black magic. Even if the magic circle was stopped, it would not be possible to restore the dukes already damaged body. Now was the time to accept even a little more power. Mileton concentrated. The strangely shining magic circle was giving him endless power. The moment the sacrificial ritual was over, Mileton urgently opened his eyes. The Duke was seen to be miserable and withered. He left one word as if he was squeezing it out. I will entrust Le Xian to you Mileton stared blankly at the Duke, who was no longer breathing. saw. Soon, the vassals who had disposed of the escort troops began to approach one by one. A sword stained with red blood. Even the dukes corpse. Everyones gaze hardened. It was clearly my goal, but witnessing the matriarchs death in person, which seemed like it would last forever, came as a huge shock. Mileton said after looking around his vassals. my father closed his eyes as a side effect of the sacrificial ritual. Meet the newly crowned matriarch! All the vassals bowed their heads. Since the head of the family had closed his eyes, the only person who could inherit the family name was the person appointed as the head of the small family. * * * Ethan, who took the report, nodded. Its over. Duke Gerond closed his eyes. Not only did he pass on knowledge and power to Mileton, but he also eliminated all the high-ranking officials who led the family. It brought about a change that completely changed Lacians constitution. The revival and survival of the family. It was the biggest belief he had. It went as expected. Academys special class. It was a great achievement considering that I only invested three months there. Now Aguiles is completely isolated. They just need to cook it slowly. It was time to meet Mileton, who had inherited all of the familys knowledge. After leaving the duchy, his new brother began to move quickly. Chapter 165 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 165 #When he returned, the family was ruined (166) The place Ethan headed to was Marquis Fractal. Perhaps because he had delivered the letter in advance, he was able to enter the marquiss home without any inhibitions. The turian greeted him with tabby feet. The gates are already connected. Thank you. Ethan nodded lightly. It was a sign of gratitude. The Turian said with a hollow smile at that sight. But we have something like this between us. Use the gate at any time. It will take some time to recover. After the greeting ceremony was over. I entered the gate where a huge amount of mana was shaking. Before he knew it, he had arrived at Lacians home. Inside a huge and luxurious mansion. Mileton was already waiting in front of the gate. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw him. Amazing. When I left the academy and now. Mileton had changed so much that it was difficult to recall his past self. The same was true of the energy rising from my body. but. It is said that the higher the level of the object of the sacrificial ritual, the less effective it is. The sacrifice that Mileton absorbed was the essence of the transcendent duke and the masters who were close to superhumans. At this level, it could be said that it was strange that even though it was an apostle, there was no rapid growth. Right now are we at the edge of superhumanity? Even with dozens of sacrifices, it was not possible to break through the wall leading to transcendence, but it was certain that it had achieved enormous growth to the point of cracking the huge wall. What Mileton needed was time. As time passes, the knowledge and essence that surrounds his body will push him further and further. I cant wait to see you. I heard the news. Mileton nodded. Although the news of Geronds death had not yet spread, Hans and Marcus were already by his side. It was no wonder that the duke knew details about this incident. It just so happened that things happened like that. Do you regret it? no. I dont think my choice was wrong. Thats enough. These were calm words, but more than anything else, they were words that comforted me deep inside my heart. By the way, are you the head of the family now? yes. You are the youngest duke. Mileton flashed an awkward yet bitter smile. The reason why the head of the family was able to become a duke as soon as he closed his eyes was because many of those who followed the previous dukes orders closed their eyes en masse. Strictly speaking, like Ethan, he did not become a duke through his own efforts. He was still at an incomparably high altitude. So you need to get help. Strictly speaking, the relationship between Lacian and Ardan was bad. It was like that even when Gerond was alive. I knew that it was shameless and shameful to ask for something like this, given that I had only taken classes at the academy, but Now is not the time to be reckless. Lacians situation was not good. Not only did many of the familys leaders die, but the relationship with the kings side was at its worst. The only forces to rely on are Agiles and Eltanis, who have been interacting with each other so far. However, Mileton had no intention of continuing to interact with them. Wasnt this a family that was involved in the death of not only the mother and younger brother, but also the death of the father? The enemy who took away the entire family was Aguiles. In addition, everyone from Count Volfar, who was said to be Agiles second-in-command, to the warlock who was preparing the ritual, closed their eyes. There is no way Agiles will just sit back and watch. Outside help is definitely needed. In the end, there is only one way for Lacian to survive. The moderates and the king. Receiving help from Duke Ethan, who is in deep contact with both forces. I know very well that Lacian has committed many evil acts. My father and other major retainers certainly acted like that. But things will change from now on. So Let me convince the king. In the first place, Ethan had no intention of throwing away Mileton. Improving Lacians constitution. This was a very important tile for him, and thanks to his good use of it, he was able to take out his main enemy, Gerondra, without breaking his nose. The growth potential is also huge. The effects of the sacrificial ritual will become more and more active over time. As your level increases, you will begin to understand the knowledge that contains the secrets of ascension that you cannot understand now. To restore Ardans glory. And even to destroy the Yongin tribe. That was Ethans purpose. For this, numerous allies were needed. As the size of alliances built on good faith increases, it will become easier to achieve the goal. Lacian was a family with the potential to serve as one of the core forces of the friendly army. Well, now is not the time to call territory. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A family of great heroes who saved the kingdom. The reason this image was able to be solidified was because Ardan never showed greed. If they had continued to expand their power like Agiles, they would have been recognized as a huge family, but they would not have been able to gain trust. Ardan was a faithful family. And Ethan was a nobleman who inherited Ardans blood. Since I already thought of Mileton as the new leader of Lacian, I had no intention of breaking that idea. Moreover, decisively. Mileton was a guy I liked quite a bit. I guess you could say that his behavior is cute in its own way. Whenever I see this guy, memories from my childhood come back to me. A time when I swung a sword with only a pure heart. Thank you, Duke. Only then did Mileton heave a sigh of relief, as if he had lost some time. If it wasnt enough to make the relationship with the Kings side amicable, the forces could be incorporated into the huge shadow. Even if its Aguiles, it wont be able to touch this place. We will be able to avoid pressure either through force or diplomacy. I will definitely repay this favor someday. Definitely, even if it means sacrificing my life. done. Ethan said, waving his hand. Right now, a lot of knowledge is probably piled up in your head. Isnt that right? yes. youre right. Let me help you. Is that true? okay. Mileton smiled happily. The knowledge I gained in an instant was so vast. Among them, most of them contained incomprehensible upward tricks. The ability to manipulate was confirmed in abundance in the last class. If he helped me embody knowledge, I might be able to grow quickly in a short period of time. In a situation where many of the familys leading figures and experts turned a blind eye, there was no one who could lead him. The dukes help was like sweet rain in a drought. thank you! Ethan nodded towards Mileton, who expressed pure gratitude. Thank you. Im more thankful for this one. Ethan didnt bring up this offer purely out of goodwill. Todays Mileton is a treasure trove of walking swordsmanship. If you look at his knowledge and continue training, you will naturally realize something. Because he had reached the level of a transcendent in his previous life, Ethan was always thirsty for knowledge. Just because he is a transcendent doesnt mean he knows all sword techniques, and his numerous knowledge will one day be helpful when breaking through the next wall. This was an opportunity for him too. * * * You cant contact Count Volfar? yes. What about other warlocks? Have they all lost contact with each other? Thats right. Duke Himos face distorted. By now, the sacrificial ritual would have been over long before it ended. There was no way they wouldnt report it on purpose. Could it be that the sacrificial ritual failed? It was a ritual that included enough sacrifices to overcome the wall of the transcendental. Considering the subjects level and level of consciousness, it would not be surprising if side effects of which the subject was unaware appeared. One thing was certain, seeing as all the warlocks who had been dispatched lost contact at once. Either hes dead or the situation is so bad that we cant even contact him. In fact, if it was the latter, it was safe to assume that he was just dead. The crazy transcendent was like a walking natural disaster. Even if it was Volfar, he wouldnt have been able to resist. Deploy as many intelligence agents as possible in Raythian. Be sure to find out what happened. All right. The moment when the retainer in charge of the intelligence unit cautiously left the office. Damn it! Enraged, Himos threw away his utensils. If Count Volfar had closed his eyes, it would have been a huge blow. As the second-in-command of the family, he had many tasks and experiments. He is someone who should never close his eyes now. Moreover, what if, in the worst case scenario, Gerond went crazy? It was as if the great power that Agiles was relying on had collapsed. I need to hurry up. The secret laboratory was completely wiped out, resulting in the loss of numerous talents and materials. It was safe to say that the familys development had set back about ten years. The only thing I could trust now was the research on immortality that was being conducted with the church. He lifted the crystal ball and breathed mana into it. The archbishops situation has worsened again. -Did the sacrificial ritual fail? I dont know if it was an exact failure or not, but all news from the warlocks who participated in the ritual has been cut off. Maybe the duke, who was greedy for power, has gone completely crazy. -This is the worst. A gloomy voice echoed through the covered robes. The church and Agileth were moving as one body. There was a painful similarity between the two. So much power has been reduced in just one year. DDuke Hymos If Gerond has gone mad, you will not have much to rely on. Remember. The church always welcomes exiles. If I belong to that side, will I be able to protect my family? I dont think so. If the church had the power to block the entire kingdom in the first place, it wouldnt have been operating in the shadows like this. In Heidern, the church was powerless, as might be the case in empires or other kingdoms where their power was widespread. DInstead of abandoning our homeland, we could preserve our power. Its okay. Himos flatly refused. In a situation where there was no hope at all, it was not time to let go of everything yet. I think we should proceed with the research as quickly as possible. -To do that, you need materials to unclog the blockage. Immortality means utilizing the power of regeneration to the limit. This was the research method that had been advanced so far. The problem was that the regenerative power of the human body was infinitely weak. Even if you force your regenerative power to increase, if the powers are not harmonious, everything is useless. In the end, excessive concentration of power only brought about a terrible imbalance. -We need more materials. A powerful material that can unite forces in harmony. For example a by-product of the World Tree. I happened to find a place inside the kingdom where the World Tree is located. Where is the World Tree? Did you find the elf? -exactly. It was located closer than I thought. Where is it? DArdans territory. Himos eyes sparkled at those words. Chapter 166 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 166 When I returned, my family was ruined (167) A training ground located in Lacian. There was a constant explosion of noise there. Ethan and Mileton. It was because the two people were sparring. Im not good at rotating mana. Try to break the mana as it flows from the arm to the sword. For example, it looks like a hook. yes! Improvements were made in such a way that when Mileton reproduced his swordsmanship through the memories he absorbed in the cave, Ethan, after checking it several times, suggested points of improvement. As Ethan said, it was the moment when mana was moved. A huge explosion echoed throughout the training hall. An explosion occurred on a level that was completely different from the one demonstrated just before. How can you give such accurate guidance every time? This is what I felt in the special class as well, but his classes hit the point exactly every time. Not only that, it was too easy to understand. It was like that just a moment ago. I simply told them to break the mana into a hook-like shape, but the result of that correction was so shocking that it made me widen my eyes. Considering that the swordsmanship shown just now was the highest level of arcane swordsmanship created by the previous head of the family, it could be said to be unbelievable. Just finding the improvement in swordsmanship that I clearly know is a difficult task, as I dont know how much time it would take to complete it. You can find improvement points as soon as you see them? Of course, the person who showed off his sword skills was not the transcendent Gerond, but himself, who was still immature. Even taking that into account, it still doesnt change the fact that its surprising. This was an emotion on a completely different level from the admiration expressed in the special class. The reason was simple. Now, he was not a knight of 8 stars, but a knight who was on the verge of reaching 10 stars. Although his level was raised through the means of a sacrificial ritual, he is a knight who can be said to have reached the end of his career as an adept. Naturally, the difficulty level of the classes had to increase dramatically. Nevertheless, the duke was conducting the class no differently than when he was in the special class. It also meant that his enlightenment was beyond imagination. My fathers choice I think I can understand it. It was after meeting Ethan at the Central Council that the former head of the family started to move quickly. What was the reason for trying to overcome the wall of transcendence by using the unreasonable method of sacrificial ritual? A talent beyond imagination possessed by the person who would become his main enemy. It must have been because I witnessed it. Thats why Mileton was truly relieved to learn that the head of the Ardan family in front of him was not his enemy. If I had maintained a hostile relationship with someone like that, I wouldnt have been able to sleep comfortably even for a single day. Entering the special class was the best decision of my entire life. It was like that until now. After absorbing the memories of the mana and swordsmanship of Gerond and other vassals. The most daunting thing was the process of incorporating the swordsmanship into ones body. Blood veins, mana holes, and even the body. Each person had different abilities. Of course, even if it was the same swordsmanship, a process of correcting the swordsmanship to suit each persons personality was necessary. The swordsmanship that flowed from the memories of the previous head of the family was, of course, a swordsmanship tailored to Geronds body. What would it have been like if he had tried to practice swordsmanship on his own without Ethans help? There was a high possibility that he would not have been able to correct his swordsmanship even after several years had passed. A surprising feat. The sparring with Duke Ethan over the past week had such meaning to Mileton. I have received such a great favor that I cannot repay it even if it takes my whole life. Just as Mileton was feeling a lot from Ethan, Ethan was also able to find out many things by checking Mileton. The first was that his personality had changed significantly. Memory transfer through sacrificial ritual. Most of his memories probably consisted of his lack of knowledge about swords, but it was clear that those memories had a great influence on Miletons personality. Three months ago, the boy who had sometimes shown a softness for his age had now become so strong that he had no problem ruling the dukedom. It would be safe to say that the ability to maintain composure has increased significantly. but. Numerous offerings would have been accepted, but Geronds would have been the greatest in terms of the size of the power it comprised. It wasnt strange if a resemblance to him appeared occasionally. Rather, you could say that I only accepted the strengths. If I had a completely weak temperament, I might have been devoured by the memories my consciousness gave me. But Mileton had faith. Determined not to follow the same path as the previous matriarch. That belief constituted the essence of the milestone. The Lacian ruled by him will show a completely different appearance from Sentai. Because only those members of the family are left. The remaining ministers were now completely loyal to Mileton. Not only was it enough to stop the runaway head of the previous generation, but his skills had also grown to the point where he could take on the role of the head of the generation. Improvement of the constitution is over. We continued sparring all week, helping to bridge the gap between memory and body. From his future relationship with Lacian to witnessing his rising swordsmanship. It could be said that it was a useful time for Ethan as well. In addition, the Eight Pillars held by Raycian were easily recovered. Ethan now had a total of six pills. If he could retrieve the coins he had from Agiles, he would have recovered all the coins he could obtain from Heidern. It was only for a moment that I continued to think. He turned his head. Mileton tilted his head when he saw that. After a while, he also looked towards where Ethan was looking with his eyes shining. intruder? I felt a faint hint of popularity that even I couldnt feel unless I concentrated on it. He was quite an expert. It was the moment when Mileton put his hand on the sword. Its someone I know. Is that so? Soon, a person wearing a black military uniform suddenly appeared in the training hall and bowed his head towards Ethan. See you, matriarch. A familiar voice came out from behind the dark mask. Is it a decal? Yes, matriarch. Black socialist decal. He was an assassin recruited from a lawless city and was currently working under the Black Moon run by Sylvia. Looking at the information that comes up from time to time, it seems like they were collecting information from all over the place. Whats going on? At those words, Decal secretly whispered. [This is a story about Agiles.] Speak. This family was once an ally of Lacian, but has now become their main enemy. If its about Agiles, it wouldnt really matter if Mileton heard it. Aguiless movements are unusual. The same applies to denominations. What is the destination? It looks like they are targeting the Dominion. Are you talking about the elves territory? yes. I was able to figure out what their purpose was right away. World Tree. Previously, the church had revealed its ambitions for the world tree. Even Yongrinmok and the bishop were deployed. Taking that into account, the World Tree was clearly still an item they could covet. You probably know that there are seeds. The elves who settled in the Dominion were cultivating the World Tree. The World Tree also had a very important value to Ethan. As the World Tree, which provides intelligence to the surrounding area, grows, the revitalization of the granary area will accelerate. Moreover, the World Tree could be said to be an inexhaustible treasure. When the size of a tree exceeds a certain level, not only can it produce young fruit, but by-products such as branches and leaves are treated as so valuable that they are considered valuable. Agiles and the Church. This was the reason why even if the two forces joined forces to target the World Tree, they must be stopped. It seems like its urgent. What is the reason why these guys who have been quiet until now are suddenly aiming for the World Tree? It may be because there was no news about Gerond being arrested. An impatience that if you dont do something now, you could be eaten in an instant. That must have made them move more actively. Ethan looked at Mileton. Weve covered more than 80% of the important parts, so now all you have to do is train yourself. I will go back. Duke Agileth is also my main enemy. Can I help you too? Are you going to be okay? Mileton nodded calmly at those words. He is an enemy of my family. I have already decided to become enemies with them. Mileton had no intention of continuing cooperation with them like the previous head of the family. If that werent enough, wouldnt it be an opportunity to repay Ardans kindness? Of course, I wasnt motivated solely by my personal fondness for Ethan. For Lacian to survive. Cooperation with Ardan had to be made even more solid than it is now. It was a decision I made for myself and my family. Ethan looked into Miletons eyes and nodded. Thats not a brave decision. It was a judgment mixed half of emotion and reason. If it were a past milestone, the former would have accounted for most of the basis for judgment. If you want, do it. thank you. It was decided to accompany Mileton. * * * Duke and Archbishop of Himos. Two transcendents gathered in one place. Behind the archbishop were bishops and wizards wearing robes. On our side, preparations are complete. How about there? We have gathered as many warlocks as possible to serve as a force. It is trespassing into another territory without permission. If public opinion in the kingdom was not as good as it is now, if the identity of the person was discovered, the worst could have happened. It might be better for a church that operates in the shadows, but since Agiles is a family that operates in the sun, they had to be even more careful. That was the reason why many of the familys experts were brought in. In order to seize the target as quickly and quickly as possible and then escape Ardans territory. Soon after, the two exchanged information about the situation in Ardan. The common opinion was the same. It means that the Dominions defenses have not been strengthened. Its still the same now. They say that because its a forest, you can only hear the sound of insects occasionally. Himos nodded at the archbishops words. This was natural. No one in the church or Agiles was informed of this attack unless they were high-ranking people. Since security was strictly maintained, even Ardan would not have been able to find out about this. Things will turn out easier than you think. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is said that the elves that exist within the realm of the World Tree are difficult to deal with. Among the people gathered for this attack, there were as many as two transcendents. Is that it? Among the bishops who accompanied the archbishop, there were two who had reached the level of superhumans. They were all bishops with high-level power. The elves resistance will not last long. The World Tree and the High Elves. If you can achieve just two things, you will be one step closer to immortality. If I accomplished my research, I was confident that I would gain enough power to put even Gerondra at my feet. Lets get going. The wizards gathered mana in one place. The magic I was trying to activate was simple. Teleport. As more than a dozen high-ranking wizards gathered, the enormous amount of mana needed for magic was being supplied in an instant. The coordinates are perfect. We had already prepared several devices near the Dominion before the raid. This was to utilize transfer magic smoothly. Everyone please keep this in mind. The World Tree and High Elves. If you get these two things, youll be out in no time. yes! In the worst case scenario, it has been a long time since we selected wizards to throw as scapegoats. The plan was perfect. Damn it! The blue mana wrapped around the wizards bodies began to tear apart the space. It was the emergence of a space portal connected to one side through precise calculations. Enter. Everyone entered the portal. Soon, a completely different landscape came into view. A dense forest appeared in front of me. When I saw the unique fresh scent blooming, it was clear that the World Tree existed. If wizards below the level of bishops had their eyes shining as they looked at the dense forest. ! The two transcendents were different. Their sharp senses were screaming loud warning sounds. Its an ambush! There was a magic circle spread throughout this forest that killed everything. It is so precise that even a transcendental persons senses cannot easily sense it. You got caught. haha. As expected, hes as quick as a rat. Soon, familiar faces began to appear. Not only the Duke and Lionel were the two transcendents, but also Duke Ethan, who was smiling coldly, and numerous knights following him. The people who had been ambushing the surrounding area appeared as if they had completely surrounded it. The faces of Archbishop and Himos hardened. Chapter 167 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 167 When I returned, my family was ruined (168) The faces of the two transcendents hardened. Their sharp senses were screaming warning sounds. information was leaked. Perfectly too. As a family with many secrets, Aguiles security was excellent. Even if it were the Shadow Knights, it would not be possible to know the internal situation so thoroughly. How on earth? How is it possible to complete preparations so quickly without knowing the location and date of the attack? Before I had time to continue my thoughts, I heard a voice. A very familiar low-pitched voice. It was Ethans. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you the archbishop? exactly. It was nice to meet you. A sword was in Ethans hand. The highest level of leadership in the Kingdom of Heidern. The archbishop held that position. For Ethan, it was one of the highest priority targets for annihilation. A desirable prey. He was completely caught in the trap. As if that wasnt enough, even the leader of Agiles was caught as well. This was a golden opportunity. The wizards faces hardened as life slowly bloomed. The archbishop remained silent and looked around. His head was spinning alertly. A situation in which the initial purpose of the raid completely failed. There were only two options left. Do you fight head on? If not, do you throw a scapegoat and run away? The latter is difficult. There were already magic circles scattered around here that hindered movement through space. Is that it? The two transcendents and hundreds of knights have formed a siege. Even if a scapegoat was thrown, it would have been difficult for Himos and himself to escape completely. Rather, a way to reduce sacrifice would be to concentrate ones strength and break through at one point. He secretly whispered to Himos. [I think we need to focus our firepower to break through at one point. The right side would be better.] [Good.] Himos quickly agreed. The Church and Agileth. The kingdom was gnashing its teeth at two powers. It is questionable whether even Duke Gerond, the only ally, is currently in his right mind. Even if the raiding party were to be killed here, no one would express any dissatisfaction. Now was the time to do everything I could to get out of this place. Survival, not raiding. Ethans voice rang out through the changed purpose. Kill them all. Jonmyeong! The knights started running. The wizards who saw them quickly implemented magic. Screams began to run rampant in the forest. * * * The resistance from Agiles and the church was fierce. It was natural that death would await them if they could not break through the siege. In particular, the power displayed by the three bishops was shocking. Wow! The knights who were building a siege were thrown out in all directions. It did not distinguish between the Dragon Slayers and the Shadow Knights. A huge human spirit with its entire body pitch black was ruthlessly cutting through the path. Height: up to 3m. The body was pitch black as if made of steel. That wasnt a human. I dont know if its a dragon race. 1 bishop. He was the most powerful of the eight bishops of the kingdom. Among the eight, he was the only one who had passed the mid-level of Kangryongsik and reached the upper level. A complete half-human and half-dragon. He was already a dragon. The power of the man who brought down a metal dragon whose entire body was harder than iron was enormous. Even a sword filled with mana could not scratch the First Bishops skin. This was the reason why the knights were pushed back badly. It wasnt just Bishop 1 who was doing a great job. Not to be outdone, the three bishops were also using the Kang Ryong style. A dragon of destruction that drives enemies with enormous power and mana. Its power was clearly revealed on the swords of the three bishops. Every time the bishop swung his sword, nearly ten knights were pushed back endlessly. Considering that the level of the shadow knights who dealt with the bishop were all 7th rank or higher, it could be said to be an amazing divine power. Contrary to what I first expected, the path went smoothly. The eyes of the warlocks belonging to Agileth lit up at the surprising power. Their power was so strong that it overpowered even the 9th rank wizard, Count Volfar, who was called the second-in-command of the family. Unless it is the head of the family, Duke Himos, there is no one in Agiles who can subdue the two bishops. The power of the church is enormous. There was a reason why the head of the family actively cooperated with them. I knew the bishops were strong, but I had never witnessed their true power. It was only today that I was able to recognize their true value. Although they may be infinitely fearful when they are enemies, they feel reassured when they are their allies. It was when relief filled the eyes of the warlocks as they saw the road ahead being cleared smoothly. For an instant, my eyes lit up. It was a bonus that there was a noise that made my eardrums explode. Seven explosions. The first bishop, who continued to run forward, stopped. Or, to be precise, the forward movement stopped only after being pushed back seven steps. All the surrounding eyes were focused on one place. Soon the warlocks narrowed their eyes. It was the same for the first bishop. This was because a very unexpected person was blocking the way. Mileton? Mileton, the kingdoms best sword. The son of Gerond and the head of the Lacian household. He belonged to a force that could be considered an ally of them. Why is such a person participating in this ambush? This wasnt the only surprising thing. The force rising from his body was strong enough to be considered a transcendental being. What nonsense! That power made even the first bishop wary. Considering the level of milestones known to the public, this could be said to be absurd. is the author hiding his skills? A situation full of doubts. In the meantime, the first bishop asked about the first thing he needed to know. Is this what Duke Gerond means? You can think as you please. Already, thick mana was blooming on his sword. The dragons blood slowly boiled over due to the clearly rising murderousness. It is unknown whether the author acted on Geronds orders or on his own. The important thing now was not to consider such things. Because it was a life-or-death situation depending on whether or not we penetrated the front. Bishop 1 looked at Bishop 3. The surging Destruction Dragon was already showing its murderous intent. [I can kill you, right?] [So.] It was a neat command. The moment power entered the body of the three bishops, a huge fire magic enveloped his body. A flame full of heat that seems to burn the whole world. Even the dragons skin could not be free from the heat. The bishops gaze then turned to the source of the fire. There stood a woman whose entire body was made of flame. [Hello?] Light smile. The embers fluttered brilliantly. The faces of the two bishops suddenly hardened. This was because the level of the woman with the spirit wrapped around her body was extraordinary. I could feel the heat as if my whole body was melting in the gorgeous fluttering flames. Mileton was also watching that scene. He said with a grin. Thank you, sister. Ysera was shocked. Ever since she returned with Ethan, Mileton had been calling her his older sister. The look in his eyes also changed. In the past, his eyes were burning with obsession, but now he just looked at himself with a calm expression. Did I take some medicine wrong? Or that the time of death is approaching. I wonder if this thought ever crossed my mind. It was such an amazing change. Its hard to spit on a smiling face. This was especially true in situations where it seemed like the person had completely changed for the better. [Dont be mistaken. I didnt move because I wanted to help you.] I just moved because Ethan didnt like them breaking through. Mileton nodded. I know. Then will you take care of that monster? [Yes.] Ysera extended her hand towards the three bishops. By signing a temporary contract with the Lord of Fire, he not only improved his skills in controlling flames, but also learned how to control fire from Duke Ethan, who could rightly be called the Lord of Flames. Lee Sera has a different level of control than before taking the special class. Her control began to slip away. Flames rising like waves. The fire tore into hundreds of pieces. It looked like a huge vipers nest. Heat-fluttering flames began pouring down toward the three bishops. It was not only the waves of flame that announced the start of the battle. Before I knew it, Mileton was standing behind the metal dragon, leaving the blurred new model behind. The dragons skin, which had withstood thousands of sword strikes so far, was cut off helplessly. A sword that cuts through grain. It was a sword strike reconstructed based on Geronds memories. The first bishops eyes filled with embarrassment and anger as he felt the dizzying pain of cutting his skin. [You!] Mana like a tidal wave rose over the bishops bodies. A situation where you face a powerful enemy that is beyond annoying and threatens your life. The battle began to heat up. * * * The swung divine sword collided with something. A pitch-black shape. It was a hook-like hand blade. What a troublesome guy. Ethan clicked his tongue. The person he was dealing with now was the archbishop. An opponent who is even more appetizing than the matriarch of Agiles. Therefore, Himos left Duke to deal with him and immediately rushed at him. Of course, I didnt just rush in alone without a plan. Because he had not yet regained the state of his previous life, and the Archbishop who used the Strong Dragon Style could be considered a strong person among transcendents. Thats why I brought along one person. That person was none other than Marquis Lionel. The companion was certainly useful. If you block the archbishops attack like this Pugh! This was because he did not miss that moment and stabbed the guy with his sword, steadily wounding him. The Archbishops divine form became blurred through the pouring black blood. A space filled with pitch-black darkness. This was the inside of the area where the archbishop casted the spell. The power of the archbishop who brought down the dragon race far exceeded the two peoples expectations. Even Marquis Lionel was unable to completely destroy the territory. By joining forces with Ethan, we only pushed out part of the territory. The archbishops power was certainly strong enough to be considered the head of a kingdom. A shadow worshiper. It was a dragon that descended on the archbishops body. As the insidious name suggests, the attack method was also similar. A cunning dragon that hides in the dark and surprises its prey. The guy was running wild in his territory. Ethan looked into the endless darkness. The guys attack method was simple. When injured, it hides deep inside its territory to recover. If your body recovers completely like that. Be careful! Ethan turned around without hesitation. I met my gaze with a cunning pupil. A hand blade that pierces the heart. Hwan was liberated. A huge amount of mana was overlaid on his body. The power of a dragon contained in both arms. He used his divine sword to block the dragons hand. Crack! Ethan stretched out his hand through the bright blue sparks. The explosive speed that flowed in an instant. That was something even the archbishop had not expected. Thump! A hard upper was caught. It was the dragons shoulder. Chapter 168 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 168 #When I returned, the family was ruined (169) Wow! Not only was both shoulders grabbed, but the strong skin of the dragon race was distorted hideously. The Archbishop frowned deeply at the pain rising in his shoulder. cheeky! Eyes filled with anger and bewilderment turned to Duke Ethan. The force pressing down on his skin clearly belonged to the Yongin tribe. Even if mana was used at best with human grip strength, there was no way the skin would have been wrinkled like this. I finally got it. How can you use their power! An arm that is similar to a dragon, but has the same appearance. That was not the result of using Kangryongsik. If you used Kangryongsik, you would definitely feel a familiar energy. Soon the archbishop was astonished. This was because I found out how the arm was transformed. The structure of mana was distorted and implemented? At first glance, it seems like an easy method. However, that was a high-level skill that even someone who had reached the level of a transcendent could not show. It is not for nothing that the religious order uses drugs and phrases to teach people the Kangryong style. It took a lot of preparation to accept the dragons power. Are you presenting it by simply twisting mana? For the church that revered the dragon race as gods, the author was a serious threat that could disrupt the essence of the church. God-like power should only be received through a religious order. A person who can blaspheme simply by showing himself. Life burned in the archbishops eyes. It was then. A sword was stabbed behind his back. Marquis Lionel. It was definitely the cunning Transcendent Sword. Strength went into the archbishops body as he was grabbed by the shoulder. His body faded away in an instant. Shadow worshiper. The racial characteristics of this dragon race were simple. Using the power of the race to make the body escape from reality. Spirits were similar creatures. Wasnt it possible to move freely not only towards the world of humans, called Middle Earth, but also towards the spirit world? It was precisely because of these racial characteristics that shadow worshipers were able to hide in the darkness. Of course, like true worshipers, they could not transfer to another dimension called the Dark Zone, but it was quite possible to escape Middle Earth and hide themselves for a certain period of time. So it was. As soon as he felt the Marquis sword, he used one of the worshipers abilities, spiritual embodiment. He has been alive for nearly 100 years and his life has been saved more than hundreds of times with this ability. It became even more so after reaching the state of transcendence. Spiritualization. The ability to temporarily hide ones body in another dimension was so sophisticated that even a transcendental of the same level could not catch it. Lionels sword penetrated through the blurred body. A sword aimed precisely at the heart. But the blood did not burst. The sword just flowed out naturally, as if cutting through the air. Ethan frowned. Spiritualization? It was a technology that only a few dragons at the highest level among worshipers could utilize. It was also a technique I had witnessed several times in my past life. The cunning Shadow Cultists used that technology to kill numerous experts. This was because none of the techniques, whether magic, swordsmanship, or spirit magic, worked in that state. Those who had no idea about this in the beginning had their throats cut in an instant. After finding a loophole through spiritualization at the critical moment. Sigh! This was because they were cunningly surprised by moving backwards in this way. Immediately after the feeling of holding on to his shoulder disappeared. Ethan bowed his head without hesitation. A huge dragons arm passed over his head. If I had been one step late, my head would have exploded. Lionel quickly swung his sword. Black blood spurted out in spurts. Nevertheless, Lionels face was dark. I missed it. Before I knew it, the archbishops new form had disappeared into the darkness. Thats tricky. but. He is the head of a kingdom. There was no way the hunt would end this easily. Hmm. While he was struggling, he sent a whisper of Mana towards Lionel. [Id like to borrow some mana. Is it possible?] The Marquis eyes sparkled at those words. Handing over the mana wasnt difficult. Didnt Ethan have a divine sword with the function of absorbing mana? What I was curious about was this. [Is there a way?] [There is something worth trying.] Ho. Lionel was secretly impressed. Some time has passed since the fight continued within the Archbishops domain. However, even he could not find a way to catch the archbishop. This was because his abilities were cunning and astute. however. You found a way? From what I had seen so far, the Duke was not someone who could talk nonsense. Wasnt he a young man with such outstanding talent that he unconsciously thought that his control of mana and depth of enlightenment were beyond him? [I guess so.] The divine sword secretly absorbed mana. Lionel did not resist the energy. The ocean-like mana contained in his body gradually began to flow towards Ethan. There are a lot. Ethan inwardly clicked his tongue. Unlike their previous life, the superhuman or higher experts who exist in this life have a huge amount of mana. Even though his mana had been sucked to the point where even the mana he consumed when releasing the pill was quickly replenished, Lionel was still in good spirits. That meant that, at most, this much mana absorption would not tire him out. Hiding in the area. The archbishop, who had been waiting for his prey to reveal an opening, widened his eyes. Sucks mana? I had heard of a story about a new sword. However, nowhere in that phrase did it mention sucking up mana. The sight of it sucking the targets mana like an anglerfish is Yongrinmok. It was exactly like that. The Yongrin tree, one of the religious relics of the church, was one such tree. It greedily absorbs mana from the surroundings and produces fruit as a result. No way Among the rumors spreading in the West, there was one famous one. It was news that the Duke of the time had completely restored the divine sword that was damaged during the Dragon Clan War. Swords are awarded through swordsmanship competitions and this is a widely known fact. If you think about it, that period was overly elaborate. Wasnt the time just before the sword competition held when the Six Bishops tried to obtain the World Tree from the elves? It was at this point that Yongrinmok, the bishop, and high-ranking wizards had completely disappeared. this guy! The archbishops eyes slowly turned red. Until now, no evidence had been found that Ethan was actively involved in the churchs affairs, but now it was different. Sky-high talent and skills. He is a person who hates religious denominations. The death of the 8th bishop and the death of the 6th bishop may have been not the kingdom The author may have been directly involved. Rather, perhaps the kingdom appeared on his behalf to hide the sword called the Duke. Doubts continued to grow in size. He is the one who will continue to interfere with our church! The archbishop, looking at Ethan with murderous eyes, made a decision. I decided to end the life of that young duke right here and there, even if it means suffering a fatal wound. In the darkness, he slowly narrowed the distance. Youre here. Ethans eyes lit up. When he grabbed the archbishops shoulder. Threads of mana were scattered around him. It was the same method used to find Mileton who had fallen down a cliff in the past. Of course, it was much more precise and used a smaller amount of mana than before. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since only a faint amount of mana was used for secret exploration, even Ethan could not determine the archbishops exact location. However, it was sufficient to serve as a guide in the dark. The fatal wound must be inflicted at once. How to hunt shadow worshipers. That is, when it appears, it inflicts fatal wounds. It sounds easy, but it was one of the most difficult methods. Because their hiding skills were unrivaled. The level of difficulty was so extreme that even Lionel could not find any traces of the archbishop hidden in the area. Even Ethan would have had a hard time hunting him down if he didnt have previous life experience. But he had experience. A huge amount of experience living and breathing while hunting countless dragons. The archbishop was now approaching him. Rather than targeting the transcendental Marquis Lionel, his intention is probably to use himself, who feels weaker than him, as prey. What I hoped for. What was needed now was overwhelming power. A sword strike that can cut down the body of a transcendental person, even if only for a moment. Fortunately, Ethan had a method that could be used. Vibration type. The first technique used to bring Theron back to sanity. Her body was almost destroyed, but thanks to Ysera, who started using the water spirit, the healing was completed without any side effects. Thanks to this, the body has become much more durable than in the past. Thanks to Lionels help, there is enough mana to construct the vibration formula. There was no hesitation in implementing the formula. Burr. The fiery mana vibrated. Two hundred times. Four hundred times. Six hundred times. Eight hundred times. One thousand times. One thousand two hundred times. The blood came out when the number of vibrations exceeded eight hundred. Acrid smoke rose all over my body. The trembling began to easily surpass the thousandth mark. Meanwhile, the Archbishop had reached close range. His eyes narrowed. what? It was clear that the duke was preparing something. But I couldnt figure out what that was. I only vaguely noticed that high fever was starting to build. Should I take a step back? Or should we move forward? The archbishops judgment was the latter. At best, hes a superhuman. Even with Lionels mana, there are limits to the attacks that a superhuman can implement. Even if you get hurt, it could end your life. Mana like a hook formed on the archbishops hand. Inky, thick mana. It was the moment when the archbishops new form disappeared. As time passed slowly, the distance between me and the Duke quickly narrowed. The Duke was seen concentrating his mind without even being able to react. The archbishop smiled in conversion. Right then. White flames burned above his sword. The archbishops face distorted as he saw the energy pulsing around the divine sword. It was a flame so powerful that it could not be easily cut. A tingle went down my spine. That was definitely dangerous. But the die had long since been cast. A new model that moves quickly. A hook-like hand advanced towards the dukes neck. A hand trying to capture and hold down prey. Flash! There was a huge flash of light. It was enough to brighten up an area full of darkness. The sight before my eyes turned completely white for a moment. Even in that situation, he could feel an enormous energy coming towards him. The archbishop was astonished. The Dukes sword strike was one level faster than Lionels sword strike. I didnt even have time to use my spirit form. The sword collided with the archbishops hand. The shimmering ink-colored mana melted like snow. My hand, covered in hard leather, was cut like tofu. The raids continued. The approaching divine sword tore off his hastily raised arm and cut into his chest. Tens of thousands of embers burrowed into the archbishops body. The dragons mighty power was slowly being pushed back. The sword, imbued with 1,500 vibrations, cut out the archbishops heart. Aaaah! The dragons scream rang out. Damn it! Damn it! A cobweb-like incontinence began to spread over a huge area. Chapter 169 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 169 After returning, the family was ruined (170) A fountain of blood welled up on the Archbishops chest. His new form became blurred. Spiritualization activated one step late. The archbishop hurriedly hid himself in the area where incontilnence had begun. Ugh! The dukes sword. It didnt end with just hurting. An ember with enormous heat was still burning brightly in his body. The pain of the inside being cooked by high heat. The terrible burning pain was enough to make even the archbishop, who had gone through all the hardships, scream. shit! He tried to control his inner self through the mana containing the dragons power, but the fire that had already settled deep with in his body was burning so fiercely that even he could not easily extinguish it. How on earth! Violently trembling eyes turned to Ethan. Pale face. A trickle of blood was flowing from the dukes mouth. The incomprehensible sword strike that was shown just now. It looked like he had suffer ed serious internal injuries while embodying him. Even taking that into account, I couldnt help but be shocked. You can show off your swordsmanship by jumping over a wall with only one internal wound? It felt like I was encountering an incomprehensible territory. When was the last time you felt this thrill? The moment I first encountered the cult leader. Except for that time, I have never been so overwhelmed. What a monster he is! Wariness flashed in the archbishops eyes. The one who will hold the church back for a long time to come. Part of me wanted to break the pale guys neck. however. In the current situation where Lionel was tightly guarding it, it was impossible. The archbishop contemplated his body. The physical condition was much more serious than expected. Even for a transcendental person, it was impossible to continue life with his heart cut out. The broken heart had to be repaired a nd the flame burning inside had to be extinguished. This wasnt a feat that could be performed simply with a lot of mana. The archbishop hurriedly searched inside his arms. A grain of spirit came out of his arms. Immortal Hwan. It was a sacred altar made of pitch black ink. The archbishop saw this and chewed his lips. After being assigned to the Kingdomof Heidern, the topic I studied with Aguiles was immortality. This was the result of that research. A medicine that is still unfinished. In order to complete this cure, he gathered all kinds of valuables over a period of ten years. Thats how powerful the immortal pill was. It is said that the bodys regenerative power can be extremely amplified. However, there was also a fatal drawback. It was true that the harmony and balance of power contained in the spiritual altar was completely broken. That was the reason why I had not taken the immortal pill until now. Damn it! Even if only the World Tree was saved! Even if he only had one branch, he would have been able to maintain the balance of the Immortal Ring to some extent. If that were the case, he would have been able to obtain the power to be called immortal. But now, everything was in vain. An area that is starting to fall apart more and more. broken heart. Even the unquenchable flame within the body. The moment therealm is completely broken, Lionel will be greeted in this state. In order to survive, the body had to recover before the realm completely collapsed. He looked at Immortal Hwan with trembling eyes and opened his mouth wide. His little sweet medicine melted in his tongue. Exciting! My torn heart beat rapidly. More blood flowed from the body. Quite the contrary, blood began to appear on his once pale complexion. A body ripening with fire. Life came back inside. The embers were constantly burning the body, but each time new flesh sprouted. The heart that had been cut by the sword was also beginning to recover. It was amazingly effective. play. Play again. My body recovered and I felt more relaxed. The area that had collapsed gradually came back together. Immense regenerative power flowing throughout the body. Even the transcendental person shuddered at its power. Even if I had to face the same sword strike as before dozens of times, I was now confident that I would survive. however. It was only for a moment that I was intoxicated by the ecstatic power. The regenerative power was exploding to the extent that e ven the Archbishop could not control it. Controlling the body was of no use. Excessive concentration of force. The side effects slowly began to explode. The new flesh covering the wound gradually swelled. The archbishops face was distorted hideously. The body began to swell like well-baked bread. The skin stretched to its limit screamed. By using the Strong Dragon Style, he gained tough skin like the dragon race, but his enormous regenerative power was enough to tear off even the dragon races epidermis. The skin, unable to withstand the tension, was seen to be torn. What was even more terrifying was the fact that new flesh immediately began to rise from the inside. The regenerative power had surpassed its limits and was beginning to cause terrible pain. A planned catastrophe. The archbishops eyes twitched. As it is Can not be done. This was a kind of force he couldnt control. At least now, by using the Strong Dragon Style, my body has become as powerful as a dragon race, but what happens after canceling the Strong Dragon Style? There was no way that a body with muscles and skin weaker than those of the dragon race could withstand this enormous regenerative power. As time passes, the body will swell to a large extent. I needed help. The leader.. I have to go find it! Their master with eyes that see through everything and power greater than anyone else in the world. Only the religious leader can control this curse-like phenomenon. There wasnt much time. Kkjjik! The area exploded. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His new brother darted forward. this guy! Lionel quickly followed behind. Unless you were inside the realm, it wasnt difficult to sense the archbishops presence. His sword pierced the Archbishops back. Phew! The sword penetrated deep through the hard carapace and cut off the shoulder in an instant. The archbishops arm flew through the air. what? Lionel tilted his head. The archbishop was running away like a lizard cutting off its tail, as if giving up one arm was okay. far away. Lionel followed him with bright eyes. Immediately afterwards he was astonished. This was because the arm that had just been cut off was already growing from the archbishops shoulder. There are several of them, like tentacles. It was a sight he had never seen before, even though he had been on the battlefield for decades. Lionels eyes narrowed at the terrible sight. What on earth have you done? Only then did I figure out why he looked so fine even though his heart was cut by Ethans sword. With such strong regenerative power, it was obvious that he would not die even if his heart was cut out. There was only one tool available. Cutting off ones head. A huge sword appeared in front of him. Sword of heart. The sword embodied in thought flew towards the archbishopsneck. The archbishop turned around and crossed his arms. Pow! Black blood burst out with a huge explosion. The dragons strong arm was half cut off. However, the targets head could not be cut off. The Archbishop, who had widened the distance using his explosive power, began to escape the siege. Catch him! Stop it! The knights rained down sword strikes from all directions. How ever, it was not enough to reach transcendence, and there was no one who could stop the monster that had acquired the body of a dragon. He casually broke through dozens of layers of sword screens and eventually escaped the siege. The wizards shocked gazes gathered around. The archbishop was in a hurry to escape. If he had the upper hand in battle, there was no way he would have tried to run away like such a miserable dog. At best, the duke with a pale face and the marquis with a healthy appearance were the results of the battle. Among them, the one who had the biggest fire in his feet was Duke Himos. This is crazy! He was one of the nobles who knew exactly the power of the Archbishop. He was close to being a transcendent in terms of his original skills, and as if that wasnt enough, he was someone who us ed the high-level Kang Ryong style. Naturally, the power he possessed was superior to his own. Only someone at the level of Gerond, who is said to be the greatest beast in the kingdom, would be able to subdue him. Therefore, even though the attack was discovered, it was not considered the worst. With the strength of himself and the Archbishop, at least he wouldnt have to face death in this siege. I definitely thought so. What does the situation mean now? The archbishop escaped. And that too without giving Lionel a single proper wound. This meant that the balance of the battle was suddenly broken. Himos looked at the Duke before him. Up until now, we had not fought back with all our might, but it was obvious what the consequences would be if we wasted time here. die! The surrounding area was covered with pitch-black black magic. A huge amount of morale gathered together in the shape of a dragon. A huge force began to rush towards Duke. Duke saw that and stretched out both fists. The fists and morale, filled with mighty power like the Great Mountain, collided violently. Compared to Himos, who was much more impatient than before, Duke was relaxed throughout. On the other side, a transcendental person was completely eliminated, whereas on this side, the power was the same. Instead of pursuing the archbishop, Lionel chose Himos as his prey. The two transcendents closed the distance. Himos, seeing that, chewed his lips. Despair slowly began to bloom in the corners of his eyes. The members of the church who had already seen the archbishop escape were frantically struggling to find their own way. Marquis Lionel, aiming his sword, said with a grin. I guess you werent that close to the author? . A tenuous alliance bound by mutual ambition. The archbishopand Himos had only such a relationship. Therefore, instead of trusting the man called Archbishop, Himos trusted his ambition. Research on immortality that was being conducted in secret without even informing the church. The archbishops ambitions were enormous. I thought there was no way I would abandon myself, an important source of research funds, when the research was not completely completed. Wrong. Himos pupils gradually darkened. Duke and Lionel. There was no way to escape the siege of the two. Eyes full of life. We had already come too far to resolve this through conversation. Hehe This is what happened ? At least one moreI will take you to the underworld. Himos body dried up rapidly. The black magic created by burning his life force began to pour towards the two transcendents. *** Huh. Huh. The archbishop, who returned to the church branch, hastily raised the crystal ball. The enlarged body had changed so horribly that it could no longer be traced back to its original form. There wasnt much time left. The waiting anxiously was also short-lived. Light came into the crystal ball. Cult leader.. You. See you. C Chapter 170 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 170 When he returned, his family was ruined (171) The archbishop falls. The religious leaders eyes as he looked at it were extremely grave. He immediately cut off contact and lifted up another crystal ball. After waiting for a while, light came into the crystal ball. The head of the church saw the girl smiling magically and greeted her. Its been a while. Anna. DHello, leader. whats the matter? The Seven Seas have served their purpose. DBy the Seven Seas Are you talking about that idiot who studies immortality? okay. DDid you make a major failure in your research? Still, I knew that idiot wasnt impatient. An old man chasing a vain dream. It was the essence of the Seven Seas judged by the girl. That ambition was useful in its own way, so the religious leader took advantage of it. If the Seven Seas failed, it was likely due to its ambition. You must have become impatient with your body growing older day by day. Then he must have hastily coveted the power of immortality. Right then. The cult leader shook his head. Strictly speaking, the immortal power itself is not his cause of death. It happened. DThe Seven Seas were attacked? To whom? The girls eyes sparkled. Seven seats. Even though he was a stupid person, the power he had was not helpless. Is there talent in Heidern capable of hunting down the Seven Seas? Oh, there is one person. Duke Gerond. He was known to have the greatest power among the transcendents existing in Heidern. If his skills are as rumored, it would not be surprising if he hunts down the Seven Seas. Of the seven thrones, the seventh throne was the one with the weakest power. DNot only did he pretend to be dead and go into hiding, but he stabbed his allies in the back. Humans are also very cunning if you just look at them. Isnt that right, teacher? The cult leader laughed. Well, its not wrong. However, it is not Gerond who pushed the Seven Seas. -huh? Then who said it? Are other transcendents moving? White flame refers to a flame that never goes out. -huh? Thats half true. The girls face hardened. For them, it is a name they will never forget until the day they die. Ardan. The white flame was the flame that the first ancestor of that damned family used for the first time, and it was also the flame that appeared once again after so many years. The Seven Seas were hit by white flames? If the flame was as rumored, it would not be strange for him to covet the unfinished power of immortality. If you are directly hit by an unquenchable flame, shouldnt you do something to reduce the flame? Ardans descendants have grown to the point where they pose a threat to the Seven Seas. This was truly surprising news. -Thats interesting. I thought he was on the verge of being superhuman at best. The news is late. We should arrive at the Kingdom of Limedell in no time. Have you not heard from the king? -Dont you already know that that guy is an idiot? Hes such an idiot that he cant even properly recite reports from his subjects. The girl said with her mouth pouting. DI heard that you recently found out that there was a fight against an old warlock at the Council of Ministers? The news is a bit late here. is it. DIt would be difficult if you gave me a stupid doll and pretended not to notice! This isnt my fault. okay. Im sorry. -You just need to know. So are you going to leave that Ethan alone? I think the growth rate is too fast for a human. The girl, who was about to say something more, pursed her lips. I could have guessed what was going on without even hearing it. If he grows up that quickly, wouldnt he become a big threat to the church someday? The corner of the religious leaders mouth, hidden by his robe, slightly rose. The girl who saw that quickly continued speaking. DWell, since its nearby, I think I can add it to my collection. Of course, our strict teacher would have to give permission. no. There is no need for that. -They say its not always. What on earth is correct? Do you want to stretch your doll? -If its worth using? Oh, if youre recommending someone as stupid and incompetent as the king, Im really going to refuse this time. I also dont have any seats anymore. I know a guy who may be foolish, but has abilities. DHoo who is it? Seven thrones. DSeven thrones? Can I make him mine? No, you said he died in the first place? Im not a body cleaner. He didnt die. I just lost my senses. Greetings exchanged when sending off the Seven Seas. The reason I gave such a greeting was because I felt that the personality that made up the Seven Seas was disappearing. The excessive regenerative power was changing each and every cell that made up him. I guess Im in the process of turning into some kind of mutation. -Hmm Thats kind of okay. Lets put it to good use. DJoath! Now hes mine! It would be difficult to ask for it back. okay. Go to Heiderns branch. He is there. -Let me follow your orders. So goodbye! The light in the crystal sphere became dim. The religious leader, who was thinking deeply, called one of the archbishops. Did you call me, Master of the Dragon? The religious leader spoke to the archbishop who showed utmost courtesy. Is there any invitation left from the church? yes. There is only one gold, but three pieces of silver remain. I need to use gold. All right. However, in order to utilize it, I think we will need to coordinate with the Zeno Empire. Ill take care of that. Send an invitation soon. Who can I send it to? Head of Ardan. The archbishop was shocked. For the church that revered the dragon race like gods, Ardan was a name that always brought a sense of discomfort. A moment of silence. I will. The answer flowed out. The cult leader nodded. * * * Thanks to the Archbishops flight, the battle immediately turned in one direction. The wizards begin to surrender one by one. But there was no mercy. There were very few people who fought until the end. Duke Himos and two bishops. All three were the leaders in this attack. Although they did their best to resist, perhaps because they knew that they had no chance of surviving the moment they were captured, the bodies of the three were already close to being completely destroyed. Yseras flames cooked the Dragon of Destructions skin to the point where blisters burst, and the body of the bishop fighting Mileton was covered in sword marks. It was Duke Himos who presented the most miserable scene. Duke and Lionel. Although he was resisting the narrowing siege of the two transcendents, with all his life force being sucked out of him, his body was slowly drying out. In the first place, he was not skilled enough to deal with two transcendental beings. In such a situation, since they are using all their strength to fight against the two, catastrophe is almost certain. A completely tilted charter. Himos face darkened. The number of reversals did not come to mind. There was only one thing I was holding in my hand. Immortal Hwan (). It was an item I received after conducting research with the archbishop for a long time. Enormous regenerative power. If I had that, I might have been able to escape this crisis. however. The image of the Archbishop leaving continued to flash in Himos mind. As soon as the arm was cut off, several more arms grew. The archbishops face at that time was filled with fear. It was as if he had never dreamed that the side effects would explode in such a way. Even the Archbishop, who was transformed into a half-human, half-dragon-like form through the higher-ranking Strong Dragon Style, could not overcome the side effects. What about yourself, even though you have a human body? Even if you use Kangryongsik, you wont be able to prevent the side effects. All he knows is at best a low-level Kang Ryong-sik. How much regenerative power can a fragile body withstand? It wont be a long time. Thats why I couldnt bear to swallow the immortal pill. This was poison. It is a poison that may help you get out of your current situation, but it will force you to face a miserable death someday. Hundreds of arms and hundreds of legs. Maybe it would turn into several heads. I didnt know that I would never be able to be called human again. Even for Himos, a powerful warlock who offered countless human sacrifices, this was an extremely scary thing. However, what was truly scary was that as my vitality disappeared, my judgment became more and more inclined toward swallowing the herbal medicine. Himos gritted his teeth. afraid. Im terribly afraid. As if losing ones senses due to the enormous regenerative power is not enough, the future of wandering for nearly eons comes to mind. Perhaps it would be described as a terrible monster in a corner of history books. One of the monsters wandering the continent who went half-crazy in pursuit of power. His hands were shaking. No, maybe Really maybe. Not only would escaping the siege through the Immortal Pill be enough, but wouldnt it also be possible to seize the opportunity for revenge without losing ones wit? Just because the archbishop did that, there was no way he had to endure the same pain. Lionels sword grazed his chest. Red blood soared high into the sky. In an instant, a huge desire completely took over my heart. The most basic human desire is survival. I cant die like this! It was like that. What on earth would Agiles do if she closed her eyes so absurdly? He had to survive. He shouted urgently. stop! I surrender! At those words, Lionel let out a laugh as if it were absurd. her. Do you think this situation will end well if you surrender? No, I guess not. No matter what you do, you wont be able to avoid death. Why on earth would a person who would know that A very short period of time as the conversation continued. Himoss hand quickly entered his arms. The Duke saw this and rushed in like a hawk with his eyes shining. Pow! Il-kwon pierced my heart. It was a power filled with merciless power, as if it did not care one bit about life or death. Aaaah! He rolled on the floor, his chest dented by the vicious blow. Dukes mana poured out toward his limbs. Mana with brutal power that bursts blood vessels and shakes the inside. The warlock, whose vitality was almost completely drained, could no longer survive. The color in Himos pupils gradually faded. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His hand was clenched tightly until the very end, unable to let go of something. Duke began to approach the fallen warlock. He clenched his fists as if he was going to kill him if he sensed any sign of life. Duke, who was examining the warlocks body, spoke calmly. Hes dead. The end result of a duke who controlled a kingdom seemed too vain. Immediately afterwards, he looked at Ethan and shouted loudly. Peacock! Come this way! Lionel and Ethan approached the body. Look at this. Duke pointed at something. The warlocks grip is tight. A strange energy was felt within it. Thats unusual. It seems like an elixir containing the power of regeneration. No way An image of the archbishop appeared in their minds. Arms that grew in an instant. The wound disappeared quickly. The reason it broke through the siege in an instant was because of its enormous regenerative power. The reason why the archbishop was able to obtain such power was. It seems that the elixir the archbishop ingested is of a similar type to this Everyones eyes focused on the black ring. Chapter 171 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 171 #When I returned, my family was ruined (172) Hmm. So you were targeting the elves world tree? The fact that the elves had chosen to move to the Duchy of Ardan in order to safely cultivate the World Tree was already known to everyone in the know. Of course, Duke and Lionel, who came to Ardan to help, also knew this. Lionel nodded at the Dukes words. but. The most fundamental of the World Trees abilities is the power of harmony I think he may have come here to correct the imbalance of the Spiritual Dan. In any case, one thing was certain. The spiritual altar that Himos held tightly until just before his death contains so much power that even the transcendental people are surprised. but. It should be at this level Wouldnt it be worth it to resolve the side effects of trespassing into other territory without permission? The Black Spiritual Order was a kind of trophy. The three people looked at each other. Now that the battle had been won, all that remained was the distribution process. Ethan was the first to speak. If anyone wants it, Ill give it to you. Lionel and Duke. These two were transcendental people who willingly came to me when I asked for help. If they had tried to stop this attack with Ardans power alone, they would have definitely suffered great damage. I couldnt have stopped it. Objectively analyzing ones own strength was one of the important things. To put it bluntly, it was difficult for me to even block a single transcendental person. The sword that cut down the archbishop was vibrating. The reason I was able to utilize it beyond its limits was because of Lionels help. In that situation, how would things have played out if two transcendental beings had visited? The entire elf village would have been burned to the ground. The great victory achieved today was possible thanks to the active support of the two people. Thats why I had no desire for the black herbal medicine. Just by protecting the World Tree. Because I had obtained everything I needed to gain from this battle. Right then. Duke said with a hollow smile. Im fine. Just by beating this guy to death is enough compensation for arriving here. I dont think theres any need to call that a price. To me, the price is right. Duke Himos. He was someone who had been in constant conflict with him ever since he was part of the 7th family. A person whose values that make up humans are completely different from his own. One of the crucial reasons why the 7th family deteriorated was because of Duke Himos. A person who can even abandon the kingdom for power. Duke said, looking at Ethan. He is the one who made the ruthless people the victims of human experimentation. I spent a lot of time making excuses to myself that things werent going well. There was always a feeling of guilt in my heart. Duke was satisfied with just having relieved some of that guilt. Besides What use is this power when we are all old? It would be much better for younger people to use it. No matter what anyone said, the guardian in charge of Heiderns next generation was the Duke in front of him. Not only has he completely taken control of the masters self-control, but his skills are improving faster than anyone elses. A denomination that is making a grand comeback. Even the Yongin people we are encountering more and more often. The world is changing more rapidly than ever. You probably know this. Duke looked at the black herbal medicine and continued speaking. It may be shameless to say this, but I want you to protect Heiderns people. You are asking for something expensive. The Duke laughed awkwardly at those words. He knew it too. To protect Heiderns people. This meant asking to become the guardian of a kingdom. He knew well what it meant. Havent we clearly witnessed what sacrifices Ardan endured a generation ago? This old man will do his best to help you. I swear on Dustins name. Thats right. Really? Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ethan nodded. Ardan was a family that had always been like that. A family of guardians who protect the kingdom and protect its people. Our predecessors made countless sacrifices to build their reputation and name, and we have continued to educate our descendants to do the same in the next generation. The Duke of the previous generation also showed his will through actions, not words. By raising a sword rather than a horse towards the dragon people. Even if Duke hadnt said it directly, Ethan would have acted that way. Because that is Ardan. Thank you. Not really. As the head of the guardian family. And as an honorable knight. Wasnt it a very natural thing to protect the people? Lionel, who was quietly watching the conversation between the two, sighed inwardly. There was one crucial thing missing from that conversation. It was a story about the royal family. Perhaps the reason the Duke didnt bring up the story that far was because he knew about the past. How did the Guardians family collapse? It was because of the previous kings connivance and neglect. But did the times have a different attitude? Not even that. Although they may have provided some help, it was because it was a mutually beneficial relationship. A relationship formed by calculation. Even though he is a member of the kings direct power, he never mentions the royal family. It means that I will not become a guardian of the royal family like in the past. Lionel felt it instinctively. That the concept of what constitutes Ardan has changed significantly. Although they could maintain an excellent business relationship, Ardan would no longer pledge absolute loyalty to the king. Despite this, he remained silent like a mute. If a great man like Ethan had not appeared in Ardan at the time, would Delprion have reached out to Ardan? Judging by the Kings sword I guess not. Ardan would have continued his downfall. Even if one more generation had passed, there would have been a time when no one would remember Ardan. A name that only functions as a name that appears briefly in a corner of history books due to its past glory With such a name. Everything was just the karma of the royal family. Rather, the king might have to thank Ardan. This is to the Duke of the time who said that even though he had experienced such things, he would still take out his sword for his people. You should keep that herbal medicine. Isnt there a need for that too? Its not a very desirable item. In fact, wasnt it you who fatally wounded the archbishop? Lionel said, smiling awkwardly. I think the work is somewhat finished, so Ill just leave. When we receive information about the church, we will pass it on as a priority. The Marquis new model has disappeared. Ethan stared at the black herbal medicine. Anyone can see that it is a herbal medicine full of unrefined power. Somehow, ownership passed over to us, but we couldnt utilize it right away. I guess I should meet Irina. The leader of the elves who manages the World Tree as a high elf. The power of the World Tree was needed. * * * The moment I visited the village. High-ranking elves, including Irina, came out to meet them in a beoseonbal. Thank you, Duke, for protecting the Dominion. How surprised you were to hear that your territory would be visited by an intruder. In particular, those aiming for the World Tree this time were all extremely strong experts. Starting with the archbishop, who had a much higher rank than the bishop we encountered last time, to Duke Himos, who was treated as an extremely strong expert in the human world. It was because of Duke Ethan that he was able to prevent this without any significant damage. Of course I had no choice but to be grateful. What would have happened if I had stayed where I was instead of following his words? All elves would have been completely exterminated in this invasion. Being protected under the name of Ardan. It was a moment when I realized its meaning again. Ethan nodded calmly and took out a round ring. Can you control the power of this medicine with the power of the World Tree? The high elf who was staring at Danyak frowned. A foul odor was emanating from the herbal medicine, which was completely out of balance. This is a terrible item. Can you please wait a moment? Sure. Irina closed her eyes. Soon she opened her mouth as if she was having a conversation. After a while. Irina opened her eyes and said. Its possible. is it. yes. However, according to Mushiron it will likely take some time. how much? They say it takes about 15 days. If that happens, the basic tuning process will likely be completed but additional processing will be needed even after that. This is not the role of the World Tree, but rather a role that should be handled by a competent alchemist. Um Ah! I guess I can leave the rest to Ilya! Of course. Then, after the attunement is complete, can you bring the spiritual altar to Ilya? Ill tell her. We will carefully select and deliver to those with quick feet. Ethan nodded. If you can balance regenerative power through harmony, you will be able to maximize the benefits of herbal medicine. Its a power that theres no harm in gaining. It was tempting. Even if you can only bring back 20% of the power shown by the Archbishop, you will have enormous regenerative power like a troll. As the Duke said, the world was approaching chaos. There was no need to specify the type of power as long as it was not an evil power. Become stronger most efficiently. Because that was exactly the method Ardan pursued. So when Ethan returned to the estate. Your Excellency the Duke. An invitation has arrived. invitation? I was able to receive a letter made of pure gold. It looked very familiar. Thats because this invitation was so famous that rumors spread widely throughout the continent. [Continental Swordsmanship Competition Invitation] Gold level. Venue: Imrahil, the capital of the Kingdom of Limedel. Continental Swordsmanship Competition. Twenty years. It was a continent-level competition held every time a generation passed. The conditions for participation were simple. Must be under 30 years of age. Anyone, regardless of gender or age, could participate in the preliminary round as long as these conditions were met. It is a swordsmanship contest notarized by the seven kingdoms, including the Zeno Empire, and the winner will enjoy unimaginably great honor. The reason Ardan was able to be recognized as the best swordsmanship in the West Continent was because he always won the swordsmanship competition held every generation. Its been a while. A bitter smile appeared on Ethans lips. In his previous life, he had also received an invitation to a swordsmanship competition. At that time, the war with the dragon tribe was in full swing. Because it was difficult to survive day by day, I did not respond to the invitation at that time. However, other later exponents accepted the invitation even while the war was ongoing. More than 80% of those who participated died. Imrail blood death. It was an incident he also remembered. The cunning dragon people attacked and massacred the later leaders gathered in the Kingdom of Limedell. An incident in which all the knights who would lead the next generation were annihilated. Who sent it? Gold silver bronze. It was the standard for grading invitations. Instead of holding a preliminary round, the same class was able to proceed directly from the round of 256 to the finals. Silver level is round of 64. The gold level is the round of 16. The meaning of sending an invitation was simple. It is notarized at the competition. This person doesnt need to take the preliminaries. The sender of the invitation was not written down. There is only a word that the head of the Ardan family is invited to a golden level of treatment. Three months. It was time for the final round. Who is it? The one who wants to visit the Kingdom of Limedell. He glanced at the invitation. Chapter 172 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 172 # After returning, the family was ruined (173) As the scale of the competition was so large, a gold-level invitation was something that even the king of a country could not easily use. Not only was the quantity distributed very small, but there were many eyes watching, so inviting someone with unsuitable skills could result in embarrassment. There will only be a maximum of ten pieces of gold distributed. Here, the kingdom was either given one card or not. However, when serving as a host country such as the Kingdom of Limedell, you could receive up to two copies at most. Who gets the remaining invitations? Usually, it was distributed to the emperor of the Zeno Empire. Even if the emperor cannot do it, he is given three cards. If you think about common sense, it was unlikely that the kingdom would send an invitation to him. Because there wont be anything left. In order to raise the honor of each country, it was the most reasonable decision to distribute invitations to the best late season leaders in the kingdom. Sending out invitations so close to the competition means that there is room for quantity. Its most likely the Zeno Empire. This is the country with the most invitations. So much so that it doesnt matter if you use one sheet at your discretion. Is the Emperor of the Empire paying attention to this? Why? Ardan was slowly coming back to life, but not enough to raise the boundaries of the empire. Ethans face became cold. It was because a force passed through my mind for an instant. platform. The previous generation had a history of fighting against the dragon lord and protecting the kingdom. The Emperor of the Empire may not think much about Ardan. The denomination was different. Even if it is because of past history, they will continue to keep an eye on this area. The Great Church, called the Holy Land of the Naraxus Church, was located in the Zeno Empire. A person called a religious leader must have a close relationship with the emperor. It wouldnt have been difficult to use one invitation to suit your taste. What was important was the fact that why the church invited him. assassination? Of course, it would be much easier to target if you leave the base called Heidern and move to the next kingdom, but Why? To put it bluntly, with the power and force of the church, it would not have been difficult to trample on Ardan. Even though one archbishop was kicked out, not only did transcendents exist in the other six kingdoms, but wasnt the cult leader an extreme expert who was evaluated as higher than a transcendent? Even if the entire kingdom of Heidern rushes in, they will not be able to deal with the church. To that extent, the denomination boasted of its strong standing. Would people like that try to handle things in such a troublesome way? It didnt seem like it to Ethan. There must be another plan. Should I participate or not? The worry was fleeting. Continental swordsmanship competition. By participating in this competition, we will be able to inform the entire continent that Ardan is spreading its wings of resurrection. The gain was too great to be given up for just an unknown plot. I need to recover my body first. Not even a day had passed since the raid ended. Although it looked fine on the outside, there were quite a few wounds on the inside of the body. Ethan called Ysera. * * * Hehe more more! Give us more! Archbishop! Please have mercy Wow! Seventh Archbishop. The Seven Seas had been slowly going crazy since returning from battle. Even though he was not injured, his extreme regenerative power was unstoppable. Energy that is constantly consumed. It was a kind of consumption that even the Archbishops enormous mana could not handle. A maddening hunger came over me. Simple food could not quench hunger like a monkfish. It was then that I smelled a scent like the finest delicacy from the believers. It was impossible to overcome the temptation. one two. The number of people belonging to the branch decreased. A sinister rumor began to circulate that the archbishop was preying on believers. The priests began to hesitate. It was the same for bishops. Even for a bishop with great power, it was impossible to resist the violence of the archbishop. Eventually, this news reached the Great Church. One of the archbishops looked at the cult leader warily. Sir. I received a call from the branch located in Heidern. It is said that the Seven Seas are going crazy. Hmm. If things continue like this, one branch may not be able to function properly forever. We need to dispatch personnel We have already dispatched Anna. Is that so? The archbishop swallowed his saliva. Anna. It was a name that an ordinary country woman would have. But the meaning of the name was such that even the archbishop felt afraid. A true dragon wearing a human shell. A monster that can turn even the king of a country into a doll to suit his taste. Anna was such a being. She would be able to overpower the foolish Seven Seas in an instant. Made into a faithful doll that will follow his hands forever. The archbishops thoughts were exactly correct. The true dragon had already arrived at Heiderns branch. However, if there was one concern, it was that the monsters motivation did not consist solely of purity for the sake of the church. * * * Life lingered in the dim pupils of the Seven Seas. It was because of the unbearably fragrant smell that began to emanate from the surrounding area. Saliva was dripping from the corner of my mouth. A body so swollen that it looks as if it might explode, like a bloated plant. It had sixteen limbs instead of four. No matter how you looked at it, it had an appearance that could not be defined as human. I wouldnt know if it was undead. The girl chuckled. Hmm. Who would have thought that our Seven Sisters would turn into such idiotic bastards. Its amazing. Im hungry The Seven Seas looked at the girl. My stomach, which was making a growling sound as if I was eating the ultimate delicacy, immediately became cold. So much power was flowing from the girls body that even the archbishop, who had lost half of his wits, felt fear. Where is the bug looking straight at? . Extreme fear. The Seven Seas instinctively lowered their heads. As the fear disappeared from my gaze, extreme hunger came over me. The scent of delicacy filled the interior. Im hungry Huh? Im so hungry Im hungry! The temptation was so strong. The archbishop, forgetting his fear, immediately left his seat. Several legs were moving actively as if it were an octopus. Amazing speed. Anna stuck her tongue out at that sight. Even though my brain was tired, my physical ability could be said to have developed further than before. It seemed like it would make a useful doll. Her pupils turned bright yellow. It was qualitatively different from Sa-an, a lowly pupil who was prone to deception. It was the dragons eye that subjugated the other persons spirit and ultimately turned them into slaves who sacrificed their lives. [Look here.] An irresistible whisper. The archbishop raised his head. I saw pupils filled with evil power. A thick fog completely covered my head. So much so that I even forgot the hunger that had caused me endless pain. [This.] Anna took out a small doll and smiled. [This is you.] Me? [okay. Your veins, heart, head, arms and legs. Even down to the tiniest cell. This is your body.] The seven faces scrunched up at the strange voice. The very vague remaining reason was screaming. no. Dangerous. You should never accept it then. Anna suddenly approached the Seven Seas and raised her hand. A huge hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the Archbishops neck tightly. I was out of breath. I couldnt move my body at all. That was the same even for the mana located inside. The Transcendent struggled helplessly. Keuheook! Dont think about it. A cheeky doll theme. Keuuuuuuu! Lungs craving oxygen. Two eyeballs swelled to the point of bursting. The pain did not end with the body. My head throbbed, as if my soul was being whipped. [Take a good look at your thin body.] Anna pointed to the doll. Soon her hand went towards the doll. It was a sight I couldnt take my eyes off. Tears welled up in the archbishops eyes. afraid. I am so afraid. An extreme, unexplained fear was driving him into a corner. Ah no! Knock! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two legs attached to the doll were ripped off. The archbishops eyes widened. This was because I felt tremendous pain in my lower body. Aaaah! Shh. Two fingers grasped the dolls neck. The slender neck was shaking precariously as if it could break at any time. The archbishops face turned red. Keheup! In a distant fear. The archbishops mind was entirely focused on the doll. The girl who saw it nodded as if she was satisfied. Do you understand? Im glad Im not too stupid. . Knock! In an instant, the dolls arms were broken. Blood poured out from the archbishops limbs. Suddenly, his body became one with the doll. A little bit of reason came back from the immense pain. Soon his eyes became stained with despair. This was because he immediately recognized who the girl standing in front of him was. Ah Anna? hi? I guess youve finally come to your senses? If you do this the church leader wont stay silent I already gave you permission? Oh, no! The archbishops eyes were filled with despair. The fact that the religious leader allowed it was no different from the fact that he had completely abandoned himself. Annas dominance was already tying her down. This spell was something that even a transcendental person could not escape. The power of life and death has been completely tampered with. It meant that now I would have to live as that womans doll for the rest of my life. Dont think about it. It will be less painful. Anna smiled and held her hand towards the doll. In order to make a perfect doll, even the fingers must be removed cleanly. Fortunately, the doll to be produced this time seemed to be able to withstand the production process well. Isnt new skin already growing on the severed limb? Anna picked up the doll. Soon, screams began to echo throughout the branch. * * * Off! Anna stretched out. The transcendent is a state that belongs to the end that humans can reach. Even if he was the so-called dragon of domination, it was not easy to turn the transcendent into a puppet. Well, even taking that into account, it ended easily. The objects intelligence was half lost. It was a good thing for Anna. Under normal circumstances, we would have had to use three times more power than this. A crunching sound was heard. Anna asked, smiling. Is it delicious? Nod! I saw a doll nodding its head hastily. Rewards and punishments must be clear. Every time the Seven Lords surrendered to him, he provided them with plenty of food that he needed. Fortunately, there were many humans left that could be used as food. In particular, the bishop was like a special nutritional meal. Not only did the limbs that had been cut off grow back in an instant, but they also became stronger than before. The work that the leader ordered was completed. But Anna had no intention of going back right away. Ardan. The head of Ardan, whom she learned through the Seven Seas, piqued her interest. Its a vibration type. Among the Ardan system, it was a high-ranking technique. The story of swordsmanship that shook like an earthquake was very familiar to the dragon tribe. Draksis, the lord of all dragon people. There was a saying that the reason the monarch was hiding without showing himself was because he was seriously injured by that swordsmanship. A human who may one day be added as one of his dolls. Wouldnt it be a good option to take a look at this? Annas eyes sparkled. Chapter 173 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 173 #When I returned, my family was ruined (174) The mana of water, which governs life, lingered throughout my body. Ethans eyes lit up. There was definitely a reason why she was called the water goddess. Sera Lee. In this life she dealt with the spirit of fire. Even though water and fire are polar opposites, her skill in controlling the water spirit was improving day by day. Compared to the last time I dealt with Theron, this was even more clear. At that time, just like when dealing with the archbishop, a vibrating method was used and there was a record of significant internal injuries. It took about a week to heal. The internal injuries are worse now than then. The blow that struck the archbishop was a sword strike that contained well over a thousand vibrations. However, the healing time was shortened by more than half. Three days at most. In a short period of time, the inside was completely healed to a point where it was close to normal. The spirits grade remained the same and the mana amount did not change much. However, the healing period was dramatically shortened. Ethan could guess the reason. Its because the attribute affinity increases. Water properties are starting to open up. This may be because the ratio has increased and the power to heal vitality has become much stronger. Even in this life, it seemed like my ability to manipulate water had not died. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its over, Duke. thanks. yes. Then get some rest. Isera left the room with her head down and her face was stiff. This was already the second time that the duke had suffered serious internal injuries. Vibration was the name of the technology Ethan had told me about. Isera was astonished upon hearing that principle. It was a technique that could give you almost infinite power just by listening to it, but its downside was just as fatal. As the power increased, the body was subjected to extreme abuse. Part of me wanted to discourage the use of vibrating devices. Even if healing was done with the water spirit, the inside of the body that had suffered severe damage was not completely healed. There was no way the duke didnt know what he knew. Nevertheless, it was probably used because the situation was unavoidable. Its okay so far, but What really worried me was when I faced a truly powerful enemy. At that time, it was possible to utilize two thousand or three thousand vibrations instead of one thousand. Would it be possible to heal with a mid-level spirit even then? At that time, it was obvious that the water spirit would be used not for the purpose of healing, but to preserve breath. A church with great power. The archbishop held only a small portion of the religious power. A force filled with people with greater power than the archbishop they defeated this time. Ethan had a heavy duty. I wanted to ease his burden even a little. To do that. You have to deal with the spirit lord. Monsters called archbishops. The Duke could not be left to deal with them alone forever. If he could summon a spirit lord with enormous power, he could ease the dukes burden. Ill have to summon the upper water spirit as well. Part of me wanted to see Ethans face for just a moment longer, but for the sake of my future, I had to devote myself to training. She took a step towards the training ground. * * * After the healing was completed, Ethan took a step forward. The place he headed to was Therons room. Bubble bubble. A room filled with the sound of boiling liquid. There was a passenger there. Are you here? It was Ilya. She, wearing round glasses and swirling the liquid, offered me a seat. What is the third childs physical condition? You mean this kid? Very healthy. At least its a lot better than when we arrived here. Theron, who was lying on the bed as if dead, had a brighter complexion than before. However, it is still unclear when he will wake up. Since this is a problem related to the mind, not the body I have no choice but to overcome it on my own. Still, there was progress. I used to mutter to myself sometimes. soliloquy? Brother or Ardan. He says things like that even when he sleeps. Looking at that, it seems like he will wake up soon I see. He nodded and took Therons pulse. As Ilya said, Therons physical condition had definitely improved. As if the moderate factions generous support of elixirs wasnt enough, Illya gathered them together and remodeled them in a more efficient manner. Since I fed him that regularly, it would be surprising that he didnt get better. Although my mana has decreased a lot. Even if there was a lot of mana that was close to black magic, there was nothing good about it. Thank you for caring about my younger brother. Well, with this much hmm! Ilya cleared her throat and twisted her fingers. It seemed like he had something to say. Do you have something to say? Duke, I would like to ask you something. Let me ask. Well last time. last time? Well you know. When the archbishop and others attacked the Dominion. Why didnt you call me back then? Her complexion became darker and she continued speaking. So Im asking why you took that child, Lee Sera, but didnt take me. I was afraid to ask questions. For some reason, I felt like I knew the answer. last twenty years. The world changed quickly. 8th rank wizard. In the past, it was a skill that allowed you to be treated wherever you went. There was a time when it wasnt strange to be called an archmage. I once lived in a small dungeon. It was a time when I was fully satisfied with my own magic power. I used to think that there was no one I couldnt deal with if I used magic. However, now that we have escaped from the confines of the dungeon. She found that the world had changed so much. 8th rank? The world has become more crowded with people called the 9th hierarchy than in the past. This was a fact that could be clearly seen just by looking at Heiderns later indices. Mileton, the kingdoms best sword, achieved the level of 8 stars at the age of less than 20, and other late-stage swordsmen were also staying at least at the level of 7 stars. If it had been fifty years or at least twenty years ago, it could have been said to be nonsense. The latter-day indices that were doing well a generation ago, at best, remained at the 7-star level. Of course I didnt believe it at first. At best, they only coldly mocked each other for praising each other by flaunting the state just because they had more mana. Even when Melaisis said that the world had changed, he only snorted. But her thoughts soon changed drastically. It was after witnessing Lee Sera, one of the late exponents. When I first encountered her. I felt it instinctively. monster. Although she was so terrifying that she could easily be called a monster, she had tremendous talent. The years we have lived are different. The time spent training itself is different. Still, I felt like I couldnt win. There have certainly been many times in my life when I have witnessed a wall. But the walls all had something in common. There are traces of time. However, the wall we faced this time was of a completely different type. Only then did Ilya consider the fact that the kingdoms later figures might not be easy. If they truly possess such skills, the level of magic they have accumulated over a hundred years would be nothing. Suddenly, I started to feel anxious. The pride I had maintained my entire life slowly collapsed. This was especially true after hearing that the duke had been participating in a special class and was providing perfect education to later exponents. When we first met. Memories of that time came to mind. The duke was clearly a talented knight. We met each other and accomplished a lot together in a short period of time. They created his artifacts, fought together against the bishops raids, and were willing to help the elves. We will continue to do many things together in the future. So naturally. Thats what Ilya thought. However, the self-esteem that supported myself began to waver, and I began to think that that might not be the case. Because the moment you show it, you have no choice but to become miserable. She hid her anxiety inside. no. The duke will definitely need him. Thats what I thought. Ilya waited for him to call her. however. Even while the estate was being attacked, the duke did not call him. It was a moment when my firm trust was broken. -I dont need you anymore. The Dukes voice seemed to be heard. but. Not only did he educate later exponents, but he was also known for his fierce confrontation with transcendentalists. The wizards cool-headed reason whispered in my ear. At most, youre an 8th rank wizard. Maybe it was before, but now its nothing. Will it catch his eye? Its natural. So just dont show it. The duke wont be in trouble. If you ask, will only you be miserable? okay. That was exactly right. So I tried not to show it. Thats exactly what I thought until I saw the dukes face. Am I stupid? Why did you ask this? Her pupils fluttered. -Because there is no need. For some reason, I felt like he would answer like that with cold lips. I became afraid. The moment you hear the answer, wont it become a solid fact rather than a doubt? Did you want to participate? I I thought you would call me. Is it something like that? They said I was too weak to participate in battle After asking the question. Ilya greatly regretted it. It was a very emotional question. Not at all suitable for a wizard. Ethan saw that and tilted his head. The reason he didnt call Ilya this time was simple. This was because in her previous life, she didnt like fighting that much. Taking the lead in the fight against the Yongin tribe was akin to participating in crying and eating mustard because the world was being destroyed. When fighting the bishop or going to find the elves, I had to get help, so it was almost like I was forced to get help, but there was no need for that in this battle. Didnt the transcendentalists actively provide support? The power to block was more than enough. Thats why I didnt speak up first. But now that I look at it, it seems like it really bothers me. To the point of entering the beginning of the mind demon. I think theres a misunderstanding. ? I thought you were more interested in crafting than fighting. If you like fighting, I will recruit you whenever the opportunity arises. Do you want that? . Ilya, who had been silent, slowly nodded. Ethan added. I need to correct one more misunderstanding. You are not that weak. havent even kids under the age of 20 reached my level? well. If you think about it that way, you also have to consider that the standard for determining status has changed. Benchmark? Just think simply. You will be able to play with quite a few late-stage indices. By the standards of todays world, Illya was a wizard close to the 9th rank, not the 8th rank. Although the amount of mana was a little lacking, the basic elements that made up her magic were largely complete. This means that you are not so weak that you cannot participate in battle. Among the kingdoms later exponents, those who can defeat Ilia include Mileton, who has accepted the essence of Lacian, and Ysera, who has monster-like talent. There were only two at most. Is that so? Okay. So theres no need to cry like that. I didnt cry! Dont do that. Ethan chuckled. He was a wizard who had a taste for teasing. While he was smiling like that, his face hardened. My senses were tingling. I felt a very unpleasant gaze from somewhere. Chapter 174 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 174 #When I returned, my family was ruined (175) It was purely coincidental that I felt the gaze. As I was talking with Ilia, the tension that had built up inside my body was slowly being relieved without me knowing it, and then I felt a ray of gaze. Rather, if you had been alert to the surroundings, it would have been difficult to detect the presence of the watcher. Thats how secretive he was. How Ethan thought for a moment. Even now, a tingling feeling was rising inside my body, but I could not tell the exact location of the other person. This was the same even when the search was conducted in earnest. There is nothing to feel. The opponent was a great expert. He might be stronger than Gerond. What if the observer had been Gerond? From the moment you noticed it, you would have been able to find the exact location of the other person shortly. But it was different now. There was only a vague feeling, as if the senses themselves had been controlled. After searching for a while, I was able to guess the direction. Above? The dukes office was located on the top floor. Any higher than that, the only place where the opponent could be located was the roof of the building next door. Who could it be? He is not the transcendental of the kingdom. Because there was no expert like this in Heidern. My guess is that he is a major force of another country, or else There is a high possibility that he is from the church. Church of Naraxus. With the power they had, it wouldnt be surprising if they dispatched someone of this caliber. Has he come to seek revenge on the archbishop? I guess not. The situation was strange to think about that way. He is a higher-ranking expert than Gerond. Recently, even Marquis Lionel, who had been in charge of guarding the surrounding area, left for the capital to report. If revenge was the goal, it wouldnt be surprising if he showed up now and attempted to assassinate him. But the guy just kept looking this way. As if the purpose itself was observation. Ilya tilted her head when she saw Ethan. During the conversation, not only did his face suddenly stiffen, but he remained silent as if he was contemplating something. Peacock? Ill just go now. Please take good care of the third child. Before Ilya could say anything, the Duke left Therons room. After that, everyday life continued. He calmly visited the training ground and continued training with the dragon slayer, received reports from Sylvia as if nothing had happened, and had tea time with Elena to talk about the operation of the duchy. Even though the gap was openly revealed, the guy did not show up until the end. The purpose is observation. No matter how careful the assassin was, he would have had at least three chances to pounce. His attitude was the same. A master of his stature hides on the roof all day just to check on one person. It seems like there isnt much to do. Or maybe one of your tastes is voyeurism. While his eyes followed him all day, he was able to pinpoint the observers location after a long search. Third roof. Left end. Ethan trusted his intuition. The observers position became clear. The only remaining question now is how to deal with the unwelcome attention. After struggling for a moment, he kicked his foot. An explosion of flame occurred like gunpowder exploding underfoot. A tremendous amount of momentum lifted his new model into the air. The white flame spewed out from the divine sword enveloped the entire third roof. Every time I exhaled, a fever so high that it shrunk my lungs crept up. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roar! The eyes of the knights flocked to the roof. [Dont let anyone approach you.] No matter how much the Dragon Slayers skills improved, it was meaningless to an expert of that level. After sending Manas whisper, he looked straight ahead. In the middle of the siege of white flames. Suddenly, a person was standing there. Slim body type. Long hair. A girl with the appearance of about ten or thirty. He was the owner of a snake-like gaze. Our eyes met. Grinning. The corners of the girls mouth rose. She raised her small hand. Soon, the flames burning the rooftop died down in an instant. Huge amount of mana. The control of mana that supports him. It was a being with the greatest power among those I had ever encountered. Ethans eyes sank coldly. The first greeting is quite extreme, isnt it? Just as Ethan was observing the girl, the girl was also observing Ethan. And with twinkling eyes. Suddenly, a wizard came to mind. Ilya. I used to laugh like that every time I found an interesting research subject. The girl spoke. How did you find me with that much mana? Because the gaze is so stinging. Hum The divine sword hummed harshly as if it had met an enemy of the Great Heaven. It seemed like it was emitting a warning sound. Ethan felt it too. They are the dragon people. The woman in front of me was definitely not human. They are Yongin people. A real monster with power that cant even be compared to the clumsy dragons Ive encountered so far. Its a power similar to that of a corps commander. Past life. Legion heads, each with nightmarish powers and each with their own individual name. The girls implicit prayer reminded her of the corps commander she had faced in her previous life. If you have one question. In my past life it was true that there was no corps commander with that kind of appearance and energy. There were a total of five corps commanders that Ethan remembered. Naraxus, the dragon of deception. Lucreon, the demonic dragon of unknown spirits. Ellondra, the dragon of calamity. The immortal dragon, the Iron Tyrant. The Dragon of Shadows, the Sword of Death. Each one had distinct characteristics and had an individual name. No matter how you look at it, that girl did not belong to the category of five. Whats going on in my territory, little dragon? The girl smiled without answering. It seemed like he had no intention of answering. This is an opponent where you have to give your best. The Hwan was completely liberated. Mana spread powerfully through the body as if it were a giant snake. Ethans new form became blurred. Steps like a ghost. Before he knew it, he was behind the girl. The divine sword was swung. A sword without hesitation. The speed was more agile than ever. Good luck! The only sound that was heard was the sound of cutting into the air. However, Ethans original purpose from the beginning was not to cut off the guys head. Attaching a small piece of ember to the body of a dragon. Because that was the original purpose. The result was successful. A look that clearly looks down on the other person. The pupils of the dragon tribe consistently showed a sense of superiority. In other words, it meant that I was letting my guard down a lot. The difference in skill was clear, but it was not to the point where even a single blow could not be delivered to an opponent who was showing that kind of look in his eyes. The embers of white flame settled on the girls shoulder. The embers that had lost their heat had almost no weight or shape. Thats it. also. It is a being born with the proud nature of a dragon race. It was obvious that I wouldnt even care about such trivial things. The prediction was exactly right. While more than a dozen sword strikes were fired, the girl was just dodging as if she had no intention of attacking. The only thing in his gaze was curiosity. one. two. The embers that fell from the divine sword secretly stuck to the girls entire body. The perfectly controlled heat exactly matched the body temperature of the dragon race. Ethan swung his sword as best as he could to keep the guy from feeling uncomfortable even as he ignited the flame. Is that best? Anna looked at the duke as if she was bored. I was kind of looking forward to it because I got a kick out of the Seven Seas. This is at best The swordsmanship is so honest, and the legendary flame of white flame is so strong that it does not even tan the skin. Did I expect too much? I didnt know it might be so. but. No matter how great the white flame was, it was at best a legend that spread throughout the human world. It will take a while for it to ripen. I also seemed to understand why the religious leader did not care much about the duke. Of course, it could be said that recovering his skills to this level just a year after awakening was a feat in its own way, but the human in front of him only went so far. Compared to the rumors that had spread, it wasnt as exciting as it could have been. At best, it might be a loss to invest the power of the church to catch someone with this level of skill. Curiosity gradually drained from Annas eyes. I heard there was nothing to eat at the famous banquet restaurant. That was exactly the situation now. How much of a fool is the Seven Seas? When Anna thought so. Ethan smiled in remorse. Thats it. The guy was too careless. It was a clear fact that they did not even carry out the usual offensive attack. Now you will pay the price with your whole body. I concentrated my mind. The energy of the flames felt so vivid, as if I could touch them. The embers sitting on the girls body trembled. Vibration type. Either the flame within or the flame without. As long as there was enough control, it was possible to use the vibration method. Of course, the efficiency would be much better inside brrrr Just because it was outside didnt mean the heat couldnt be increased. This was especially true now that I had started to master the technique by using the vibration method in the last battle. The heat suddenly rose and acrid smoke spewed out. Good luck! Good luck! In an instant, white flames began to burn brilliantly all over Annas body. It was so incredibly agile that even she reacted one step late. I felt the heat later. The fragile human skin was screaming. ! When? There is no way these technologies can be utilized without any intermediary. If such a transfer were possible, my entire body would have been on fire from the moment I laid eyes on him. That means that he had spread the flame medium so secretly that even he could not notice There was no time to continue thinking. Before I knew it, the flames had engulfed my entire body in a splendid manner. Its difficult. The heat was enough to embarrass even Anna. Isnt it pretty? Annas pupils turned bright yellow. Exciting! The dragons heart throbbed violently. A huge amount of mana immediately rushed into my hands. Snake-like language covered the girls lips. The mana I used for the first time after facing the Duke created a round sub-space. Soon, a huge shape flowed out of subspace. Huh! Show your loyalty. The flames that had been burning the girls entire body so naturally moved towards the gigantic figure. Ugh! A loud scream rang out. Ethan frowned. It was a familiar voice. I looked at the new model that was on fire. It was a strange human being with multiple limbs. I once encountered a monster like that. archbishop. The Archbishop began to roll on the roof amidst the unquenchable flames. Every time that happened, everything around me was melting. What silenced the harsh screams was the girls melancholy voice. Noisy. ! The archbishop begins to scream with his eyes. As the girl gestured, the fiery archbishop was plunged into subspace. Subspace closed its wide mouth. In eerie silence, the girl looked at the duke. It was fun today, Duke. The girls new form became blurred. Ethan didnt track him down. He is difficult to hunt now. This was clear just by looking at the archbishop being treated like a limb. Before the new model disappears for the last time in the distance. A voice rang in my head. [Anna. Remember my name.] The new corps commander of the Yongin tribe. Perhaps the number of corps commanders had increased much more than before. Ethan was lost in thought. Chapter 175 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 175 # After returning, the family was ruined (176) Only after the commotion quieted down did the knights begin to arrive one by one. Among them was Nerian, the knight commander. Your Excellency the Duke! Are you feeling okay? Okay. If you give me the order, we will send a tracking team right away. No, lets continue maintenance as usual. Nerian bowed his head at the stern voice of the matriarch. The appearance of the small doll that had just fought the Duke. Nerian was also able to look at her. The dukes white flame was so famous that there was no one in the kingdom who didnt know about it. In a realm of fire where even one feels the cruelty. Nothing. Not only did he avoid the dukes sword attack, but he also showed a relaxed attitude throughout. The opponent was clearly a top expert. That may be the reason why the dragon slayers approach was blocked. Before joining the Dragonslayer. Unlike his 6-star skills, Nerians skills were even more advanced. As the leader of the knights, he was taught much more advanced swordsmanship than ordinary knights, and he worked tirelessly himself, thanks to Ethans active guidance. however. Even though he has reached the level of being called a master in the world as an 8-star knight. Still exalted. From the Dukes still seemingly distant realm to the powerful hordes of enemies he faces. As the leader of the knights who gathered to exterminate the dragon race, I could not help but feel shame and shame. It was like that just today. If the skills of the members, including himself, were much higher, there was no way the Duke would have dissuaded them from participating in the battle. In the end, their master had to fight alone against a powerful enemy. If you think about it, its been like that before. When Duke Hymos and Archbishop attacked the elven Dominion. Even back then, the enemies the Dragon Slayers were dealing with were not major figures like the Archbishop, but ordinary magicians under him. It cant be like this forever. The dukes main enemy was the famous Yongin tribe. Although they had been forced to retreat once in the past war, they had been growing their power in the shadows. No, strictly speaking, it wasnt a shadow. Arent the denominations that have a deep relationship with the Yongin people recognized as official religions in each country? And that too, with a sacred place called the Great Church in the Zeno Empire. Nerians eyes turned to Ethan. The young head of the family, who had just turned 20, had endless talents. That may be why he was able to shoulder such a heavy responsibility despite his young age. Your Excellency the Duke, is that girl from earlier a member of the church? It seemed so. also. Ethan spoke to the silent knight commander. To what extent have you mastered meal 3? I think we can expand it to the mid-level. What is the overall skill of the knights? On average, its around 6 stars. Right. The skills of the dragon slayer team, including Nerian, have improved to an incomparable level compared to a few months ago. That was clear when I thought back to when I first encountered the Dragon Slayer. At that time, a 6-star knight could be evaluated as having the highest skill within the knighthood. Most of the rated knights had skills between 4 and 5 stars. Considering that, it was definitely an amazing development, but Its not enough. Considering the enemies we would face in the future, it was certainly true that we were lacking. Even if you set it to a minimum, you have to reach the level of skill of the Shadow Knights, the highest ranking knights in the kingdom, to be able to entrust your territory with peace of mind. Ethan thought for a moment. The attack power of the Dragon Slayer itself was not bad. From the beginning, the dragon slayer sword was a sword that was heavily biased toward attack. the problem is. The truth was that in order to properly implement the dragon slayer sword, a strong body was needed. The standard for being strong here was not human. In order to deal with a monster, you must first become a monster yourself. Body of the Balaur. The dragon race has a body that can generate strength several times greater than that of a human body, even without a single ounce of mana. Is that it? They were combining human skills and using technology as if they were humans. So, even for the humans who deal with him Such a body will be needed to maintain balance. Hunting the Yongin tribe in the same level with pure skill and talent? In fact, it is just a lie. Those words apply only to a very small number of people like yourself. Mana rushed into Ethans arms. The shaped mana suddenly resembled the appearance of a dragon. Yonginhwa. Ethan knew. Strictly speaking, this is a technique that only experts above transcendent level can use. The reason was simple. Because it was a technology that could only be used if delicate and precise mana control was a priority. To put it bluntly, among the current members of the Dragon Slayer, there was almost no one who could utilize Yonginhwa. This was the same for Nerian, the knight commander, and Myers, who had recently been appointed deputy knight commander. Im going to need some supplies to help. Marquis Lionel imitated this technique immediately after seeing Yonginhwa, but it was doubtful whether he would be able to use Yonginhwa properly even after five years if he trained the Yongslayer in that way. No matter how good a teacher taught, it was of no use if the basic knowledge needed to accept him was not supported. How to apply acceptance to knights. I wonder if there is a way. In the production of goods there is no one like Illia. Please clean up after me. yes. Ethan walked diligently. * * * So you want to make a potion? If you drink that, will your body change to resemble that of a dragon? okay. If there are any materials you need, we will provide them to you. In order to change the body to resemble that of the dragon race through mana, the first thing to do was to realize what the body of the dragon race feels like. High-ranking knights, including Nerian, could change their bodies once with their help, but they could not provide education in that way to the rank-and-file knights, who made up the majority of the staff. Not only was the time taken to enter, but there was bound to be a limit to constructing the body of the dragon race with their talent and body in the first place. Uhm Ilya moaned with her eyes closed. Hundreds of combinations were running in her head. I ask you this first. Do you think its possible? I dont think its an impossible story at all. If only the body changes she continued. If you only want to change some specific parts of the body, it may be possible, provided there are enough materials. What ingredients do you need? The blood of dragons is the top priority and this body just happens to have it. Add Mandragora leaves here to eliminate toxicity Dozens of ingredients were written down on the paper. Although they were all valuable alchemy ingredients, they were not difficult to obtain for Ethan today. I think I can make the first test at this level. Lets rescue him as quickly as possible. okay. It will probably take about a month to manufacture the reagent. It only takes a month? I thought it would take half a year at least. At those words, Ilya nodded vigorously. Didnt you study the bishops corpses a few months ago? I was also doing my own research on how I could bring out Yongins power. It seems like there was some overlap with your request. I thought they were just fiddling with the corpse without any results. The result was achieved in an unexpected situation. It was good news for Ethan. As you said, I will try to transform the hands, arms and shoulders as much as possible. If only the three parts could be replaced with Yongins, the knights power would soar by half as much as it is now. For now, that was a satisfactory result. At first, you will only be able to change your body with the help of drugs, but as time goes by and you get used to it, you will be able to change your body through pure mana. It was like an investment for the future. * * * The king said something shocking to the ministers gathered at the royal meeting. Last night, news arrived from the Duke of Agiles. They say they want to inherit the Dukes throne. yes? You mean succession? This was unexpected news for most of the ministers present. succession. It literally means passing on the title of nobility. There was only one person who could do such a thing. Duke Himos. But why does he suddenly want to hold a succession ceremony? Not long ago, he would have shown that he was correcting himself at a meeting. The king spoke to the ministers who expressed their doubts. Duke Himos has died. yes? ! What kind of news is this? All the nobles, except for the kings closest associates, could not help but be embarrassed by this news. The King looked around at the nobles and continued speaking calmly. They say you tried to trespass into Ardans territory with the churchs forces. The Duke and Marquis Lionel will report further details. Two high-ranking nobles stepped forward. It was Marquis Lionel who spoke first. I have been protecting Duke Ethan under orders from His Majesty for several months. Meanwhile As Lionel continued, his astonishment grew. The World Tree located in the Dominion of the Elves. It was surprising to hear that he had invaded the duchy without permission with his troops to target him, but what was even more surprising was the news that the two transcendents, Lionel and Duke, had helped Ardan exterminate the intruders. It was said that the archbishop barely escaped with serious injuries, that all the bishops who followed him were executed, and that even Duke Himos met a miserable end. The nobles eyes sank. Your Majesty tacitly agreed to this. Even so I never thought they would kill Duke Himos The tide has completely turned! Leading troops into another territory without permission was clearly a serious crime. However, even if it was a serious crime, punishing a duke-level noble without any trial was clearly going too far. But no one could complain about it. A moderate faction that has recently emerged as a force for the king. Not only did their leader personally discipline Himos, but even the king agreed to it. If I speak out now Im sure Ill get caught in Ardans eyes. From what I heard from the two transcendents, the archbishop escaped in poor condition after being fatally wounded by Ardans sword. Even high-ranking nobles were aware of the strength of bishops and archbishops. Unlike Heidern, werent they running around actively in other kingdoms? archbishop. I heard that each one of them is a monster that has not only surpassed the level of transcendence, but can freely wield the power of a dragon. The young duke defeated such a monster miserably. Amazing growth in skills. What was more terrifying than that was the fact that less than two years had passed since the head of Ardan awakened. Its potential and growth warranted much more caution than the king of a country. I have one more news to tell you. The king looked at everyone and said. Ardan has sent an official letter. Agiles trespassing resulted in the loss of many lives, and he will seek bloody revenge accordingly. What do you all think? Your Majesty. It was Agiles who attacked first. Revenge is a natural right. A burning duchy. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a scene that appeared in the nobles minds. Agiles end was approaching. Chapter 176 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 176 When I returned, my family was ruined (177) On the way back to the branch. Annas mouth was full of smiles. Great. Thinking of the peacock, she whetted her appetite. The rumors about him were not in vain. Rather, it would be correct to see it as reduced. Especially the pure heat shown at the end Annas gaze turned to her shoulder. The skin, which seemed fragile at first glance, was strongly tanned by the heat. Its really quite On the outside, he looked like a human, but in essence, he was the leader leading thousands of dragons. Among the same dragon race, the beings with power similar to or greater than his own could be counted on two hands. As such, she possessed an unimaginably powerful power. Even though it took the form of a human rather than its original form, it possessed enough power to crush most beings with just a single finger. That body was scorched. Considering that it was not easy for even the highest-ranking members of the religious order to injure their own bodies, this was truly surprising. She thought of the Duke. Its definitely a weak entity. The mana he possessed could easily be called a handful of grains of sand compared to his own. Mana is the source of everything. If the power of the source is insufficient, the difference in rank cannot be overcome no matter what. That was common sense that Anna knew. This was a formula that applied to humans as well. A transcendent person refers to a being with an amount of mana that humans cannot possess. But how was it possible for a flame composed of at most that much mana to melt his skin? When your whole body is on fire with white flames. Her common sense was completely shattered. At least, this was definitely the case for the person called Duke. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I felt a keen sense of heat. I heard the warning sound of my instincts. The moment when common sense was completely broken. That was the reason why the idiot was urgently summoned. Because I needed a doll to receive the pure white flame instead. Anna remembered that time and quenched her appetite. A human being with outstanding mental power and talent. What if such a person becomes a fighting doll who sacrifices his life solely for his own sake? Her whole body felt thrilled. There is a person I definitely want to turn into a doll. This was the first time in the Dragon Clans entire life that he had such an intense desire to collect. However the duke still needed time. A doll is a stagnant object in which all the thoughts and behavior patterns that make up a living being are directed to the owner. If you make it into a doll in an unfinished state, it will remain unflowered forever. It is the finest material that you will not encounter more than twice in your entire life. I had no intention of consuming those ingredients out of a momentary greed. Three years. The concept of time between the Yongin tribe and humans is completely different. It may not have been a short time in human terms, but for Anna, it was only an extremely short time. If thats enough Even a craft that can still be called immature would have turned into a semi-processed gemstone. Hmm. I have to get it at all costs. If necessary, even an audience with the monarch. The intention was to bring back the dukes ownership. With a smile on her face, she headed to the churchs branch. * * * A strange silence hovered within the Duke of Agiles. is thisyour majestys answer? . Felixs face turned red as if he was blushing as he looked at the letter. A reply to the letter I sent to the Royal Castle a few days ago. This was because the content was so outrageously absurd. Agiles did not show any signs of family history that had been with the kingdom for a long time or any behavior befitting it. There is a lot of evidence proving Agiles evil. Even the person put forward as the successor to the family is judged to be too lacking in talent to change and lead Agiles. Succession to the Dukedom is not permitted. Wow! Felix crumpled the letter roughly. To receive permission from the King to succeed to the dukedom. In reality, it was just words that were permission and an act that was no different from notification. When you become a duke, it was natural to inherit the nobility unless a serious problem arose. It is a simple formality-like procedure. In such a situation, for the king to act so rudely was nothing more than an outright call for a fight. Felix looked at his retainers. Do you think this makes sense? Your Majesty is truly uncivilized! How can you doubt Lord Sogas qualifications! youre right! And in the entire history of the kingdom, something like this has never happened before! How can you block the succession to the Dukes Committee! It looks like we will have to send a letter of protest! The retainers surrounding him spewed out words like honey with all their passion and passion. After the previous Duke closed his eyes. It was Felix who quickly reorganized the family. One of the ways to do this was to surround himself only with loyalists who only followed what he said. As expected, my people are different. Most of those who claim to only act for their family are those who do not know how to understand their own feelings at important moments. However, the loyalists he personally selected were different. Those who can sympathize with his pain and suffering of loss. Perhaps thanks to the loyalists showing their anger as if it were their own business, Felixs head became much colder. What you say is a hundred times right. However, I think we need to talk more seriously about how to respond. What do you think the King wants? Now that the transcendental person who was supporting Agiles has disappeared, she must have decided to take away a lot of her dowry, including the territory. It was a reasonable story. Now that the familys power is at its peak, isnt it true that they are holding on tightly to issues that would normally be overlooked? Its becoming a nuisance. Do you think we should follow that intention? The vassals made eye contact with each other. It was a delicate question. If Sogaju had asked the question with the intention of confronting the king, he could have been in trouble if he had answered in the opposite direction. The most perspicacious retainer lowered his head and answered. We are just the sword and magic of Lord Soga. In the end, the most important thing is the intention of the owner who will lead Agiles. Does everyone think that way? of course! A faint smile appeared on Felixs lips. It was clearly bad news that the Duke suddenly closed his eyes. The idea of being able to rule over this huge family all by yourself was too attractive. Isnt that the case now that high-ranking warlocks have been killed in droves, starting with Count Volfar, Agiles second-in-command? Rather, because vested interests disappeared, Felix was able to concentrate the familys power in one place. Moreover, judging calmly, the damage was not so severe that it could not be reversed. It was not for nothing that a high-ranking family was said to last for three generations even if it were to fail. Vast land. Abundant material resources. Even training wizards who still have a lot of growth left to do. Agiles potential was not enough to be lost due to a single failure. It was clearly a difficult situation that anyone could see as a crisis for the family, but if you think about it the other way around, in a situation like this, you had to revive the family to leave a lasting mark on the family. Felix was confident. Not only was he a high-ranking warlock whose skills had reached the 8th rank, but he was also full of loyal followers who were willing to sacrifice their lives for him. Felix, who was rubbing under his chin as if he was thinking hard, said. What is Agileths true power is known throughout the kingdom. Gulp. Everyone swallowed their saliva at those words. No way Hes not crazy. We dont know the future, but the current Aguiles was facing its worst crisis. In this situation, being intoxicated with ones own power and engaging in a direct confrontation with the King I would like to shake it off, but I dont think the time is right yet. It would be better to avoid a collision if it can be avoided, even if only by removing a certain part. If thats what our lord wants, we can just follow it. haha. Theres no need for that. I want loyal subjects who give their allegiance with all their heart, not dolls. Ill keep that in mind! okay. Please send another letter to the kingdom Before he could finish his sentence. thud! A knight hurriedly entered the conference room. Lord Soga! Its urgent! Whats going on? Ardan has sent a declaration of war to the family! what? You sent a declaration of war? yes. This is a letter containing that content. The current head of the Agiles family invaded Ardans territory without permission. As a result, enormous human and property damage occurred and I declare that a territorial war will be waged to punish Agiles. This territory battle has been approved by His Majesty the King, and Ardans sword will not forgive any interference in the affairs of the two families. What kind of bullshit is this! I could understand Ardan going wild. Whatever the process, it was true that my father had trespassed on the territory without permission. But I couldnt understand the last sentence. Your Majesty also gave permission for the territory war? Is this true? I guess its true. The vassals expressions hardened. There was no way such a phrase could have been included in an official document without the kings permission. Only then did I realize the real reason why the king refused to inherit the title. The king was trying to completely cut off Agiles line. By using the famous sword called Ardan. Lord Soga! They say the army is on the march from Ardan! what is the number? The number of soldiers is close to ten thousand, and the number of knights is said to be about five hundred! . It didnt matter how many soldiers accompanied him. There were private soldiers in Agiles, and their strength was in good condition. But the Knights were different. A dragon slayer group that has been gaining widespread fame in recent years. Five hundred would be equivalent to leading most of the knights. Felix thought about the number of warlocks left in the family. If I were to squeeze in even an apprentice level warlock, I could barely get to around 300. little. knight and wizard. No matter how much he is an apprentice, it is an asymmetrical force where one person can handle five soldiers. That number was a whopping two hundred short. Now that high-ranking warlocks have been massacred, even that level will be pushed back a long way. It may be possible to defend, but in other words, it should be seen as a force that can only defend. I needed support. Raythian? I already knew they had turned their backs on me. The only powers that were emerging now were other countries and denominations. Felix quickly wrote down two letters. One was a letter to the nearby Kingdom of Limedell, and the other was a letter to the church. Move as quickly as possible. yes! After Pavalma left. Within a few days, the army arrived at the territory. Ardans emblem fluttering on a huge flag. The morale of the soldiers stationed on the outer wall was falling in real time. Do not be afraid! The moment the gates are breached, Ardan will show no mercy! Felix, who activated the loudspeaker spell on the castle wall, screamed loudly. The number of soldiers is similar. If only he could take advantage of the walls His thoughts did not last long. Sigh. This was because the huge iron door opened its mouth wide without any resistance. ? Questionable eyes focused on one place. That was the same in Felixs eyes. The person who released the pulley of the castle gate was the commander of the outer castle guard, one of his new loyal subjects. Chapter 177 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 177 # After returning, the family was ruined (178) Squeak. The sound of the outer castle gate going down, as strong as the long history of Agiles, was so loud that it gave me goosebumps. Everyone fell silent for a moment at the sight, which was so outrageous. It was Felix who was feeling the greatest embarrassment. Baron Milton took over the position of commander of the outer castle walls. He was one of the vassals who had always been loyal to him. He was also a vassal who did not see the light of day under his father. Thats why, as soon as he took control of the family, he was handed a heavy responsibility unbecoming of a baron! Opening the outer castle gate when the enemy is right in front of you? It was an incredible sight. What was even more terrible was the fact that Baron Milton was not the only traitor. Before he knew it, quite a few knights had gathered by his side, and that wasnt enough Wow! Ahh! Screams erupted from all over the castle walls. Some of the warlocks were firing magic indiscriminately at their allies. The knights were not the only traitors. Felixs face was very distorted. What is this! Lord Soga! The traitors must be dealt with! One of the retainers shouted urgently. In the distance, knights equipped with dark-colored heavy armor were running. Dragon slayer! Felixs pupils shook greatly. If internal division is not enough and external enemies also enter the outer walls. Perhaps the surname Aguiles could have been completely discontinued at the time. It was a crisis. Stop opening the gate! Even if I kill all those kites! Jonmyeong! Dark red magic flowed into the hands of the warlocks. Among them, the place where the darkest magic was concentrated was right on top of Felixs hand. die! A tightly formed dark magic swept through the bodies of the knights. The power of magical power that maximized only killing power was enormous. Knights blocking entry near the pulley of the castle gate. Its not enough that their hard body armor is distorted so viciously Sigh! Pop! The necks of more than five traitors were snapped in one fell swoop. Because it was a magic master, the level of the knights was not higher than that of the warlocks, but even taking that into account, it was an amazing sight. The bodies of the knights who were fighting against the crowd of people flinched. Ardan begins to move to punish Agiles. Now that the head of the family was dead, there was no chance of victory. It was for that very reason that he chose to convert after being persuaded by Baron Milton. I was assured that my life and position would be guaranteed if I only opened the outer castle gate. What was the reason for the betrayal? In the end, wasnt it to save his life? If I closed my eyes here, my conversion would have no meaning at all. As Felix approached step by step, the knights naturally took a step back. His piercing, burning gaze was directed at Baron Milton, who was surrounded by knights. I will make it so that you dont feel comfortable even after death. joy! The tide has already turned! Do you really not know that? Or are you just pretending not to know? what? Washing my neck quietly and waiting for Duke Ethans punishment wont be enough! Walton! Bailon! Follow me! Sreung! Baron Miltons sword was drawn. He roughly pushed the knights out and pointed his sword at Felix. Standing next to the Baron were the two most skilled knights among the converted knights. Felix, who saw the scene, sneered coldly. These kites do you think they can fight me just because they gathered together? Cant you tell whats long and short by just trying it once? Although he was answering enthusiastically, Miltons hands were damp with sweat. Unlike Sogaju, who was known as an 8th rank wizard, he was at best a knight around the 7th level. Although it is said that a knight has an advantage over a wizard, this only works when both parties are at a similar level. Even with the help of the two knights, you wont be able to hold out for long. Even so, I couldnt back down from this position. It still took more time before the outer gate was opened. If you retreat here because you think your life is a waste, you may face an even more cruel death. You just have to hold on for a little while! The sound of horses hooves getting closer by the minute. The Barons eyes sparkled. The mana he had raised while risking his life was burning brilliantly on the sword. Right then. A huge magic circle appeared around Felix. The faces of the three knights stiffened at the unusual flow of magical power. It was unclear what was being prepared, but it seemed clear that the magic circle had to be prevented from activating. attack! Two 7-star knights and 6-star knights. The three knights quickly narrowed the distance towards Sojiazhu. However, the magic circles activation was more agile than their approach. For an instant, the knights eyes wavered. Next to Felix. There was an evil energy floating around there. Red eyes. A face like a skull. Its a giant body thats 3 meters tall, and its entire body is fully armored in dark-colored armor. Death Knight? Miltons eyes widened. Nowadays, warlocks are active in sunny areas, but it was different in the past. A period of oppression. There was a time when people were labeled as evil demons and faced death just for learning black magic. The warlocks, who had been oppressed for a long time, started a huge war, and tens of thousands of undead roamed the continent. A time when high-ranking undead poured out thanks to abundant sacrifices. Only after the two kingdoms collapsed was it possible to stop the warlock war. It wasnt a complete victory. It was just a kind of compromise. After that, warlocks began to operate as one of the official schools of magic rather than as a public institution on the continent. However, magic classes that were banned on all continents still existed. A representative example was necromancy. An evil spell that brings the dead back to life. Torture the living for eternity. The feelings of negativity that had accumulated over a long period of time were one of the forces that shined when resurrecting the undead. The strength was proportional to the sacrifice, and the process was nothing short of terrible. This was especially true in the process of summoning beings such as death knights and lichs, known as high-ranking undead. And whats even more terrible. The truth was that these high-ranking undead could be raised as undead whenever they killed a living being. Even after death, one wanders the world without being able to rest in peace. That is why necromancy was banned. But now Felix was openly using necromancy. Are you really crazy, Sogaju? A death knight! You guys crossed the line first. Felixs eyes sparkled. Heidern abandoned them. This was a fact that could be clearly seen just by looking at the fact that they agreed to Ardans invasion. He also had brains. Ardan, who has been on a formidable rise recently, and Agiles, whose power has been greatly reduced. The moment the two families face each other, a certain defeat is expected. Thats why I looked for all kinds of ways to survive. Since he had the authority of the head of the family, there was no information he could not access. I learned that Agiles was researching magic that was much more dangerous and secret than I thought. Necromancy Life Drain Soul Destruction. All of them were magic banned on the continent, and they were magic systems with mind-boggling power. Even if a large number of high-ranking warlocks had died, Agiles still had many treasures. In the distant future. There was no intention to leave Aguiles as one of the fallen families in the history books. It was the kingdom that pushed him this far. Exterminate all the dirty traitors. -Follow orders. The speed at which the Death Knight moved was too agile for its size. It wasnt just speed. Before the two 6-star knights could react. A sword overflowing with evil dark magic grazed their necks. It was a speed that even Milton, a 7-star knight, could not respond to. Suddenly, two necks appeared in the sky. dump! Miltons complexion turned pale when he saw the two fallen corpses. The scene where the headless dead man was raised was as bizarre as that. Even the soldiers around him could not make a proper breathing sound. In strange silence, another body fell to the floor. It was Baron Milton. -Follow my slaves. Three headless corpses rushed towards the knights gathered at the outer wall. Du Its Dullahan! The sound of a sword fight erupted violently. A death knight who suddenly appears. Plus the living bodies of my colleagues. It was a situation where even the knights who had experienced all kinds of hardships could not help but feel shaken. Every time the Death Knight swung his sword, his neck was cut off like rice in the harvest season. Death was spreading like an epidemic. * * * Heehee! Hundreds of horses were galloping toward the outer castle gate. More than 70% were opened. It was a height that a horse could jump. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ethan in the front row. He frowned. Starting from the soldiers stationed on the outer walls, to knights and warlocks. Even in a situation where the dragon slayer was right in front of them, their gaze was rather fixed inside. And that too with a lot of fear. Theres something there. but. Even in the kingdom, they are one of the most powerful families in terms of black magic. Even if the head of the family and other high-ranking vassals died, there was no way it would fall apart so easily. It was clear that something had been done. I will go first. To lead the knights. yes! After handing over command to Nerian, he jumped off his horse and raced towards the castle walls. After reaching the outer wall at a speed several times faster than that of a galloping horse. once. twice. jumped towards the sky. The overflowing mana naturally became a stepping stone. When I landed on the outer wall like that. Ethans eyes narrowed. Inside the outer castle, an evil energy was overflowing. It wasnt difficult to figure out where that energy was coming from. The sight of a huge creature chopping off the knights heads came into view. A knight of death. That wasnt the end. I could tell when I stepped on the outer wall. Inside was a huge magic circle. Every time the undead killed a living creature, mana was being supplied to the magic circle. As if they were preparing some great magic. The gaze was directed. Toward the cunning warlock lurking behind the death knight. Ever since he killed Himos, his relationship with Agiles has become irreparable. The reason for the Yeongjijeon was confirmed by the king. The winner had the right to confiscate everything from the loser. Not only that, but what if the loser even used forbidden magic? Summary execution would be natural. Before I knew it, the death knight was running toward the outer wall where Ethan was located. The time for punishment has arrived. Flames rose above the divine sword. Chapter 178 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 178 When I returned, my family was ruined (179) I could smell the rotten corpse of me. A large body measuring up to 3m. Behind the death knight, the headless knights who had become dead were flocking together. Youve gone as far as you can. It occurred to me that a cornered rat might choose an extreme option. Although I didnt know that this was a way to summon high-ranking undead with everyone watching with their own eyes. Anyway, its been a while. Death Knight. That undead was something I had seen in my previous life. When humans were badly pushed out in the Balaur War, they even used necromancy to reinforce the dwindling number of troops. Certainly, high-ranking undead like death knights were very useful in war. Even the dragon people came back to life as dead when they were decapitated by an undead sword. Although he may be less useful than when he was alive, there was no better way to fill his head. Despite using all kinds of tactics In the end, we were pushed out. The method of competing based on volume was bound to come with clear limitations. Even high-level undead, such as death knights or lichs, could not extract high-quality minions indefinitely. At first, you may get the same results as Dullahan, but later on, even if you kill a knight, low-level undead like skeletons will appear. This was because not only was death energy, the energy utilized by the undead, not an infinite resource, but there was also a limit to the number of individuals each undead could control. Crucially, each and every one of the high-ranking dragons was a walking disaster. It could be said that they were beings that even high-level undead could not deal with. Its the same with the Death Knight. The level of a death knight was greatly influenced by the level of the knight used as material. You didnt use a very high-level article. If a knight who had reached the level of a transcendentalist had been used as material, he would have felt great pressure. However, the death knight approaching now did not seem that strong. I raised my sword. Take care of it in one shot. A death knight is an entity that possesses intelligence. If he realized that his opponent was formidable, there was a high possibility that he would increase his retinue by killing other knights instead of dealing with him. The mana inside trembled. The third type used is the vibration type. It felt much more comfortable than before. One of the reasons may be that the body is gradually adapting to technology, and ones level is gradually increasing. resonance. wave. cycle. flowering. The last of the four stages, the state of enlightenment, did not seem that far away. To fully understand fire. That was the final step to the next level, and in this life, Ethan signed a contract with the Fire Lord and went through a process of thoroughly examining what the true flame was. Its been a little over a year since I returned. In such a situation, flowering is just around the corner. Compared to my previous life, this was a shockingly fast growth rate. In my previous life, I started holding a sword around the age of five and only reached the state of enlightenment when I was in my mid-twenties. Of course, inexplicable regression played the biggest role in getting me this far in about a year in this life. It was a great benefit to remember my past life. As soon as I cut the sword with the vibrating trick DAhhAhh! Because I have gained a power so powerful that I can burn down all the Death Knights and undead that come close to me. High-temperature white flames clung to the bodies of the group of corpses. It was powerful enough to instantly melt even high-level undead such as Dullahan. Even the Death Knight could not avoid fatal wounds. Although the dark red spirit tenaciously resisted the white flame, one of the fundamental powers of the flame was purification. The energy of death was slowly losing its power. The new sword drew a single point. The sword cut gently into the mans waist in one fell swoop. Toouk. The undead with his upper and lower body separated fell to the floor. The body continued to twitch, but could not get up again. ! Everyones eyes focused on one place. The death knights body no, the ashes of what was once undead. oh my god! The Death Knight in one hit? Wasnt he the one who wiped out the knights with great power just a moment ago? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had heard that the duke was strong, but this was the first time I had actually witnessed that strength. I couldnt help but express my astonishment beyond surprise at the strength beyond imagination. And everyone realized. The fact is that there is absolutely no chance of Aguiles winning this territory war. The power of the commander, Duke Ethan, is astounding. What if the power of the knights who have now rushed to the doorstep of the outer castle gate is combined with this? All that was left was massacre. The soldiers quickly put down their weapons. The divine status of a duke who killed a death knight and a group of undead with a single sword. For the soldiers, it was like a legendary saga that only appears in history books. One who cannot be opposed. All we can hope for is mercy. In a situation where everyones morale quickly took a turn for the worst, there was only one person smiling. Felix. The Sogami of Agiles smiled in repentance. also. Duke of Ethan. He was a man of great power. That was a fact he also knew. Last time I visited Ardan with Theron. Didnt you clearly witness his bravery against Volfar? Not only that, the sword strike that purified even Theron with a single sword was still vivid in his memory. Thats why I didnt let down my guard until the moment I summoned the Death Knight. Not only was the material used not of the best quality, but I did not think that I could win this Territory Battle with just the Death Knight. Hehe Felix smiled as if he had lost his mind. It was a voice that sounded like it was crying out in despair, as if it had given up on everything. Is it over? As expected, Duke Ethans power is enormous. Its just as rumored. The faces of the retainers near him hardened. Defeat in the Battle of Yeongji meant death. Although ordinary people might be spared, there was little chance of leaving even high-ranking people like themselves behind. Even if it were just them, if they were to win the Territory Battle, they would have thought of uprooting the stagnant stones first. Ethan glanced at Felix. That guy. There is something. Otherwise, it would have been normal for his pupils to be filled with despair by now. Since he was the one who openly summoned the Death Knight, it wasnt surprising that he had prepared even more evil magic. It was then. Clap clap. A loud round of applause was heard. Felix was smiling brightly and applauding Ethan. It was a truly bizarre reaction. also! The Dukes power is truly amazing! To defeat a death knight in one blow it was truly an amazing sight. Wash your neck and wait. Unfortunately, I dont think that will work. Felix began to smile slyly. It was that moment. The castle walls trembled. In an instant, an enormous amount of fraud was gathering in one place. The one at the center was Felix. I knew the dukes weakness. Weakness? Unique swordsmanship. That seems like a lot of strain on the body no? It was definitely like that last time. Felixs eyes lit up. A sword strike that defeated a death knight in one blow. It was exactly the same as the sword strike that purified Theron. At that time, the dukes face had faded to the point where it could no longer be pure white. It was definitely a difficult swordsmanship. Otherwise, there is no way a young man in his twenties could defeat a death knight in one blow. so? Its still the same now. The duke is truly a fearsome knight Even as he spoke, his body was engulfed in darkness. Ethan frowned at the sight. Because I vaguely realized what that meant. What a crazy guy. Skin that is rapidly decaying. Pupils filled with emptiness. Even the vitality disappearing from the whole body. The Sogaju of Agiles was turning her own body into an undead. And that too by using fraud on a scale that is unimaginable. Huh! Sogaju! What on earth is this? The vassals around him expressed their astonishment. Sogaju turns into undead? This was a fact that not even they were aware of. Who did you sacrifice? DAh, is that what you thought when you saw this enormous fraud? Its a sacrifice Strictly speaking, I didnt make it, Duke. An unpleasant voice buzzed. Before we knew it, Felix had turned into a lich, a high-ranking undead. DIt is merely the result of research that has been continued since our predecessors. It was a pitchless voice. Felix raised his hand in an answer that felt even languid. Research that has been passed down from previous generations. Perhaps it was the thought that one day he might be able to use forbidden magic. Aguiles conducted numerous human experiments, steadily collected fraud, and kept it very secret. Although he was called the head of the small family, he was able to actually run the family. Felix was able to find the fruits of his research. Death knight? It was just an undead that was produced as a test as part of the research. The true purpose was to transform into an immortal undead who could live forever. If the Death Knight had held out for a long time, we would have been able to extract more morale from this war Its unfortunate, but theres nothing we can do. The death knight died, and the morale of the troops in the outer castle deteriorated to the worst. Duke Ethans power was that great. Still, it was okay. Because this was within Felixs expected range. The power of Agiles essence gathered in one place was such that it would not be strange to call him transcendent. Is that it? High-ranking undead like lichs. Wow! Ugh! Sogaju! What is this! Even these petty flatterers were able to turn them into warriors without fear of death. With a single gesture from Felix, the vassals around him fell like fallen leaves. Soon, headless knights poured out like a waterfall. Even though each individuals strength is weak, the more their numbers increase, the more they will be able to hold back the duke. That wasnt the end of the magic Felix had prepared. The evil dark magic encroached on the surroundings like fog. Wow! Aaaah! The bodies of the soldiers touched by the fog were dried and twisted like mummies. Absorb life. It was one of the forbidden magics that extorts the targets vitality and increases the main bodys magical power. The dead soldiers turned into skeletons and rose up. An army of over hundreds of deaths was prepared in an instant. Felixs hand pointed at the duke. DWould you like to face the essence of Agiles? The legion began to move towards the knight. Chapter 179 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 179 When they returned, the family was ruined (180) The undead army was emitting a vicious force that was enough to instill fear just by looking at it. The terrified soldiers let out silent screams. Sogaju suddenly turns into a lich. He sacrificed not only his soldiers but also his close associates. What if Duke Ethan is defeated here? Oh, isnt this the end for us too? An outbreak of high-ranking undead. It was a top priority for the kingdom as well. If this news becomes known, a punitive force will be sent immediately. The only problem was that the punitive force was too far away and the grip of death was too close. Family and friends living in the outer castle. If I couldnt stop those undead, everything was over. In one day, the great city will be filled with a deadly plague. Everyone looked at the Duke with sweaty hands. Hundreds of undead were advancing towards him, so enormous that just encountering them made me break out in a cold sweat. Right then. The Duke looked at Lich. Is this the most you have prepared? Felixs pupils were burning brightly as he had just shed his former human shell. I thought that even the thoughts, emotions, and ways of thinking that define humans were completely removed. But no. I see a fire burning brightly in my heart even at the slightest provocation. A talent that dwarfs even the small head of Agiles. overwhelming power. Even the authority that all people look up to. okay. Felix was jealous and hated Ethan, and felt immeasurable fear that he was his enemy. He stood up to Count Volfar, showing that he would not be pushed back an inch, and even his father, whom he loved dearly, lost his life to that guys sword. but. Its different now. He escaped the weak shell of a human and became an immortal being who could freely control the energy of death. If only Duke Ethan can be dealt with here Agiles will soar once again. To the city of the dead, full of loyalty, ruled solely by his hand. There was no need to feel betrayed by trusting in the trivial loyalty of humans. Didnt you already realize that it was pointless when the outer castle door opened just a moment ago? Rather, I was grateful. For making it possible to erase even the last moment of hesitation. In that sense, those walking dead who turned into dead people may have been true loyalists. The corners of Richies mouth slightly rose. Duke Ethan, who took care of the Death Knight once and for all. His face had clearly become more gaunt than before. Even if your skills increase, you will not be able to utilize technologies with enormous destructive power indefinitely. On the other hand, what about yourself? Wow! Ugh! Its not enough to gain enormous vitality with a single gesture. With a single wave of his hand, he was able to create an army of death that could enter the pit of hell without hesitation. The outcome of the game will be clear. It was then. Boom! With the sound of the drawbridge being completely lowered, hundreds of knights entered the outer castle. The knights eyes lit up when they saw the army of the dead. There was no fear in their eyes. There is only loyalty to the head of the family. Knights of Ardan! Lets help the matriarch fight! Wow! The sound of horses hooves echoed loudly across the ground. Before I knew it, the dragon slayer group was getting closer to Ethan. Ethan chuckled. It was because it reminded me of scenes from the past. A time when war was constant. Although the number of knights may have decreased one by one, they always kicked in their horses hooves without hesitation for the sake of their families and people. It was the same with the current Dragon Slayer. You cant lose. As a commander, shouldnt you at least always be ahead of your subordinates? Only by wiping out all the undead and chopping off the head of the lich leisurely looking at him will he be truly like Ardan. I raised my sword. Before I knew it, the distance had gotten so close that I could feel the rotting bodies of the headless dead. White flames wrapped around the sword body. As soon as I slashed the sword, the undead began to fall like leaves. Hit! Hundreds of horses wearing hard steel barding clashed violently with the undead. The aftermath of the collision was so great that even the large Dullahan was thrown in all directions. Pow! Heehee! Horses with their necks cut fell down in various places. Thick mana bloomed above the swords of the knights who landed. Swordsmanship to kill a dragon. Destructive sword skills began to cut off the heads of all the undead. One step, two steps. The knights continued to advance. The massacre of nearly hundreds of knights far exceeded the speed at which the lich could raise the undead. The undead army began to fall back. Ethan took advantage of that opportunity and jumped up with his feet kicked. Skeletons pulled taut the old bowstring. Hundreds of arrows flying into the air. The body that turned into a flame flew through the air, melting everything. The distance from Rich was getting closer by the minute. He raised his hand. The energy of death gathered together. A hand of enormous size was created, like the hand of a giant in mythology. I felt a strong pressure. The lich was certainly not someone to be taken lightly. It was a much more powerful entity than a death knight. Of course, it wasnt because Felix had outstanding talent. It must have been the result that Agiles was able to produce because she poured out all the essence she had collected over a long period of time. The guy was definitely strong. However, if you ask whether it is a being that can stand up to Ardans sword, it is not. His status was far too low to compare himself to a dead person who did not even have the will to live. A vibration method was used. A thousand heat was contained in the body of the sword. I swung my sword. The two gigantic grips were cut off in an instant. Rich extended his hand. The evil energy spread everywhere. The realm of the undead was being established. Likewise, mana was spread. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two realms began to struggle for power. The area containing vibrating mana was not easily surpassed by the area of the undead. One thousand five hundred vibrations. When the sword strike was struck, its territory was deeply carved out. I went into the gap. Richie was taken aback by the difference in power. He was seen urgently extending his hand towards the soldiers. It was to extort the targets vitality and collect the energy of death. However, that energy was tightly blocked in Ethans domain. By becoming undead, there was no doubt that he had gained enormous power. I must have been thrilled by the exhilaration flowing through my body. It must have been a power I had never felt before. However, that power was not omnipotent. No matter what, the essence is This is Felix, who was once a black magician of the 8th rank. Even if you had the great power of the undead, it was of no use if you didnt know how to use it. In other words, high-ranking undead could be considered threatening. Endless eternal life. High-ranking undead were individuals with intelligence of their own, and if they continued endless training and research over a long period of time, they could obtain power that was beyond imagination. Therefore, when news of the appearance of the undead on the continent was heard, a punitive army was sent out with a big smile on their lips. But the current Lich. Hes weak. The undead way of thinking had not yet fully taken root in the mind, it was simply a time to be intoxicated with ones own power, and the clumsy warlock had not yet become undead for some time. If he had been given ten more years, he would have become a powerful undead, but he chose the wrong choice. Now it was time to pay the price. The vibrations exceeded two thousand times. My body was slowly becoming overloaded. But I persisted tenaciously. They are tough undead. The process had to be done in one go for it to be clean. I raised my sword. [Vibration type (movement type) Chapter 1] [Heavenly Sword (섦)] A sword that cuts down the sky. It was a simple name, but its power was beyond imagination. Because it was a sword technique that could not even be used without causing more than 2,000 vibrations internally. Enormous flames burst out from the ground. A wave of pure white flame engulfed the lich at once. Although the dark sphere protected the body, it was not enough to block the heat of the flame. The shield melted quickly. DThis What nonsense! Richie Felix was shocked. The heat contained in the flame was beyond imagination, enough to burn even the transcendental. The solid, inky bones slowly began to melt. My dead heart was beating like crazy. A lichs life is contained in a special magic tool called a life vessel. Because it was such an important item, beings who became lichs would hide it deep inside. This was because no matter how fatally injured one was, the body could be reconstructed as long as the Life Vessel existed. Of course, Felix acted like that too. But what if the injury is not fatal and the entire body melts without even ashes remaining? Life Vessel was meaningless. In a situation where the body was destroyed down to a handful of cells, no matter how famous the magic tool was, it could not be restored. That was precisely why Richie felt fear, even in his faint emotions. The rate of melting was several times faster than the rate of recovery of the body. Arms, legs, shoulders, knees everything was melting like ice touched by the sun. After it melted like that, it evaporated without even a trace remaining. A serious blow that cannot be recovered even with Life Vessel. The energy of death was being helplessly extinguished by the overwhelming power of purification. DThis is ridiculous its truly ridiculous. Even if he was a transcendental person, it was impossible to defeat him with one blow. Richie was certain of that fact. Thats why I was confident. Ethan was definitely strong, though. Because even with that elegant flame, it was impossible to annihilate oneself in one blow. If you dont die, you can be resurrected at any time. Infinite endurance was one of the undeads greatest strengths. It must have been like that. how! How on earth can one possess such power? Its unreasonable. It was so unreasonable. Suddenly, I became very afraid of death. This was because all of the morale possessed by the undead was evaporating and the spirit of the human enemy was returning. When I was a warlock. The weakness from that time was showing its head once again. Richie struggled in fear. However, the shackles of fire had already reached his heart. The heat squeezed my heart. Black blood spurted out. It was the last resistance. But the heat had no mercy. Good luck! Now all that remained of Lichs body was his head. DSave me Please save me! Im sure Im very useful! Nothing. Even before the bitter words were finished. The guys face completely disappeared. Not even a single pile of ashes was left behind. . Everyones eyes widened, and soon their shouts became deathly quiet. Chapter 180 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 180 #When we returned, the family was ruined (181) The soldiers looked at the duke with their mouths wide open. The death knight I had only heard about was scary, but the pressure from the lich was several times greater than that. With a single gesture, hundreds of soldiers were turned into skeletons, and even knights were turned into headless undead. Although he did not have the ability to gauge the opponents level by checking his mana like a knight, he was at least aware that Sogaju, who had become a lich, was twice as strong as a death knight. The undead with such great power With just one blow Completely destroyed them? It was a majesty that was shocking. That moment. The undead that the Dragon Slayer was fighting turned into powder and began to disperse. This means that the lich has not only disappeared superficially, but has completely disappeared. All the knights looked at the Duke with wide eyes. Oh my god You mean you completely destroyed the Lich? The reaction was the same as that of the soldiers in that they were shocked, but if you dig into the details, there was another reason why the knights were surprised. Liches were much more difficult undead than death knights. Life Vessel. A special magic tool that guarantees the lichs eternal life. Every Lich puts his life into a Life Vessel. Naturally, the location was bound to be in a place that was completely protected, either physically or magically. Rich Felix. The author would also have hidden his life vessel in the most secret place. If you think about it with common sense, it is quite natural. So, did Ethan know the location of the Life Vessel? no. No matter how much I try, theres no way Ill know the location. Its natural. Felix isnt an idiot and wouldnt be spreading information about his lifeline to all directions. But how on earth How can the Lich hiding Vessel be completely destroyed? Rich was holding Vessel in his arms? no. The Life Vessel is a magic tool that is treated harshly because it is a tool of one life and eternal life. In fact, close to 100% of the Liches were hiding the Life Vessel in a remote location. The purpose is to hide the vessel in preparation for unavoidable situations, such as facing a powerful enemy. Holding it in my arms. It was no different from the will to face death without any defense when meeting a strong enemy. It would have been very unlikely that the lich was holding Vessel in its arms. That is why it is shocking. To kill a lich that was not holding a vessel, an unimaginable amount of firepower was needed. A lich that is not only capable of raising Dullahan at will, but also steals the life force from hundreds of soldiers. If he could destroy such a lich with a single blow The matriarchs skills are not at the level of a superhuman Maybe he has stepped into the realm of transcendence. Even to say the least, the blow that destroyed Lich would have been an attack close to the realm of transcendence. A chill ran down the knights spines. gulp. A transcendent person! Aguiles Lacian Dustin. The heads of the three ducal families and even the Marquis Lionel, known as the Kings Sword. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even in the Kingdom of Heidern, only four people were recognized as transcendental. They are all talented people in their twilight years who are not only in their 50s but also have gained a lot of experience. All of these people were praised as the leaders of the kingdom. nevertheless. No one has reached the level of transcendence before turning 40. That didnt just apply to the Kingdom of Heidern. Even in the Zeno Empire, which had as much land as the remaining six kingdoms and all of them combined. does not exist. There really was no one. Ki Ki is overcoming the barrier of transcendence at the age of only 20. I got goosebumps. Throughout hundreds of years of history, it was Ardan who was treated as the best swordsman on the continent. Even in that Ardan. Nothing. The first head of the family who has now left his mark as a legend. Even he could not achieve the state of transcendence at such a young age. That was clearly true. This is because he was in his early thirties when he started playing an active role in history books. At least I wouldnt have been able to achieve that level at the age of twenty. Perhaps they were now witnessing the beginning of a legend. He cut with one sword The lich completely disappeared without even leaving behind any powder. Although it may not be a story about dividing the mountains and seas like the first head of the family, isnt the footprints left at the beginning of the legend enormous? A moment of silence. Nerian raised his sword. Your Excellency the Duke has completely defeated the evil undead! Long live the Duke! Wow! A huge roar erupted. This was the same not only for the knights who witnessed Ethans actions in person, but also for the soldiers who felt that the war was over in an instant. The remaining soldiers of Agiles quickly laid down their weapons. Everyone knelt down and shouted surrender. Yeongjijeon. It was a result too bland to be called a war. * * * The Knights Templar spread throughout Agiles. Their purpose was simple. Recovering all of Agiles goods and materials. This was the price that Ardan would receive for taking out the sword against Agiles. A ducal family that has existed for over hundreds of years. As if that wasnt enough, the family is known to have enjoyed its greatest heyday in the past ten years. As he said, Agiles treasure trove was so dazzling that it was nothing short of dazzling. From piles of elixirs that cannot be easily obtained even if you bring gold and silver treasures with you, to all kinds of magical materials and various weapons that can be used in artifacts. Ethan and Nerian, who came to inspect the warehouse, couldnt help but click their tongues. Although Ardan has started to accumulate wealth in recent years, it has not been enough to suppress the wealth he had accumulated over a long period of time. Thats a really huge amount. This wont be the end. The number of secret laboratories that Agiles possessed was almost as high as five fingers. Gold and silver treasures would not only have been hidden inside the duchy, but would have been spread out in all directions. I salute you, matriarch. The items here Take care of everything. yes! That wasnt the only thing I took away. Palhwan. It was also stored in a treasure trove. When I raised my hand, the liquid was naturally absorbed into my body. A heavier body. Seven. All the belongings that needed to be recovered from Heidern were recovered. There was only one thing left. It was only the last ring located in Limedell, the kingdom right next door. Did you say it was the Ploten duchy? The location of the remaining rings is already known. The continental swordsmanship competition is not far away. I was planning to visit there when I moved to the Kingdom of Limedell. If all goes well, there wont be any bloodshed. That cant be possible. Being a duke of a kingdom was one of the essential virtues. Even if they paid twice the purchase price at the time, it was uncertain whether they would easily return the item. Its something you must find. I might raise my sword then. Perhaps it could have been the starting point of conflict between kingdoms. Even so, Ethan had no intention of giving in. When I first returned to the past. At that time, I had to build up my strength so I couldnt move carelessly, but now the situation is 180 degrees different. To be honest, I no longer had enough strength to worry about what others thought. A heavenly sword that destroyed a lich in one blow. This was a skill that could only be used if one had reached the level of a transcendent. Even though it was a technology that could be considered upwardly compatible with the vibration type The internal injuries were not that severe. This was not simply because the level of enlightenment I had in my previous life was higher. The growing eight circles. Cooperation with elemental lords. Until the level of the body that continues to rise in quality. Enlightenment has long since surpassed the wall of transcendence. All that remains is to prepare the means to support the level, such as mana and body. Just one step. The state of transcendence is not far away. Recently, Ethan had been realizing that fact. Since you have the Seven Pillars, your training speed will be twice as fast. perhaps. I didnt even know if I could reach the state of complete transcendence before the continental swordsmanship competition began. Im looking forward to it. Things to do for the rest of the day were simple. Waiting for the results of the first immortal transformation. Even after the purification of the World Tree was completed, Ilias processing remained. It will probably take about two months at best. Managing the internal affairs of the second duchy and growing your body and mana with the elixir obtained today. Lastly, the third one. We have to share Agiles. It was to share the results with the king. In the first place, the story was half-finished when territory war was declared in Agileth. For the current Ardan, expanding its territory was not very welcome news. This is because we are currently going through a recovery period and it will take two to three years to complete development in small cities as well as large cities. Even if we were making money, the cost invested in development was beyond imagination. What Ardan needed was goods. On the other hand, what about the king? You need territory. Everyone said that the kingdom was the kings, but one of the truths that everyone knew was that this was not entirely true. What the king needed was a kingdom within his complete reach. From that perspective, the territory of Aguiles was one of the most attractive products. Thats how the deal was made. The king took on the role of preventing the intervention of other nobles along with permission for the high-ranking nobles territory wars, and thanks to this, Ardan was able to enter Agiles without any opposition. Aguileth and Ardan. If two large families went to war, it could be said to be virtually a civil war in the kingdom. The reason such a thing was allowed so easily was not only because of Agileths recent scandalous behavior, but also because of the compensation Ardan promised. Now, Aguiles territory would serve as one of the kings direct territories. Before that, of course. Although, every penny of Agiles goods would have to be taken away. A letter was sent to the King. With the occupation of Agiles, the territory will be transferred in a week, so it is requested to send an army. This work is over. Now its time to focus on training. I held in my hands numerous elixirs obtained from Agileth. The remaining items were scheduled to be returned to the knights as rewards. * * * One month passed quickly. Sylvia was in charge of the process of transferring the occupied territory. Due to a neat work process, the territory of Aguiles was transferred to the king without any problems. Thanks to the countless elixirs that were provided in the process, Ethans growth rate in recent years was beyond imagination. What he lacked was mana and physical ability, and the elixir was an item that could quickly make up for those two things. Since I literally started absorbing the elixir like eating a meal, growth might have been natural. While I was continuing my training, I saw Ilya approaching from a distance with a triumphant look on her face. In her hand was a blue potion. She came closer and whispered. The dragon potion was successful! This is the result. What is the conversion rate? Its not high. For now, both hands are all I have. I think its very high. Ethan swallowed back his words and received the potion. A tool to increase the level of the dragon slayer. It was time to test its performance. He drank the potion without hesitation. Chapter 181 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 181 #When I returned, my family was ruined (182) I felt itchy inside my body. It was literally like that. The effectiveness of the dragon potion was soon revealed. I vividly felt the process of my body changing into something other than mine. Soon his hands began to change. same. Five sharp nails. From the hard skin to the leather covering it. The appearance was similar to that of the dragon race. What about strength? He called a knight and had him raise his shield. The knight raised his shield and tilted his head. Your Excellency the Duke? That hand It will come back soon, so you dont have to worry about it. From now on, Im going to hit the shield with my fist, so try to defend yourself by making the most of your mana. ancient! I even flinched for a moment when I saw my changed hands. Blue mana seeped over the solid tower shield made entirely of steel. From a common sense point of view, it seemed obvious which of the steel shields and fists would break. Even if the body is close to the transcendent. There were bound to be limitations to a body that did not utilize mana. There werent many beings who could crush steel with pure punches. This is especially true within the category of humans. Perhaps thats why the drivers eyes were filled with worry. Dont control your mana. Make the most of it. You might get hurt. Is it that much? okay. All right. Even though it had the hands of a dragon, the rest of its body was only human. So, I didnt completely understand the matriarchs orders, but The matriarch must have an idea. A knight was a being who had to follow the orders of his lord. The front part of the tower shield was completely covered with mana. At this level, it wouldnt be surprising if the intensity had doubled. Im going. ancient! Ethan punched the shield without hesitation. The result was so amazing that it was almost hideous. pop! Not only was the knight thrown far away with the sound of the explosion, but the middle part of the knights shield was blown open. ! The eyes of the knights seated in the training hall opened wide. The Duke just now didnt use any mana. Nevertheless, he completely pierced the mana-covered shield with a single punch! This was a result that could not be explained by human power and body. No matter how transcendent he was, it was impossible to pierce a steel shield covered in mana with just his bare fists. oh my god. What on earth is this! Soon the knights were shocked once more. The reason was simple. This was because the dukes hand had changed from a humans hand to that of a dragon. It looked completely different from what the Dragon Slayers were familiar with. I knew that the duke could change his hand into a dragon-like shape through mana, but now it was completely different from what I knew in that the structure and shape of the hand itself, not mana, had changed purely. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ethan, who was moving his fingers, looked at Ilya. Its okay. I felt it when my fist and shield collided. Hands that have become as hard as the skin of a dragon race. Even the enormous power that resides within it. The potion developed by Illya was literally an object that could change ones body into that of a dragon. Ilya cleared her throat at Ethans words. Hmm! Who made it? Of course it has to be okay, right? How long does it last? Its not long right now. At most, an hour would be the maximum. One hour. If it is long, it is long; if it is short, it is short. But one thing was certain. It would be perfect for initial use. The reason he ordered the development of the dragon potion was because he wanted the knights to understand the body of the dragon race. Isnt it necessary to experience how the dragon races body is structured in order to construct a similar body through mana? Considering that purpose, the result could be said to be very successful. How much does it cost per bottle? It increased a little more than expected. It will be close to one hundred gold coins. Ethan stuck his tongue out quietly. Even if I had gained a lot of goods by defeating Agiles, I did not have so much money that I could invest 100 gold coins indefinitely in one hour of experience at best. No, to be more precise. I may be able to handle it now. It would not be possible to hand out dragon potions to the knights indefinitely. The number of dragon slayers is now well over five hundred. Even if you were to supply just one bottle to each knight, it would cost as many as 50,000 gold coins. Is it all over with one supply? Absolutely not. Even Knight Commander Nerdan would have to drink at least three bottles to get a feel for how the dragon races body is composed. Moreover, it was unclear how many bottles a lower level knight would have to invest. Well have to select people internally. For now, the answer is to focus investment on talented people with high potential. Can we reduce costs? Well its still in the early stages of the process, so it will be difficult to reduce it in a short period of time. However, as the results come out, we may be able to reduce it little by little. What is the effect? That too. Ethan nodded. Whatever it was, Ilyas skills were clear. Didnt you bring the finished product despite the overwhelming orders? I want you to produce as much as possible. How much production do you have in mind? I think the first supply should be at least 1,000 bottles. The plan was to supply potions to the top 20% of the Dragon Slayers members. If we assume 10 bottles per person, then 1,000 bottles would be needed to say that there is no problem with supply. Thousand bottles. Is it difficult to produce? no. Its not that difficult because all you have to do is boil it in a large cauldron anyway. The first supply should be easy to make. But Ilya thought of the materials she had received recently. The body of a bishop obtained near the World Tree. They were able to hunt down those who attacked the Dominion and obtain the bodies of the three bishops. That wasnt the only achievement. Duke Himos. This was because they were able to obtain ownership of even his body. What the four corpses had in common was the fact that their bodies were close to half-human and half-dragon. It might have been natural since he used Kangryongsik until just before his death. As they were talented people, their bodies still had great power even after death. It was like that just by looking at the blood. Because their hearts were filled with even thicker dragon blood than that of the clumsy low-ranking dragon race. So it was okay for now. It was possible to create more than one bottle of dragon potion with just a little blood extracted from Duke Himos body. but. If you are thinking about secondary and tertiary supply, you will need more dragon blood. Other materials can be produced through alchemy, but pure supplies will be needed. Its the blood of the dragon race Ill try my best. Although he said it with interest, obtaining blood from the dragon race was not an easy task even for Ethan. In order to save them, they had to hunt down pure dragon people or capture those who had learned the Strong Dragon Style from the church, but they were all difficult to step on. This was especially true in the Kingdom of Heidern. Because this was the country least affected by the Yongin tribe. I wonder if I can get it in the Kingdom of Limedel. At least the Yongin tribe must have penetrated deeper than Heidern. If the body was to be rescued, it seemed necessary to collect every drop of blood. About an hour after taking the potion, the shape of the hand slowly returned to that of a human. Its neater than I thought. I thought there might be some common side effects, but the results were very satisfying. Is there anything left? About ten bottles. Ilya took out a potion from her arms. He took the potion filled with blue liquid and called Nerian and Myers. The knight commander and deputy knight commander of the Dragon Slayer Order. The first thing I wanted to do was teach them the essence of Yonginhwa. He said while handing each person a bottle of dragon potion. In the future, we will pass on new techniques to the Dragon Slayer. Yonginhwa. It is literally a technique that turns part of the body into that of a dragon. The eyes of both people sparkled. It was a technique I had witnessed in my last fight with the Archbishop. Changing the body through mana. I vividly remember quietly wondering how much control one must have to make such a move possible. I cant believe Ill pass on those skills. The reason my heart is pounding is probably because of anticipation. This is a potion that will help with the process. Try it. yes! Both people answered at the same time. Perhaps because the knight commander was sitting right next to him, Myers was also in a state of high spirits. Thats probably why I shout out loudly for respect, which I dont normally do. gulp! A refreshing throat-licking continued. At the same time, both peoples eyes widened. The back of your hand is starting to harden. Thickening tendons. Even blood flowing quickly. Unfamiliar changes were continuing inside the body. Wow, your hands are like dragons! Ive only witnessed it once, but its truly amazing to actually experience it. The two people wrung their hands. It seemed amazing that his body had clearly changed. Ethans eyes filled with blue energy. After analyzing the twos hands while concentrating mana on eye power. Ssuk suk. I drew a picture on paper. It was a drawing in which every bone, blood, and muscle was sketched in detail. From now on, lets refer to this picture and try to understand the structure of the hand as much as possible. For now, I drink the potion and embody the dragons hands, but in the future, I will have to embody my body with pure mana. The two people who accepted the picture were deeply impressed. Looking at someone elses body can be said to be several times more difficult than looking at ones own body. Its natural. How can I identify something that is not my body as if it were my own body? But for the Duke, it seemed as easy as breathing. I was so tired of being surprised now. This is the hand of the dragon race. The two knights eyes lit up. One painting, one hand. I shifted my gaze and tried to remember the internal structure. Could it really be possible to construct a body like this with only mana? There is one fortunate thing. The fact was that I had at least gotten a feel for it through the potion. After an hour, their hands returned to their original state. Ill give you homework. Lets use the memories from before to construct a body with mana. The two knights nodded resolutely. The mana that moved diligently slowly covered my hands. Tendon, muscle, shell appearance, etc. Among them, the level of difficulty was beyond imagination to the extent that even the easiest to implement appearance became blocked at a certain point. Even though I was sweating profusely and concentrating my mind, the change only stopped there. Myers said, sticking his tongue out. Wow, this is really difficult If I hadnt experienced it once, I dont think I would have been able to even create the clumsy appearance that I have implemented now. Ethan, who was silently looking at the two people, said. Its okay for a first attempt. Talent is not a level field. Although he said he was successful at once, he had no intention of applying the same standards to all knights. The appearance was realized, albeit clumsily. That was enough for now. There is plenty of time, so there is no need to rush. I planned to maximize the strength of the Dragon Slayer before leaving for the Kingdom of Limedell. The extracurricular classes continued endlessly. Chapter 182 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 182 #When I returned, the family was ruined (183) Another month passed. A lot had happened in the meantime. The first was the distribution of dragon potions. Ilya performed his duties brilliantly. One thousand potions were distributed to carefully selected knights within the Dragon Slayer Corps. The knights who first heard of the potions purpose showed hesitation about drinking it, but that only lasted for a moment. It wasnt something that would permanently change my body, and I wouldnt have to live with the potion for the rest of my life. In the end, potions are just one of the means to reconstruct the body through mana. The trend spread quickly. To be honest, their skills were poor compared to the monster-like head of the family who was improving day by day. I have received a lot so far. It was only natural that one had to be loyal. What matters is whether that loyalty ultimately helps the head of the family. Days passed as I drank the dragon potion and adapted to my changed body. Some knights who are talented in mana control have now achieved the ability to change not only the form but even the internal composition of the elements of reorganization. Although it was not a complete change like using a potion. There are people who have already realized close to 40% of their power. 40% of the power that the dragon race can produce. At first glance, 40% may seem excessively low, but humans and dragons were races with distinctly different limits. Even if you take only 20% of their strength, you can overwhelm a decent knight with sheer power. What if its 40%? It is safe to say that at least a knight of the same level would not be able to handle it with his strength. It was such a powerful force. Of course, it did not only embody the grip strength of the dragon race. Immense durability. Even flexibility that can be achieved through elastic muscles. The document Sylvia handed over contained information about the drivers who successfully completed the demonstration. The ones who had the best results were Knight Commander Nerian and Deputy Knight Commander Myers. Of course I should. How much resources and time were invested? Among the carefully selected knights, these are the two people with the highest level of talent. Even if the class was conducted together with other knights, it was inevitable that the effort put into them would be special. It wasnt just the Knights that was growing. The intelligence organization Black Moon has also been rapidly growing in size in recent years. At least within Heidern, there was no need to worry anymore. Thanks to this, recruiting talent was being accomplished easily. As I continued my training, I felt a familiar presence. The sound of small footsteps. It was Ilyas. It was a success! what? This is the research you entrusted to me last time. Didnt they ask you to adjust the performance of the immortal pill so that people can consume it? Could it be that you forgot? Oh. A memory came to mind. After entrusting the purification to the World Tree, I decided to entrust Illya with the additional finishing touches. In fact, the elves handed the immortal pill to Illya just after fifteen days, and Ethan had mentioned in passing that he would entrust the final processing of this spiritual altar to him. It was a fact that I had half-forgotten recently as I was conducting training for the Knights. It was like that. Duke. Do you know how many nights I stayed up analyzing that elixir? Im sorry. Im so busy these days. Ethan bowed his head slightly. It was a sign of apology. Certainly, Ilyas workload in recent years has been so heavy that it can be said to be murderous. From the mass production of dragon potions to the analysis of the immortal pill. These were topics that would have taken a decent production wizard several years. Since such a task was completed in just two months, it is obvious that a lot of effort was put into it without even seeing it. Ilia, who was looking at Ethan intently, said those words. Anyway, I have eliminated the fatal flaw of the Immortal Hwan. There was definitely a reason why they were targeting the World Tree. In Ilias opinion, the immortal pill was an extremely ignorant item. Can we say that it is a greedy sage created to gain regenerative power beyond that of a troll as a human being? Power requires a price. Equivalent exchange. That was a phrase that also applied to the realm of alchemy. There is a price that must be paid to gain an advantage that transcends race without any effort. There were many ways to do it. You either consume extremely excellent materials, sacrifice others, or even give up something precious of yourself. For example, in the case of the elixir of immortality given by Ethan Giving up being human. Even with excellent materials, the price was insufficient. Therefore, even human characteristics had to be discarded in order to obtain a resilience worthy of being called immortal. The archbishop who was said to have taken the pill of immortality. He might not know it, but most likely he would have turned into something terrible. Although excellent materials were certainly used, the tribute was insufficient to obtain the price of immortality. The attempt to save the World Tree must have been to harmonize the imperfect power to some extent. It must have been his intention to sacrifice the World Tree. It was difficult to control the extreme power of this spirit group by simply touching the World Tree. What if the tree was completely sacrificed and offered as an offering to the spiritual altar? In fact, when one of the elves approached and handed over the spiritual altar. At that time, the extreme focus on self-sustaining power of the Immortal Pill had been neutralized to some extent, but it was still a product that awaited terrible destruction if consumed. It may not grow five or six arms, but even if it grows only two arms on each side instead of one, wouldnt it be absurd to call it a human being? Therefore, a finishing process to refine that power was necessary. Even if it was Ilya, it wasnt possible without any materials. The reason the tuning process was completed quickly was because the dukes warehouse had recently become overflowing with all kinds of high-level elixirs. The result obtained after beating Aguiles. By using them, we gradually reduced the effectiveness of the elixir, and now we can control the power to the point that even if we consume the immortality pill, we can fall into the category of humans with very strong self-reliance. Ilya rummaged around in her arms and took out a small box. It is a finished product. Ethan opened the box. A refreshing smell suddenly rose. The pitch black elixir had changed to green. Unlike the negative emotions I felt when I first witnessed it, this time, the nature of Immortal Hwan was reversed in a positive direction, to the point where a faint smile appeared just by looking at it. What is the effect? It increases the self-reliance of the human body. However, the effect will not be as extreme as the previous black herb medicine. As the power was adjusted with the branches of the World Tree, its effectiveness was reduced to a certain extent. She continued her explanation. The point was simple. Although it is less effective, there will be no side effect of growing multiple arms like the Archbishop. Since self-reliance itself is permanently increased, even if you are injured, you can recover quickly without mana. Its okay. It was definitely an item that Aguiles and the Archbishop would study with rolling eyes. Normally, energy was used for recovery. That energy encompassed a diverse range. For example, the power or mana you get after eating food. Recovery was something that required a complex process and time. Immortal Hwan was significant in that it extremely shortened that time. Even if you dont do it, you will have a resilience similar to that of a troll. However, recovery requires energy in some way so you may become very hungry after going through the recovery process. That wasnt even a side effect. If a serious stab wound could be healed with a diet, what knight would refuse such a change? I swallowed the elixir. Immortal pills that melt in your mouth like soft candy. Immediately, my heart was pounding violently. Blood flowing much faster than before. A pleasant sense of elation swept over my entire body. He looked at his forearm and pulled out his new sword. Sigh. The sharp blade cut the skin. Pop. Pop. Drops of blood glittered on the surface of the skin. However, the wound lasted only for a moment. Slurp. The wound seemed to be healing on its own. It was amazing. Originally, it was not impossible to show such self-reliance, but it required the consumption of mana, but now it was completely different. The wound was completely healed just by the physical recovery power alone. If its roughly the size of a troll. Trolls were monsters famous for their tough vitality. This is a guy who doesnt even bat an eye when a limb is cut off. It had a monster-like resilience to the point that if you put the cut part back on the joint, it would stick on its own. Of course, like the Archbishop, the troll does not grow a new arm from the severed arm. Thats actually not something that humans can do. The sight of arms growing. How bizarre. A more realistic sight would be to attach a severed arm. It is said that in order to deal with monsters, one must become a monster oneself, but it would not be pleasant for anyone to completely abandon the categories that make up humans. This level alone is excellent. Just as he would not transplant his body into that of a real dragon race in order to deal with the dragon race, Ethan planned to maintain a reasonable level of acceptance in the future. Great resilience was one of them. thanks. What can I do with this hmm, of course this body has suffered a bit a lot Is there something you want? We could increase the subsidy further. What do you want? Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ilya, who was tilting her head, looked at Ethan. Soon she spoke animatedly. Material things dont really matter to this body. I guess so. This body wants to see your efforts. My efforts? How much time can I invest for this Ilya? That kind of effort. I think I could invest for an entire month if I wanted to. One month at a time? Ilya opened her eyes wide. From what Ive seen so far, Ethan was a nobleman who worked harder than anyone else. In other words, he could be said to be a nobleman who extremely dislikes wasting time. I thought it would be a lot of time to spend at most one day. The one-month deadline came out of his mouth without hesitation. This might be it. Doesnt that mean that he considers himself to be important? Be it rationally or emotionally. The latter would have been better, but the former was not a bad result. Now that I think about it, even though I am a wizard in the duchy, I have yet to travel to major cities other than Londinium a few times. Its been a month just for a week how about going around the big cities in the duchy? Sure. Ethan nodded willingly. He was a talented person who had not only taken care of his younger brother for the past two months, but also successfully completed all his requests. It would be difficult to find a crafting wizard as good as Illya anywhere. If we could keep such a talented person for a week of sightseeing at most, it wouldnt be a bad thing for him. No, on the contrary, it can be said to be a great benefit. I guess Ill have to check other cities at this point. Half a year has already passed since development was entrusted to administrators. It would be a good option to check out the changes in the cities before leaving for the Kingdom of Limedell. Chapter 183 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 183 #After returning, the family was ruined (184) A gorgeous carriage left Londinium. There were only two passengers on board. It was Ilia and Ethan. As soon as I entered the carriage, Illya was seen diligently unfolding the map. Just by looking at him, he looks excited. Are you going to stop by the Earl of Amelton? maybe. It was the largest city located closest to Londinium. It was also a place that began its transformation into a granary city after hiring a large number of administrators. Ethan was also quite curious about how this place would have changed. The last time I visited was That was then. When a special class at the academy was established and Sera Lee, who had been working there to death, was brought in. I remember that the spiritist had done a good job to the point where Erkan, the administrator there, looked quite disappointed. The speed of the eight-horse carriage was several times faster than normal speed. It was because of Ilias magic that assisted the horse. Thanks to this, I was able to set foot on the land of the county in less than a day. Outside the big window. There was a gorgeous scene unfolding there. Inside a huge sphere of magical power. There, all kinds of grains with attractive colors were bearing fruit. Hoo. It was an amazing sight. Ilya saw that and said, Hmph He cleared his throat. With sparkling eyes, as if asking for a compliment. It would be better to match the rhythm. Its fascinating. What is that? It is one of the artifacts created by this body. The name is Grow House. Grow House? As long as there is a sufficient supply of mana, it is an item that can be used for farming without being greatly affected by the external weather. A few months ago. Ilya vividly remembered the letter sent by the administrator of the county. It was a letter asking if it would be possible to develop an artifact that would help people farm all year round. It was when the owner of the estate was away due to a class at the academy. Thanks to this, it was also a time when I felt extremely bored. In the vast inner city, the only people she could talk to were the dukes older sister, Elena, and the bald wizard. Sylvia, with her frosty face every time, was an extremely unsuitable person to talk to. The administrator was lucky. If it were not for this time, Ilya would not have moved unless Ethan directly asked her to. The result was Grow House. An artifact that uses magical power to block the external climate and adjust the internal temperature to an appropriate level, making it easier to grow crops. You made something like that in about two months at most? After hearing the explanation about the Grow House, Ethan tilted his head and asked. It is an item that not only blocks the surrounding climate, but can also regulate the internal temperature. There was no way wizards with smart minds would not research such artifacts. However, as far as Ethan knows, there have been no products that are good enough for commercialization yet. There may be many reasons. In any case, there were many doubts to believe that even Illya, who was famous as a production mage in her previous life, could have created such an item in such a short period of time. Of course, it is not a perfect item. First of all, there is no answer when it comes to operating costs. It would be difficult to turn a profit with a decent harvest. In exchange for the advantage of being able to grow crops all year round, there was the disadvantage of having to pay an unimaginable amount of money for operating costs. Thats why Ilya couldnt hide his surprise. They asked me to make it, so I made it, but I didnt know they would actually use it. Ethans eyes lit up as he looked at the growing crops. I see. It is difficult to make a profit with a decent harvest. To put it another way, it could be said that all you have to do is grow crops that can make a profit. The crops located inside the Grow House looked quite familiar to Ethan. I brought seeds that the elves use. Lembrella. It was a crop that, when ground, produced a powder similar to flour. Its characteristic is that it gives a great sense of fullness that is difficult to compare with wheat flour. It was also famous for its amazing taste. Elail fruit. It was one of the fruits used to make fairy tears, which are considered a heavenly delicacy among many alcoholic beverages. In addition, many familiar crops were seen. It was certain. These must have been crops grown in the lands of the elves. Soldiers were seen standing guard everywhere. Perhaps because they knew the value of the elves crops, they were on high alert even though it was late at night. Dozens of knights could be seen coming from afar. As if they had heard of the visit, the knights spirit was as sharp as frost. Soon after, Erkan got off from the front row and bowed his head towards the carriage. Meet His Excellency the Duke! Its been a while. How have you been? yes. Thanks to Sylvias generous support, there were no major problems in running the territory. Ah, Ilya was there too. The artifacts you developed are very useful. Immediately afterwards, Erkan spoke while looking at Ethan. Are you here to inspect the estate? okay. A lot has changed in the meantime. Starting from this elven crop zone The point was simple. As the world tree gradually grew after the elves self-governance was established, the territory of the county also changed significantly. The reason crops that normally would not grow began to grow is because the influence of the World Tree has increased. Please go to my castle. We have prepared some amazing drinks for you! Are they fairy tears? As expected, there is nothing your Excellency doesnt know. youre right. These are fairy tears. Fairy tears. It is the alcohol of the elves, famous not only for its exquisite taste but also for its efficacy. Increasing the bodys immunity was only one of the basic effects. The biggest effect was that with every sip, the mana present in the body increased. Of course, it was not as efficient as the elixir, but the ability to increase mana simply by drinking alcohol was very attractive. So the price range is beyond imagination. It could be said to be a luxury item that high-ranking nobles cannot drink. Ilyas eyes lit up after hearing the administrators words. Fairy tears were one of the rarest liquors that even she had never tried. Thinking about the taste of alcohol, my salivary glands were already being stimulated. Peacock. I saw sparkling eyes. If I had said no, I might have been scolded for a long time. Well, fairy tears are a drink you wont regret drinking. Take the lead. yes! I ran for a while and looked around diligently. Unlike before, everything in the county had changed. The biggest change was the appearance of the people of the territory. Toledo, a large city in the County of Amelton. The big city that was once so difficult to live in that the people rose up was now filled with lively laughter. Just looking at it, the standard of living itself has risen incomparably higher than before. Have they already started selling their crops? Not yet. However, with the news that elves can grow crops, all kinds of merchants are already flocking to the city. Thanks to that, money is flowing throughout the city. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, the decisive reason why the city was able to show a completely different appearance was Londiniums huge support policy. Tourists begin to flock to the card game. In addition, the duchys tax revenue was increasing day by day due to the expansion of all kinds of businesses. Naturally, the subsidies had no choice but to increase. Overall wages had risen to the point where people could eat three meals a day without worrying about anything as long as they worked hard. As the specialties that would support the city were firmly established, development was an obvious prospect. It was the cause of the lively atmosphere. A festival took place in the castle. The atmosphere reached its peak when I opened Fairy Tears. Its fragrant. A refreshing smell that was difficult to describe simply in words stimulated my sense of smell. Ilya, who was sitting next to Ethan, gulped. administrator. Yes, Ilya. Is this a product produced within the city? Thats not it. To be exact, this is the item that Irina gave me when she visited. High elf Irina. She visited the city about once a month to help grow crops. In particular, decisive help was in the process of expanding the influence of the World Tree. Irina was a being who could communicate with the World Tree, and every time she brought by-products of the World Tree, such as branches and leaves, and buried them in the ground, her intelligence grew noticeably. To Erkan, he could be said to be a truly grateful being. If it werent for her help, it would have taken quite a while for the World Tree to expand its territory into the county. In addition, there are things to be careful about when growing crops for elves, and the elves provide help when necessary during the process of growing crops. He could be said to be a crucial helper in building the granary city he was planning. Of course, I had no choice but to show a friendly attitude every time I greeted him. Erkans goal was not to become an administrator of the county, but to become a successor nobleman who could fully rule the county, and to do so, he had to demonstrate outstanding achievements that would be noticeable to the duke in front of him. Thanks to this, I was able to become friends with her. It was at that time that I received a bottle of fairy tears. Oh, Irina gave it to me. yes. She said that fairy tears are a liquor that cannot be produced through pure human processes alone. Aside from everything else, it is definitely a drink that contains elf tears. Elves were a race that did not experience large emotional changes. Because of that, there were very few times in my life when I shed tears. You can forcefully squeeze out tears, but the big problem is that if you make alcohol with those tears, the taste will be noticeably worse. That is why the products alcohol boasts a high price. It may be said that this is similar to the reason why wild products are several times more expensive than farmed products. Anyway, Ill drink it well. yes. As much as you want. Erkan carefully poured the fairy tears over the Duke and Ilias glasses. I saw alcohol flowing. The three people brought their drinks to their mouths. A refreshing peppermint scent spreads out. Compared to the scent, the liquor was sweet enough to be like a pot of pure honey. Kia. Ilya put down his drink. It tastes amazing. Drooling with happiness, she quickly emptied her glass. a drink. Two drinks. Three glasses. The girls face quickly turned red. Drink in moderation. Im drunk. Elfs Tears was a drink with an incredibly high alcohol content, not only in taste but also in alcohol content. Because it has a higher alcohol content than most hard liquors, it was considered the best when working. Because I ate it without knowing that the other person was drunk. Arent you drunk? . I think Im drunk. Well, Ive been suffering from excessive work, so I dont mind leaving this level of deviation alone. Im sorry. It looks like something I was saving for a taste. no. Your Excellency the Duke. If I could repay His Excellency for his kindness with at most a bottle of alcohol, wouldnt it be a business worth hundreds of times more? Ethan chuckled. The Count took a good look. You seem to be getting along well with the elves, but does your contract as administrator last until the middle of this year? yes. As far as I know, its until August of this year. I think it would be difficult to find another person as qualified as you. If growing crops isnt enough, if we successfully sell them Gulp. He spoke to Erkan, who swallowed his saliva. There will be one more noble in the duchy. ! A duke-level noble could naturally appoint several vassal nobles. Two counts. Viscount four. Up to four barons. Ethan had not yet appointed his vassal nobles. Regardless, the rank of earl will be handed over to those who have shown loyalty so far. If its at the level of a viscount. It is a title that can be easily accepted. The administrator shouted with his head down. I will continue to do my best to rule the territory well! Before he could even finish his words. side! A strange sound echoed from above. Erkan, unable to contain his curiosity, raised his head. ! what? The wizard, who had been drunk and wandering just moments ago, was now seen pressing his lips towards the Dukes cheek. All kinds of thoughts swirled in his mind at this unexpected sight. Am I drunk too? Or maybe the two of you are like that? okay. Do your best. I could sense the Dukes awkward tone. Even that must have been an unexpected situation. Ill keep this matter secret until the grave! No, I didnt see anything! Amidst the strange silence, the writhing wizard was seen collapsing. Chapter 184 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 184 When I returned, my family was ruined (185) Ko. A wizard was seen lying on the floor, snoring. this. I was a little anxious from the moment I ate the fairy tears as they were given to me. As expected, just like his overly young appearance, he also seemed to have a knack for drinking. He sighed and put Ilya on his back. A small figure fell into my arms. Erkan looked at that figure blankly. Illia, the duchys exclusive mage. Even the young duke, the head of the vast land. If the pink news of the two becomes known, it will have a ripple effect that can shake the kingdom beyond the duchy. As such, the dukes love life was a very sensitive matter. Wasnt it enough that he easily surpassed the milestone that had been called the kingdoms best review index so far, and was now considered one of the kingdoms best grooms? Even though it was news with such impact, we had not even heard the beginning of such a rumor until now. The two of you must have been meeting secretly. Otherwise, it wouldnt be surprising if the rumor had already spread throughout the kingdom. In fact, when Ysera started courting, didnt the news spread throughout the kingdom in just one day? Erkan had no doubts about his own judgment. Because I clearly witnessed the scene just now. Not only did he approach the Duke without hesitation, he immediately gave him a cheek kiss. This wasnt something you could show just because you were drunk. Unless it was supported by the mental exchange between the two of them his imagination could no longer spread its wings. Because before he knew it, the duke was staring at him. There is no need to react so strongly. I say this out of fear of misunderstanding, but this is just a mistake made while drunk. A mistake? What happened just now? The less you knew about the relationships and affairs of your superiors, the better it was for you. Isnt there a saying that useless curiosity hastens peoples lives? Erkan was faithfully following those words. . Its a situation where you have to know why he behaves like that. Ethan realized that even if he continued to deny it, his actions would only fill him with a certain confidence. My head was pounding. Because I was a wizard who was extremely weak at alcohol, I ended up in an unnecessary misunderstanding. He sighed and answered. no. Nothing happened. yes. Anyway, Ilia seems to be very drunk. Its unfortunate, but the farewell party will end here. Your sincerity was well received. Thank you, Your Excellency the Duke. We have reserved the best rooms for the two of you who came from far away. Ethan nodded, opened the door and walked out. Several maids were seen holding Ilya and guiding the duke into the prepared room. Its a good time. Twenty years old. He was at such a young age that it would not be strange to call him in his prime. At each age, there were things that could only be done at that age. The love story of youth is probably one of those things. If you are Ilia Although she may look like a young girl in her prime, Erkan knew that wizards appearances and ages do not always match. This was especially true in the case of a high-level wizard. Ilya was Ardans exclusive mage. When I saw that he completed the artifact Grow House that he had requested in a short period of time, it was clear that his skills were beyond imagination. Of course, he wouldnt have achieved that level at the age of his teens. Because there arent many monsters like the peacock in the world. At least twenty years old or older. Maybe he was a mature wizard in his thirties or older. If you are too young, it may be a problem, but if you are older, there is no big problem. I dont know if Illya is an old wizard who is well over 100 years old, but That cant be possible. Although such an old wizard may have changed his appearance, his speech and actions tended to show a level of authority appropriate for his age. At least the wizard he saw named Ilia was someone who could not feel such awe. This was the reason why I expected her real age to be in the young category. okay. The head of the family has been busy so far. He would have had no choice but to act like that for the sake of his collapsing family. Since Ive been living such a busy life, I wanted to enjoy some leisure time from now on. If it was too straight, it would easily break. I hope it goes well. Suddenly, a happy smile appeared on Erkans lips. * * * In my dizzy mind, my eyes opened brightly. My throat felt dry and cracked. My hand naturally fumbled around the side of the bed. I felt a cold touch. It was definitely cold water. I quickly brought the cup to my mouth. gulp. gulp. I was thirsty only after I completely emptied a large cup. Only then did my sanity slowly begin to return. Mana hovered in the girls hand. Soon, my head felt much refreshed. Mental cleaning. It was one of the highest-ranking magics among the anti-human type magic. The effect is literally to purify the mind. Here, purification does not refer to a simple scope such as relieving a hangover. This meant dispelling all attacks in areas that are difficult to solve, such as curses or mental attacks. That is why mental cleaning is one of the top magic types. It was a magic that was too powerful to say that it was only used to relieve hangovers. Of course, for Ilya, the Grand Wizard, this level of magic was easier to use than breathing, if I were to exaggerate a bit. Whoa. Memories began to flow together neatly, as if they were being organized one by one in a drawer. I drank a lot of fairy tears last night. And then what happened next? As the blurry memories gradually became more vivid, the girls face also turned red. oh my god! I approached the Duke with flabby feet side. You idiot! Ilya pulled out her hair. The last memory was so shocking that I called myself an idiot. Kissing me on the cheek without any warning! I was at a point where I was dumbfounded by myself. Isnt this too much of a mob for me today? How can I look at the dukes face right now! Ilya pounded the innocent pillow. It was then. A familiar voice was heard from outside the door. Are you awake? ! It was the dukes. She was scared and burrowed into the blanket. Soon I heard the door opening. It was so huge that it felt more like thunder than any sound I had ever heard in my life. gulp. I desperately hid myself under the blanket and prayed for time to pass. No, it would be correct to say that he prayed for the duke to come out of the room. But, to his horror, the Duke was trotting towards the bed. Are you sleeping? Uhm. Ugh. He sighed and shouted out the door. Is there honey water? Yes sir. I will prepare it right away. Soon, a bowl of hot honey water was in his hand. Ethan slowly stirred on the blanket. Get up and try. Its time to leave. Only after shaking for a while did Ilya stick out her face. I couldnt pretend to be sober, so I acted like my head was about to explode from a hangover, which was a bonus. Peacock? Drink. I took the honey water and drank it. The water was really sweet, probably because they used good honey. Her face turned red as the concentration was so thick. What should I do if the Duke mentions what happened last night? Even as he drank the honey water, Illyas mind was filled with those thoughts. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you out of your mind? little? From now on, drink in moderation. Ugh It was a suggestion that I couldnt come up with a rebuttal to. Hasnt it been less than a day since the indecent act occurred? Today we will head to the County of Pernes. Are you talking about the place where we used to play card games? okay. It was a city familiar to Ilya as well. I vividly remember seeing dozens of plays there a few months ago. The fact that his face was crumpled at the baptism of a play praising the duke left such a big impression. What about magic? Can you use it? If its difficult, hire a city wizard This body is a great wizard. A hangover like this is nothing. Isnt your face too red for something like that? Thats just because Im still drunk. If you use magic, it will be resolved quickly. It was a lie. People who didnt know much about magic thought that mental cleaning was an all-purpose tool, but since even this magic couldnt erase the shame, I had no choice but to say this now. What a trip I had been looking forward to. It was one of the things she was very reluctant to do when an unknown uninvited guest intervened. Be prepared. Im planning to leave within an hour. i get it. Only then did the Duke leave the room. Ilya breathed a sigh of relief. It was an extremely short time, but to her, it felt longer than ever before. As if time passed slowly when your life was threatened A carriage arrived in front of the castle. The knights, including Erkan, came out to meet us. The knights eyes were full of regret. This was because the duke ultimately refused the request, even though he had inevitably rushed in to serve as the guard. Since the lord refuses, what can be done? Moreover, his military power is superior to that of any other knight in the duchy. I hope you have a comfortable trip! okay. May the flame of Ardan always be with you. The carriage slowly moved away from the County of Amelton. The first city tour was over. Normally, they would have been excited and talking about their next destination, but there was a deathly silence inside the huge carriage. This was because Ilya was looking down at the floor with her mouth shut. This guy I wonder if he vividly remembers what happened last night. It was natural to have such doubts. Common sense tells us that there is no reason to act so passively unless there is something going on. It was then. Duke. huh? Well I mean did I get drunk yesterday and behave in an indecent manner or something? Im just asking this just in case! Because I dont remember anything! Ethan chuckled. I felt like I roughly knew it. This wizard must have remembered what happened last night. Well Just think of it as an unfortunate accident. Its not like you can take responsibility for someone elses life just by touching their cheek with your lips. Moreover, seeing as he was desperately denying it, it was clear that he secretly hoped to completely bury this incident. It is polite not to reveal too much about other peoples mistakes. well. What happened? I was a bit drunk at the time, so Im not sure. is the duke also weak against alcohol? Its just like that. However, as you know, fairy tears are quite strong liquor. So you dont remember anything at all? I cant fly. It was that moment. Ilyas face became sullen. It looked like a completely sulky child who had been robbed of the food they were looking forward to. Ilya, who was looking at Ethan, asked. Why dont I remember? huh? Ethan tilted his head at the unexpected question. Chapter 185 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 185 #When I returned, my family was ruined (186) Ah no. Ilya hurriedly lowered her head and said. Her face was as red as a cherry blossom. Why cant I remember? The question I just brought up. It was kind of unintentional. It would be correct to say that it came out naturally as I was in tears. I was embarrassed. It seemed like he wasnt the only one feeling that way. Even the duke was unable to answer easily while staring at Ilya. Ethan asked soon after. Do you want me to remember? . I felt moved. Seeing him say something like that, it was clear that he was clearly aware of what happened last night. But youre trying to pretend like you dont know anything and just slither away like its a water snake? With what mindset did I act like that! Even though he was completely drunk, he didnt lightly touch his cheek with his lips. ah. Actually, it was. Maybe he had feelings for the duke that went beyond a simple crush. Although I have never been in a relationship, I have lived in a dungeon for a long time and read countless books. Math, geography, magic, history I didnt just read pure knowledge like this. Romance novel. It was her favorite kind of book. Among them, what I particularly enjoyed reading was a novel written about the love between a half-human and a human. People who are half-human are bound to be ostracized by society. The same was true for her, who was a mixed race between a doppelganger and a human. In all my years of living, there have been few times when I have opened my heart. It was a time when everyone showed great courage. Her mother always used to say. Hide the fact that you are half human. Nothing good will happen to you if you tell that truth. Every time I heard such words, a feeling of rejection arose in Ilyas heart. I didnt want to live my life hiding my identity forever. Isnt that a deception towards someone with whom you have established a close relationship? What if youre half human? I had friends with whom I had been friends for a long time. I firmly believed that a strong friendship would not be broken down by racial differences alone. That was why he revealed his identity. The results were disastrous. All of her few friends left her side, and the teacher who laid the foundation for magic looked at her with disdain. I guess its a good thing that we didnt start swearing because of the friendship weve built over a long period of time. Everyone moved away. Only then did Ilya realize. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A demigod is a being who is ostracized in human society to an extent that is unimaginable. To the extent that it feels burdensome to simply move on from intimacy alone. To humans, she was nothing more than a monster with dirty blood. Whats really funny is that such ostracism isnt just an attitude seen in humans. Real doppelg?ngers that I encountered from time to time. The pureblood doppelganger treated Illia as an imperfect imitation. I wasnt loved anywhere. No, there was only one person who gave me love. The only person who stayed by my side and gave me infinite love. mother. The unfortunate thing was that human life was finite. Her life, which was at least half made up of doppelg?ngers, was different from that of humans, who maintained their youth even after over 100 years. Ilyas mother passed away before he turned 20. It was a time when my heart towards the world was completely closed. Only the blue mana coiled in her hands became her friend. A small cave was remodeled to create a laboratory. Studying magic. That alone became the meaning that supported her life. Since then, he has never revealed his identity to anyone in the world. Ah, Melaisis was the only exception. That old wizard happened to know his identity. Ten years. Twenty years. Rumors about the cave slowly spread throughout the world. It was around that time that the fearless top came into existence. They offered a deal. It wasnt a bad story for Ilya either. Because it was impossible to be self-sufficient in materials in this mountain village forever. Wasnt the reason he began traveling to several cities from time to time ultimately to supply necessary materials? Thats how the transaction began. The owner of the top, who came to visit a long time ago, closes his eyes and his son comes to visit, and his sons son comes to visit A long time has passed. Her appearance also slowly began to age. Top and villagers. It was to express the passage of time as people began to see themselves. Naturally, I was able to act like an old woman. Because I closed my heart, it was a lonely but not painful life. I thought I would live like that for the rest of my life. It certainly would have been so if I hadnt heard one piece of news. News that a certain merchant is selling a potion with amazing efficacy. As a production wizard, this was news I couldnt just ignore. Great inventions have a tendency to be solved only when they are disassembled down to the smallest detail. And I received a huge shock. Herbal potion. It was like an item created after digging into ones own head and extracting knowledge. Could it be that the seller of the potion stole the research results? I knew it was a ridiculous idea. But what can you do? The results are so similar that it makes me think this way. Curiosity ignited. The back of the top was thoroughly dug out. It was then that I found out the name of the supplier. Ethan Ardan. I went to see him and was very shocked. This was because he knew his identity as soon as he saw him. The fact that he is half-human has never been revealed to anyone since his mother passed away. For a long time, no one recognized that he was half human. Except for one wizard. The wizard also found out by coincidence, but did not reveal his identity on his own. But how? Is it possible to immediately recognize that a doppelgangers blood is mixed? What was even more surprising was that despite discovering such facts, the duke did not hate himself. Ilya was more sensitive to such gazes than anyone else. Thats why I knew. When he first met him, the duke was clearly showing a sympathetic look in his eyes. Like friends who played around a long time ago without knowing their true identity. Even that bald old man gave me a confused look on the first day he found out about my identity. It was the first time in my life that I met gazes filled with pure affection. So it was. The Duke was captured by saying that he wanted to stay here. I also wanted to satisfy the curiosity that was beginning to well up about him. Obviously, at first, I only had such a light heart. How how did this happen? Was it because he was starving for love with his half-human counterpart? Maybe that wasnt the thought. Because the blood of a doppelganger was mixed, even though it lived longer than a human, it could not live forever. One hundred years. If more years pass, similar to what I have lived so far, then my body will slowly die. Thats a time that even a transcendent person cant endure. The rest of my life was not infinite. It was only after half a year had passed that I encountered a person like a peacock for the first time. Will I ever encounter a human male like that again? It was clear that the possibility was not zero, but was slim. I didnt want to live lonely my whole life. Maybe if it were that duke he might be able to accept me. Wasnt that the reason why I developed feelings that went beyond liking? In quiet silence, the cold wizards opposite sex was analyzing the reasons why he was attracted to the Duke. okay. This is not love. Its simply a heart that is starved for affection and longs for affection. In fact, anyone would have been nice if only they had looked at me with warm eyes. Because I was always lonely. Aside from his mother, the only person who looked at him that way was the duke. Thats why Ilya couldnt think that her heart was pounding right now because of love. This was an act closer to begging than love. I hope you remember me at least once more and keep me in your heart. Isnt that why I acted like that yesterday when I was drunk? Do you want me to remember what happened last night? I suddenly became afraid. What does the Duke think of himself? What if all of this came from simple favor? If you even hear a word of rejection. Can you endure that misery? It wasnt. If he were that kind of person, he would have blended into society long ago. He wouldnt have gone around hiding himself wearing the shell of an old man. no. It was just a mistake. In the end, what she chose was escape. Suddenly, my heart throbbed. At best, I did a little good. I quickly became disgusted with myself for acting as if something had happened. You know that. A half-human is a being who cannot be loved. Youve been feeling it for a very long time. Why did you act so stupid? Do you really want that noble duke to feel love for his poor half-man? There is someone who suits him better. Sera Lee. A great spirit master whose talent cannot be explained by simply saying he is outstanding. His aristocratic behavior, appearance, and even wealth and skills. This was a woman who was ahead of him in every way. If a duke is looking for a companion, it would be better to accept an excellent human being rather than a clumsy half-human. By all accounts, it was the right choice. I felt dizzy, perhaps because of the endless depression. He didnt want to face the duke, at least not now. His questions were spinning around in my head. Do you want me to remember you? It was like I was asking myself if I really had to do that. I felt that way even more after I came up with the answer to the question. okay. The sense of distance was just this good. A somewhat useful crafting wizard and his employees. It was also a distance that prevented each other from getting hurt. No, to be a little more precise. It would be correct to say that it was a sense of distance that would prevent the wizard from getting hurt. Duke. Im going to sleep, so dont wake me up. Ilya spoke gloomily and closed her eyes and used sleep magic. Under the Dukes penetrating gaze, her mind gradually became blurred. * * * Awesome. Ethan scratched his cheek. Actually, it was a question I asked half as a joke. At best, what on earth were you imagining when you asked such a question? The wizards pupils, who were looking at the ground, contained more than a dozen emotions in an instant. Illya was seen with her eyes closed as if she had died. No way, this guy Does he like me? My previous life was a life of struggle. To the extent that thinking beyond just living day to day is almost a luxury. How could it be that I regret not having had one romantic relationship right before I died? But this life was a little different. No matter how insensitive he was, he had at least some sense of insight. Sera Lee shows infinite kindness. Dorothy started her training at the academy. Even Ilya, who showed strange behavior last night. As long as I had a brain, I couldnt not know. It was clear that these three were interested in him. If a child from another noble family had found out about this, they might have whistled and expressed envy, but in reality, that person only felt dizzy. No matter how you look at it, now is not the time to waste time on such things. At best, they had only recovered one kingdom, but threats were still lurking everywhere. It was not enough time to focus on self-discipline. Moreover, decisively. What are you going to do if you look like this and say something like that? It wasnt a concept of being ugly or lacking in appearance. However, isnt there a minimum acceptable range for each person? If he behaved like that with a face of someone in his early teens, there would actually be limits to his response. At least this wizard should be aware of that fact. Ethan looked at Ilia and sighed. Chapter 186 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 186 After returning, the family was ruined (187) Even in silence, the carriage moved steadily toward its own path. The County of Pernes, once ruled by Count Chayman. We arrived at Hermes, the largest city there. Amazing. A castle wall reinforced with solid stone. The buildings located there had been neatly renovated. That wasnt the only change. Beautiful gardens and street trees spread throughout. From shops selling all kinds of luxury goods to tightly packed traveling theater companies. In terms of development alone, it was comparable to Londinium, the capital of the duchy. I knew at least that tax revenue had increased explosively in recent years. Of course, I thought the county would be much more prosperous than before, but I didnt expect it to be this much. Ilya. Wake up and see. We have arrived at Hermes. Ethan shook Ilya awake. As she looked around with a blank expression, her eyes naturally turned to look out the window. Two cat-like eyes were seen gradually getting bigger. is this where we stopped? right. Oh my so much has changed. Having lived for a long time, change was familiar to her. Nevertheless, the reason I couldnt help but express my surprise was because I knew that change always requires the investment of time. Just looking at the changes, it seems like ten years have passed, but in reality, less than a year has passed. Naturally, exclamations flowed out. Gaylan is coming. As if he had been notified in advance, Gaelan was riding his horse. He soon got off his horse and bowed his head politely. Its been a long time since I last saw you, Your Excellency the Duke. Miss Ilya was also there. Can you show me around the city? of course. Gailen was a very good guide. As he was the administrator of the county, he knew the territory better than anyone else. Construction was in full swing near Baekryeong. Numerous workers were seen working on the huge structure, creating its exterior. There were more than one building under construction on a large scale. What are you building? The building that is being built similar to the Colosseum over there is the Great Hall. Great place? yes. We are planning to gather card game experts in one place and hold an official competition every year. In order for the competition to run smoothly, shouldnt there be a lot of spectators supporting him? How many people can it accommodate? Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We can accommodate up to 20,000 people. Ethan stuck his tongue out. With an audience of 20,000, it was a crowd that could only be gathered at a famous gladiatorial competition. Thats how big the number is. Is it that popular? I am rather worried that there may be a shortage of seats. Im sure audiences will flock not only to Hermes but also from all over the West. Right. Then what about that building? Its an opera house. As the frequency of visits by nobles has increased significantly, it is expected that it will be difficult to keep up with the traveling troupe alone Gailen answered that they were building a grand auditorium to invite prominent figures from the capital to perform music and plays. Although it requires enormous construction costs and manpower, they boldly chose to invest. Londiniums support alone would not have been enough. So I used my dividends. 20% of card sales profits. This was the income that Gylan received for creating a card game. At first only small sums were accepted, but this was different after the card game spread westward and throughout the capital. This is because the income from not only card bundles sold to commoners but also high-quality card bundles sold to high-ranking nobles has increased explosively. Therefore, a huge amount of dividends were being paid every month. It looks like it went into that building. I just have one question Can I handle it? This was it. Hermes is developing to a level similar to Londinium. Even if dividends were increased, it was not something that could be covered simply with income alone. It was a conclusion that could be made because Londiniums financial situation was understood at a glance. Right now, wasnt Londinium pouring in everything from the income from the card game to the amount earned through the contract with the Marquis of Bessus? Gaelen smiled awkwardly at that question. Actually that alone isnt enough to fully handle it. So I borrowed some help from my family. It wasnt difficult to guess why Gylan behaved the way he did. Wasnt it decided to evaluate the years financial statements around the middle of this year and grant a succession noble rank? It seems that he really liked this county. So, I guess they are investing even with their own money. The higher your progress, the better results you will get in the year-end evaluation. It was a commendable sincerity. Ethan said after looking around the estate. Is there still about half a year left? yes. I plan to reorganize the territory around that time. There is a high possibility that this place will be incorporated into a Viscounty territory. Gailens eyes sparkled. It was originally a county, but it was easy to guess why it was not made into a county. I guess its for the sake of the schemer. Lawrence. Ive heard rumors about him so hard that it hurts my ears. From the time the duke arose from the baronage until now, he has been devoted to his loyalty with all his heart and soul. It wasnt just about loyalty. All of her strategies were at a level worthy of being called a genius. Worst of all, wouldnt even the knight commander of the dragon slayer greatly respect the opinion of the treacherous man? Even though he has not yet received the title of nobleman and is a commoner. The maximum number of counts a duke could appoint was two. Perhaps the remaining seat I thought it would be either Lord Myers, the dukes younger brother, or Lord Theron, who recently returned. Its not for nothing that they say blood is thicker than water. This phenomenon was especially aggravated in the case of a prestigious family like Ardan. Its a little disappointing, though. In fact, it could be said that it was a business that would remain unconditionally even if one only received the title. If you become the owner of the Viscounty Territory, isnt the land going to be yours anyway? Since he will be incorporated into one of the vassal families, he will eventually be appointed as the owner of the territory, even though he will have to pay taxes regularly. Because he knew that fact, he attempted to invest all of his own money into the estate. okay. This is enough success. It reminded me of my hometown, the County of Halaim. Since he was born third, it would have been best for him to rise to the level of administrator of a small subsidiary territory. In that situation, it was not a disappointing result as he was appointed as the heir to the viscountcy. Of course, it would have been best to be appointed Count. It was then. Ethan, who was looking at Gailen blankly, asked. What do you think of Ardan? I think this is a family that will continue to develop as the guardians of the kingdom. That was a clear fact just by looking at the operation in front of us. Not only is it known that he reached the level of a superhuman at the age of twenty, but his basic skills are so excellent that he is highly praised by the transcendent. If the family with such a person as the head of the family developed, would it have developed and declined? Only then did Gailen realize why Ethan had said such a thing. There was no law limiting the number of inherited nobles to just ten. However, so far, they have only maintained that number as if it were some kind of tradition. If Ardan had wanted to, he could have increased the number of inherited nobles as much as he wanted. The reason they didnt do that was probably because this family didnt care about politics at all. But it was different now. Havent you already participated in a meeting of the Central Government once? It was nothing short of expressing his intention to enter the political realm. We will continue to do our best! Good luck. Anyway, Im a little tired. Haha, shouldnt you relieve your fatigue? We have made every preparation possible. Please go to Naejeong. I will accept the favor gratefully. Glancing. While moving into the inner room, Gaelens eyes turned to Ilya every now and then. She remained dead silent next to Ethan. did it originally look like that? I dont think it was that quiet when I first visited the city It was the same even when I was making magical devices for card games in my spare time. Havent you always shown yourself to be very active? I had doubts, but I didnt dare to speak up first. I felt it instinctively. The reason he looks so gloomy is because of the peacock sitting right next to him. In fact, I couldnt have known without knowing. The wizards eyes, as he looked at the duke from time to time, were full of gloom. Did you get into a fight? If not, did he at least hear some harsh words from the duke? Thanks to Ilyas death, the journey to the castle naturally became quiet. Hey, Ilya. Did you call me? The banquet is ready I have a headache. Please assign me a room. All right. Gaelen, who could not bear to suggest further, nodded. Ethan and Guylan were the only ones attending the banquet. This happened because Ethan didnt like noise in the first place. Gaelen, who was carefully filling the glass, asked. Um Your Excellency the Duke, did you have any business with Ilia? If there was, there was. After that incident, there was silence in the carriage every day. A surprisingly awkward atmosphere ensued. It was embarrassing even for Ethan. It was his first time experiencing something like this. no. It was just a mistake. No matter how I look at it, I dont think it was a mistake. At that time, Ilya spoke coldly as if she was trying to cover up this incident. If thats the case, just cover it up. What if you say things like that but actually act the opposite way? But part of me also understood it. This was because I knew something about her life. To put it in one word, he is just a lone wizard. Since I was born half-human, it must have been difficult to be treated like a human. In general, half-humans were treated as monsters by humans, and they were usually treated like broken toys by other races. I thought that the slouchy attitude might be the result of experiencing such a life. Although she lived her life wearing the mask of an archmage, wasnt her inner essence a girl who half lacked social skills? Thats why there were almost no people within the duchy that were close friends. Ethan took a sip of his drink and stood up. Lets end the banquet here. Im not doing this because I dont like it, so dont worry. All right. As he left the banquet hall, he grabbed the maid and asked her. Long strides. The place I arrived at without hesitation was in front of the door where Ilya was located. Ilya are you awake? . Im going in. He immediately opened the door and approached the bed. Chapter 187 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 187 When I returned, my family was ruined (188) After entering the room. What engulfed Ilyas heart was a sense of self-reproach. Why did I remain silent the entire time I came here? Surely he didnt say that to the Duke himself? It was just a mistake. You say something like that and then just look sulky, like youre a sulky girlfriend. Is it really true that I am over 100 years old? As soon as I laid my head on the soft pillow, I felt ridiculous. He was a fool. Hes also an extremely emotional idiot. fool! idiot! Do you try to brighten the mood by saying even nonsense words? If I end the day like this, how am I going to face the Duke the next day? Suddenly, I felt afraid. The duke was a cold and cold man. What if yesterdays cold attitude makes you think of yourself as an annoying woman? If you think about it, it was like that. Even though he was respected by the world as a crafting mage and all, to the duke, he was not a great ally that he had to acquire. Even with his skills, isnt he on the verge of transcendence? If she continues like this, wouldnt she be kicking her out, calling her a troublesome woman? So what should I do? Should I smile casually, say that I had fun, and leave the territory? If that happens, what should we do from now on? Should I go back to the damp cave and spend another long time in the guise of an old woman? I dont like that. My hidden true feelings came out. It was like that. Life spent in a small cave was not very enjoyable. Although I was a little happy when I achieved magical enlightenment. In the end, the only thing I could call a friend in my life at that time was the magical knowledge I had devoted my entire life to. It was a life so lonely that I came to think of knowledge as a friend. I learned the joy of hanging out with people. Elena always gives a warm smile. Sylvia may be cold, but she listens to most requests. Melaisis is a very foolish wizard, but her skills are useful in her own way. When they come face to face with the administrators of the territory who ask for favors, the knights greet them with big smiles. Lastly. even the duke who hired him. My stay on this earth was only a moment, less than a year at most, but the flow of time in my heart was so intense that it could not even be compared to living in a cave. Ive lived a very lonely life. It was only when Ilya thought she could leave this place that she realized that fact. Ilya are you awake? Suddenly I heard a familiar voice. Surprised, Ilya pulled the blanket over her head. It was clearly the dukes voice. For what reason did he come here on this late night? no way. Could it be that he came to take out a notice of dismissal? If thats the case She trembled and kept her mouth shut. If I didnt answer now, I might have thought he was sleeping and walked away. tomorrow. lets talk tomorrow. After a day or so, the dukes thoughts might change. No, we will definitely make it happen. There were still so many items to be developed. If I had time to sort out my complicated brain, it wouldnt be that difficult to show my usefulness That was back then. Im going in. The door burst open. My heart sank. My hands and feet instantly became cold. Could it be that the desire to abandon oneself has grown so great that one cannot even wait for a moment? Step by step. Step by step. The footsteps gradually got closer. Ilya closed her eyes tightly. He exhaled softly as if he was deeply asleep. At one point, only her breathing was heard quietly in the room. I know Illya is awake. I flinch. The tone sounded even colder today. As if he knows everything about you. His words, which at first glance sounded omnipotent, struck Ilyas heart hard. You cant wake up. The two hands holding the blanket were filled with strength. For some reason, I felt like crying. I was embarrassed. Even if we face it, now is not the time. Isnt it possible to be thrown away in misery while crying? I came here because I have something to tell you, so please stand up. . Shouldnt we try to resolve what happened yesterday? Before I woke up, I didnt seem to move a single step. Ilya quickly wiped his eyes and removed the blanket. Duke, its a bit hard to say it with my own mouth, but I still think I should say it. Tell me. I think I have contributed a lot to the territory while living in the duchy so far. is not it? That is correct. So dismissal is unacceptable. never. Do you understand? fire? Ethan tilted his head. Why are you suddenly getting fired? Although there are many outstanding wizards, there are very few who have experienced as much time as Illya. Time was experience. Of course, there was no intention of kicking out an experienced and good wizard. Where do you go to find a crafting wizard like that? I have no intention of doing so. ! Ilyas eyes wavered aimlessly like a ferry boat caught by waves. That too for a while. Her eyes widened. Really? Did you steal some items without my knowledge? If thats the case, tell me now. What do you make of this body! Do you think he would have done such a despicable thing? Ethan shook his head. Although I hadnt seen it for a long time, I knew that all wizards were servants with their own pride. Ilya, who is praised as an archmage who has lived for over 100 years, would have that attitude even more. but. I asked because you were suddenly fired. That Ilya said after wiggling her fingers for a moment. I thought you would kick me out. wherefore? didnt it disturb the dukes mind? Im not particularly disturbed. Relief and bitterness passed through me at the same time. In that the duke had no negative feelings about it. Also, despite acting like that, he seemed so calm. Anyway. I was fortunate in that I didnt think I would be fired. Really? okay. Then did you come here because you had something to say? It was then. Ethan, who was staring at Ilia, suddenly asked a question. Do you like me? Ilyas eyes became so round that they could no longer grow. Wwhat is that! Its the same question. . Silence followed. It was not a question that even a wizard who had lived for a long time could answer right away. Ilya, who was looking into the Dukes eyes, hastily lowered her head. It was truly embarrassing. It felt like those cold eyes were penetrating my inner thoughts. I hesitate. After not being able to answer for a long time, she asked again. If thats the case, are you going to say no? I dont really have any intention of doing that. Regardless of how ones mind flows, isnt that personal freedom? Even arguing about it is just ridiculous. I just wish you would refrain from confessing with such an appearance. Is it not that good? I havent heard anywhere that Im ugly. It was like that even when she was in the form of an old woman. The most common opinion was that just by looking at her appearance, she had aged gracefully. Ethan sighed at her question. At most, he looks like he was in his early 10s. It was not uncommon for nobles or commoners to get married at a young age, but it was not considered desirable. Even if it was politically entangled, it was something worth sighing about. This was even more so if it was an autonomous situation. So theres nothing else to worry about other than age? Its not like there isnt one. However, we will not close the possibility. Im still just as busy. This was the reason why he did not accept despite many courtships. But one thing was clear. I have no intention of living alone for the rest of my life. How much I regretted that fact at the last moment. I was filled with thoughts of wanting to start a warm family someday, if I had time. Ilya thought for a moment after hearing Ethans answer. The biggest reason she went around in the form of a girl was because she had the appearance of a time when she had memories of her mother. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why it maintained this appearance even in the cave made into a dungeon when it wasnt facing people. If it was because of this appearance that I rejected it. What can I do? A thirsty person must dig a well. For Illya, who was of mixed race with her doppelganger, appearance was nothing more than an element that could be changed at will at any time. Of course, some scenes contained memories. Duke. Could you please leave for a moment? Sure. Ethan opened the door and came out. Ilya, who was waiting until the door slammed shut, took advantage of the characteristics of the race. The doppelgangers blood begins to change each cell. Procrastination. Before long, even his face gradually changed. Is this enough? She said after looking at the mirror for a while. Its okay if you come in. Squeak. The door opened. Ethans eyes widened slightly when he saw Ilia. For a moment, his appearance changed significantly, as if he was six years older. In his past life, he had alternately seen the appearance of an old woman, and in his current life, he had alternately seen the appearance of a young girl and an old woman, so it was the first time for him to encounter such an appearance. Howwhat is it like? Does it suit you? Ilya asked, braiding one side of her hair. Its been such a long time since Ive seen something like this. It was the first time in almost a hundred years that the exterior was revealed. Ethan, who had been silent, answered. much better than before. In her previous appearance, there were no emotions to be felt other than that she was simply cute. But it was different now. Ilyas appearance, as I see it now, is that of a woman of great beauty. At least it wasnt a sentiment that could end in simple emotions like before. Anyway, theres something Id like to ask. What is it? Is a year for a mixed-race doppelganger a similar concept to a human year? Its not similar. In terms of human years Ilya muttered. How big will it be? Mixed blood between a doppelganger and a human was extremely rare. Therefore, even she did not know much about the exact lifespan. Still, I will live a little longer than I have lived so far. Assuming that they have lived for a little over 100 years so far and will live a little more than that in the future the average lifespan of nobles was approximately 60 to 70. Taking that into account, he would be roughly in his early thirties. Isnt that too much? Wouldnt he be just 20 years old if he were to do the work right now? Ilya, who was contemplating, spoke with her eyes tightly closed. I dont know the details either. Still, if I were to guess roughly teenagers. teenagers? seems a bit young, probably around early twenties. For the dukes sake and for himself, now was the time to tell a white lie. It would be better to have a small age gap if possible. Chapter 188 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 188 #When I returned, my family was ruined (189) It wasnt a big deal to ask about the human age of the doppelganger. If we simply measure the passage of time, Ilyas age would be over 100. Of course, if you look at it from the outside, it doesnt look like that at all But 100 is a bit Isnt there a way for each person to have a certain tolerance? Although I had great regrets about not being able to feel love when I was about to die that was not synonymous with wanting to meet someone older than 80. Thats why I asked the question. It was only recently that I decided not to completely close out the possibility. So shouldnt we try to open up that possibility as much as possible? If youre in your early twenties It wasnt that I had any particular aversion to being older. Shouldnt you have met someone younger or older in the first place to consider their likes and dislikes? Calculating it in terms of human age, it was well within the acceptable range. Moreover, her appearance She was taken aback by the sudden change, but if you were to look at her simply by aesthetic standards, she could be said to be so beautiful that anyone would call her a beauty. If it werent for the image of the girl I had met for a long time, it would have immediately taken a place in my heart. Ilya asked, fidgeting with her hands as if the silence was frustrating. Youre in your twenties dont you like it? No, its not like that. Then is there something thats bothering you? Its not like there isnt one. Isnt this the first time youve shown yourself like this? . I told you earlier. I wont completely close the possibility. I plan to keep my word. Ilyas face brightened. He looked so innocent that it was difficult to think of him as an old wizard who had lived for over a hundred years. However, this is a time when the family is not completely stable. I may be interested in those things, but they are not a top priority for me. Then, after the family is completely stabilized? Maybe we can consider it a little more then. It will take some time to get used to the appearance you show. Ilya nodded. Nearly half a year has already passed since I met and spent time with the Duke. As Ive been living under a different fa?ade for a while, I can fully sympathize with the need for time. Compared to the fact that I initially thought the duke would not accept it at all, isnt it a situation where I cant be thankful enough? I understand. I just want to ask you one thing. Something? What exactly is the concept of a family being completely stable? Ardan was quickly regaining its former glory. Of course, this does not mean that it has completely recovered its strength and power from its heyday. Even though the Dragon Slayer Order was renowned within the kingdom, it would not be an understatement to say that their power was as small as dust compared to the power of the Knights Order that existed in the past. Even though Ethans level was rising rapidly, it was still insufficient compared to what the previous duke had achieved. Duke Zhendae was known to have inflicted a fatal wound on the dragon lord. Thats why I was curious about the standards. The length of time to wait would also be determined depending on where the dukes standards belonged. well. Ethan thought for a moment. If I had first arrived here, I would have answered without hesitation. To restore the power and reputation of the previous Ardan. That is his goal and standard. But things were a little different now. I dont like all the people in the church. Every trick I have is extremely dirty. . We cleared them out of Heidern, but in fact, thats just the tip of the iceberg compared to their strength. Do you want to avenge your squadron? well. Im not trying to act solely on feelings of revenge. The influence did not reach Heidern much, but other kingdoms were different. Six kingdoms, including the Empire, recognized the Naraxus Church as an official religion. In all likelihood, their influence will have infiltrated all over the high-ranking ranks. In order to establish themselves as not just a prosperous family within the Kingdom of Heidern, but as the most prestigious family in the Western Continent like before There will inevitably be friction with those guys. Did you say Anna? He was believed to be a high-ranking member of the Yongin tribe. Other archbishops must be paying attention to this as well. I had no intention of avoiding a fight. If I had that kind of disposition, I would have already succumbed to those guys in my past life. Ilyas face darkened after hearing the answer. If the main goal is not to simply increase the power of the family, but to destroy the religious order, then no matter how much of a duke he is, he cannot be completely safe. It was a difficult road. I will do my best to help. So dont even dream of leaving it behind when a battle breaks out like last time. If you want. * * * The week-long journey touring major cities has come to an end. When I returned, I could feel many eyes flocking to me. This was especially true for the lady standing next to Ethan. The people in the inner city looked at Ilia and tilted their heads. It was definitely a strangely familiar face. His appearance resembles that of a wizard residing in the inner city. are they sisters? I wonder if that fact is the first thing that comes to mind. Elena also had such thoughts. Hey Ethan. Who is next to him? Its Ilya. Ilya? That Ilya? uh. Elenas eyes widened. That too for a while. She nodded in understanding. Ilia Although she appears to be a young girl on the outside, it was already known that she was in essence an archmage. This was the truth that Sylvia told me when she first introduced me. For such an archmage, it would not be difficult to change his appearance. However, I couldnt help but feel disappointed. Ilya may be much more beautiful now, but unlike in the past, her cuteness has decreased significantly. If I had known this would happen, I would have patted my head at least once! It was something I had firmly resolved in my heart since I first saw it. However, knowing its nature, it was not easy to seize the opportunity. An archmage who changes his appearance at will has probably lived much longer than he has, no matter how bad he may be. Sooner or later, I would find an excuse to pet him! The opportunity was lost. Elena took a sip of her food and looked at the wizard. It was definitely pretty. You look so beautiful, Ilya! Ah no If its not rude, may I know why you changed your appearance? I thought it was too young I guess Ill have to do a lot of external activities in the future I thought it might be uncomfortable to look like that I see. Certainly, there were a few inconveniences in the past when engaging in external activities. Who would think that a ten-year-old girl was a seasoned archmage? The same was true for the people currently in the castle. If you thought of it as a son of a noble family, you wouldnt know it, but there was almost no one who thought of it as an archmage. After seeing her in action several times, didnt I become convinced that she was a very talented magician? No matter how you look at it, it was his current appearance that was advantageous for his social life. That is certainly true. Then, I will notify the staff in advance. I would be grateful if you would If it had been an old woman or a young girl, she would have reacted completely differently. Ilyas attitude was always shriveled, as if he were a deflated balloon. The reason was simple. It was because I was not used to dealing with people like this. In fact, it might have been a natural reaction, considering how much of the more than 100 years I spent living under the guise of being in my twenties. Although she didnt know the details of the situation, Elena also noticed that Ilyas response had become very timid. Why? Could it be that you are not accurately aware of your own appearance? You say you are very beautiful. So you can have enough confidence. Now was the time when such advice was needed. I Ilya grabbed Ethans sleeve and squeezed it. What she wanted now wasnt much. Instead of talking to others, I hide in a quiet laboratory and control my mind. That was enough. Showing this side of me to others was so much more shameful than I thought, and I was so embarrassed that my head felt like it was going to explode. Ethan looked at Elena in silent protest to stop the conversation. As expected, the duke noticed something Sister. huh. If youre not busy, how about having a cup of tea with Ilya? Is that so? Elenas expression brightened. Even though she looks older, she is still just a lady of similar age. Plus, the way he hesitated was a lot cuter than I thought. How are you, Ilya? If only Ilia wasnt busy Uh yeah, not that busy but The plan to hide inside the room was immediately shattered. She was seen being led by Elenas hand and entering the office. Good. A kind of interpersonal avoidance state. The fastest way to recover is to overcome such things by facing others. How long can we hide inside? Ethan, who had entrusted Illia to his care, took steps toward his office. * * * Everyone was adapting to the changes as quickly as they were rapid. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was a fact that could be clearly seen just by looking at Ilia. On the first day it arrived in the duchy, it hid itself from people, but now, two weeks later, it has achieved outstanding growth to the point where it does not avert its eyes even when it encounters people in its inner city. There was Elenas dedicated help in the process. Since we talked on the first day, I called her and talked to her every day. There was probably a lot of comfort and encouragement. It seemed like the queen of social circles who had rocked the capital in her previous life had gone nowhere. Meanwhile, Ethan also completed all preparations to move to the Kingdom of Limedel. There are approximately two weeks left until the competition begins. The plan was simple. I planned to move to Fractal Marquis, where the Turian Marquis was located, and use the gate connected to the royal castle from there. After waiting in the royal castle for a while, I planned to use the gate connected to the Kingdom of Limedell. Normally, the gate would not be activated between the two countries, but it was different now that it was the competition period. Eligibility for participation could not have been more certain as I received a golden invitation. Himself, Nerian, and even Myers. There were a total of three people participating in this competition. It will be a good experience not only for you but also for the two of you. The carriage rushed towards the marquis. Chapter 189 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 189 When I returned, my family was ruined (190) Continental swordsmanship competition. It was a huge competition that every knight dreamed of participating in. The best knights from each country gathered to compete against each other, so as long as you were in the top rank, you could not only gain great fame, but also receive all kinds of love calls. In addition, the continental swordsmanship competition was a competition that had a symbolic meaning for knights in that they could participate only once in their lives. descent. It is a word that usually refers to twenty years. Therefore, the period in which swordsmanship competitions were held lasted twenty years. However, to participate in the competition, you had to be under 30. This was the reason you could participate only once in your life. Suddenly, I felt a piercing gaze. Myers was looking at him with burning eyes. brother. why? Speaking of the swordsmanship competition. How far can the knight commander and I go? I will make it through the preliminaries. Huh? Preliminaries at best? Myers was very surprised. The skill of the knight commander who learned the dragon slayer sword from Ethan could be said to be comparable to that of an 8-star knight. Didnt it continue to be a tense battle every time we sparred? With an 8-star rating, he was one of the few high-ranking knights in Heidern. It means a powerful person in the kingdom. But its only a preliminary round. Although he was silent, Nerian also had a puzzled look in his eyes. Isnt the evaluation too salty? I cant say anything about the finals. You never know who you might face right now. Although the competition was held in his previous life, Ethan did not participate. Although I remembered the names of the knights who advanced to the round of 64 to some extent, I did not know the exact level of their level. Basically, this was because the knights participating in the competition hid their skills as much as possible. Because there was nothing good about showing off ones full potential. Moreover, at that time there was an attack. As the tournament entered the round of 64, there was an attack by the Yongin tribe. In the end, the competition ended in vain, leaving behind only casualties. Thats why he wasnt sure exactly how far the two would rise. Thats true, but Myers glanced regretfully. Hearing good words doesnt mean your skills will improve. During that time, train yourself for even just one more second. Thats right. At times like this, its like a real knife. Im saying this all for you. Even if you reach the level of 8 stars, dont you know that it is only a common level in swordsmanship competitions? That was correct. Because it was not simply a gathering of powerful people from one kingdom, but a competition where all of the greatest knights from the Western Continent gathered in one place. In particular, not only the sons of famous families but also knights who suddenly appeared from outside the circles were very threatening. This was because among those people, there were those who had received training from a secluded master. Still, well go to the round of 64. A preliminary round to select 256 people who will advance to the finals. Unless there are any special variables, I will easily pass the preliminaries. Usually, peoples names moved up and down the rankings starting around the top 100. Of course, there were areas where the standards were clearly divided, such as the top 100, top 50, top 30, and top 10. Even taking that into account, it could be said that those in the top 100 are talented people who are also welcomed by well-known artists. Because of my pride, I cant just pull up in the top 100, but wouldnt Ardans name be said to have shined only if he was in the top 60? If you think about it, my brother was a truly amazing person. Because I received a golden invitation like no other invitation to this huge competition. An invitation that, if you receive it, will allow you to advance to the round of 16 without even lifting a finger. As such, the number of gold-level invitations was small and strict qualifications were required for those distributed. Even though he picked up a sword as soon as he was born, underwent rigorous training, and was showered with high-quality elixirs, his chances of receiving a gold-level invitation were not high. However, Ethan received the invitation even though he had been living in bed relying on magic tools just a year ago. The growth rate was beyond shocking and unbelievable. If you think about it, its really amazing. So much so that it would not be insufficient to say that it is the second coming of the first patriarch. Just as Ardan has done so far, Ardan of his time will also win the swordsmanship competition. Myers had no doubt about that. The carriage arrived at the marquis. The Turian Marquis welcomed the group with Beoseonbal. Its been a while, Duke. A hero has appeared in Heidern! Its been a while, Lord Myers! Nerian hardness! Please rest comfortably at the estate. If you want anything, just say it! The hospitality went beyond simple hospitality and was treated with extreme hospitality. That was enough to make even my companions hold out their tongues. Thats amazing. I didnt expect that I would be treated like this by the posthumous writer. It was a treatment I couldnt even dream of when I was fighting with the 10 collateral families. In the end, all this hospitality was due to the power and potential of the Duke of the time. To put it bluntly, would Ethan have been treated like this if he had continued to live in bed? Rather, if you had kicked them out with salt in them, they would have kicked you out. In the end, the most important thing in this world was the power one had. Right now I am being treated like this thanks to my brothers halo It will change after the competition ends. Myers Ardan. Ardans surname was also present in his own name. As a member of Ardan, I will prove that I am worthy of being treated by everyone. The marquis was not the only one who received hospitality. When I boarded the gate leading to the royal castle, I was greeted by a series of welcomes from big names. In particular, Marquis Lionels eyes were more than sparkling, they were sparkling brightly. The reason was simple. Ethans level. Unlike the last time, when I was staying at the border of superhumanity, now Duke have you crossed over the wall of transcendence? This was because his energy itself had become even more blurred to the point where even he could not easily grasp his momentum. The control of energy has become so adept that it cannot be caught even by the eyes of a transcendental person. That meant that the duke had grown one step further than before. The next level of superhumans was. There were only a few transcendents in each kingdom. Maybe so. The Duke smiles faintly. When I saw that there was no denial, my guess turned into certainty. Thats amazing. Really congratulations. A shock that went beyond simple surprise. Thanks to that, Lionels tone sounded gloomy at first glance. Ethan nodded quietly at those words. Last three months. Through the training I continued before participating in the competition, I was able to step into the state of enlightenment. The beginning of the Transcendent. We have finally reached that stage. After a short conversation, I had an audience with the King along with Marquis Lionel. Delprions mood was consistently biased toward the high side. Didnt someone who received a gold-level invitation appear at Heidern? Please make the name of the kingdom shine. Continental swordsmanship competitions also had important meaning for each country. For a country to prosper, the present is important, but the future is just as important. The competition was one of the means to predict the future. To put it simply, didnt the magistrates predict the future power of each kingdom based on how many talented people were in the ranks? I will do my best. I have high expectations not only for the Duke, but also for Lord Myers and Sir Nerian. I am devastated. your majesty. Are you planning on leaving right away today? Do you have something to say? I saw him nodding his head. Then it doesnt matter if we leave tomorrow or the day after. Imrahil. The capital of the Kingdom of Limedell was located far away, but distance had no meaning from the moment you used the kingdoms gate. Except for himself, all his group had to do was arrive before the preliminaries started. Then lets talk for a moment. yes. The companions left the throne room. The only ones left are Ethan and Delprion. I have some news to tell you. What is? It looks like the religious leader will be attending this convention. You mean the cult leader? sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Delprion nodded heavily. I havent been able to find out the reason, but it seems certain that he is visiting the Kingdom of Limedell. Because it was written that way in a letter sent from the empire. Not much was known about the cult leader. All that is known to the world is that he is the head of the Naraxus Church and the spiritual leader who leads the seven archbishops. Almost no one looked inside the dark-colored robe. Probably only the emperor of an empire or a high-ranking noble would be able to look at his bare face. Even Ethan, who had experienced a past life, did not know the identity of the cult leader. Even though the religious order existed in the previous life, its power was incomparably weak. They did not receive the protection of the Yongin people, nor were they recognized by official religious countries as they are now. The perception of the sect was so bad that if anyone was discovered to be a member of the sect, they would be persecuted to the point of being burned at the stake. A little cult of sorts. The church had at most that level of power. A group that cannot use memories of their past lives because their present life has changed so much. That was the denomination. While clearing out Heidern, he instructed Sylvia to dig up as much information about the church as possible, but there has been no significant gains so far. In fact, Ethan didnt give the order with any expectations. The distance between the Zeno Empire and Heidern was too far. The usual situation where there is no branch. How can you find out information when nothing is given? The only thing that was revealed was that the security at the headquarters was completely different from the branch I saw in Heidern. In particular, information about the cult leader was close to being a top secret. A person who has been so secretive that he has not been able to properly carry out even the most common external activities while the church has been growing until now. How could such a person directly participate in this competition? I cant overlook it. It would be foolish to think that there is no purpose. Perhaps a situation similar to the blood death of Imrahil that occurred in his previous life could be repeated again. Ethans eyes lit up. Can I deal with this guy? The cult leader would not be stronger than the dragonlord he faced in his previous life. Even so, it is certain that it has a force that cannot be ignored. There is a high possibility that the dragon clan named Anna is also a member of the cult leaders gang. At least, it seemed clear that the religious leaders strength was a level above Annas in that he was attempting to engage in external activities. It wont be easy. Even if you have entered the realm of transcendence, dealing with him will be very difficult. Since his strength is incomparable to that of the Archbishop, he will most likely risk his life. Even so, I had no intention of leaving here. I had to find out what kind of plan this guy had. A feeling of victory welling up in my heart. As if responding to that, the divine sword hanging on his waist trembled. Chapter 190 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 190 When he returned, the family was ruined (191) Even after hearing the news of the religious leaders participation, the dukes decision remained the same. Delprions mind became complicated. Because of this news, I hoped that they would reconsider their participation in the competition, but on the other hand, I wanted them to participate in the competition as originally planned and reveal the name of the kingdom. When do you plan on leaving? The gate can be opened at any time. Ill do it tomorrow. I will bring an escort, so what do you think about going with me? Marquis Lionel. If we have him accompany us to this tournament, we will have the opportunity to step out when a crisis arises. This was a big bet for him too. The religious leader came to the competition in person. If he challenged the duke or went on the offensive at all even if Marquis Lionel accompanied him, there was a high possibility that there would be casualties. Wasnt he none other than the head of that cult? The power it possesses is beyond imagination. It was definitely not a safe option. I will accept your heart. Ethan shook his head. Accompanying the Marquis Lionel was tantamount to making a kind of show of force. If the cult leaders mind was focused on killing this side, bringing an escort was virtually useless. Would a person whose power is incomparably greater than that of the Archbishop change his mind just because one more transcendental person was added? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theyre probably trying to dry up Heiderns seed at this point. In that sense, escort was useless in the current situation. Are you going to be okay? yes. If the religious leader was such a hot-headed person, wouldnt he have visited the kingdom separately instead of revealing his destination? If his goal was assassination, a much more reasonable option would have been to just secretly visit the duchy. It had been nearly three months since the Archbishop was defeated and fled. This means that there was plenty of time to come directly to destroy Ardan, who was a thorn in his eyes. Nevertheless, he remained silent without any response. It was strange to think that such a person would suddenly pull out a knife. I understand. May Heiderns blessing be with you. After the conversation is over. Ethan returned to the room assigned to him. After thinking for a moment, he called Myers and Nerian. Ethan said, looking at the two people. I heard that the religious leader is planning to visit this tournament. When you say cult leader, do you mean the owner of the cult? okay. The external reason is to watch the competition. For a cult leader to move for that kind of reason The purpose is too weak. Myers, who had been listening to their conversation, looked at Ethan. Could it be that you are coming to observe your brother? observe? huh. Why did you think that? If I were the leader, I dont think I would have bothered to leave Heidern alone. Honestly, you have enough strength, right? Is there some ulterior motive behind leaving this alone? I guess so? Even though our family has not yet recovered its former glory, its symbolism alone is quite a threat to the church. That was correct. This is the family whose previous head defeated the dragon lord. For a church that believed in the dragon race itself, erasing Ardan was a reasonable option. If you think about it, there were so many opportunities. Even if we assume that he did not come into the attention of the church until he killed the bishop. You cant know the Archbishops affairs unless you know them. A branch was an adjunct to a church that governed a kingdom, but it was unlikely that all management was simply entrusted to one branch. He must have at least had some intermediate contacts. When there was friction with Agiles. When the archbishop was defeated. If the religious leader had taken action himself at that time, he would have been able to sufficiently dry up Ardans seed. But the religious leader did not do that. At best, he sent a dragon named Anna who seemed to be his close associate. I dont think that Anna had any intention of killing me either. The purpose was actually close to observation. Havent you been staring at me from the roof all day long? Therefore, I thought that the religious leader would not move directly. I definitely think the purpose is not combat. That said, I dont think he really moved just to look at his appearance. Ethan looked at the group. If the church goes on the offensive keep both of them in mind. Get out of that situation first. Dont fight? This is not an opponent you can beat even if you fight. Even I would have to risk my life to deal with the cult leader. I cant be sure that I will win even if I risk my life like that. Arent you a transcendent now? Isnt there a high possibility that the cult leader is one step ahead of the level called the transcendent? The identity of the cult leader is most likely one of the Yongin tribe. As humans and dragons interacted and shared each others strengths, it was highly likely that the overall power of the dragons increased. So, it wouldnt be surprising if real monsters that even transcendents would find difficult to deal with appeared. . The two people were silent. Even a transcendental person is a very distant state, but there is a monster that has reached a level that exists at a higher level than that. But what Ethan said wasnt completely wrong. but. It would take strength to treat the archbishops like limbs. Of course, surprisingly, there may have been cases where the leader only acted as the head and had little power of his own, but that was an overly optimistic view of the situation. okay. Then what about your brother? Im confident that my body will escape, so you dont have to worry. As I entered the state of transcendence, I was able to utilize various technologies. Even when confronting the dragonlord, he would have been able to escape if he had sacrificed at least one limb. The reason I didnt do that was because there was no hope of getting out anyway. Not only did all the most talented people in the West Continent die, but even the knights and brothers of the family closed their eyes. It was all a sacrifice made to clear the path to the dragonlord. In such a situation, handing over an arm and a leg and thinking about what happened next? A better option would have been to cut off his arm and die. Thats why I fought him until the end. But it was different now. There was no need to make a life-or-death decision with the cult leader in the current situation. The experiences of my previous life combined with the changes in my current life allowed me to reach the state of transcendence in just one year. Time belonged to Ethan, not the cult leader. One of the dragonlords minions. A guy like that could get seriously injured, but escaping the attack itself wouldnt be that difficult. That was the reason I participated in the competition. It was very important to take this opportunity to check on the cult leader and understand his strength. Get ready. Departure is tomorrow. The two people nodded. * * * Seven gates located in the royal palace. They were all connected to the capital of each kingdom. As it was a gate connected to the heart, the method of use was very difficult. Normally, no matter how much mana I put into it, it was impossible to activate it. The teleport gate was activated only after contacting each kingdom for permission. If you think about it, it was natural. What if you leave it open all year round and get attacked? He is mortally wounded before the war even begins. Therefore, the number of people who could use the gate was strictly limited. There was only a maximum of three people that could pass through at one time. Now, the tricky royal gate was glowing blue and pulsing with mana. You may come in, Duke. I entered the inside of the gate with my group. A huge amount of mana enveloped the three bodies. It feels like the space is changing. I felt dizzy. Usually, the farther the distance was, the more severe the dizziness became. That too for a while. The scenery before my eyes completely changed. A huge pillar. Gorgeous works of art placed everywhere. There are even heavily armed knights waiting. Youve arrived. Imrahil, the capital of Limedell. It was the inside of the royal castle located there. The royal knights approached Ethan. Are you Duke Ethan? right. Please come this way. Your Majesty is waiting. Whoa. I thought I would be assigned a room, but I never thought I would face the king right away. For the last two, this way Ethan nodded. I left Myers and Nerian behind and followed the knight. Limedels royal castle was much more spectacular than Heiderns. It seems that the king here enjoys luxury quite a bit. Soon, a huge mithril door appeared. A gate with colorful embossings of all kinds of animals. It was a throne room. His Majesty the Duke of Ethan has arrived. come in. The voice was extremely lifeless. It was as if an old man on the verge of death was speaking. Was he old? I remember it wasnt. I entered the throne room. I saw an old man sitting on a huge throne. whitish hair. Wrinkles all over the face. Even the extremities that have dried out completely. Something was strange. Wasnt the Kings age known to the public to be around 50 at most? But now, he looked like he could easily pass the age of eighty. Meet His Majesty Bjorn. Nice to meet you Duke Ive heard a lot of stories about you Its hard to even form words, so he continues the conversation while taking a deep breath. What the heck. Can I know what you called me for? Nothing no I wanted to see Heiderns hero with my own eyes Two eyes filled with goo looked desperately at his own appearance. It was being contained in . It was an attitude that at first glance seemed desperate. Is there something you want? What do you want? Its a gift Id appreciate it if you thought of it Its a gift. The flow of conversation was very unexpected. This was true even if we only thought about the relationship between Limedel and Heidern. Although there is currently a truce, Limedel was one of the kingdoms that were eagerly targeting Heidern. It is not a strange relationship to stab someone in the back and then wrap it as a gift. But I dont think so I think hes sincere. For a moment, I wondered if the king had grown senile. In any case, there was no need to refuse a gift. Its not like he was the first to say it. Ethan thought for a moment and said. There is something I want. whatis it? There is a memento left behind by my father. I heard that the memento was sold to the Ploten duchy, and I would like to get it back. Seven of the eight rings were located in Heidern, but the remaining one was different. Because it existed in the Kingdom of Limedell. After the tournament, I was planning to visit Duke Flotens house. Looking at the current situation, it didnt seem necessary. If the king intervenes, wouldnt it be possible to get the Eight Pillars back without much friction? Floten go to the dukedom Immediately, the king flinched. It was a direct response that caught Ethans eye. Cold sweat began to flow from Bjorns head. That too for a while. He nodded frantically. Sure I will definitely find it for you so dont worry Thank you for your kindness. weird. Clearly, Bjorns reaction was not normal. Chapter 191 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 191 When I returned, my family was ruined (192) Inside the throne room. Bjorn sighed when he saw where Ethan had left. For a moment, fear filled his eyes. It was because of a girl who suddenly appeared next to me. How great it is to hear this well. Its not a bother. As if I did a good job. The girl stroked Bjorns head. It was a sight that would have been enough to require the limbs to be cut off for lese majeste, but the person involved remained silent and simply accepted the touch. Soon after, the girl spoke plainly. Do as the duke says. The Floten duchy wont give it back easily Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bjorn. Should I even care about that? no. Anna. He was a monster who had control over his life and death. Starting from the limbs to the heart, which is beating very slowly at this very moment. The body was his, but paradoxically, it was also not his. In the end, all of this belonged to the owner. Bring it. Before I wipe out your entire royal family. . Bjorn trembled. Limedell has a long history. Who would believe it if the entire clan of that kingdom turned into puppets at the hands of this girl? Even though I faced her for over a decade, I still couldnt fully understand her methods. But one thing was certain. With just one gesture from her, the entire royal family could be cut off. Annas methods were so secretive that even famous magicians did not notice the dark cloud hanging over the royal family. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the two sons in a coma. There was no room for deal. Back then I shouldnt have done that An ugly desire for life. When he was diagnosed with an incurable disease, Bjorn used every means possible to prolong his life. He called in numerous wizards and paid a high price for each one. In the end, he even tried black magic that required sacrifice, but he could not extend his life with any magic. In a situation where no wizard could come up with a solution, the girl in front of me was the only one who came up with a way. A promise to continue life. She certainly kept her promise. However, the price paid for bringing these cruel dragons into the castle was negative, to the point of being miserable. Now ten years have passed. Before she knew it, the main characters in the capital city had turned into her puppets. doll. I literally became a doll hanging by a thread. Just how much power does it have to be able to do such a terrible thing? Bjorn still didnt know. All right. All I can say is an answer filled with fear. If the owner wanted it, he had to do it. King Bjorn, who had been ruled for a long time, had been turned into a slave worse than livestock. * * * I did as the leader said. Inside the crystal sphere. The person wearing a dark red robe tilted his head as if wondering. It was obvious what I was thinking. Why are you suddenly cooperating so actively? I guess thats what youre thinking. Originally, no matter how much an order was, I didnt follow it if I didnt feel like it. -Why do you listen so well? I think hes an interesting person. It was a simple answer. In fact, he was a person with a power that was too powerful to be expressed simply as fun, but Anna had no intention of letting the cult leader know that she had encountered Ethan. Theres no need to let them know that you thought it was an interesting toy and approached it, but then turned away and said, Oh, its hot. In any case, after that incident, her eyes also focused on the duke. A human who wields interesting and powerful power. Now that I have some understanding of why the cult leader became interested in the duke. Not only did it have great potential, but what was even more surprising was the fact that that potential had not yet been fully developed. Now, three months have passed since we last met. The duke had stepped into the realm of transcendence. That was the reason why I couldnt get as close as last time. At best, he is a human who has realized his secret to the level of a superhuman. Even more so now that his energy has grown to a level that cannot be compared to that of a superhuman? It was dangerous if you didnt keep your distance. You will immediately guess your connection to the Kingdom of Limedell. It was not yet time to reveal to the public that Bjorn was his puppet. -Have you grown? It seems certain that the wall of transcendence has been overcome. DAmazing. The religious leader quietly expressed his admiration. It was a level that was too high to be achieved in just over a year. Endless growth. The Dukes potential seemed limitless. At least until now. Perhaps the keepsake called the Palhwan will also be returned. He may be a fool, but he always does what hes told. -okay. So our leader really just came to watch the work? -Well, thats right. Are you going to hide it from me? Then I think Ill be disappointed. DThats because it hasnt been confirmed yet. Its shameful. DWhat can I do about it being true? The cult leader shrugged his head. Even though they were of the same race, he was a mysterious person. Even if the inside is too black, it wont be enough. Of course, his resourcefulness was as amazing as his dark red intentions, so he took over all external activities. It was then. Annas face slowly began to turn red. It was as if he was directly expressing his anger. -Did something happen? ha. Idiots wont understand if you say something nice. They refused to listen to Bjorn. DDidnt you offer a price? I did it, but I think I was too greedy. What an idiot. Contact continued. In the end, the point was simple. Negotiation seems impossible. They said that since the head of the Floten duchy was a transcendental person, any further pressure would be difficult. You idiot! Do you follow through on what you are told? Absolutely not. This was definitely the stupidest and most useless waste of all dolls. If I didnt have the status I had, I would have ripped my head off in an instant. The leader spoke in a humorous voice to Anna, who was infuriated. -Lets figure it out on our own. You dont mind if I mess with those bastards? -Well, thats about it. Anna smiled happily. Because the previous cult leaders answer just now made it possible to use force to resolve this matter. Whats going on? They told me to hide all the time. DShouldnt we also slowly move externally? However, it is difficult to kill the duke. Are you going to resolve it quietly? Im quitting because I have to work now? -So be it. The light in the crystal ball completely disappeared. The number of ways to solve problems has increased. Stupid guy. Punishing an incompetent doll was a completely different matter. With subtle anger in it. Her new form moved towards the throne room. * * * Is this what you were talking about? Inside the small box given by Bjorn. Inside was a black lump of a familiar shape. As I infused mana, the liquid penetrated into my body. Thats right. Just one day. This was the time it took to get the eight pills back. Amazing. Duke Floten. Considering that it was thought that it would take time to get it back as it was a high-ranking noble family in the kingdom, the return was too quick. luckygood luck. The kings reaction was extremely strange. They were heaving a sigh of relief, as if they were truly glad that the Eight Pillars were genuine. If you think about it in common sense, is there any reason for Bjorn, who has never met Ethan, to move this far? There was nothing at all. Especially considering that it is a foreign country. I didnt think I would get it back this easily. Thats surprising. A good thingisnt it a good thingtheres no lawto remain in ahostilerelationship with Heidern forever. With a weak smile. Bjorn answered like that. I burst out laughing internally. What has been the relationship between the two kingdoms over the past ten years? There was constant friction. It was always Limedell that lit the fuse. If you think about it, anyone could see that answer as a freshly made excuse. Or maybe he changed his mind due to old age. well. Looking at his skinny appearance, it wouldnt be surprising if he looked senile. I couldnt find anything strange on the outside. Even if you try to search secretly using mana to avoid the eyes of the knights guarding you The bodys reaction is also completely normal. I wondered if I was being manipulated by an evil warlock. I guess that wasnt the case. If it were black magic, the white flame inherent in the body would have reacted in some way. In any case, there was no need to be hostile to someone who said nice things. Even more so in a situation where it is not the kingdom you belong to. Thank you for your kindness. Im a little tired Rest as much as you want Feel free to move He left the throne room. According to the competition schedule, the opening ceremony of the preliminaries was scheduled for today. Therefore, the accompanying party members had already left the castle to participate in the competition. I guess I should check. Wangseong was able to escape easily. Perhaps because he had been notified by the king in advance, there was no knight to stop him. A huge Colosseum located in the capital. The area near the venue was already crowded with people who had gathered to watch. He approached the entrance and held out his card. The guide, who bowed his head politely, personally guided us to our seats. The top floor of the Colosseum, where only 50 seats are available out of 20,000. Ethans seat was placed in one of them. I looked around. Not many people came to see it on the first day. On this top floor. At most, only about one-third of the people filled the assigned positions. The reason was easy to guess. This was not a position that could be assigned simply to high-ranking nobles. Starting with a gold-level invitation, you had to be the owner of a truly prestigious family to meet the minimum requirements. For those people, there was no need to check the muddy preliminaries one by one. Ethan also came here to check on his groups performance, not purely to enjoy the preliminaries. Suddenly his gaze turned upward. There were only two seats there. Two thrones embossed in gorgeous gold. One was the kings. And the podium is made to an equivalent height. It must belong to the cult leader. The only person worthy of being treated as well as the king was the religious leader. While I was looking at my seat, I heard a voice announcing the start of the preliminary round. A huge roar. Divided into each section, over hundreds of people began to fight one-on-one. This happened because the number of participants was so large. Out of tens of thousands of participants, we had to select 128 people in just a few days. It was while watching the game. A loud sound began to echo throughout the Colosseum. DHis Majesty King Bjorn and the leader of the Naraxus Church are entering! The shouting suddenly stopped. Two people were walking out to the throne on the top floor. They held each others hands tightly as if to show off that they were very close friends. A religious leader wearing a dark red robe. He sat on the throne with the king. Soon, I started turning my head to look around the entire Colosseum. A gaze that keeps turning. The place where the gaze stopped was the top floor of the Colosseum where Ethan was located. Chapter 192 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 192 When I returned, my family was ruined (193) . The gaze inside the robe was directed in this direction. Its so blatant that its impossible to not know unless you know it. Soon the air around became heavy. It was the leaders momentum. Not only is there a lot of storage, its also pressure with great control and delicacy. Ethans eyes sparkled as he witnessed the energy beginning to surge like a nimble snake. I wasnt just amazed by the power of the religious leader. A force that is putting pressure on the surroundings. It was an energy that was overly familiar to Ethan. Naraxxus. A corps commander who leads the shape changers, one of the dragon race, and an entity called the dragon of deception. I finally found one of the corps commanders I had encountered in my past life. Amazing. The Balaurs body and mana amount were incomparable to that of humans, but they also had some weaknesses. He was so intoxicated by his overwhelming power that he neglected his own development. It was a phrase that applied equally to everyone, starting from the dragonlord to the legion commanders below him. That is why the war was able to last for quite a long time. Although the Yongin people were born with many things, it was humans who ultimately made them bloom. But now many things were different. Obviously, the energy itself was something I had experienced countless times in my past life. The level of handling was different. That was the case with the refined momentum he is showing now. If he had been Naraxus in his previous life, he would have been able to generate enormous energy, but he would not have been able to hide it from humans. Fear must have spread to the Colosseum. But it was different now. None of the humans gathered here noticed the captured energy of Naraxus. Even Ethan would have had a hard time noticing that the cunning dragon was opening up his energy if he had not faced the cult leader directly. Excellent mana control. It was clear that they had embraced human technology very actively. Its become much more difficult to deal with. Since shape changers can change their appearance, they were treated as inferior to other corps commanders in terms of military power. The same story applied to Naraxus. But now it was different. Anyway. Having your essence read by another being is a very dirty feeling. This was even more so if it was a dragon race. He saw the energy of Naraxus and stretched out his hand. Suddenly. An energy without substance. He caught it at once as if catching a fly, and then poured the white salt flowing through his entire body into his energy. Good luck! The power of fire. A searing heat surrounded the surroundings. The energy of the two was slowly starting to fight for power. * * * surprising. The Dukes growth rate was too fast to be described as simply exceeding expectations. This was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the Dukes momentum, which was now burning down everything around him. Cult leader Naraxus eyes sparkled. High-ranking nobles located at the top. Among them, most were talented people who received gold-level invitations. They were all humans who not only reached the level of superhumans before reaching the age of thirty, but also gained great fame in each kingdom. The people who have settled down like that are over twenty. No one noticed the battle of momentum between the two. The reason was simple. This was because the duke completely blocked the surroundings. It was done so elaborately that even the later Jisoo, who had the second-highest skill in each kingdom, didnt even notice anything strange. It felt like I was encountering gold located between lumpy pebbles. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Naraxuss lips. It was impossible for even the Balaur, who were born with an overwhelming superiority over humans, to gain the power of a transcendental within a year. A human being who has reached the level of a transcendent in such a short period of time. After a short test, I realized it clearly. The rumors that abounded were entirely true. That is not an exaggeration, but a reduced truth. All the energy that had been coiled around the duke like a snake could be seen burning. I regained my energy without any regrets. The test was over and over again. I dont know if the competition will be noticeable. Its still the preliminaries The eyes of the old king sitting next to him suddenly turned towards him. He lowered his head as if he was wary of making eye contact. As he visited this place as a special envoy of the Zeno Empire with full authority from the emperor, Bjorns attitude was cautious and cautious. Naraxus eyes turned to Bjorns body. If you were an ordinary human being, you would have felt an extremely fragrant scent. As the king of a country, he was covered in a lot of luxurious perfume. It is also carefully mixed so that the scent is not overpowering. Despite his efforts, Naraxus could only frown. This was because the overly developed sense of smell of the dragon race did not miss the slightest hint of the scent of aging humans. As if the smell of damp sweat wasnt enough, a musty scent peculiar to old people wafted through the air. It wasnt something that could be covered up with perfume at best. disgusting. The old king seemed very distressed, perhaps because he watched the game in silence. Perhaps I was worried that I might have felt bored. What made the dragon tribe feel better was that the kings voice was much clearer than usual. It was extremely inefficient to have a conversation in a helpless and helpless manner, so it was fortunate that I had told Anna in advance. If I hadnt done that, it would have taken a very long time to end the conversation because I was out of breath on every word. That was not what Naraxus had hoped for. The cunning dragon adjusted its vocal cords. Soon, a soft voice flowed towards Bjorn. The level of the swordsmanship competition was much higher than I expected. Even though it is only a preliminaries, it is very enjoyable to watch. haha. I am very glad that the religious leader is satisfied. Oh, do you see the article over there? In silver armor When I heard the words, the old king became overly excited. It was very annoying, but in any case, it was necessary to act as a kind-hearted cult leader here. A soft voice continued. yes. Are you by any chance a descendant of the Floten family? Duke Floten. Their descendants were famous for having blue hair. The hair of the knight Bjorn pointed to was as blue as the sea. At those words, the king nodded vigorously. yes. Sir Damian is one of the prides of our kingdom. He is a talented person who reached superhuman status at the age of 25. Its definitely amazing. The future of the Kingdom of Limedell seems truly bright. Honestly, I wasnt surprised at all. Just a little while ago, at the age of 20, wasnt he in a fight with a monster who had overcome the wall of transcendence? In comparison, the guy called Damian may have a reputation among humans, but he was actually just a rookie among newbies. Its just one of those tiny bugs that can take your life with just a flick of a finger. Thats why I tried to look away. If only I hadnt glanced in the direction that person was staring. Hmm. The gaze of the guy called Damian was fixed on Ethan, who was on the top floor. A burning feeling in the pupils. Is it jealousy? The emotional rift was too deep to simply be called jealousy. Because life was flowing between the blue pupils. Now that I think about it, I heard that you had some business with Duke Floten. How can I do that? The old kings face trembled. Its like a rabbit that jumps out when you touch the grass. That sight was quite funny. I happened to hear it. Ha Its not like you have to hide it from the religious leader. youre right. Did it work out well? yes. The Dukes family has made a great decision. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naraxus chuckled. Perhaps Flotens son also knew about it. So, I guess they are gnashing their teeth at Ethan. The Dukes gaze, which had been staring at him, moved in a different direction. It was directed at Flotens self-control, which was looking at him with a blazing murderous spirit. * * * Damian gritted his teeth. It happened a few days ago at most. That incident was so shocking to me that I would never forget it for the rest of my life. The beginning of the incident was very simple. The King sent a message. I want Ardans things back. Could it be that the king has become senile? It was an order so absurd that such a thought seriously occurred to me, and it was also an order that could not be followed directly. It was not simply because of the value of the black liquid lump. What value is there in a lump of liquid at best? Its an object whose purpose I dont even know. The reason the Duke of Floten refused the kings offer was not simply due to greed. It was all just a move for the Kingdom of Limedell. I dont know its purpose, but it is definitely a useful item for Ardan. How would the situation change if such an item were passed over? Ethans skills, which were already famous, might grow rapidly. That was the worst thing about Limedell. Havent you already been in conflict with Heidern? Therefore, he forbade the export of liquid lumps, even defying the kings orders. If you hold on, the competition will end, and then the duke will have no choice but to return. He wouldnt be able to do something crazy like attack Floten Street by himself, right? This was Limedell territory. I thought it would end like that. But that was a huge miscalculation. Just one day after I expressed my refusal, someone came to me. The girl introduced herself as the kings special envoy. And he spoke very briefly about his purpose. Give me that item. If you dont want to die. I refuse. The matriarch refused and was faced with a terrible monster hidden beneath the appearance of an innocent girl. Even the transcendent family head was badly pushed aside by the monster. All of the familys loyal knights rushed towards the monster. The result was a terrible massacre. The sight of knights stabbing each other like puppets tied by strings! Whats even more terrifying is that even Damian couldnt escape that control. Only the matriarch could resist that power. However, it did not help the knights. This was because the figures that came out of the girls body rushed towards the head of the family. heat. twenty. thirty. Red blood swept through my inner self. A feeling of extreme helplessness. I can definitely say that it was the first time in my life that I felt this level of helplessness. An overwhelming difference in power. The head of the family knelt down. But the massacre did not stop. You should have listened carefully from the beginning. The girl continued the massacre with a cruel smile on her face. Over 100 elite knights. The massacre ended only when they were all killed. The sight of countless colleagues dying to protect one liquid that was at best trash! In the end, the liquid mass returned to its original owner, but the knights who closed their eyes never returned to their families again. All of this happened because of Ethan, who was currently sitting on the top floor. Even if that guy hadnt just asked for the liquid lump back. Because that monster would never have visited the family. Now Damians goal was not simply to gain fame. To show the culprit of this incident a taste of the heat. That was the only driving force that moved his body. Ill put you in shame. His eyes glowed with death as he looked at Ethan. Chapter 193 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 193 After returning, the family was ruined (194) Isnt that Sir Damian? Its true. Loud. Damian Plotten. He was the eldest son of Duke Floten and one of the top five knights in the Kingdom of Limedell in terms of popularity. If I were to sum up his life in one word, it could be called Royal Road. Exceptional talent. Generous support from a renowned family to back him up. Even a gorgeous appearance that is second to none. The fact that he was born with these elements would have made him famous. The rumor that brought him fame was of a different kind. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a story about his passionate love. A love story between a maid hired by the family and a princess. A story that can only be seen in fairy tales has now appeared in reality. She was someone who raised too many questions to be chosen after rejecting the courtship of numerous noble ladies. Did the maid have exceptional looks? no. Although she may not have been ugly, she did not have the appearance of a particularly beautiful woman. So, did he possess some great talent that was not recognized by his family? That wasnt it either. She was just one of Damians exclusive maids who had served him since he was young. Approximately five years ago, Damian announced the news of his marriage to a maid in a very surprising manner, and the ducal family was turned upside down. It was no wonder that there was an uproar as the only son insisted on marrying a maid who had no title. Even the head of the house tried to stop him, but Damians stubbornness did not break in the slightest. The story of the woman threatening to remain single for the rest of her life if she oppressed her maid was a very famous story even in the Kingdom of Limedell. Unable to break his sons stubbornness, the duke eventually placed one condition. We must reach the semifinals or higher at the continental swordsmanship competition to be held five years from now. It was an incredible condition. Even though the Duke of Floten was one of the top three families in the Kingdom of Limedell, the Continental Swordsmanship Tournament was a huge event where many families gathered in one place. In addition, the Floten Dukes were a family that had never advanced beyond the round of 16 in any competition held so far. It was the same when I was given a gold-level invitation. Invitations could only be given up to the round of 16, and after that, players had to raise their rankings on their own. Only then did the family slowly begin to quiet down. It was a condition that anyone would say was extremely difficult, and if he passed it, he would have accomplished such an incredible feat that no one could refute him, even if he were to welcome the maid as a duchess. Damien very readily accepted the offer and was currently working to achieve the conditions. Now, five years have passed since the duke laid down the conditions. The conditions imposed by the Floten duchy were evaluated as a godsend. In the past, Damian had consistently made efforts to advance himself, but after the condition was imposed, he devoted himself so hard to training that it was said that the person himself had changed. Five years of time. It was a period that not only raised Damian to the highest review index in the kingdom, but also improved his skills to the point where the state of transcendence was only vaguely visible. A growth rate that is incomparably faster than before. There was no one who did not know that all of this was his effort to achieve good results in the continental swordsmanship competition. The fact that such efforts were ultimately preparations to welcome the maid who fell into his heart. To that extent. Interest in Damian, who participated in this tournament, was bound to be much more intense than that of any other knight in the kingdom. Will they be able to overcome all the difficult conditions imposed by the family and complete the romance of the century? The audiences gaze gradually shifted to follow his gaze. There was a knight from another country sitting there. who is this? Looking at you on the top floor, you seem to be a great knight You still dont know? Its Duke Ethan. Duke Ethan? The head of Ardan. If you say Ardan do you mean the master swordsman I know? okay. The swordsman you know. The kingdom was different, but it was impossible to not know the name Ardan. Because it was the family with the greatest reputation for hundreds of years. However, the rumors about Ardan that the people of the Kingdom of Limedel knew were not of a very good kind. Ardan? Didnt you say it was ruined there? What a mess. I heard a rumor that he came back to life very quickly. And thats just one year after Duke Ethan over there woke up. Ah, was that Duke the eldest son who fell? Hey, you didnt know that either? I dont even know the names of our kingdoms nobles, do you understand? Be aware of this from now on. Because the author will be the core of the real storm. How much skill do you have? Cant you see its on the top floor? Not even Lord Damian could be in that position. Hes a more powerful person than Sir Damian? Really? The man I was talking to widened his eyes. The eldest son of Duke Floten was one of the strong candidates for winning this competition. His skills, known to the world, were more than superhuman, and he was also a knight who was expected to soon overcome the wall of transcendence. You look so young Youre young. Youll be 20 this year? Huh Youre 20 and youre sitting in that seat? Although the participation condition for the swordsmanship competition is that the late age index is under 30, if you are 20, you will definitely be on the younger side among the participants. To be in a position at such an age that not even Lord Damian was invited to. What was even more interesting was Damians piercing gaze. Damian continued to glare at Ethan as if he were a lifelong rival. On the other hand, Duke Ethan just stared blankly at the preliminary round taking place below, as if he didnt care at all. Which of the two will win? well. I still think Sir Damian will win. Because age is something that cannot be ignored. What is your seniority when you are five years apart? Shall we make a bet? I see. I bet on Duke Ethan. Betting began to take place everywhere. * * * There were so many participants that the preliminaries continued all week. The first day was the end of the day when the religious leader visited for viewing. Naturally, Ethans interest waned. There are no big variables. There were only a few talented people who could advance from the preliminaries to the top of the finals. Actually, it was natural. Not receiving an invitation meant that the talent was outside the box, and finding outstanding talent among such talents was as difficult as finding a gold mine. About the quarterfinals. Its not like there wasnt a single talented person who could go to that level. However, there is no one who can reach the finals and compete against him. How many geniuses can there be who have reached the level of transcendence before they turn thirty? Perhaps his standards were too high to be harsh. The preliminaries continued steadily. Nerian and Myers easily passed the preliminaries. This may be a natural result since both are highly skilled knights even at 8 stars. Now, a week has passed. The bracket for the finals was right in front of him. The first place that caught my eye was the matchup between Nerian and Myers. Both were lucky until the round of 128. Because I was fighting against knights who didnt stand out that much. However, things were different from the round of 64. Myers must be having a hard time. Muscal Eindel. Ethan saw the name and shook his head. It was one of the articles that caught my eye during the preliminaries. He was a talented player who could easily make it to the round of 32. On the other hand, Nerian was smiling faintly as he looked at the bracket. Round 64. This was because there seemed a possibility of reaching a higher ranking than the original goal. After seeing the two peoples match, Ethans gaze went upward. Round of 16. Names were written in as many as ten of the sixteen spaces. Ten people received gold-level invitations. That was their name. There are only six positions left. It was clearly evident even without looking at the fact that those who came all the way from the preliminaries would compete fiercely to take this position. Hmm. The first opponent. William Mines. He was a knight from Deacon Kingdom, famous for its endless desert. Since he received a gold-level invitation, he must be a talented person in his own right. However, unfortunately, we did not have information about interest. One thing could be guessed from this. The fact is that it wont be such a great article. The fact that Ethan couldnt remember his name had that meaning. Usually, I tend to remember the names of those who could be called heroes. It looks like well be competing against each other. Ethan nodded. Ten people assigned to the round of 16. Although the organizers organize tickets to avoid competition as much as possible. If there were eight people, it might have been different, but since there were ten people, even if one person was assigned to each seat, the two games would inevitably be against each other. The position where Ethan was located was also the site of a match. One thing was certain. Youre out of luck. It wasnt something I said to myself. Anyway, it didnt matter much to Ethan whether there was a match or not. However, William Mines must have been a very unlucky person. Otherwise, you wouldnt face yourself in the first game. * * * Lesson 128. Round 64. Round 32. As each day passed, the names of the knights who rose to the top became clear one by one. Thirty-two people elected to the round of 32. The battle to determine six of them has begun. Among those people was Nerian. I cheered my heart out, but I couldnt make it into the top six. With this, all 16 people who will advance to the round of 16 have been decided! Wow! A hot shout rang out. The games so far have been spectacular, but the real spectacle begins now. Because it was a collection of all the best articles among the late indexes in one place. Duke, its not long until the game starts. Ethan nodded at the approaching knights words and moved toward the inside of the stadium. Two games scheduled to be played today. He was included in the first match marking the opening of the round of 16. Introducing the first group of people! His Excellency the Duke of Ethan, who has not only reached the heights of superhumanity in just one year but also occupied the famous throne of Ardan, enters! Wow! A huge amphitheater. Ethan took his place in the middle of it all. But the Dukes opponent is no mean knight! The superman of the desert kingdom of Deacon! Sir William Mines enters! A hooded knight came trotting out from the other side. Coincidentally, the thing in his hand was a great sword. The type of weapon is the same! Great sword versus great sword! Im definitely looking forward to a heavy yet spectacular battle! Are you two ready? The two knights nodded at the same time. The publics expectations reached a peak due to the hosts skillful hosting. Superman vs. superman! It was a match that was not easy to witness until the round of 32. Either one of them is superhuman or both are not superhuman. In nine cases out of ten, the structure of the game was like that. This is going to be very hot from the first game. It was a common thought among the public. There will be a lot of eye candy. It was when their expectations reached their peak. Then the game begins! The host shouted loudly. The host shouted loudly, and the new forms of the two knights became blurred. pop! A knight was thrown so deeply into the wall that it seemed like it would be difficult to break through it, accompanied by a huge cloud of dust. Inside a huge stadium. The only one standing alone was Duke Ethan. uh? what? Is this really the end? Confusion spread among the audience. Chapter 194 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 194 #When I returned, my family was ruined (195) Ethan looked at the host. I was so shocked that I couldnt even think of closing my mouth. but. It was not an incomprehensible sight. Because he was still known to the outside world as a knight who had reached the level of superhumanity. I guess they both thought they were similarly talented. Is it over? Uh, can you wait a moment? The embarrassed host called the security guards. If William, the opponent, had fainted due to the clash just now, the match was virtually over. That could be said to be not very good news for the organizers. The opening match of the round of 16. In fact, it was a section that could be called a real final round. Therefore, it is normal for the first game to be much more spectacular than other games. No way in just one shot Desert Kingdom Deacon. The warriors there, who grew up in harsh environments, including sweltering heat, were all famous for their fierce tenacity. I wouldnt have collapsed like this. Several guards were sent into the gaping hole in the wall. After a while. Not even a movement! It looks like you fainted Boom! The audience immediately became engulfed in commotion after hearing the security guards words. As much as the host was surprised, the audience also widened their eyes. Even though I didnt know the details of the game, I knew through numerous previous games how knights clash. At least one thing was certain. Assuming that the two knights realms span the same section. At least I didnt fall down helplessly from a single hit like before. You have to compete for at least a few dozen sums to get a result. oh my god. He was knocked out in one hit? I heard youre both superhuman? Does this make sense? my dividend! Holy shit! The host closed his eyes tightly. If the opponent fainted, there was no need to look any further. The winner of Group 1 of the round of 16 is His Excellency the Duke of Ethan! Amidst the embarrassment, shouts erupted belatedly. The Duke was seen walking towards the interior of the Colosseum. Ardan was like that? Isnt that enough to knock Prince Damian out in one hit? Watch your mouth there! Where are you saying such nonsense? No, isnt Prince Damian also a superhuman? I heard that the knight who just fell out was a superhuman? Have you ever seen such an ignorant person! You may think that all superhumans are at the same level, but even among the same superhumans, their levels are different! That knight from earlier must have been a very weak superhuman! Hmm. Are you saying that the young chick was a superhuman? Oh, of course! Perhaps he was a lucky knight who reached superhuman status! Otherwise, at most I would have been knocked out in one hit? After hearing it, it seems to be true More than 80% of the audience gathered here were citizens belonging to the Kingdom of Limedel. As such, Damian, who could be called the hero of the kingdom, had a very large protective force. In the end, public opinion headed in one direction. The opponent must have been a very weak superhuman. This also happened because no one saw the blow just before. Whether you are a weak superhuman or a strong superhuman, you had to have a level of at least 8 stars in order to properly witness their movements. However, the judgment of those on the upper floors of the Colosseum was completely different. The nobles located here were accompanied by knights who were said to be quite powerful. At least this means that the possibility of making a misjudgment is much lower. Lord Laxion, how did the match just go by? I didnt check it exactly either The distance narrowed rapidly. This happened because Duke Ethans speed was twice as fast as Williams. After that, William didnt even have time to strike with his sword. The speed of the sword was beyond imagination. It was to the point where I couldnt even see it properly. William widened his eyes after seeing a very blurry black image. In the end, he was the one who created the gaping wall. The nobles eyes lit up at the knights explanation. They were people who had their own sources of information. Unlike the public in the lower class who evaluated William as a newbie superman, they already knew that William was a superman with considerable strength. If we had to divide it into high, middle, and low, it means that it is an article that can at least occupy a middle level. By no means was he a rookie superhuman. They dealt with such a talented person so quickly that he couldnt even respond? That meant that Duke Ethans skills far exceeded their expectations. Hehe Does this make sense? It was a common thought among nobles. Even if it were the famous Sir Damian, it would be extremely difficult to neutralize William with a single blow. It seems that Duke Ethans skills have reached their peak. Perhaps we have reached the Wall of Transcendence The nobles swallowed their saliva at the guard knights words. A wall of transcendence! That was a critical turning point that divided the superhuman and the transcendent. If I couldnt overcome this wall, I had no choice but to live in the confines of being a superman for the rest of my life. Even facing that wall is extremely difficult. If there were ten superhumans, at most one or two would be able to face the wall, and only one out of a hundred would be able to completely jump over the wall. That is why the Transcendent was treated like a strategic weapon for each kingdom. Because it was such a valuable and powerful being. Amazing. surprising. This was all I could say. This was especially true when thinking about Duke Ethans past. What knight from the Western Continent could face the Wall of Transcendence in just one year? All of the superhumans who are said to be nanda are likely to have reached this level through decades of training, elixirs poured like water, and new training methods. The rumor was not exaggerated but rather downsized. Rumor has it that he has reached the level of superhumanity. However, that was no different from minimizing his level. Even if they were the same superhuman, their skills were clearly differentiated depending on whether they faced a wall or not. Some nobles gritted their teeth as they remembered their children. The Duke of Ethan faced the wall of transcendence in at most one year, but his sons Thats right. Its just that the seed is different. Wasnt he a descendant of the famous Ardan? The nobles talked to relieve their sore stomachs. The conversation was filled with a lot of rhetoric, but the gist was the same. It was true that a strong candidate for the championship had appeared in this continental swordsmanship competition. * * * It was Damien who took part in the second game. A knight from Limedell who received a golden invitation. He looked at the other person. At best, hes a superhuman. Even though the match was just around the corner, the only thing that came to his mind was Duke Ethans blow, not analysis of his opponent. An overly clean and neat blow. It was an unbelievable feat to have wielded a great sword. The blow, which was full of enlightenment, was that clean. It was truly strange. Its just a neat, quick strike. If you block it, the picture cannot be drawn. In a split second, I imagined it dozens of times. What would the outcome be if you were to receive Duke Ethans sword? It was the same every time. No matter how he defended himself, the great sword hit his body like it hit William. That indicated one thing. Ethan Ardans level is at least one step ahead of his own. Are we really facing a wall? Naturally, my grip on the sword gained strength. What would it have been like if he and William had faced each other in the previous game? The result would have been the same. William must have tasted bitter defeat in the end. However, the process will not be the same. Duke Ethan completely neutralized him with a single blow. Damian also knew very well how difficult it was to see such a scene in the same situation. Although he was a highly skilled person among superhumans It would have been impossible to finish him off in one blow. Even if they had decided to end the game quickly, they would have had to compete for at least ten matches. Taking that into account, it was not strange for some nobles to predict the dukes strength, saying he had encountered a wall of transcendence. Because there was no one who accurately understood the state of dukedom. At least that was the case for the knights who participated in this competition. Ethan was truly a strange man. The force felt from him gave only a very vague feeling, as if a shadow had been cast over his body. However, there was one thing that everyone had in common. probably not a transcendental person. Is it possible that he could have overcome the wall of transcendence at the age of twenty? Even if you look at literature recording hundreds of years of history, there has never been a monster who surpassed the wall of transcendence at the age of 20. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why everyone thought that way. That he would never be a transcendental person. But one thing was certain. Contrary to people who thought he had simply stepped into the realm of superhumanity, Ethan was an incredibly talented person. As such a person stood out in the previous match, Damians mental burden was bound to increase. His opponent was a knight at a similar level to William. What will happen if time goes on for a long time in this game? In all likelihood, thats what youd expect. Damian Ploten is just a knight who is no match for Ethan Ardan. It is obvious that he will be reduced to a subject of ridicule by wealthy people. Duke of Ethan. The culprit who brought his father and himself to their knees. I couldnt stand being compared to him. Thats why Damian decided to give his all in this game. The game begins! The moment the host finished speaking. The new forms of the two superhumans disappeared. bang! One sum. bang! Two sums. The other person shows a perplexed expression. It seemed like they didnt expect that they would give their best from the first game. Normally, it was normal to hide ones level as much as possible and prepare for when one rose to the top. But now was not the time for Damian to risk his life. That decided the outcome. Wow! In just three moves, Damians sword pierced the opponents chest. Mana exploded from all directions and penetrated the knights body. dump! The knight who received the gold-level invitation fell down. Ill count to three! If this doesnt happen, the game is decided! One, two, three! Even while the host was counting the numbers, the driver was unable to get up. It was a very vain defeat for a superman. The winner of Group 2 is Sir Damien Plotten! Waaah! A shout rang out. However, it was a much more enthusiastic shout than the first game. Just one room. Because it was not a game that could overturn the impact of the first game. Damian felt that and trembled. Chapter 195 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 195 When I returned, the family was ruined (196) After the two groups matches were over. The person who became the most talked about person was Ethan. He was a descendant of the famous Ardan and was a knight who reached the level of a superman in a short period of time. I had a guess that his skills would not be easy. However, the result presented for the first time today completely exceeded expectations. So much so that he was immediately considered a candidate for the championship, beating out talented players who had advanced to the round of 16. Thats how brief and destructive his battles were. Round of 16. It was a turning point that properly separated the chaff from the grain, and a place for full-scale observation to understand the substance of the rumor. Its about whether you really have outstanding skills to receive a gold-level invitation. There may be many articles that are as good as rumors, but there are only a handful of articles that can be considered more than rumors. Rumors were generally exaggerated, and there were very few people capable of satisfying the stories that inflated like balloons. A debut game that left such a deep impression that it couldnt help but attract a lot of attention. Today, Ethan proved that he is a knight worthy of being counted on one hand. The change was immediate. The types of gazes flocking to him have completely changed. Before, it was just a look at one of the popular latter-day indexes, but now all the participants were observing his body with a strong desire to win. Some even implicitly expressed fear. Even if we win the full-scale match that will be held tomorrow, if we face Duke Ethan in the next match We will inevitably lose. Although they were tied to the same realm of superhuman, their detailed realms were worlds apart. Duke Ethan was a knight of a completely different class. A strong sense of caution arose among the late-stage indexes. A day later. The remaining six games were played one after another. Each game was a fiercely contested match, as if everyone claimed that it was not a waste of time. These six games had something in common. It is a competition between those who received a gold-level invitation and those who came up on their own. In the scope of self-reliance, there were people who received invitations of the same level that confirmed passing the preliminary round and people who received invitations of silver level that confirmed their advancement to the round of 64, but in the end, they fought multiple times and made it to the round of 16. . As such, the six games that took place today were the ones that drew the most attention from celebrities. While the gold-level people who were invited in advance had only heard of his skills through rumors, the rest of the knights who came up on their own saw his skills with their own eyes. Those who were born with a silver spoon in their mouths and knights who made a name for themselves through their own efforts. The host continued to implicitly emphasize such a competitive structure, and most of the commoners had long been immersed in the knights who had made it through the difficult preliminaries. The result of the six games was 3 to 3. The results were enough to send the message that you can do it if you try hard. After the sixth and final game. The host shouted loudly as he looked at the eight participants who would advance to the quarterfinals. All eight people, please come to the podium! A huge sphere rose above the exact center of the Colosseum. Do you see the blue sphere in front of me now? Nod. After seeing the eight participants nod their heads, the host continued speaking. Inside the blue sphere you see now are eight marbles with numbers written on them. The marble is spinning, changing its position every moment. so? The moderator continued the explanation. Starting with the fact that the blue sphere has beads numbered from 1 to 8 Number 1 is against the person with the number 5, number 2 is 6, number 3 is 7, and number 4 is 8. Its a rescue! The participants eyes lit up. Are you telling me to take a number ticket? Tension suddenly rose. This was especially true for the participants. Depending on which number you pick here, it will determine whether you move up or stop at the quarterfinals. One person raised his hand. Can I ask you something? yes. As much as you want. Speaking of that blue sphere, do you mind if I take a look inside? It doesnt matter! You wont be restricted from cheating! Some participants frowned at those words. If only I could project the inside of that blue sphere. If only I could spy the marbles of the person who would draw the number first. Isnt it true that I can choose my partner however I want? One thing has become clear. Whether it worked or not, I had to look inside that blue sphere. Mana bloomed in the knights eyes. Despite the fact that he was openly gathering mana, the host was just smiling quietly. Even he didnt know exactly what the blue sphere was made of, but he had been told one thing. It doesnt really matter if you look at the inside of the sphere. The reason was simple. If you cant check each participants marbles, its ultimately useless. Even if you decide the number to draw internally, if you dont know what number the other person has, isnt it a meaningless action? In the end, even this simple process of picking a number was dominated by the logic of the might of the jungle to the point where it was extremely cruel. It was a simple process in which if you were skilled enough to look at the opponents marbles, you would be able to leisurely decide on an opponent, but if you were not skilled enough, you would just be eaten. The reactions of the participants who looked inside the blue sphere were varied. There were about three participants who could not look inside at all, and another three who could only vaguely look inside. There were only two people who looked closely inside. It was Ethan and Damian. Of course, the sight the two people saw was not completely the same. Unlike Ethan, who was able to see through the inside of the sphere as easily as if he was breathing, Damian was only able to grasp the structure inside after relentlessly pouring in his mana. Its an interesting structure. Ethan looked at the sphere and nodded. The blue sphere was deflecting most of the mana. It was almost impossible to look inside simply with mana-filled eyesight. In order to look inside, the nature of mana itself had to be changed. So that there is no specificity at all, almost to the point of non-attribution. By investing more than a certain level of mana that had been converted to non-attribute, it was possible to clearly see the inside of the sphere. For Ethan, it was just one of those processes that was as easy as breathing. But for other participants, it was like a lightning strike. Why are you so picky? I even noticed that the nature of mana needed to be changed. But what came next was the problem. Mana was bound to contain individual attributes accumulated over a lifetime. Changing the properties of mana in an instant was something that even a superhuman couldnt control overnight unless he practiced consistently. Three people who failed to look inside were among those cases. Although he was trying his best to change his attributes as if he was angry, there was a limit to what could be achieved with short-term efforts. Meanwhile, Ethan inspected the inside and retrieved the mana. Theres nothing special. I thought there was something hidden inside. Contrary to expectations, the interior had a very simple structure. A cylindrical structure in which beads rotate round and round. The only peculiarity was that the rotation order was randomly changed due to the magic circles installed in between. Anyway, among the knights who made it to the quarterfinals, there was no one stronger than him. So there was no particular advantage to looking at the number. Even if there is a way to increase the odds of winning in a situation where victory is already 100% guaranteed, what good is it? Of course, it may be helpful in some way to those who have seen through the inside of the sphere, even if only in a vague way. Now, I would like each participant to draw a marble. Is there anyone who would like to be first? . Everyone was silent. The first thing is to draw a bead. That was no different from saying that he was going to go at a disadvantage. What if your number is leaked? Wasnt it a structure where the strong, looking inside, could target the weak and pick numbers? Right now, Ethan and Damian were strong enough to do that. Let me pick first. Ethan trotted towards the blue sphere. While examining the beads spinning inside, he pulled out one. Number 4. Personally, it was his favorite number. In an instant, the hand was raised holding the marble. The eyes of the knights who saw it sparkled. He somehow concentrated his eyes to see the number he picked up. ? It had been a long time since his hand had sunk into the inside of his arms. No one saw the number Ethan picked up. However, there were people who guessed the number. These were the participants who saw through the inside of the blue sphere. Number 4 is empty. If its number 4 I guess Ill have to avoid number 8 at all costs. While they are watching intently. The audiences attention focused on Ethan. With a look full of curiosity. Should I reveal my number? Oh no! It doesnt matter if it is revealed after the participants have taken all the marbles. Right. The Duke asked no further questions. The host looked around at the other participants and joked. haha. His Excellency the Duke was the first to draw a marble. Who will be next. Let me pick first. Even if the order of the beads changed randomly due to the magic circle, it didnt really matter. In the end, it wasnt difficult to pick the number you wanted as long as you knew the numbers of the remaining beads correctly. Damien immediately pulled out the marble. The number he picked was number 1. There are six people left. Among those who were watching one by one, several people quickly came forward. These were the knights who had seen through the inside of the sphere. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You just need to avoid numbers 5 and 8. Then, wouldnt only the easy prey remain? While I was picking numbers like that. Holy shit One of the participants who saw the marble cursed with a vain look on his face. Because the number 8 written on the bead was vividly visible to my eyes. A superman of ambiguous ability who cannot look inside for a long time like Ethan or Damian. So, after projecting it for a while, I immediately pulled out the number, and in that moment, the damn magic circle must have changed the order of the beads. shit! shit! The next opponent is the terrifying monster that killed William, who is considered to be of equal skill, with one blow? The knights gaze naturally turned to Ethan. Sigh. The Duke was seen smiling quietly as if he knew the number he had chosen. The knights face turned swarthy when he saw him. Because victory and defeat were already decided. Chapter 196 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 196 When I returned, my family was ruined (197) Oh my god. A monster was born in Heidern. Is this a force that makes sense? The nobles located in the Colosseum clicked their tongues. Quarterfinals match. The knight who appeared as Duke Ethans opponent was thrown out of the stadium without being able to withstand a single fight. I have watched hundreds of other games, but Duke Ethans game was the only one where I witnessed such overwhelming force. The force shown for the first time in the round of 16. Until then, everyone had implicitly discounted his power, saying it was a coincidence or luck, or else the opponent would have been caught off guard, but now it was different. It could have been a coincidence once. However, from the second time on, his power could never be disparaged by casual remarks. The knight who appeared as his opponent right away was one of the most skilled knights among the later leaders of the Kingdom of Celsus. Of course, the realm remained within the realm of superhumans, and not only that, the Kingdom of Celsus was one of the kingdoms famous for the title of Shield Knight. The Kingdom of Celsus is one of the kingdoms bordering the land of monsters called Monster Land, and has a history of being invaded numerous times. The number of knights who sacrificed their lives easily exceeds thousands. The kingdom took special measures to reduce sacrifices. That was the process of making it mandatory for knights to wear shields. At first, there were more opposition than approval. A shield can be an item that guarantees ones life, but on the other hand, it was not uncommon for people to close their eyes due to unfamiliar equipment worn. However, despite numerous oppositions, the Kingdom of Celsus made it mandatory to wear a shield. Numerous actual battles with monsters were of great help to my anti-personnel defense skills. Hundreds of years have passed and now, among the seven kingdoms, it has emerged as the kingdom with the best shield skills. In particular, the anti-personnel shielding technique performed using the huge tower shield was evaluated as being absolutely perfect. The knight who had just faced Duke Ethan was one of the highest ranked Shield Knights. Everyones consensus was that even if it was a superhuman opponent, he would be able to withstand at least twenty sums or more. The result of the match against Duke Ethan was truly shocking. Its just one room. Heh heh. Just one shot. The moment the duke struck down his sword at the knight holding up the solid tower shield, not only did the shield split into two, but the full plate armor he was wearing all over his body was harpooned with a clicking sound. It was so absurd that even the knight hiding inside his armor was unable to respond and his pupils were rolling around. What is this Pauldorn, a knight of the Kingdom of Celsus, was so dumbfounded that he was on the verge of losing his mind. Continental swordsmanship competition. Participants were free to use the equipment. Of course, the scope was the equipment prepared by the organizers of the swordsmanship competition. In short, the office manager is banned. Therefore, to the question of whether the dukes weapons were exceptional, the answer was absolutely no. Because everyone used weapons made of steel equally. The same was true for the dukes greatsword. It is a very ordinary steel greatsword. Not only did you split a tower shield made of steel with just one great sword, but you also shattered full plate armor? If this were normal armor, it would have been easier to understand. However, the armor worn by Poldoorn was all heavily enriched with the familys arcane defense techniques. Even if the armor is made of copper, it is an extreme vision technology that can make it harder than diamond if the skill of the user is high. Paul Dorn was a talented person who had mastered such vision skills to the highest level. That made it all the more absurd. Even if he faced off against Sir Damien Plotten, who was considered a strong candidate for the championship until Ethan appeared, he would not have been able to cut through all the armor with arcane technology with a single sword. It was a power that transcended anything one could imagine. Poldoorn could only look at Ethan with his mouth open. The same was true for the spectators watching the game. Poldoorn was a knight who was very skilled in the art of defense, and so far, no knight had even cracked his shield, let alone pierced it. Some spectators were looking at the armor broken in two with empty eyes, as if they had lost everything. My my money No, just one shot isnt this too much? Pauldoorn and Ethan. They were betting on the two knights who would face each other in the quarterfinals. Of course, they didnt bet on Poldorns victory because their minds were filled with pink. Duke Ethans power revealed in the round of 16 was beyond imagination, so if you were to bet, in all likelihood, you had no choice but to give Duke Ethan some money. Knowing that, the organizers of the bet gave it a twist. Victory and defeat. It simply wasnt that kind of bet. The key was how much money Poldoorn could withstand from Duke Ethan. Will the match end in a single match like William did in the round of 16? If not, will you be able to withstand at least this sum? The bet that twisted the content resulted in a huge box office hit. If I were to limit my bet to simply winning or losing, even if I were a monkey, I would place a full bet on Duke Ethan, but if I were to bet on how many sums he could withstand. No, I thought I could survive five sums! Hes the famous knight of the Kingdom of Celsus! I wasnt even five! At most, it was the sum of three! This was greed? When other kingdoms belittled the knights of the Kingdom of Celsus, they often belittled their value by calling them beanworms. In the sense of literally crouching down and persevering. Even the disparaging words contained the meaning of praising their defense, so the bettors expected that they would still be able to withstand more than one hit. Two sums. Three sums. Yes sum. The more you bet, thinking that you will be able to hold on to one more sum, the more the bet amount increases exponentially. Still, the majority opinion was that the two sums would generally hold up. Damn it! shit! You damn bean bug! It was a match that brought tears of blood to the eyes of the bettors. At most, just one sum. Of course, the game was not completely over yet. Although Poldoorns armor was torn apart enough to expose his underwear, he was still holding a sword in one hand. There was an argument to be made that Poldoorn could somehow withstand two attacks with just one swing of the sword. Of course, if things go that way, Poldoorn will be treated as the knight who showed the ugliest appearance ever in this tournament. That didnt matter to the bettors. Damn it! Lord Foldorn! Cheer up! The game is not over yet! Poldorn, cheer up! Jeenjang! Dont fall down here! Cheering from the angry crowd. Despite this, Poldoorn could not swing the sword. It was because I knew. If this had been a real battle, the armor and shield would not simply have been split in two My body would have been torn apart. It was natural. Even armor and shields steeped in arcane technology could not withstand a sword strike, so how could a body that was even softer than that be able to withstand a great sword made of steel? From the moment the defense techniques that the Kingdom of Celsus was proud of were broken, the game was already decided. In order not to further tarnish the honor of the kingdom and family, Poldorn had no choice but to put down his sword. I lost. iced coffee! Lord Foldorn has abstained! Such terrifying force! Everyone had doubts at one time, but it was a match that proved that ones own strength is the real deal! The host said, pointing to Ethan. The winner of Group 4 of the quarterfinals is His Excellency the Duke of Ethan! Waaaaaa! Cheers erupted throughout the Colosseum. There were many people who bet on Poldoorns good performance, but there were just as many who bet on Duke Ethans performance. The impact of the scene where William fainted, as well as being thrown out of the field by a single blow, was so powerful. The result of the brave bet was a huge sum of money. At least five times the amount. I was excited for a while. Curiosity slowly began to build in the publics eyes. Is Duke Ethan really a superhuman? Slowly, doubts began to arise. In fact, it had to be that way. Even Damian, the famous knight of the Kingdom of Limedell, was of the opinion that it was impossible to kill Poldoorn in one blow. Damian was an expert among experts, ranked at the top among many superhumans. Thats why he was treated as one of the strong candidates for the championship. A top-tier superhuman. He showed miracles that even such a superhuman would not be able to see, not once, but twice in a row. So, isnt Duke Ethan actually a knight who can be categorized as a superhuman at best? Curiosity filled everyones eyes. It was the same even for the moderator. Your Excellency the Duke! Why are you doing that? There are so many people who are curious about Your Excellencys status. By any chance Your Excellency, are you facing the wall of transcendence? The host asked a question with his eyes tightly closed. Not only the public who simply visited the Colosseum, but also experts who had reached the level of transcendence were curious. Has Ethan really reached the level of being called a transcendent, or is he simply at the edge of superhumanity? In other words, it meant that he had hidden his level so well that even knights who had reached transcendence were confused. Its vague enough to be uncomfortable. Those emotions were eventually released through the direct act of asking questions. Everyones eyes lit up at the hosts question. How will the Duke come up with an answer? Will you hide your state as much as possible? If not You mean my realm? The wall of transcendence has long since been overcome. ! Loud! There was a commotion in the Colosseum. oh my god. Is he really a transcendent? I had been thinking implicitly about whether the duke had achieved the state of transcendence, but Really are you saying youve really overcome the wall of transcendence? If you wouldnt believe me even if I gave you the answer, why did you ask the question? . I had absolutely nothing to say. Because what the duke said was true. I felt aggrieved inside. I am at most twenty years old. Even if you search through history, there is no knight who reached the level of transcendence at that age. Usually, no matter how fast you go, you have to be at least 30 for a knight to overcome the wall of transcendence to appear. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So it was unfair. Doesnt history tell us something? In all the countless times in the past, such a monster has never appeared. Soon everyones eyes lit up. If the duke had truly reached transcendence winning the continental swordsmanship competition was not important. gulp. If only the duke could prove it An intense curiosity rose through the silence. Most people would want to at least ask whether that statement can be proven. Silence is maintained because it may be rude. It was then. Like scratching an itchy inside. -Peacock. Can you prove that? A curious voice flowed throughout the Colosseum. Ethan looked up. Top of the Colosseum. The one who said those words was the robe-covered religious leader. Chapter 197 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 197 When I returned, the family was ruined (198) The face hidden under the robe. It was unclear what kind of expression that face would have, but one thing was certain. A voice asking a question. The voice was full of interest. So much so that it felt like a very strong emotion. What the author wants is to prove his skills here. Im not sure how that can benefit me. The nobles eyes widened at Ethans words. There is no detailed information about the author of the cult, but it is impossible to know what position he holds. He had enough political influence to stand alone with the Emperor of the Zeno Empire, and not only that, he was the one who legally spread his religious order throughout the six kingdoms. Even simply considering his political prestige, he is a person comparable to the emperor of the empire. Is it simply that? It wasnt. Although it was only a rumor, there were many stories going around about his military power. Although the levels were different, there was one thing in common. He is the strongest of the strong, capable of easily overpowering even a considerable transcendental. In a way, it was a natural rumor. Each branch exists in the six kingdoms. The beings called Archbishops who ruled those branches were all monsters with power comparable to that of the Transcendent. There is no way that the being called the cult leader who rules over such archbishops is weaker than the Transcendant. Great political power. A huge force that cannot be judged. There are hundreds of thousands of believers who can move with just a single wave of their hand. It was safe to say that there was no one in the West Continent who could compete with the power of the religious leader. Even the King of the Kingdom of Limedell not only assigned the position of the leader right next to the throne, but treated him with the utmost respect. He was such a great person. Nevertheless, Ethans attitude in answering the cult leaders questions was not only blunt but also unpleasant. It was a reaction I couldnt understand. Anyone here, even if they were a transcendental and the head of Ardan, would not be able to turn their heads down like that in front of the religious leader. gulp. Everyone swallowed their saliva and looked at the throne. How will the religious leader respond to the dukes reaction, which is not only arrogant but even rude? A soft voice rang out as if answering curiosity. -Its a benefit. Thats right. It would be very shameless to ask someone to prove their skills with their bare mouth. Im glad you know. -haha. Is there anything you would like? The leaders question was very direct. Ethan smiled after hearing his question. well. I dont really want anything. Cult leader. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was an expert much higher than himself, having reached the level of transcendence. If you are a clumsy transcendent, you will not even be able to see that you have reached transcendence. Because the state has been hidden secretly. However, it was different for a person of the level of a religious leader. Even Marquis Lionel realized to some extent that he was a transcendent. There was nothing more to say if the religious leader was much more expert than him. When they first laid eyes on each other on the top floor, they must have immediately figured out their status. However, despite this, he is clinging to himself, saying that he has to prove it out of necessity. It means there is something you want. I dont know what it is. But one thing was certain. There is no need for you to make the first move. Especially if the leader of the cult, who anyone can see as a complete enemy, is making such a demand. The hand and offer were always given to those who were in regret. The inside of the huge Colosseum was so quiet that not a single sound of breathing could be heard. -haha! A thunderous laugh echoed through the silence, as if a giant was shouting. -I cant stand this. Hmm how about this? [Its a pretty good-looking weapon but wouldnt an imitation of your weapon be too low-quality?] A sinister voice echoes in my head. That was the cult leaders. The whispers continued. [Youll have to find the blacksmiths god and the magic lord on your own but I think I can help you with the metal. Dont you need Ardenheit Gods metal?] ! Ethan widened his eyes. Literature that has been passed down about the divine sword. One passage in the literature was about constructing a sword using Ardenheit. However, this metal was not an item whose source could be found immediately just because one wanted to obtain it. Is it not for nothing that it is called the metal of God? Even if he is the emperor of the Zeno Empire, it is unclear whether he possesses Ardenheit. [You have Ardenheit?] [Yes. Although it is a small amount. We can also pay you in advance.] You mean advance payment. This was no different from trying to prove that he had Ardenhair. [What are the conditions?] [Its simple. Please compete with me. Officially or informally, it doesnt really matter.] . Ethan thought deeply. As the religious leader said, the new sword was close to an imitation. Actually, it was natural. -Weave a handle with the branches of the world tree. DThe sword body was made from the divine metal Ardenheite. -I visited the Land of Fire and obtained the monarchs flame. -The blacksmith god struck his hammer. DThe magical master blessed the sword and engraved a circuit on it. Of the five sentences that make up the sword, only one was realized in reality. Branches of the world tree. This was all I was looking for. The metal used was Menelian alloy obtained at an auction in the Dwarf Kingdom, and Porforens, which can be said to be a substitute for the blacksmiths god, was used for the high temperature that was realized in reality in the Land of Fire. A sword with a circuit engraved on it by Illia and Melaisis in exchange for a magical sword. Compared to a real divine sword, it is far from sufficient. Since he held the divine sword in his previous life until just before his death, he had a detailed understanding of the power contained in the sword body. Although it is a sword that has been around for more than hundreds of years, the new sword is a treasure that is more powerful than any sword in the Western Continent. That was the divine sword Dranion. If only I could save Ardenheit. Unlike in the past, it is possible to communicate directly with the Fire Lord through Ysera. Visiting the Land of Fire wouldnt be that difficult. Instead of a sword that satisfies only one condition, it was possible to use a sword that satisfies as many as three conditions. The god of blacksmiths you can find the most outstanding blacksmith in existence. Inse may not have a blacksmith like him, but the Dwarven Kingdom will be different. Muradni, the king there, had such great skills that he was worthy of being called a god. The magical journey Unfortunately, there was no one to guess. No, it would be more appropriate to say that there was no need to go looking for another wizard instead of Illya. Her talent will gradually bloom over time. Although he may not be able to be labeled as a master of magic, he is a skilled mage who fully deserves the title of a magician of production. Considering this fact Among those five sentences, the most difficult thing to achieve was the process of rescuing Ardenheit. The cult leader is saying that he will hand over the metal. Its a sparring match. It wasnt like there was no thought that they might be attempting an assassination under the pretense of sparring. If that were the case, there wouldnt even be a need to go through this process. If you were a religious leader. And if the goal was to assassinate the target, there was no need to go that far. Even if he just openly visits the duchy, there will be no one capable of stopping him. As such, the current situation was extremely advantageous for the religious leader. What kind of plan is this? Sparring probably means that you want to get to know yourself no matter what. [What is the date?] [Any time doesnt matter.] [Then well do it after the finals are over.] [Hmm. Is that okay? If you play not one, but two games in a row, your body will be tired.] It didnt really matter. Among the remaining knights so far, there was not a single one who could defeat him. No, strictly speaking, it would be safe to say that there were no talented people capable of causing any damage. The difference in status between the superhuman and the transcendent was enormous. There would be no way to deal with a transcendental person unless he was a hybrid who had experienced a past life like himself. There was one more reason for making this schedule. In fact, this sparring will be the real final. By delaying this process, any irregular movements of the cult leader can be prevented as much as possible. This was Ethans purpose. Even if the leader decides to change his mind, if he makes a move on the day of the finals, he will have no choice but to reveal his move as there are many eyes watching. [There is no need to take care of that.] [I understand. It wouldnt matter if I included it in the official schedule, right?] Ethan nodded quietly. [I will send someone tonight.] If it is long, if it is long, if it is short, if it is short, the short conversation is over. The religious leader said while looking around at the audience in the Colosseum. DI spoke with the duke. I think I will personally be able to prove his skills. Loud! The audiences eyes widened at the leaders words. A cult leader of whom only rumors abounded. Will we be able to see his skills in person? If that were the case, this would be an even more thrilling experience to watch than the final. The leader said, clenching his fist as if he was living up to that expectation. DThe sparring is scheduled to follow immediately after the finals of the tournament. Very transparently so that everyone can see it. So please do not leave the Colosseum right after the competition is over. You will miss out on some great things to see. Wow! Cheers filled with anticipation erupted from all directions. An absolute expert cult leader of whom only rumors abounded. An official showdown between him and Duke Ethan! This was a rare sight that could not be seen even if one paid money. At the religious leaders announcement, a lot of excitement rose in the Colosseum. * * * A dark night. It was a time when his eyes would normally be closed, but Ethans eyes were clearly open. They said they would send someone tonight. This probably means that they will organize a personal flight to hand over Ardenheit as an advance payment. The wait wasnt long. Because a small new model had burrowed into his room. Ethan frowned when he saw that. The appearance was too familiar. The same was true of the energy surrounding my body. Anna. It was the dragon clan that raided the Dukes house last time. Hello, Your Excellency the Duke? A lively voice pierced my ears. The hand naturally moved towards the handle of the divine sword. Anna, who saw that, spoke slyly. Isnt it too bad to treat someone who came to deliver good goods? Was it you who was sent by the religious leader? Im carrying the metal of a god, so wouldnt I be qualified to move it? The girl smiled. Anyway, its nice to see you again, Duke. Im sure you remember my name well, right? Give me your stuff. Its cold. Anna shrugged and took out a box. As the mana was injected, a clicking sound rang out more than a dozen times. Countless security devices were being released one by one. Sigh. The box was opened. A brilliant light completely enveloped the interior of the room. Chapter 198 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 198 After returning, the family was ruined (199) Ardenheit. Ethan had never encountered this metal in person. However, I was able to guess what it would look like. I had checked phrases describing the appearance of Ardenheit through various literature, and crucially, the entire body of the divine sword I used in my past life was made of this metal. A metal as blue as the sea. Inside the metal, an enormous amount of mana continued to swirl like a whirlwind. Voila. how is it? Its genuine. Ardenheit was not a metal that could be imitated through clumsy tricks. I knew it as soon as I saw it. It was authentic, without a doubt. The amount was much larger than he expected. Enough to form one sword body? Its a huge amount. I was so curious as to where on earth they got this much Ardenheit. I stared at the dragon in front of me. Did you at least find the Ardenheit Mine? Otherwise, I couldnt explain what was happening. The church, a clearly hostile force, handed over a large amount of divine metal. This is difficult to do unless the metal is overflowing with rot. No, strictly speaking, even if it were overflowing with rot, it would be difficult to do. Anna chuckled. Our Duke looks so curious when he looks so cute, doesnt he? You have long limbs. You even gave me a gift. Wouldnt a gesture of reconciliation be enough? Reconciliation? Ethan sneered coldly. Of all the dragon people Ive ever seen, I thought they might be the ones who told the lowest quality jokes. Do you think I dont know what you guys are up to? Hmm. What are our intentions? Ethan, who saw the sly smile, responded coldly. Its obvious what you dragon people think. Arent they trying to dominate humans? Its not funny that people like that use the word reconciliation. Well, is that really true? It was a meaningful question. Of course, I agree that our primary goal is as the Duke said but we are also higher creatures in our own way. Are you trying to make a joke with me? Hehe. Dont be too angry. I just want to say that we dont always move as one body. Anna waved her hand and continued speaking. Ardenheite is one of the metals that is very precious to us. Even if you are the religious leader, there is no way you can get this metal right away. so? Why did you hand it to the duke? If its enough to make one sword, youve handed over more than 80% of what you have. Ethans eyes lit up. This was because I had a sense of what Anna was trying to say. Do you really want to say that the dragon race has factions just like humans? Its similar. If I were to use an analogy, I think it would be a perfect distinction between radicals and moderates. This was completely my first time hearing this story. Because in my past life, there were no factions that could be called factions. The dragons at that time moved as if they were completely one body. Its not some kind of human aristocratic society. It was a little absurd. As if she sensed something, Anna quickly continued her explanation. Many people think that the dragon race is one race, but that is absolutely not the case. How should I compare it? To sum it up in one word, it is a structure similar to a large tribe created by multiple tribes coming together. The warchief must be a dragonlord. Yes, thats right. The dragonlord conquered numerous dragon races and created a unified nation. That is the dragon nation called Dragonia. Dragonia. Ive at least heard the name. Even in the West Continent, you have to go down the sea road for a long time to reach Monster Land. Dragonia was a country located deep within Monster Land. However, human footsteps rarely reached that place. This was because the Yongin tribe had made their home there for a long time, and there were few humans who tried to provoke the powerful monsters. Up to this point, it was like my previous life. What Im curious about is So why did factions come into existence? This is exactly what it was about. Anna answered with a sigh. You said it was similar to a tribal society, right? Wouldnt there be a tribe made up of people who are ignorant but strong, and there would also be a tribe made up of people who are smart in their own way? Are you saying that the conflict arose for just that reason? Its hard to believe. know. It must be difficult. On the outside, it will look like they are moving as one body. In fact, the biggest reason is the monarch closed his eyes. The dragonlord is dead? He didnt die. The only problem is that I havent been able to wake up for a long time. The leader has disappeared. It was a variable that was not revealed in my previous life. Until the last moment he closed his eyes, the dragonlord was actively attacking the western continent. If its that kind of variable. I could also understand why there was a factional fight among the Yongin tribe. Because there was a strong leader, numerous tribes were able to unite as one. Since such a leader has been absent for a long time, isnt it strange that some people start to think differently? By our standards, the leader is a very moderate member of the dragon race. A passing dog would laugh at how gentle the dragon race is. Well, with the human way of thinking, you might think that way. In any case, even if they conquer the Western Continent, they will prioritize mental and ideological enlightenment. On the other hand, those who say they are extremists. Blue energy formed on Annas hand. It was mana. Mana headed to the floor completed a picture in an instant. Illustration of a farmer leading a cow holding a whip. Even the sight of such a cow being slaughtered with its skin completely removed. Dominate by force, reproduce and eat. Well, something like this. And thats completely outspoken. Arent you so ignorant? Humans can help us a lot if we leave them alone. I think its him. Thats because its completely different. Dont you know the difference? know. Isnt it just a difference whether you rule openly or rule in the dark? In the end, the idea itself of ruling over humans is the same. Its too much. Still, that guy is not that guy. If you were the duke, which would you choose? Would you choose a hell where the dragons are running wild, or would you rather choose a seemingly peaceful world instead of manipulating humans in the dark? The answer was simple. You dont have to choose anything. There is no reason to be dominated. Its frustrating. Whats good? Because the duke is a very outstanding human being. We can respect that level of choice. Anna said, looking away. In the end, the point is simple. I hope the duke will take our side. What scope are we talking about? Hehe. First of all, the leader and I? There may be a few more besides It seemed like he had no intention of saying any more about the members. Now do you understand why I gave you Ardenheit? This is a very good offer even for the duke. lets think. If that ignorant bastard, the Iron Tyrant, had eaten this much metal The results would have been terrible. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leader who rules over the metal dragon. As he was the leader of numerous metal dragons, the rate at which he absorbed metal and applied it to his body was extraordinary. Anna, seeing the duke slightly frowning, tilted her head. Do you seem to know? You are not the only ones with eyes and ears. Hoo Annas eyes sparkled. Unlike Naraxus and several chieftains who were active externally, the Iron Tyrant was one of the representative dragon races who were active in the shadows. In order to increase strength, metal is needed, and metal is a resource that is usually mined underground rather than above ground. As such, it could be said that there were very few people who knew of the existence of the Iron Tyrant. The information network is quite extensive. He was definitely an attractive person. So much so that I can understand why the cult leader reaches out to the duke. how is it? Joining hands with us. I have no intention of leaving the church alone. Are you saying we should be a little more flexible? If were going to kill them all anyway, wouldnt it be easier for the duke to kill them in an advantageous order? It was an advantageous order It was obvious what they wanted. I will provide help secretly, so I guess they are telling me to stop the dragons belonging to the extremist faction first. I need to know this first. How many tribes belong to that extremist faction? About half? In general, all people who work hard are like that. The same goes for the Metal Dragon, the Destruction Dragon, and the Shadow Worshipers. Can you help me? The weaknesses of their location, and some supplies and guides to help with hunting. I know my weaknesses, so Ill leave them out of the discussion. It seemed like location and product directions could be helpful. However There is no need to give a definite answer here. There are many things to consider. Let me think about it. I hope you dont forget the sincerity with which you paid in advance. Think about it carefully, Duke. Annas new brother has disappeared. A box containing Ardenheite. Ethan closed it and looked at the sky. Were having different feelings. It was a much more advantageous situation than he thought. If all the dragons were united like in the past, it would have been quite difficult to deal with them. But if you have a different mindset like you do now It might be worth a try. The situation was quite interesting. * * * Let the semifinals begin! Out of tens of thousands of knights, only four people made it to this point. If I hadnt experienced it in my past life, I would have been quite excited. Isnt it the time when everything is green? But it was different now. The first match between Damian and an unknown knight. Instead of watching the game, Ethan was closely observing the leader. Because the competition was merely a means to confront the person known as the religious leader. [Did you receive the gift well?] Grinning. A smile appeared on the face hidden under the robe. At first glance, it was a smile that seemed truly gentle. [Where is the nearest dragon clan?] [The Iron Tyrant is located in one of the hidden mines in the Dwarven Kingdom. It is the closest location to here.] [What will the goods support?] [We will support the artifacts developed by the church. Even if it is an attack from the Iron Tyrant, it is a piece that can block several times. [There] The religious leader thought for a moment and continued speaking. [I will try to draw the metal dragons attention to the other direction as much as possible. How about this?] The first match of the semifinals ended with a complete landslide victory for Sir Damien! Now lets start the next match! As he walked inside the Colosseum, he answered the cult leaders questions. [Ill accept it.] Hunting the metal dragon. It was something that appealed to me. Chapter 199 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 199 When I returned, my family was ruined (200) The start of the semifinals. Ethan looked at the knight he met as his opponent. Did you say Tomern? The eldest son of the Marquess of Wolfheim and one of the two knights who received a gold-level invitation from the Kingdom of Limedell. It was an article I had at least heard of. This was because Wolfheims arcane technique was one of the most famous techniques, and he was known for his impressive performance in the Imrile Blood Death that took place in his previous life. This is Ethan Ardan. This is Tomern Wolfheim. Tomern, with a tense expression on his face, pulled out his dual swords. In his head, the overwhelming image of Duke in the quarterfinals was constantly replaying. Poldorn, one of the shield knights of the Kingdom of Celsus. Although his attack power was a bit lower than that of other knights, his solid defense ability made him one of the best among the knights who participated in this competition. Even if Wolfheim, famous for his constant barrage, had used his secret season attack technique it would certainly have taken a long time to break down his defense. This was natural. Even Damian, who was known as the most outstanding fighter in the Kingdom of Limedell, would not have been able to defeat Poldoorn in one blow. Family reputation and pride. Although he couldnt say it out loud due to various factors, Tomern knew. Damian was clearly a strong knight and the latter was one step ahead of him. The duke casually displayed a performance that even Damian could not show. Round of 16 and Round 8. The duke only appeared in two games at most. However, the impact of those two games could not even be compared to other games. monster. Peacocks were predators. To the point where I cant understand what on earth such a monster did to appear only now. Tomern laughed bitterly. No luck. No, its actually a skill. When the peacock pulled out the marble. Although he couldnt figure out the number of the marble he was holding, he was able to immediately notice how many marbles fell out of the sphere. Number 4. Since we cant avoid the match, it would be ideal to meet in the finals. To do that, I had to pick number 1. One sad thing is that he wasnt the only one who noticed it. Damian. There was a knight who figured out the inside of a sphere one step ahead of him, and he ended up making it to the finals. Although it happened because of the difference in skills, it was inevitable that it would be unfair. Would he have wanted to face this monster quickly just because he was himself? Whoa The cycle of continental swordsmanship competitions lasts a whopping twenty years. Naturally, the ranking decided here was the standard for evaluating the skills of each late-stage index. That also meant that for twenty years, I would have to be treated as a lesser person than Damian. This is because the inside of the sphere was identified about 1 second late at most. I couldnt help but feel very unfair. It was obvious that we would be defeated in one blow against that monster anyway. We should see people lining up among wealthy people as if there is a great difference between them. So it was. [Your Excellency the Duke.] I sent Manas whisper on impulse. Ethan tilted his head and looked at Tomern. As if if there is anything you want to say, let it all out now. Anyway, the die was cast. Tomern closed his eyes tightly and continued whispering quickly. [Could you take a look at our familys secret sword skills?] [What does that mean?] [Its literally true.] Ethan chuckled. This was because I was able to guess to some extent why Tomern said such a thing. Wolfheims serial attack technique was famous for its continuous attacks. Asking them to understand that was, in a word, asking them to counter the attack. What could be the reason? Its obvious. I guess it means I dont want to get knocked out in one fell swoop. [Why should I do that?] [It wont be a loss to you either. Wolfheims serial attack techniques are rumored to be extremely sophisticated. Especially the last 64 hits] [Im not talking about that, Im talking about actual benefits.] [.] Whether Wolfheims combo technique was great or not wasnt a big concern to Ethan. To him, who had already reached the level of transcendence, the skills of Ha-su were of little significance. The process of supplementing the basics was virtually the same as finishing in a special class at the academy. Just looking at Lacians sword skills, it was like that. Although Wolfheim was a family with a reputation, Lacian was not a family that was inferior to it. Crucially [Do you think Ardan would be curious about that?] Tomern secretly chewed his lips. The duke was right. The opponent is a descendant of the famous Ardan. Even if Wolfheim was great in the Kingdom of Limedel, he could not dare compare to Ardans reputation. Wasnt this a family that was revered as the best swordsman in the Western Continent just a generation ago? The serial attack was definitely an excellent swordsmanship, but it was not something that would move the dukes heart. [What do you want?] What you want. The thought lasted only a moment. [How much influence can Wolfheim have on the Royal Castle?] [Strictly speaking, it is neither big nor small. If you are in the military and the finance ministry, you can have some say.] [I would like you to convey the royal information.] [What information do you want exactly? If you want information that is close to confidential that is difficult.] This was an exchange that did not make sense for Tomern. If you steal confidential information, you could be accused of being a traitor and your family could fall. [What I want is nothing special. The overall atmosphere of the royal castle. Thats all I want.] Kingdom of Limedell. It was a place that had a foul smell for some reason. That was a truth I had felt since the king returned the Eight Rings. Why do you have to overinvest in yourself so much? Even if it is unreasonable. If the church approached the king. Then it makes sense. Gyoju and Anna. Because the two dragons were anxious to attract him. Even if he didnt know the exact purpose of the Eight Pillars, he probably knew that it was helpful to his strength. You probably wanted to increase this sides power as much as possible before confronting the metal dragon. If it was said that the king was moved for that purpose, it was understandable why he so actively encouraged the gift. In short, the leadership of the Kingdom of Limedell was essentially a member of the religious order. In that respect, it was a meaningful action to set eyes on the royal castle. The King of a Nation will be a very useful weapon for the church, so they will move to utilize it at any opportunity. If you have insight into the flow of royal power, you will be able to infer the thoughts of the church to some extent. Although Sylvias intelligence group is capable, it would be difficult to look into information from other kingdoms, not even Heidern, right now. [If thats the case, its possible even with Wolfheims power.] Tomern nodded. If you dont want confidentiality and just want to know the general atmosphere. To that extent, it was help that could be given without burden even with Wolfheims power. If only that could offset the humiliation I would receive for twenty years. Its a benefit. For his own mental health and for Wolfheims honor. It was a good deal. [I believe it has been concluded.] [Yes.] The secret deal is over. The audience at the Colosseum was naturally tense as they watched the two. That was because on the outside, the two knights seemed to be engaged in a tense exploration battle and were not hasty in going on the offensive. In fact, the two people talked in whispers while circling around the stadium, heightening the tension. Even to ordinary people or even somewhat trained knights, it was a sight that felt like a fierce battle. Ha! It was Tomern who broke the silence. The twin swords fluttered brilliantly. Two consecutive blows that pierced the neck and heart. The duke avoided the dual swords by moving just one step. However, the start of the serial attack was now. The fluttering twin swords began to take over everywhere. Four times. Eight times. Sixteen times. A double sword that goes up exactly twice and targets the entire body. The duke, who had been dodging the sword with just his feet, finally began to use the great sword. Sparks flew out everywhere, like lightning. These weapons contain the mana of each family and begin to unleash vicious power. A shock wave swept through the inside of the stadium like a whirlpool. The audiences hands began to sweat as the twin swords were swung so quickly that they were invisible to the eye. Lord Tomern! cheer up! Show me the power of the Kingdom of Limedell! Swing faster! The entire stadium was engulfed in excitement. Basically, more than 80% of the people gathered here were citizens of the Kingdom of Limedel. It was only natural that people would focus on their own people. Moreover, in a situation where the prevailing expectation was that even the famous Tomern would be defeated in one blow, a match that could be said to be a tight battle began to unfold. I would be lying if I said my heart didnt warm up. If Wolfheim can defeat Ardan, wouldnt the Kingdom of Limedel be able to claim the honor of being the country that produced the greatest swordsman? Tomerns twin swords moved one step faster and sharper, as if repaying the enthusiastic support. Its pretty good. Serial attack. It was a pretty good technique. Every time the attack increased by two, the twin swords were coiling around the body like a poisonous snake. The process of launching an offensive, understanding the opponents movements, and flexibly changing the offense according to those movements. Tomern was a skilled knight who was very familiar with the process. If he had faced a knight of similar level, he would have defeated nine out of ten. However, the opponent was not good. Understand the movement and change the offense according to the movement. What if the opponent changes his moves every time during this process? If thats not enough, what if you predict a previously changed offensive and take advantage of the loopholes? The process of serial attack becomes useless. Like right now. A pair of swords that fires out sixty-four consecutive strikes in an instant. Ethans body naturally dug in between the attacks. crazy! Tomern was astonished. The reason why serial attack techniques were so powerful was because of human habits. Late expats who grew up learning their familys skills throughout their lives. Naturally, their movements reflected the character pursued by each family. It was impossible to change that overnight. If that happens, the movement itself will be completely distorted. It was impossible to give up habits unless you were completely free from form and framework. Therefore, Tomern was able to have hope right after the duke accepted the offer. You might be able to avoid a combo attack once or twice. However, I thought it would be impossible to avoid the ever-increasing number of swords. Although it was a bit mean-spirited, it was truly a continental swordsmanship competition. It was right to do whatever it took to increase the odds of winning. But Ha I cant handle it. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only was it not enough to simply dodge sixty-four sword strikes, but he burrowed into his arms as if nothing had happened. At this moment, Tomern was able to clearly understand what it meant to be of different rank. Thats not enough. Pow! Oops! He also learned that the Dukes fist, which penetrated his abdomen, was much more powerful than he thought. Tomerns new model fell to the floor. Chapter 200 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 200 When I returned, the family was ruined (201) Just one punch. Tomern felt as if all his organs and organs were being twisted by that punch. It felt like the food I ate yesterday was leaking out from inside me again. It was an extremely dull shock. What is it? What just happened The audience rubbed their eyes. A battle between two people who have begun to exceed hundreds of sums. There was almost no one who could confirm the speed of a superhuman with the naked eye. The only sight most of the personnel saw was the scene of Tomern falling down with the terrifying trajectory of the blade. It was an unbelievable sight. Didnt he continue his sharp offensive as if he had cornered the Duke just a moment ago? The host was equally surprised. He blinked, looked around and shouted. Lord Tomern has fallen! We will count to three according to the rules of the competition! If you dont wake up during that time, you are automatically eliminated! one! A suffocating silence followed. Everyone was looking at Tomern and wanting to see him. I hope he doesnt fall like this. Im going to die Tomern laughed bitterly after checking the body. Mana flowed from the Dukes fist. That mana was completely turning my stomach. The dizziness that was far beyond what I could handle was probably due to the mana running wild inside my body. Tomern, who had managed to gather mana by concentrating his mind, urgently sent out a whisper. [Your Excellency the Duke, if you are already willing to help me, please give me a little more help. Everyone is looking forward to it.] A meaningful smile appeared on Ethans lips. It was impossible to know the true meaning without knowing it. Theyre asking you to pay the price. [We will try to bring you as much quality information as possible. The cycle also runs faster!] By engaging in a high-level battle with the Duke, he made it known to the audience that he was not a talent who could be defeated in vain. Its not enough. I only found out after receiving tens of thousands of passionate gazes. This was ridiculously insufficient. If it ends like this, at best it will end with the person saying that they fought hard in their own way. But what if I could stand up from this position once again? Everyone will realize how persistent Wolfheims eldest son was. If he is going to fall, he must fall more cruelly He will be able to imprint his name more clearly on the people of the kingdom. To do this, he needed the dukes help. A strong desire for fame. That stimulated Tomern. Doul! Perhaps because they were also citizens of the Kingdom of Limedell, the speed at which the host counted the numbers was noticeably slow. Cold sweat broke out on Tomerns face. The duke still remained unresponsive. The child got on board. It cant end like this. A strong desire for fame. That moved Tomern. In the end, he made a fatal move. [I will even hand over confidential information. With Wolfheims name and honor at stake!] The dizziness disappeared. Before he knew it, the Dukes mana, which had been stirring around his body, had disappeared as if it had been washed away. It probably means that he will accept the offer. Keueuuuuu! He let out a deliberate groan and slammed his dual swords into the floor. He held it tightly as a cane and slowly stood up. Seh Ah! Sir Tomern shows his indomitable will! I finally withstood His Excellency the Dukes blow that no one could withstand! Wow! Tomern! Tomern! cheer up! Dont lose! The crowd went wild. Not only had he been able to withstand a blow that other superhumans had never been able to withstand, Tomerns fighting spirit was still burning in the Dukes eyes. As if shouting out loud that you can still do it. It was a sight that warmed my heart. In particular, the reaction of the people of Limedell Kingdom was even more heated. Ethan chuckled at that sight. Heidern and Limedel. Everyone in the world knew that the two countries were enemies. You cant help but be immersed just by looking at it, but as if that wasnt enough, the spice of enmity has been added. That may be the reason for the particularly enthusiastic response to the semifinals. [Its about four rooms.] [Good.] Tomern nodded willingly. The Dukes fist inflicts sharp pain as if breaking bones. I didnt know that getting hit multiple times would cause terrible trauma. It would be a beautiful ending for both of us if we hit it off in moderation and end it in moderation. And so the two peoples play continued. Tomern is sweating profusely. In comparison, the peacocks face didnt change at all. The difference in level seemed clear enough for anyone to see. Despite this, Tomern continued to swing his dual swords. And that too with both eyes burning brightly. To the general public, Tomern seemed like the embodiment of will. shit! cheer up! Victory and defeat seemed clear. Nevertheless, the number of spectators cheering for Tomern was increasing. Even some of Heiderns audience were hoping that Tomern would not fall in vain. Pow! Wow! Pow! Grumble! I somehow withstood two punches, but three was different. Red blood flowed from the corner of Tomerns mouth. There was no doubt that he had suffered serious internal injuries. A pair of swords that are swung mercilessly. Not only was it not enough to use a great sword to block it all, but he also threw out punches in between to keep the superhuman in a corner. Everyone swallowed their saliva. Since it was all one-shot so far, it was inevitably difficult to accurately guess the dukes skills. Even though I knew it was incredibly strong, I was uncertain about how strong it was. But it was different now. Even in Limedel, Tomern, who was known to be unmatched except for a few high-ranking knights, was being defeated helplessly as if he were a child. Even serial attacks like the poisonous snake were of no use in front of the duke. Hes really only 20 years old? Its a monster A monster Isnt it true that hes a transcendental person? Transcendent? Does that make sense? At that age? But think about it. Ive faced the wall of transcendence. No matter what, in the end, Im just a superhuman. Do you think there could be this much difference in skill when two superhumans fight against each other? . Transcendent. The surroundings became quiet due to that heavy topic. You mean my realm? The wall of transcendence has long since been overcome. The duke had certainly said something like that. But only a few people believed that. This is because it was a claim that made no sense when you think about it with common sense. A transcendent person in his 20s! This is a story that could easily be said. It was a growth that was beyond the human scope and cannot be understood even if one were to call him a genius among geniuses. Even if I was an idiot, I knew this fact that no one has achieved transcendence in their twenties. Therefore, most people were drawing tentative conclusions. The duke is just a very strong superhuman. Maybe I didnt want to believe it. That such a monster was born in Heidern, isnt this a terrible story that cant even be used as a joke! Thats why I didnt want to believe the dukes words until the religious leader himself proved it. Rather than sending the superhuman away with a single blow, paradoxically, it was only when he competed in dozens of battles that he acknowledged the level of the duke who called himself a transcendent. The Dukes inaction in dealing with Wolfheims eldest son was so overwhelming. The duke may really be a transcendent He is a great knight who ranks high among superhumans. He pushed that knight into a corner without even exerting any effort. It was proven through pure skill. That you are a monster. Perhaps thats why Tomerns defeat felt natural. How can you deal with a monster like that? Just being able to endure so far was amazing. Because it was like proving that he was on a different level from other superhumans. The finishing touch was the dukes sword. Huh! When the great sword was swung. Tuk! Degurrr. The two dual swords were cut off cleanly. Tomern, whose entire body was covered in dirt, put down his dual swords. I lost. Lord Tomern has declared his abstention! Strictly speaking, it was not an act that could be called abstention. From the moment the weapon was completely cut off, it was no different from defeat. Still, since it showed a beautiful scene, this level of packaging should be fine. Wow! I lost, but I fought well! Tomern! Tomern! A spectacular defeat. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tomern smiled inwardly. Even though he may have lost, if it had been this close, he might have been worse than Damian, who made it to the finals. For a single transaction, I was very satisfied with the results. [Im not looking forward to it.] [Yes. I wont disappoint you.] If the duke revealed the truth about the deal, he would be devastated. Wolfheims name will fall to the end of the abyss. It was natural. On the surface, it seemed like a great close match, but in essence, it was because the duke had looked after him for a long time. Of course, there will be very few people who can find out that fact. Basically, it was because the duke moved to avoid revealing any loopholes as much as possible, probably because he had in mind the suspicious people. Even so. The fact that the question arose as to whether or not the duke had taken care of it was extremely troublesome. Therefore, it was very important for Tomern to not disobey the Duke, who could be said to be the key figure in this matter. The question is how much should be given to be satisfied The duke probably doesnt want the most confidential information that happens in the royal palace. That was enough to hand it over. * * * Its okay. Tomern wasnt the only one happy with the deal. For Ardan, it was the same as having his eyes planted without even blowing his nose. And that too in the royal castle, the place with the strictest surveillance. Hes probably a guy with a head of his own. I will try to provide as much quality information as possible. You cant know unless you know who is holding the hilt of the sword. I looked at the bracket. It was Damien who made it to the finals. Ethan also knew about this guy. Since the start of the preliminaries until now, Ive been targeting myself so much. It was impossible not to go unless I was interested. Eyes full of resentment. I was able to guess the reason to some extent. Eight rings. It seemed like there was some friction in the process of getting it back. but. Would a family the size of a duke of a kingdom have been willing to give away the items it had acquired? I dont know, but a lot of conversations must have taken place behind the scenes. Then something happened. If he had returned the treasure in exchange for a generous reward, there was no way he would have looked at him with such resentment. This would mean that the Palhwan was recovered through a forced procedure. Well, it didnt matter. Because the Palhwan had already been absorbed into his body for a long time. However, I was quite interested in the person involved in the process. A person who has the power to receive goods even while suppressing a family equivalent to the Duke of Floten. Nine out of ten people are dragons. It is difficult to do so even as an archbishop. Only someone like Anna or a religious leader that I have seen recently would be able to show that kind of power. If we do well I think we can plant two eyes instead of one in the Kingdom of Limedell. Ethan looked at the bracket and smiled quietly. Chapter 201 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 201 When I returned, the family was ruined (202) The day before the finals were held. Damian, who was located in the waiting room, thought hard. Now the only remaining participants were himself and Duke Ethan. In his mind, the powerlessness that Ethan had shown was vividly replayed. Its truly a terrible level of force. Damian smiled bitterly. Marquess Wolfheim and Duke Floten. Both were families that had been competing endlessly as master swordsmen of the Kingdom of Limedell. Thats how deeply they knew each other. The skills of Wolfheims eldest son, Tomern, were such that even Damian could not downplay them. A serial attack using two dual swords. In fact, Damian had experienced that serial attack three years ago. At that time, the result was close to a draw. Just as he had improved incomparably from three years ago, Tomern had also grown. To that extent, the serial attack techniques he used were flashy and solid. If they had faced each other, the fight would have been so close that it would have been difficult for anyone to easily guess who would win. The duke avoided all of those attack techniques without using any effort. On the surface, it was a tight match, but Damien was one of the knights who understood the essence of it. The duke avoided the combo attack without using all of his power, so he easily exploited the gap. If you consider that the art of serial striking is a sword technique that digs into the opponents weaknesses as the sword strikes successively, it could be said to be an incredible feat. Then I realized. At best, the dukes skills are not at the level of facing the wall of transcendence. This was something I had suspected since I watched the first round of 16. I just didnt want to admit it. shit. Duke Ethan was the one who brought an irreparable insult to the Duke of Floten. If he hadnt said that he wanted to retrieve his fathers relics, the terrible monster wouldnt have visited the family. What was even more unfair was the fact that his fathers relics had been purchased legally by the Floten Dukes. In the end, wasnt Ardans failure to manage his internal affairs properly the reason why the 10th subsidiary sold the lump of black liquid? Was it illegal or dishonorable to purchase it? It wasnt. I just bought what was given the price tag at a reasonable price. In the end, this was an act close to robbery. Thats why I was dreaming of revenge. It is very difficult to visit Ardan located in Heidern in person. In that sense, this competition was a golden opportunity to get revenge fairly. Of course, as it was an international competition, the rules were strict. Intentionally cutting off limbs or seriously injuring someone who was unable to continue the game were among the prohibited things. Unless there are truly unavoidable circumstances. Therefore, the revenge did not have meaning in the physical realm. He simply pledged revenge in terms of honor, as the duke was far below him in terms of pure skill. This alone would have been enough of a blow to the Duke, who was now making Ardans name known beyond Heidern. When the finals started, I thought I could definitely do that. In reality, it wasnt at all. The dukes skills were too high for that to happen. Its to the point where I feel lucky if I dont end up being humiliated, let alone cause further embarrassment. plural? In the end, promises without skills were just empty claims. Damian knew that very well. In the end, these worries are due to a lack of skills. Actually, it was. If there had been strength, the family would not have bowed to that monster. There was no need to change from a monster to a duke, as if passing on the object of revenge. In the end, wasnt it a burning desire for revenge on a seemingly easy opponent? It was bitter. It occurred to me that even the floaten held up in Limedell wasnt really a big deal. Wasnt it to the point where he couldnt do anything about the girl who visited that day? The world was large and there were many monsters. It was then. The door to the waiting room burst open. Damian looked away and his eyes widened. Why is His Excellency here. Do you have time? Wariness flashed in Damians eyes. Even if it was just empty words, I couldnt say that we were good enough to talk to him. The fact that the finals were right around the corner was one of the reasons, and crucially, the Duke wasnt he the one who brought about the ruin of his family? The corners of Damians mouth turned up bitterly when he saw Ethans eyes. The dukes eyes were calm, as if he didnt care about such things at all. but. Whether or not he knew that something like that had happened in the process of recovering his fathers relics was of no concern to the duke. Whats going on? I want to ask you something. Why did you return the eight pills? Damian chewed his lip at the nonchalant question. Didnt you send someone? person? Why cant you even call that a person? It was something close to a monster. I dont know. I just made a request to His Majesty Bjorn. It means I wasnt the one who sent the person. Thanks to that, many elite knights lost their eyes. I just asked for the item back. Is that my fault? Im sure the royal family tried to resolve the issue verbally. . Damian was speechless. It wasnt wrong. When I first sent the message, the King attached a statement saying that he would provide reasonable compensation. Its just that even if I received such compensation, I didnt want to give it back. Heidern and Limedel were countries with a hostile relationship, and giving power to the enemy was not something the dukedom wanted. okay. It was clearly a part of patriotism. This means that it was not an incident that could have led to such a terrible event. That was why it was unfair. Of course, there would be no use in telling the duke, who was a foreign citizen, about that injustice. So you came to me to ask that? no. To be more precise, I am curious about who went to visit. Im not sure why Your Excellency is curious about that. There is a saying that the enemy of your enemy is your friend. Are you saying that the person who came to our family could have a hostile relationship with His Excellency the Duke? I guess probably. Hasnt someone who appears to be a girl with the skill to manipulate people come to visit? ! Damian opened his eyes wide. The appearance of the monster that came to Ploten was still vivid in my mind. It was just as the duke said. How could it be that His Excellency the Duke moved him? Didnt you say they were enemies? Just one of those Im tracking. It looks like the base is Limedell. . There were many things he wanted to ask, but Damian kept quiet as much as possible. It was not clear now what the dukes relationship was with the girl. They may say they are enemies, but in reality, they may be allies. If so, the situation was worst. Because it meant that the duke had the means to move such a monster. I think there is a misunderstanding. Do you know the identity of that girl? He must be a very outstanding magician, or if not, he must be of a very high rank from the dragon race. He possesses enormous strength that belies his youthful appearance. It was a power that even the head of the Ploten duchy could not handle. One would have to be a wizard who has reached the level of a transcendental person who can completely change ones appearance, or else a dragon race, to explain that power. Ethan nodded. right. They are the Yongin tribe. How are you sure of that? I came to Ardan in person. So we faced off. Could it be that you showed your true colors in that battle? okay. ! Damian opened his eyes wide. Not only did Plotens elite knights attack him, but even Damian and his father attacked him. Even though it charged at them like that, it was a monster that easily subdued them without revealing its true form. But at best He revealed his true colors in the fight with the duke? Does this mean that the Duke has greater power than the head of the Floten family, who is called the Transcendent? I almost wanted to believe it in a different way. It is said that the dragon tribe visited and revealed their true colors and told the story. It was such an unbelievable claim. no. To be more precise, it would be more accurate to say that it is a story you dont want to believe. Anyway, I guess thats not important. The point I want to make is this. Dont you want revenge? plural. It was a word that touched my heart. It would be a lie if I said I didnt want to take revenge. Because those who were loyal to the family were massacred by the dragon clan. It was a defeat that was not only humiliating, but even miserable. of course I would like to. I dont have to tell you what kind of relationship Ardan and the dragon people have, you probably know. I will help you. . gulp. Damian swallowed. Ardan lost his entire fleet due to war. Likewise, the Yongin tribe, who were left without a leader due to the war. The relationship between the two organizations was definitely close to the worst. How are you going to help me? Lets make a deal. If its a deal. The royal family of Lymdell. Isnt it strange? It certainly was. The fact that the dragon tribe came as soon as they rejected the letter from the royal family meant that the two organizations had some kind of connection. There would be no reason for such a monster to be controlled by the king of a nation. I dont know if its the other way around. Do you want to say that Your Majesty has become a puppet of the Dragon Clan? Thats my opinion. Haa. It was a very heavy topic that made me sigh. What do you want? The movements and currents of the royal family. Handing over that information. Is that okay? If I were to ask you to move proactively, would you do so? There was no way that could be possible. Doesnt even a monster that looks like that girl possess unimaginable power? Confronting the dragon race head-on was no different from saying that we would properly confront the cults that had spread across the continent. Even if they were the Floten Dukes who had supported Limedell for generations, if they fought against them, the entire territory would be on fire in less than a day. Although he harbored a desire for revenge, he could not lead his family down the path of destruction. This is probably a factor that not only Damian but also the head of the Ploten family is thinking about as well. Probably not. Thats why Im asking you to hand over information. This is something that can be done without much burden. The price is. The punishment of the dragon race. I will avenge Floten on your behalf. Are you really trying to hunt down dragon people like Ardan from before? okay. It was a long-held wish passed down from ancestors and one of the goals that was not achieved in a previous life. Thats why there was no hesitation in answering. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I will give you an answer soon. It was an urgent matter to find out whether the royal family was really occupied by the Yongin tribe. Only then will you be able to decide whether or not to hand over information to the duke belonging to Heidern. If the Dragon people are really active in the royal family This was not something that could be resolved with the power of the Floten Dukes. Outside help will be needed. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Now I can finally understand what he said. Chapter 202 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 202 #When I returned, my family was ruined (203) That was when Ethan tried to leave the room. Damians voice came from behind. Can I ask you a question? Something? Why did you look at him when he confronted Lord Tomerne? It was a question all along. The skills shown in the round of 16 and quarterfinals. Not only that, but there is also a walking technique to freely avoid serial attacks. The dukes skills far surpassed Tomerns. If they had wanted to, they could have ended the semifinals in one blow like in previous games. Was there any reason to act differently? It was a kind of curiosity. The duke chuckled at those words. We made a deal. If its a deal? Its the same thing as there. Was it compensation for handing over information? okay. Damian internally gritted his teeth. Even without hearing, I could guess the reason for such a request. Since he didnt make it to the finals, he probably meant to beat the player before he was compared to himself. In fact, with the end of the semifinals, Tomerns reputation had risen sharply. Rather than focusing on defeat, the prevailing opinion was that Wolfheims eldest sons skills were better than expected. In fact, people were secretly saying that he had been lucky enough to make it to the finals. Honestly, there was nothing to refute that statement. Although he was one step ahead of Tomern, that didnt mean he could beat the duke. Anyone who faces that monster will inevitably expect defeat. Rather, it is unfair that Duke, who reached the state of transcendence at the age of 20, is included in the term late exponent. Then the finals are If you want, well treat you similarly. There was no need to maintain an antagonistic relationship with Damian. Wouldnt it be your eyes to understand the future trends of the Kingdom of Limedell? Didnt you already make a deal with Tomern? It wasnt a request to make the finals trivial. Then may I ask you a favor? Damian felt relieved when he saw the Duke nodding his head. What if you get thrown off the field with one punch in the finals? If the game ended like that, the future was too scary to imagine. It will be a topic that never leaves the mouths of luxury enthusiasts for at least ten years. This was especially true in the situation where there was a comparison group called Tomern. Fortunately, I was able to ease my worries through this conversation. At least it will end around the same time as Tomern. If that happens, there will be no need to bear the stigma of damaging Limedells reputation. thank you. What can you do with this much? It wasnt a very difficult request. Wouldnt it be okay to just hang out for a while? After completing the transaction, Ethan left the room. * * * The finals of the continental swordsmanship competition. The heat was quite hot. The reason was simple. It was because of Tomerns save. If he had fallen in vain like the other knights, expectations would not have been raised to this level. Even though the worlds dominant assessment was that he was one step behind Damien, that assessment by no means meant that Tomern was weak. He reached the highest level of superhuman status in his 20s. No matter where he went, he could be said to have skills and talents that he could be proud of. It could be said that the Dukes far-reaching heights of surpassing that are rather shocking. In any case, with Tomern making such a great save, there was bound to be a lot of talk about how many hits Damian could endure. High-stakes bets were also dominated by content about him. Of course, almost no one chose the option that Damian would win. Even though the match seemed tight, it was clear enough that even ordinary people could feel that Tomern was far below the Duke. Todays game was not about winning or losing as the main factor to watch. In addition to the spectacular attractions, what is important is how long Damian can endure. Moreover, crucially, todays game was not just scheduled for the finals. The religious leader himself goes through the process of proof. In fact, this was the most important schedule. The religious leader was a person who could easily be said to have had no official activities, despite only spreading numerous rumors in the public eye. The religious leader himself comes forward and engages in combat with the duke. It was a schedule I couldnt help but look forward to. With the hosts words announcing the start of the finals, the two knights drew their swords. When you hit something like that. Some personnel screamed. Holy shit! My money! Why dont you finish it in one shot! The spectators were betting on the probability that the Duke would end the game with a single sum. Completely different from their expectations, a tight battle ensued. Joy and sadness coexist. The spectators eyes were diligently following the sword strike as it was a spectacular sight. Even though I didnt know the details, I could see the sparkling sparks with my own eyes. A barrage of enthusiastic cheers poured in. To show Limedells spirit. As if responding to those words, Damian was successfully withstanding the Dukes attack. Of course, it didnt last long like that. Pow! A knight collapses after being punched. It felt like the same scene I had seen before was being played. But Damian was standing up like a roly-poly. Damian and Tomern. Two knights who will support Limedell in the future. They were all showing fierce fighting spirit. My heart felt hot. okay. He might be behind the Duke now. However, there was no law that said this until the future. Semifinals and finals. I was able to realize that fact through two games. When Damian, who had been holding on, collapsed. The audience began to cheer enthusiastically, as if responding to their passion rather than disappointment. It was great! Damian! Damien! Even the host praised Damien, saying he did his best in a close match. Well, what if this place was Heidern? Considering that it was a foreign kingdom where only strangers existed, it was not a strange reaction. After the atmosphere calmed down once. The host cleared his throat and shouted with all his might. The Duke of Ardan of the Kingdom of Heidern! Duke Ethan, the head of the family, won the continental swordsmanship competition! one two. Applause rang out. Although he was a talent from another kingdom, he was a person who showed amazing performance. Blindly rejecting people was not the answer. This was especially true considering that this was an international competition. The finals ended successfully. Tomern and Damian. Both of their faces also looked relieved in their own way. Of course, Tomern, who made the deal first, showed deep regret on his face. I didnt fall for Ethan. Because there was nothing in the originally promised deal to keep Damian in check. I could only guess that he had made some kind of deal with Damian. Otherwise, there would have been no reason to drag on and hold a match that looked like a tight match. However, I couldnt help but have one question. Why are you so curious about Limedell? Especially when it comes to the royal palace. Is it possible that Limedell is concerned about invading first? If you look at it as part of patriotism, it was not an action that was completely incomprehensible. However, if you are curious about such military movements. What I want is not much. The overall atmosphere of the castle. flow. I just want that much. Was it necessary to step out that much? Military movements were naturally top secret. If such a request had been made, no matter how important honor was, I would not have easily agreed to it. Think about it. The royal family is not stupid, and if there is any sign that such information has been leaked, they will hunt down the person who was confidant. If you are unlucky, you could be accused of treason. No matter how I looked at it, it didnt seem like he wanted to obtain military information. In that case, the duke could really be curious about the atmosphere inside the royal castle itself. But why? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you trying to get involved in the succession battle? King Bjorn was physically aging considerably compared to his age of fifty. Even if its not right now, it wouldnt be strange if I closed my eyes helplessly in a few years. King Bjorn had three sons in total. If you want to get involved in the succession battle I think I can explain why Im curious about the palaces information. Of course, this was not an accurate inference. Even if I asked for light information right now, I didnt know what would happen in the future. Tomern pondered for a moment and approached Damian. [Lord Damian, I would like to ask you something. Did you make a deal with the duke?] Tomern continued to whisper to Damian, who was silent. [I hope you dont misunderstand. I have no intention of making a fuss about it. This is because we have already become parties to the transaction.] [I already heard about it from the Duke.] Tomerns complexion brightened. Although I was a little disappointed that I couldnt beat Damian that far away. In any case, by participating in the transaction with the duke, Damian also felt less burdened about handing over information. If Wolfheim and Floten cooperate, they will be able to retrieve information from Wangseong without much risk. Damian was now nothing short of a strong ally. [I would like to talk about it later.] [Okay.] Damian also knew that, so he readily responded to Tomerns words. We have one more thing to do before the awards ceremony! This is a showdown between His Excellency the Duke and the religious leader! Waaah! Cheers erupted throughout the Colosseum. A confrontation between a cult leader and a duke. In fact, it was a game that could be considered the main game of the day. A duke who called himself a transcendent man. Not only has he overcome the wall of transcendence, but he is also known as a religious leader whose skills are far ahead of anyone elses. The match prepared this time could be said to be the best big match of the year. The cult leaders new form floated in the air. Everyone swallowed their saliva at the sight of the religious leader coming down with his feet in the air as if he was coming down a flight of stairs. He naturally came down to the stadium and said while looking around. DI actually used the word proof, but I dont know if it has any meaning. The dukes skills definitely surpassed the wall of transcendence. However blue flames erupted from the cult leaders hand. It was a huge amount of mana. -Im quite curious as to what the limit is. The eyes of the audience lit up as they concentrated on every word of the cult leader. Anyone could see that his fighting spirit was burning. The game will not be canceled out of thin air. As if in response, the Dukes great sword. Hwareuk! White fireworks bloomed brilliantly. Baekyeom, whom I had only heard about in words. It was only after the finals and the meeting with the religious leader that the white flame finally bloomed. It also meant that among the opponents so far, there was no knight capable of utilizing that level of power. Youre saying you havent done your best so far? They say hes a transcendent. Its natural. -Can we start? Of course. The two new models have disappeared. The moment when the first clash broke out. The entire Colosseum shook violently as if there had been an earthquake. Chapter 203 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 203 #When I returned, the family was ruined (204) DBefore that. The religious leader snapped his fingers. Then, a huge circular sphere was created inside the stadium. Even with Ethans eyesight, he could only make out the presence of something very faint. -At this level, there will be no harm to the audience. Soon, all kinds of elements began to swirl around the religious leader. Wizard? He was a wizard. A very high-level, high-level wizard. A moment of doubt crossed my mind. In order to understand that suspicion we narrowed the distance at high speed. White flames, abundantly coated in the flaming divine sword, grazed the cult leaders body. A new model that shakes like a wave. I could feel the taste of hands cutting through bone and flesh. However, Ethans forehead did not straighten. Something is strange A very subtle feeling of discomfort. This was because I was able to derive one fact from that sense of discomfort. Its an advanced illusion technique. I almost lost myself in a helpless illusion. It was a magic full of sophistication that could easily deceive even the senses of a transcendental person. That meant one thing. The cult leaders skills have surpassed the level of transcendence. I was secretly surprised. Naraxus. Among the shape changers, they were the highest ranking dragon race. A dragon that can bring everything from the personality and habits of the target to the state and technology every time it changes form. The highest-ranking shapeshifter was capable of such a thing. Even though I couldnt steal the entire 100%, I had the power to steal more than 90%. There was one problem It was the fact that the Naraxus in front of me had what kind of human body. Has there ever been a human among wizards who has reached that level? although there are quite a few transcendents. There would have been no monster that could even surpass the level of the transcendent. It was the same even now, completely different from my previous life. The overwhelming power of the dragon race. As if that wasnt enough, human technology and training systems were mixed in, but even so, it was impossible to move upward indefinitely. This was especially true when it came to being a transcendent. At best, it is not possible to see beyond just mixing the strengths of humans and dragons. Transcendence was an area that could not be determined by perception and experience. A word given to a human being because he gained some kind of god-like power. That was the meaning of the state of being a transcendent. It was like that in the Kingdom of Heidern. Although the number of people who are held up as transcendental people has increased significantly compared to the previous life, most of them are only half-chuffed people with a lot of mana at the level of superhumans. This became even more true as we reached higher levels. More than a transcendental person. There couldnt be many people like him. Moreover, even if such a person existed, it was very strange that Naraxus could borrow that much power so easily. The ultimate form of a shape shifter is to duplicate everything in the object. To the point where the original and the fake are indistinguishable at the last moment. Assuming that such a person exists. So, if you imitated it like that, problems would inevitably arise. In his past life, Naraxus was extremely reluctant to imitate those who had reached the state of transcendence. The reason was simple. This is because each persons ego was so clear and possessed such a strong mental system that it was called the transcendent. More than 90% imitates the target. Not just strength, but also your mental system and emotional mindset. So how will things go? There may be no problem in imitating lower-level beings, but the closer the object gets to the higher realm There is a high possibility that it will be eaten in reverse. By imitating their appearance, they can actually continue their lives with the mindset of a human rather than a dragon race. This is why shapeshifters rarely appear directly in battle. In order to imitate a human with useful power, you had to take a lot of risk. Wouldnt it be more beneficial to imitate beings who, like the king of a country or high-ranking nobles, can have a great influence on the continent even though their skills themselves are not high? Of course, such beings were inevitably accompanied by high-skilled bodyguards, so they were accompanied by high-level shape-shifters with enough power to prevent their imitation from being detected. In that sense, the current situation could be said to be very strange. How can you imitate a human who has surpassed the level of transcendence? Was there a special number? If it werent for that, most likely, he would have been eaten by the wizards personality. No, maybe For a moment, an assumption flashed through Ethans mind. The assumption is that maybe the dragon in front of us right now is not Naraxus. The reason he assumed that the cult leader was Naraxus was simple. This was because the name of the church was the Naraxus Church. If the name of the church had been the name of another dragon race, other dragon races would naturally have come to mind. [Arent you Naraxus?] The corners of the cult leaders mouth went up at those words. [Why are you asking that question?] [Because I dont think so.] Ethan knew in detail everything from Naraxus true appearance to what type of dragon he was. However, since the cult leader had not revealed his true identity yet, he could only guess that fact. However, the situation was different now that I had witnessed the religious leaders magical skills firsthand. [Isnt it normal for a shape-shifters spirit to be consumed by imitating a human with that much power?] The mana swirling around the cult leader trembled slightly. Waves of emotion are projected onto mana. The religious leader, who was silent for a long time, answered. [You know more than you think. Well, he is a descendant of Ardan] Although there were quite a few people who knew information about the dragon race called shape changers, there were almost no people who were aware of the limitations of shape changers. This was because it had not been long since the dragon race appeared in earnest on the Western Continent, and the shape changers themselves were one of the races that operated much more secretly than other dragon races. I cant believe you already know what could be considered the highest level of information about such a shapeshifter. The leader couldnt help but be quite surprised. And even for assuming that he was not Naraxus based on that amount of facts at best. Even the seven archbishops thought he was Naraxus. It seemed like the information Ardan was getting was much deeper than he expected. Immediately, the leader nodded. [youre right. Let me introduce you formally. His name is Lucreon, the leader of the language worshipers. You can simply call me Demon Dragon.] It was a familiar name. The ruler of Yongeon, who was called the Demon Dragon of Eternal Spirit instead of Lucreon. It was a monster that could have driven all the wizards in the world into despair. Words embodied with power in language had a much simpler and simpler structure than magic, but nine out of ten wizards in the world were unable to embody those simple words and were swept away by the demon dragons. The reason was simple. This was because embodying words was something close to an innate talent. Like the Demon Dragons, who are said to worship language, they either embody a special structure called Eonryeonghwan in their heads If not, they have overwhelming talent. Eonryeong was a tribal technology that could not be utilized without such a structure. However, there was another reason why Ethan vividly remembered this dragon race. Ilya. This was because the leader of the language worshipers who killed her in her previous life was this demonic dragon of language. The memory of driving a blade into his heart as revenge for him was still vivid. I see. For most wizards, changing their appearance would be a piece of cake if they were a ghostly demon dragon that was lightly steamed. It must not have been that difficult to be praised as the leader of a cult without being discovered by any human beings. Arent even ordinary wizards able to manipulate their appearance at will when they reach the 9th rank? Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The difference with Naraxus would be whether or not it can imitate all the elements of a changed human. [Where is Naraxus?] [Calm down. We havent made our first transaction yet. And that is quite important information.] [Does it require a price?] [It would be a shame to say it out loud. Hmm. Before continuing the conversation, isnt it important to give the audience something to see so they dont get bored? No matter how formal it may be.] As soon as the Demon Dragon finished speaking, a huge explosion of noise erupted throughout the stadium. Behind the spectacular sights, there was enormous destructive power. All eight hwans were liberated. The mana flowing from the eight pills completely covered the body. The blazing white flames quickly blocked the cult leaders mana. The mana of the religious leader, who was painted entirely black, was wrapped in white flame. Pow! The two mana, who were fighting fiercely, exploded in all directions. Sweat was already running down Ethans face. It was a power that was difficult to extinguish even with the heat of white flame. strong. And thats beyond imagination. As we entered the state of transcendence, the speed of mana recovery had long since become incomparably faster than before. The amount was incomparable to the past. Nevertheless the power struggle with the cult leader, who was emitting mana to the extent that the word infinite was truly appropriate, was extremely difficult. It is impossible to open that damn mouth by force. Ethan could sense that fact. This is because the demon dragon had much greater power than the dragon race Anna I met earlier. Amazing. The Dragon Clan, who had been able to deal with just one Transcendent in their previous life, has now risen in rank to the point where they seem difficult to deal with even if three or more Transcendents attack them. Still, there was one good news. I was able to understand to some extent the power this guy had. Whats important now is It wasnt some random sparring that could only serve the purpose of giving the audience something to see. Extracting as much information as possible from the demon dragon. As he is a member of the highest level of the Dragon Clan, he must know a variety of facts. I asked while blocking the mana. [Is the Iron Tyrant the same level as you?] The leader of the Metal Dragons located in the Dwarf Kingdom. The demon dragon wanted him to hunt down the iron tyrant. I was able to guess a few reasons. first. The power of the Iron Tyrant is equal to or greater than that of the Demon Dragon. However, this possibility itself was not high. If its enough to hand over Ardenheit. He may be thinking of using this as his hand. However, if the situation was as I first guessed, the only thing waiting for me in the Dwarven Kingdom was death. If you were going to kill, there was no need to move in such a complicated way. With that much power, it wouldnt be difficult to secretly erase yourself. The possibility itself may not be high. [Of course not. If the Iron Tyrants power had been that much, there would have been no need to move the Duke.] With those words, Ethan was able to notice one thing. The Demon Dragon is much stronger than the Iron Tyrant. That also meant that it was not difficult to kill a metal dragon if you put your mind to it. But why go through such a complicated process to kill him? Its probably because it seems obvious to kill a guy outright. To whom? Isnt it probably from the same dragon clan? There is no need to worry about humans. There is a high possibility that a division has arisen among the dragon clan. In the previous life, the dragons moved as one body under the orders of the dragonlord. Considering that, it was as if a very big change had occurred. Chapter 204 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 204 After returning, the family was ruined (205) Division. In fact, it was just a situation that was not difficult to witness among humans. Nobles who grew up being told to be loyal to the king their whole lives often stood in opposition to the king for their own power. Even those who belong to a single nation, rather than the grand framework of a race, act that way. Even more so, what about the Yongin people, who were made up of several groups called tribes and were reborn as one? Since they are a race of brains and the power each individual possesses is enormous, it could be said to be a perfect social structure for embracing different thoughts. The reason it was not expressed externally is probably because the power of the dragonlord who united numerous tribes into one was enormous. If not, does he have some special ability? Dragonlord. Almost nothing was known about him, both in his past life and in his current life. At best, he united numerous dragon tribes and led the invasion into the western continent. Other than that, it was unclear what kind of personality the guy had, much less what kind of race he was among the dragon people. Whats certain is Even to Ethan, who had seen countless dragons, his appearance was not familiar at all. He used his words as if he were a demonic dragon, showed tremendous power as if he were a destruction dragon, and sometimes even revealed his skin with the same strength as Ardenheit, as if he were a metal dragon. A mixture of all kinds of dragons. It was a word that could define a dragonlord. Thats why it was impossible to specify its race. Whether its a demonic dragon, a destruction dragon, or a metal dragon. They were all dragons with a power so powerful that it would light up the eyes of any human being. A dragonlord who used such racial characteristics at will without any restrictions. This was also the reason why the transcendental person was swept away like a fallen leaf. It is a being with such great power. So Ethan had one question. In this life, Ardan not only defeated the dragonlord, but forced him into seclusion for many years. I heard that there was a battle so fierce that the sword was shattered. Yes, it must have been a fierce battle. The only question is How? The truth was, how on earth did they defeat the dragonlord like that? Unlike this life, where he lost his father early, Ethan swept the battlefield with his father for a long time in his previous life. Therefore, even though he knew more about the status of a former Duke than anyone else in the world, it was by no means empty words. Transcendent. Among them, it can be considered one of the highest ranking articles. Even if you searched the entire Western Continent, you would not find a knight better than your father. At least that was the case in my previous life. Even so, it was not true that it was so powerful that it could seal the dragonlord for more than ten years. In his previous life, Ethan surpassed his fathers level one step further. It wasnt that he had left the realm of transcendence and went one level higher, but there was no question that he had at least a stronger power than the previous Duke. Even he sacrificed his life by cutting off one of the dragonlords arms. Did the Duke of Zhendae at the time of the Dragon Clan War fifteen years ago really have the power to seal half of the Dragon Lord? If you think about it that way, its definitely strange. Did my father have a secret weapon that I didnt know about? well. If there really was such a thing, I wouldnt have used it a long time ago in my past life. The only thing that could be guessed was that he received an effect similar to awakening in a situation where his life was at risk. Originally, when humans were driven to the brink of death, they used their superhuman strength without even realizing it. In any case, the dragonlord was such a monster that even Ethan, who was called the greatest knight among humans, had to sacrifice his life by cutting off one of his arms. The reason why there seemed to be no common divisions even though numerous tribes were united was probably because that monster held the center. but now? Things have completely changed. Although I did not witness the Balaur War myself, I knew its outcome. The dragonlord has been out of the loop for over ten years. The dragon race that first started the war is making friendly gestures towards humans as if they had never done so before and is delving deep into the western continent. There is bound to be division. Having experienced both his past life and his current life, in Ethans opinion, the tendencies of the dragon race could be explained very simply. A group of monsters united by extreme arrogance and self-righteousness. In particular, they are a group whose minds are full of racial supremacy, showing such an attitude towards humans. For those with such extremist tendencies, the current situation could not have been pleasing. human. They must be thinking that they are a race that has no problem even if they are trampled and occupied by force, but what about now? Arent they going through a complicated process by founding a religion and bringing in leaders one by one? There is no way there are no complaints. Among the dragon clan, especially those with extreme tendencies, the current situation will not be very pleasant. You can rule over humans with force, but why bother? This means that there are probably not just a few people who think like this. A long time has passed since the denomination was created. It would not be surprising if such conflicts were expressed externally. This is probably why the Demon Dragon, who created a cult among the radical dragons and showed a moderate path in his own way, is drawn to this group. I chatted with the religious leader and asked questions. [Isnt the Iron Tyrant your kin?] [Just because youre kin doesnt mean everything fits together. Isnt that the same with human physiology?] [How strong is he?] [He must be much stronger than most human transcendents. Of course Im sure the Duke can handle it.] The leader looked at Ethan and continued speaking. [If you make a sword body with the Ardenheite I gave you, you will be able to cut it through its hard skin.] [Are you saying it is impossible to cut it with the current sword?] [It will be difficult. Just because youre weaker than me doesnt mean youre really weak.] The leader was generously giving out information, perhaps determined to utilize it properly. I think I need to make a new sword first before hunting. There was no need to create something from nothing. All you had to do was change the metal that made up the sword body. A blacksmith capable of handling Ardenheit was needed. The first thing that came to mind was Porforens, who had been entrusting me with work for a long time, but It must be difficult. It is true that he was a skilled blacksmith, but Ardenheit was not a metal that could be handled with skill alone. In order to properly handle this metal, you must be the best blacksmith with a keen sense of touch and experience with all kinds of metals. Muradny. The king of the dwarves who gathered together the dwarves from a tribal society and established a kingdom. He was the only blacksmith capable of handling Ardenheit. I think I should meet him sometime. If you contact the King and form a delegation, meeting them will not be that difficult. The plan has been decided. His body was moving as quickly as his mind was working so diligently. Because one of the main purposes of participating in the continental swordsmanship competition was to understand the true skills of the sect leader. Gorgeous. The battle between the religious leader and the duke could be expressed in one word. Every time the cult leader gestured, hundreds of magic spells filled the air. It was a miracle that even those called great wizards could not see. What a Duke looking like, cutting down hundreds of magic spells with just one sword! The magic that was cut by the sword exploded, but no explosion sound or vibration was felt at all. It was because of the sphere surrounding the stadium. Paradoxically, despite the fierce battle unfolding before their eyes, the audience felt a sense of comfort. One thing was certain. Neither the cult leader nor the duke seemed human. Rather, it seemed that such a scene could be understood only if it was an unknown monster and not a human. Was magic originally that easy to use? No way. Even a decent archmage would be praised if he could use only five or six magics at the same time, let alone dozens of them, right? The cult leader over there is making hundreds of them with a single wave of his hand. So, its a monster. Even in the Zeno Empire, you have a private relationship with the emperor. If I didnt have the skills, would I have been treated as well? but. Even if one had never witnessed the leaders true skills, there was no one who didnt know about him. Starting with the story of a great magician who cannot be evaluated by human standards, to the story that even a transcendental person will collapse in one fell swoop in front of the religious leader. I only found out after witnessing it myself. What a monster the cult leader is. Rather, the great thing was the Duke. While we are already aware of the fact that the leader of the cult is a great person. This was because rumors about the duke had only recently been heard. A modern-day family head known to be restoring Ardan and returning it to its former glory with outstanding talent and skills. At most, I only knew that much information. In fact, such information was only known to those who collected information about each country, such as merchants, but for commoners, just knowing that he was the head of the Ardan family was the same as knowing a lot. After all, hes just a person from another country, right? So the duke had no choice but to look even more amazing. Even though he was facing such a great cult leader, his sword was cutting through magic endlessly. Ardan is amazing. Could it be that the religious leader is watching? Even so, do you think there would be someone at that age who could compete with the religious leader like that? Probably not. no one. Even if you searched through all people in their twenties, not just those in their twenties (the same age as the duke), you would find no knights with such skills. If youre in your thirties, I dont know. Some truly talented people reached the level of transcendence around their thirties. Taking that into account, the Duke could be said to be one of the most famous craftsmen, more than ten years ahead of its time. An unreasonable level of talent. Nevertheless, part of me is convinced that the duke is the head of the famous Ardan family. The name Ardan was one of the words as famous as the rumored cult leader. So much so that even Mujisung has heard the name of this family at least once. Soon, the membrane surrounding the stadium melted away. The religious leader looked around and said. -I think this is enough proof. Ill admit it. The Duke is undoubtedly transcendent. Not only the scenes we have seen so far, but also the situation where the religious leader himself made a public announcement. Now I had no choice but to admit it. Another transcendental person has been born in Heidern. And that at the unprecedented age of twenty. There was no more surprise. There was only the idea of a new divinity that appeared in the Western Continent. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 205 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 205 When I returned, the family was ruined (206) The sparring with the religious leader, which aroused a warmer reaction than the final, ended. Ethans achievements were considerable. The winner of the continental swordsmanship competition! There will be an awards ceremony by Duke Ethan! It was the King who presided over the awards ceremony. Prize money and gold plaques were awarded. Although it was an item of considerable value, I did not visit this place for its material value. The most important factor. That was honor. Hey. In the end, Ardan won this time too. I know. It happened every time, but this time I couldnt help but be particularly surprised. Just a year ago, there was a rumor going around that Ardan was in ruins. It was one of those pieces of news that everyone knew. Is that it? Ardans eldest son, who won the championship, was a patient who had been unable to move from his hospital bed for over ten years. Not only did he overcome all those obstacles, he also had to prove that he was the best among the later exponents, so it was only a matter of time before Ardans name was once again engraved across the continent. Because this was an international competition that had a significant impact. Congratulations on winning the Duke. thank you. Are you planning to go back right away? yes. I plan to. Well Im going to be very busy now, so it wouldnt be polite to hold on to it. You worked hard. Bjorn shook hands with a warm smile, as if he were the king of Heidern. I could almost feel with my own skin that his attitude was much friendlier than before. For sure Ethan looked at the religious leader next to the king. Now we have agreed to cooperate with that demon dragon. If Bjorn is one of the puppets set up by the Demon Dragon. Even if they were nobles from a foreign country, it was not strange for them to show a friendly attitude. I have planted my eyes. News from the capital will be easy to obtain. The awards ceremony passed quickly. Nerian advanced to the round of 32 and Myers advanced to the round of 64. The two peoples names were also featured in the poster, increasing their reputation. Of course, it may not be as good as Ethan, who reached the finals. Still, as the names of two of Ardans knights are known, we can at least notice that the knights strength has begun to recover quickly, unlike in the past. It was time to return. at that time. A whisper was heard. [I mean, the magic race.] The demon dragon continued speaking. [Are you planning on using the wizard who engraved the circuit on that new sword?] Ethan nodded. Illia was a wizard called the magician of crafting. Finding a production wizard beyond this level was difficult even for him who knew his past life. [He is quite delicate for a human, but it would be difficult to engrave magic on Ardenheit.] [ So?] [I will help you.] [Are you saying you will engrave the circuit?] [Thats right. Something that will work well for our people.] [Why?] [To hunt down the Iron Tyrant] Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You know thats not the question.] Even if you call them the highest beings in the realm of speech, they are. As it is not lacking, even if it is Ardenheit, it will not be difficult to carve a magical circuit. I knew that much. However, the reason I asked the question was because I was curious about why the demon dragon was so willing to help him. Besides. [Why should I trust you and entrust the divine sword to you?] [Would it be an answer if I said that the Duke and I could be quite good collaborators?] [You could be the next Iron Tyrant.] [Duke There are more dragons who have infiltrated the western continent than you might think. The order of the hunt will be up to the duke] The cult leader quietly raised his eyebrows and continued to whisper. [I dont necessarily want to recommend hitting me first.] Should I call it confidence or arrogance? The leaders voice was relaxed throughout. [It would never be a loss-making proposition for the duke.] Ethan thought for a moment. If the function of the divine sword could be improved through the mana circuit, hunting dragons would become much easier. Of course, there is a condition that you must not mess with the circuit. [The Duke will have nothing to worry about. It takes a lot of effort, so Im not trying to engrave it for free. So, are you willing to accept it?] Carve a magical circuit into Ardenheit. With Ilyas skills It was difficult. It was common sense that the higher the metal, the more difficult it was to engrave a circuit. Maybe Illya has reached the level of a transcendental person, but with her current skills, she will only be able to carve low-level circuits. [What are the conditions?] [In addition to the Iron Tyrant, please hunt one more dragon.] [Which one are you talking about?] [This is the one called the Dragon of Disaster among humans. In our terms its a dragon called Elondra.] Ellondra, the dragon of disaster. He was the leader of the Destruction Dragon. [At best, I dont think its worth the cost of one circuit.] [Haha. It would be a useful circuit. Besides, isnt the purpose of the Dukes work to exterminate the dragon race?] Its just something that has to be done anyway. That was Ma Ryongs argument. In fact, it was not a strict proposal since there was no deadline for hunting down the dragon of disaster. However, I had no intention of rushing into the water. [Decide based on performance.] [Of course.] The demon dragon nodded willingly. [If you make a sword, I will come pick it up.] The transaction is over. The group, including him, crossed the gate. Only then did a strand of tension in Ethans heart dissipate. Nothing happened this time. Compared to my previous life, where a terrible massacre worthy of being called a blood death occurred, this life was different. The Continental Swordsmanship Tournament ended so peacefully that it could not have ended more peacefully. The result was somewhat bland considering that a demonic dragon with a level beyond the transcendental personally participated. In front of the royal gate. Delprion was there to meet us in person. As soon as they met, the king approached with a big smile on his face, patted Ethan on the shoulder and burst into laughter. haha! I heard the news. Not only did he win the swordsmanship competition, he got into a fight with the cult leader. Its hard to guess just how far the dukes skills are! Thank you for brightening the kingdoms honor. The corners of Delprions mouth went up so high that they could not go any higher. In recent years, invasions have decreased slightly, but just a few years ago, the Kingdom of Limedel was one of the countries that were anxious because they could not capture Heidern. It was still the same now. There was tension on the border between the two countries every day. This has been especially true recently. Two transcendents who could not be left out when evaluating Heiderns power. There were widespread rumors that Duke Himos and Duke Gerond had died one after another, and the kingdoms power had been completely diminished. On the other hand, there was no way Limedell, which had preserved its power, would miss this opportunity. That is why there was tension at the border. In such a situation, winning in a country that was virtually a hostile country not only flattened the arrogance of the team, but also implicitly warned them of their own potential. A new transcendent has been born in Heidern. A transcendent of all time who is different from the existing transcendents. In fact, it was the same as taking responsibility for national defense with just one competition. So Delprion had no choice but to smile brightly and welcome me. I only did what I had to do, Your Majesty. haha. If the royal knights heard that, they would have been in tears. The King, who seemed to be in a good mood and lightly joked back, looked at Ethan. Do you have any information about the cult leader? He seems curious. It was worth it. Since the religious leaders information is treated as confidential, it would be difficult for even the king of a country to know in detail about him. Ethan looked at Delprion. He was a saint who was praised by the people in his own way, and was one of the monarchs who had an aversion to the dragon race. Although it may be difficult to say that he was completely on Ethans side, he was a person who was capable of accompanying him to some extent. Because there were parts of his personality that matched Ethans. The leader is a dragon. is it? The kings face hardened. Since the core doctrine of the church itself is to serve the dragon race, I thought it would naturally be related to the dragon race, but guessing and certainty were completely different words. I have an offer. What kind of proposal do you mean? The cult leader wants me to hunt other dragons. Are you saying there is a division between them? It seemed that way. Delprions mind became complicated. You want the duke to move? There must be a reason. One thing was certain: it was not bad news for the humans. No matter what gestures the dragons made, there was no way for them and humans to merge. So did you agree? The conditions were good. Are you going to be okay? It didnt seem impossible. The church also confirmed that it would provide help. So, I plan to visit the Dwarf Kingdom sometime soon. Its a dwarf kingdom I guess. Delprion nodded. The story of Williams was still fresh in his memory. A dwarf who used to be a blacksmith in the kingdom and associated with the dragon tribe. After pushing him out and raising his power, he requested punishment from the Dwarven Kingdom, but It was no news. Considering that the dwarves attitude was close to hating the dragon race, it was a very strange thing. Because it was something that a dwarf with a bad temper would yell at me to hit in the head with an axe. I guess there are dragon people there too. Thats what the religious leader said. be careful. This was all the king could say. Although I wanted to stop him, it seemed like the duke had already made a deal with the religious leader. No matter how king he is, he cannot justly block the dukes actions. This is especially true if it is a personal reason mixed with transaction like now. of course. Could you possibly use the royal gate? Theres no need to ask permission for that. thank you. The place he was heading to was the Marquis of Bessus. Marquis Bloten was constantly investigating the Dwarven Kingdom. Recently, he had been hitting the jackpot by concluding a series of deals with the Dwarf Kingdom together with Popolence. There is probably no other person in Heidern who understands the inside circumstances of the Dwarven Kingdom as much as Marquis Blothen. Before visiting, the first priority was to find out the basics of the Dwarven Kingdom. I moved through the gate to the Marquis de Bloten. Chapter 206 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 206 #When he returned, his family was ruined (207) Marquis Bloten was not embarrassed by the sudden visit. Instead, he just smiled empty-handed and said something that was almost like a joke. Arent you too busy these days? If this continues, Ill even forget your face. Because there is so much to do. I heard about the swordsmanship competition. Congratulations on winning. Thanks to this, the brands sales increased by more than 50%. Youre probably referring to the design products that come out with Ardans name. It could be said that he was a heavenly merchant, as his congratulatory messages never left out the topic of money. I came here to ask you something. Even if its a family secret, if youre curious about the duke, Ill be happy to answer. What are you curious about? I need information about the Dwarven Kingdom. Are you talking about information from the leadership? Thats right. Please wait a moment. Soon after, Marquis Bloten took out a thin book. Im glad I have the data at the right time. With just this book, you will be able to understand all the detailed compositions. I opened the book. What was written on the first page was information about Muradni, the king of the dwarves. DMuradni Ameria I. One of the great chieftains of the dwarves who united the dwarves who were previously divided into tribes. Currently ruling the Kingdom of Ameria for 15 years. They seem to have a great hatred for the dragon race, and if a dwarf takes on any work related to the dragon race, they maintain severe punishment, up to the point of being punished by death. However, in recent years, their behavior has been quite different from the past. Accordingly, the tone of the Dwarf Kingdom has changed greatly from the past. Even in Craseum, the capital of the kingdom, it is not difficult to see products with dragon clan symbols imprinted on them being sold However, the possibility that they were pressured by the Kingdom Council cannot be ruled out (omitted) -Kingdom Council. The representative ruling body of the Kingdom of Ameria, comprised of 12 chieftains called the Twelve Hammers. When three or more warchiefs present an agenda, anything can become an agenda item for judgment. Within the Kingdom of Ameria, the power of the Twelve Hammers is as high as that of King Muradni. It is unlikely that this will happen, but if more than half of the chieftains decide to do so, the king can be dismissed This appears to be one of the devices to prevent the kings tyranny, as the kingdom has not been established for a long time. Among the twelve warchiefs, the dwarf with the strongest political influence is Centador, known as the Hammer of Fire In the past five years, when issues related to the Balaur clan come up for judgment, there is a tendency to turn a blind eye or minimize matters as much as possible. .. It is believed that the Kingdom Council is very likely to have colluded with the Dragon Clan. Hmm. The information Marquis Bloten investigated was of considerable value. The same was true for information about Muradni. Its not the worst. I wondered if the entire Dwarven Kingdom had turned against the Dragon Clan. Perhaps Muradni was carrying out policies under the influence of the Kingdom Councils power. Of course, we cannot rule out the possibility that he is in full cooperation with the Kingdom Council. still. Memories of his past life flashed through Ethans mind. Days when the blood of the dragon race never dried on the divine sword. Dwarves have provided countless help to humans. If a human blacksmith could repair five pieces of weapons and armor a day, they could have done more than five times that amount of work. Not only was it much more resistant to heat, but its body itself was specialized for blacksmithing. Ethan also received help. Even if the sword was made of Ardenheite, it could not help but rust even after cutting down numerous enemies. The difference from regular weapons is that the process proceeds very slowly and there is almost no chance of the sword body breaking. It has been five years since the war against the dragon clan began. That was the first time I met Muradni. You say youre the great hero of a famous swordsman, but you dont know how to love the sword? It was handled very badly. The guy whose name is Shingeom looks no different from a street beetle. Give me that sword. He chuckled as he recalled the memory of that time. As Muradni said, in the previous life, the appearance of the divine sword was close to being a mess. The reason was simple. This was because there were no blacksmiths capable of repairing Ardenheit. It was the same for both humans and dwarves. A divine metal that does not flinch even at fairly high temperatures. Although it was possible to wipe off the blood and oil on the outside of the sword body, it was impossible to restore the power of the new sword, which was slowly fading away due to numerous battles. The sword was slowly falling apart. Actually, it was worth it. It was a sword that had not been serviced for over a hundred years When was the last record of maintenance? It must have been at least a hundred years. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason was simple. One hundred years ago, dwarves and humans continued to communicate in their own way, even if they were a little estranged, but humans, who became increasingly powerful, became infinitely arrogant and used all kinds of different races as slaves. As a result, various races, including dwarves, came to live in hiding in their own spaces. The same was true for the dwarves who had interacted with Ardan. Since all the blacksmiths who could maintain the new sword have disappeared, the sword body is bound to slowly wear out over time. If it had been before the war, it would have been in pretty good shape. Since they were the best swordsmanship in the West Continent, paradoxically, they rarely used swords. It could be said that it was a time when anyone who tried to fight against Ardan was immediately called a crazy person. Thats why the sword was able to hold up even though it wasnt repaired for a long time. Ardenheit was not called the metal of the gods for nothing. Of course, the story changed considerably after the Dragon Clan War broke out. A sword that has split the bones and flesh of dragons, which are many times harder than those of humans, thousands, if not more than 10,000 times. There was nothing strange when Muradni said the word street beggar. In any case, the dwarves who joined later steadily assisted the humans, and the same was true for Muradni. Because I spent every day busier than anyone else, repairing the weapons of Ethan and other members of the death squad and leading the development of weapons specialized for the dragon race. Together, until the last desperate team loses their lives. Therefore, my memories of him were bound to be quite special. if possible. I hoped that Muradni would not change from the past. Cutting off the head of a colleague who could be called one of his few close friends would never have been a pleasant experience, even for Ethan, who had been through all sorts of hardships. Just think for a moment. He closed the book and looked at the Marquis. thank you. No, what can you do with just this much? Its nothing compared to what I received from the Duke. Just a year ago, the Marquis of Bessus was one of the families that was disappearing due to the current. As the seven kingdoms actively entered the commercial world, their past glory completely faded, and in the end, even the products they handled were taken away one by one, slowly suffocating the kingdom. In fact, the prevailing opinion was that the Marquis of Bessos would completely decline within ten years. Although he and his son were working diligently to find a breakthrough, the Seven Kingdoms were by no means an easy family. It was Ethan who appeared in that situation. A time when the 10 collateral families and the 7 kingdom families were alive and well. The Marquis of Bessus took a gamble. I decided to invest everything in Ethan, even if it meant being completely at odds with all of them. No matter how small it is, youll have to wait five years. That was the thought at the time. Even if it is the 10 collateral families, it will take at least that much time to equalize the balance of power with the 7 kingdoms. It was not a short period of time, but Bloten intended to become Ethans shield even if he got hurt. Because I have witnessed such talent. If theres one problem. It was the fact that his eyes were knotholes. What is five years? In fact, Heiderns power structure was completely reorganized in just one year. Kingdom 7th Street. Now it has become an old name. So much so that no one brings up the story of the seven families that dominated Heidern a year ago. The only ones who survived were the four families that joined hands with the duke. Strictly speaking, Lacian also came within the scope of Duke Ethan by electing a new family head named Mileton, so it could be said to be five families. No, six families? While Lacian survived thanks to an improved constitution, the Marquis of Eltanis, who was one of the seven families, was different. A marquis from a family that was respected in Heidern as a renowned archery family in its own right. When Hymos and Duke Gerond were alive, they walked around with their necks stiffer than anyone else, but now that they have completely collapsed, they are heading down the path of downfall faster than anyone else. Four families emerged as the core power of the new kingdom. They officially announced that they would cut off all ties with Eltanis, and so did the King. They were putting strong pressure on Eltanis in all directions, whether politically, commercially, or manpower, citing his past actions. All of this was the result of turning Duke Ethan into an enemy. So I cant help but feel surprised and shocked. Even the Marquis Bloten could not have imagined that the game could be turned around so quickly in a moment of judgment. The Marquis of Bessus was now virtually one with Ardan. It was natural. Neither he nor his son had any intention of leaving Ardans side. Even if it means turning the king into an enemy. To that extent, Ardan had strong faith in the marquis. If there is anything I can help you with, please let me know at any time. What I have received from you is so great that I cannot repay it no matter what I give it. It wasnt just the Marquis who received help. So, lets just be grateful. I still remembered the enthusiasm that Marquis Bloten showed in the past when he had to obtain metal to make a new sword. Didnt he help us produce a new sword by bidding on Menelian alloy, even risking bankruptcy? Even now, the relationship was not one-sided. /The Marquis of Bessus/ was one of the great merchant families and was still steadily increasing the number of countries he traded with. Half of the profits are being used for the development of Ardan. Even if this side of the relationship in this life is giving something more Considering the past life, its fair enough. A death squad from a previous life. One of the families responsible for their distribution was the Marquis of Bessus. Even pouring all of his wealth into it. Considering that help, it was safe to say that the current weight was level or rather tilted toward the marquis. Therefore, Ethan hoped that the Marquis would be able to shake off his debt. Hehe I guess I cant even keep up with that thought now. Contrary to what he had intended, the Marquiss eyes seemed to have become even more determined. Chapter 207 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 207 #When I returned, the family was ruined (208) Theron was looking around in a dark space. The scenery appeared to flow sparsely, like shadows reflected in water. My arm was strongly pinched. I didnt feel any pain. He tilted his head. Is this a dream world? The scenery in front of me was almost colorless. Suddenly, I saw a child leaving a huge castle in the scenery. That child was himself. A memory of a past that happened a long time ago. This was what it looked like when he left Ardan and entrusted himself to the Duke of Agiles. This time a different scene unfolded. Perhaps a lot of time had passed, but the child had suddenly changed into a boy. Next to him was a figure made entirely of black. In the boys hand was a sword. It was a sword entirely engulfed in black flames. A boy smiling brightly as if he were proud. It was a memory from when Ardans vision technology, Black Flame, was restored. In order to restore that technology, I devoted a very long time to research with Aguileth It was at that time. The scenery, which was almost colorless, began to gradually become black. As if they were trying to smear him. The scenery became more blurry and unintelligible voices could be heard occasionally. Kill me. all. Eerie language. It was a strange yet irresistible sound. Swing the sword and kill. It was a simple act. Each time that happened, the color of the flame rising above the sword body became darker and darker. plural. Revenge. for what? For what? To whom? The landscape turned completely black. I couldnt see anything. So much so that one wonders if he was wearing an eye patch over his eyes. Kill kill take it back. Yours The scene in the landscape shook violently. Very occasionally I was able to catch a faint image. Pupils completely out of focus. I could see myself moving faithfully to the voice, as if I were a doll. Therons face hardened. From what I could see so far, the scenery before my eyes was virtually no different from my memories. These are my memories? It was truly bizarre. This was a nightmare. He left his family to regain its former glory, but ended up being manipulated by others like a puppet tied by strings. This cannot happen. Theron denied any memory. And I prayed. I hope this damn nightmare ends quickly. Despite my earnest wishes, the nightmare continued endlessly. Kill. Being injected with something. The scenery becomes even more pitch black. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How long have you been trapped in a nightmare? It was a time when fatigue had built up. The landscape shook violently as if there had been an earthquake. fast. Faster. The scene passed quickly, moment by moment. Even in pitch-black darkness, I was able to find out that much. Suddenly, I saw a figure standing in the scenery. He was swinging his sword like crazy towards the pitch-black figure. Even though I was looking at the scenery from an outside perspective, the sight of it shaking as if there had been an earthquake seemed to clearly show how angry I was. My body suddenly trembled. I didnt know why. I just felt afraid. Meanwhile, the memories continued to flow. Burning anger. The sword clashes with the new knight. Sum of ten. Twenty sum. Time continued to flow as if it would not stop. It was then. In an instant, the darkness cleared completely. Strictly speaking, the darkness in the landscape had been lifted. I was able to quickly figure out why. A knight who shared sum with himself. A pure white flame was burning brightly above the knights sword. A flame with such a cold light that it completely brightens up a space that was completely filled with darkness. The knights face was revealed. Therons eyes widened. It was because it was a very familiar feeling to me. My eldest brother, who passed away a long time ago. The image of surviving each day relying on magic tools still remained vivid in my memory. It was as if the older brother I remembered from my childhood appeared as if time had fast-forwarded. The sword body filled with pure white flames drew a trajectory. A straight, straight trajectory. It was definitely slow. To the point where I felt like I could avoid it if I wanted to. However, I did not avoid myself in the scenery . No, strictly speaking, it would be accurate to say that it could not be avoided. Even if it is a sight that appears slowly when viewed from a distance. For me in the scenery, it was a moment that could be called a fleeting moment, enough to make my pupils dilate ever so slightly. Pow! There was an explosion that sounded like hundreds of bombs exploding. Color began to appear around the area that was filled with only darkness. Okay! Okay! Eerie sounds were heard from all directions. A space named Nightmare. There were cracks all over the space. A network of incontinence that continues as if it were a dense spider web. It was an inevitable collapse. Wajangchang. The entire space collapsed, and Theron was already in a room with sunlight streaming in. Hmm. Therons eyes opened little by little. The light was bright enough to make you feel cold. So much so that my tear ducts naturally overflow with content. It was a moment when I shook my head violently, as if resisting the light. uh? Youre awake. I heard a voice. I turned my head. What caught my eye was a girl I had never seen before. No, she seemed a little older than a girl. On the outside, she looks like shes about 20, so should I say shes a lady? Anyway, what was certain was that it was the first face he had seen in his life. Has the dedicated maid changed? Only then did the surrounding scenery slowly come into view. It looked very different from the room he was familiar with. To put it bluntly Have you seen it? I would say it looks the same as the room in the inner room I saw when I was young. Theron stood up and looked out the window. The scenery spread out below. Its definitely true. This was Ardans inner city. Why am I here Theron held his head. The last remaining memory came to mind. I think I was fighting a knight who had the same face as my eldest brother or maybe thats what I remember. In fact, it might have been one of the fragments of a distorted dream. Terrible confusion came. It was then. calm down. The woman raised her hand. Then, a blue energy surged out. Without even a moment to stop, Mana burrowed into his head. Therons eyes widened. It felt like my head was soaked in cold water. The confused feelings quickly subsided. His eyes became much calmer. thank you. Why have this much? Who are you anyway? Why am I here? Isnt this your family? Thats true, but The reason Im here is simple. The duke brought it. A duke? Ethan. Your brother. Theron was shocked. The reason was simple. Firstly, it was because I was able to infer that my older brother had woken up through the active phrase I brought him, and secondly, I found out that my older brother had taken over Ardan. It was. That was quite a surprising fact. Although he is the eldest son, he would not have transferred power from the 10 collateral families simply by opening his eyes. Maybe it would have been better if they had pushed Myers, who was known to be an asshole. Theron naturally pinched his arm. I was wondering if this too was a dream. But this time there was a complete difference from before. It feels like the pain is vivid. This was undoubtedly reality. I looked at the wizard in front of me. When I saw that magic was implemented with a single hand gesture, the other person was definitely a great magician. A person like that would not be a maid at best. In all likelihood, he is one of the high-ranking wizards working in the duchy. An explanation was needed to understand the situation. Because I was confused as to whether the memories in the nightmare were true. Could you please explain what happened? of course. Before that, let me introduce myself first. The name is Ilya. His position is well, Ardans exclusive wizard. All right. How much do you remember? I even remember entrusting myself to Lacian and heading to Duke Agileth to restore the Black Flame. By any chance, how old is your eldest brother? Im twenty this year. To put it simply, I think I can say that I still have vague memories of about two or three years ago. After that? I barely remember anything. Although he confirmed it was a nightmare from before, it was unclear whether or not it was really his memory. Considering that, it would be safe to say that my true memories only last two or three years ago. To put it simply, you were the victim of Agiles trick. If its a trick. Cant you guess? Since it was the restoration of the Black Flame, he must have asked for various things. As I followed it, I was completely swallowed up by negative emotions and then manipulated by black magic. In summary, it can be explained like this. . Therons face hardened. He entrusted himself to the Kingdoms Seven Families to restore his declining family, but in the end, he was only taken advantage of. Its not that I didnt feel strange. Especially when Agiles brought up the absurd statement that all living things must be slaughtered as a way to strengthen the power of the black flame. At that time, I felt even more doubtful. So I made some preparations, but it seemed like it wasnt enough to escape Aguiles trick. He smiled bitterly. okay. Then, the fight with my eldest brother Do you still remember it? I remember being cut by my eldest brothers sword at the last moment. For some reason, now that I look at it, it seems to be fine, but The duke saved you. By utilizing the power of white flame. White flame you mean? uh. The flame that the first head of the family used. Therons eyes widened. The wizard in front of me was speaking. My eldest brother restored Baekyeom. If you think about it with common sense, this was nonsense. Because no one has ever restored Baekyeom since the first head of the family. Moreover, even two or three years ago, when my eldest brother last remembered, he was still suffering from a sick condition. That was no different from telling that Ethan had just woken up. In such a situation. You really restored the white flame? uh. Not only that, I drove out the 10 collateral families, took down the three particularly hostile families among the seven families in the kingdom, won the continental swordsmanship competition, saved you too, and restored the divine sword I cant stop talking about this, can I? Eldest brother when did you wake up? About a year ago. In other words, it was no different from accomplishing all of those achievements in just one year. That was ridiculous. Unless the eldest brother becomes a transcendental person. What kind of level is your brother? They say hes a transcendent? Does that make sense? Why not? The rumor has already spread around the world for a long time. yes? Therons eyes widened. Chapter 208 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 208 When it returned, the family was ruined (209) It was a story that was not difficult to believe, but almost unbelievable. Even if you search through all the history books available in the world, you will not be able to find an article that reached the level of transcendence in just one year. Moreover, this was the same even for the first head of the family, who was known to have written a legend. So, I have no choice but to look at the woman with questioning eyes. Of course, he knew that an excellent magician known for being rational and reasonable had no reason to lie to him, but Thats ridiculous! For Theron, Ethan was nothing short of an example. It could be considered a milestone in life. The sight of his eldest brother, whom he had seen since he was young, left a deep impression on him. He became the temporary head of the family at an age when it wouldnt be strange for others to be greedy for a piece of candy, and has done a lot of things. A person who is difficult to describe simply as a genius was his eldest brother. Thats why I had deep respect for him. If he had been appointed as the temporary head of the family, it was obvious that he would have been dragged around helplessly by his vassals. He was a person loved by everyone. Therefore, the shock and ripple effect when Ethan fell was indescribably great. The burden on Theron at that time was beyond imagination. All he had in mind was to assist his eldest brother and raise Ardan to great heights, but he did not have the slightest idea that he would rule the family. However, the only person with the most legitimate qualifications to succeed Ardan was himself. If the eldest son falls, the second son would naturally take over. However, at that time, he was not prepared either personally or competently to rule Ardan. The limitations were quickly revealed. There were some vassals who tried their best to assist him, but what caught the eye of most vassals was disappointment. No matter what I did, I couldnt help but be compared to my older brother. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he didnt have the outstanding military power to take down a swordsmans master. Ardans vision technology was completely cut off in the squadron. The eldest brother, who had collapsed, showed no sign of waking up. It cant go on like this. Even though she was young, Theron felt it instinctively. If time passes like this, Ardan would be lucky if he did not regress rather than recover his fortune. It is a long way to catch up with his older brother both in terms of sword skills and in the political realm. But if you have to choose between the two. overwhelming force. It was the element I needed most. It was also the reason why I entrusted myself to the 7 Kingdoms. They were the most prosperous family in the kingdom, and if they could get help, they would be able to achieve much faster growth than what they had at home. He escaped the fence because he loved his family and respected his eldest brother more than anyone else. Even after inheriting the family, he was full of thoughts of giving up his seat at any time if his eldest brother woke up again. Thats why I was able to feel happy when I heard the news that my eldest brother had just woken up. However, accepting happy and unbelievable stories was a slightly different topic. How on earth Wouldnt it be possible with a talent given by God? You mean your brother had that much talent? It was Theron who had been watching Ethan since he was young. He had outstanding talent as a knight. This was clearly true. However, if you ask whether it is enough to rewrite something that has never happened in history. No matter how you look at it, it wasnt that? It was like that. If talent were ranked, my eldest brothers swordsmanship talent would definitely be close to the top 1%. You could even express it with the word genius. However, there were so many so-called geniuses in this world. What was it like for Heidern? Starting from the late Jisoo of the Kingdoms 7 families, to the children of other noble families. The number of geniuses was so numerous that one could not count them with two hands. However, no one has ever mentioned the state of transcendence. It was a level where he could control the state of the nation beyond the realm of individuals. Even in a world where information related to the dragon race has been released and it has become much easier to rise to the level, it is a level that is so difficult to reach that there is not a single late index who has achieved transcendence. That was the state called transcendence. It seemed like there was. Just by looking at him, hes an incredible genius. Was it different when you were younger? Of course, he had the talent to be called a genius, but It wasnt to that level? yes. From what I remember, it was like that. Your five senses may have been much more developed in a coma. Or perhaps he developed a sixth sense, called a transcendental sense, and became more mentally mature. Is that so? I dont know either. Actually, I was just saying it as it came out. yes? The dukes talent has already passed the stage where it can be explained in words. I think Ive lived a long time, but its the first time in my life Ive seen such a monster. okay. The wizard in front of me seemed to be much older than I thought. Im sure they wont say things like Im in my twenties and Ive lived a long time. All right. Do you know where your eldest brother is now? I heard he was returning from the continental swordsmanship competition. Im coming via Fractal Marquis, so I think Ill probably arrive around this evening. thank you. Why have this much? Ilya said, looking Theron up and down. Is there anything wrong with your body? yes. There doesnt seem to be any difficulty in moving. Mana too Theron looked at the body and was shocked. Unlike the last time I remembered, the amount of mana contained in the body had decreased significantly. Its nature was also completely different. Before, the mana itself was very dark, perhaps because there were a lot of negative emotions mixed in. Its gray. It was different now. The mana, which was stained pitch black, was closer to gray, which could be considered an intermediate color. Gray mana bloomed on his hands. Its changed. In the past, every time I moved my mana, all kinds of negative thoughts came to mind. It was completely different now. Mana was following her own will. The feeling of being semi-controlled by mana has completely disappeared. is this also an effect of white flame? Theron recalled the last scene he saw. When pure white flames swept over my entire body. It was probably at that time that the nature of mana changed. He recalled a phrase written in some literature. White flame is said not only to have the power of fire to burn enemies, but also to have a particularly powerful purifying energy. Considering those phrases, the result was not incomprehensible. Anyway, all I had to do was build up my mana again. Since all past enlightenment has not completely disappeared, filling the mana hole will not be that difficult. On the contrary, it can be said to be a good news since all the mana influenced by Agiles was wiped out this time. Its okay. Gyeongji, if you just restore your mana, you will be able to overcome it quickly. The wizard in front of him seemed to recognize his physical condition at a glance. but. Judging by the atmosphere, it looks like he has been taking care of himself until now He is a person who can activate magic with a single wave of his hand. It was a fact that could be known without necessarily checking that the level was high. Thats why I treated her with some caution. However, there was something I was curious about. It looks like you and your brother are quite close. Are they simply business-related or do they have a special emotional connection? Once the situation was somewhat settled, curiosity naturally arose. My eldest brother turned 20 this year. Considering that most children of noble families get engaged or even get married as early as their late teens, it wouldnt be surprising if the eldest brother was dating that wizard. You said it was Ilia. okay. May I ask what your relationship is with your eldest brother? Uh thats. It was impossible to know what the intention of the question was. Ilya thought hard. My head has never spun faster since I became an archmage. What is my relationship with the duke? Is it just a business relationship? The events in Viscounty Territory are too clear to say that. I definitely said I would leave the possibility open. It means that the Duke doesnt have feelings for her either. Uh, um were kind of leaving the possibility open? We are open to possibilities. The words were very ambiguous. Anyway, one thing is certain. That means its not completely unrelated. This means that there is a relationship not only in the public sphere but also in the private sphere. In that case, it would be right to respect it. understand. Yes. Get some rest. Not long after she left the door, leaving a message telling me to get some rest, the door burst open. A familiar face caught my eye. It was his sister, one of his blood relatives. Theron! Elena hurriedly ran to the bed and hugged him. I felt like I had a lot to say today. * * * After finishing the meeting with Marquis Bloten. Ethan and the two knights returned to their home via Fractal Marquis. News of winning the continental swordsmanship competition had already spread throughout the duchy. The entire estate was shaken by the news of the dukes return. This was especially true in Londinium, one of the largest cities. Because it was the same as the capital of the duchy. As soon as I entered the outer castle gate, I was able to meet Elena and other vassals. Congratulations Ethan! I salute you, Your Excellency the Duke. After saying hello to Elena, Sylvia and other retainers. As Elena gestured somewhere, a huge horn sounded throughout the duchy. His Excellency the Duke, winner of the Continental Swordsmanship Competition, is entering! ridge! ridge! The military band beat its drums loudly. The residents of the territory ran out onto the main street holding flowers as if they had been waiting. The sight of pollen flying around with shouts coming from all directions was truly spectacular. Why did you prepare all this, sister? no way. I won the famous continental swordsmanship competition, so I have to do this. All the people in the territory are happy too. There was also a need to make sure our familys status was recognized. It wasnt wrong. Although Ardan has won championships in swordsmanship competitions over the past hundreds of years, this victory had a completely different meaning. An unprecedented crisis that came to a family that seemed to not know the word downfall. Winning the competition was no different from claiming to the people of the territory. Ardan is still alive and well. Ethan nodded, pretending not to win. To be honest, I didnt like these events, but I didnt intend to disparage my sister who worked hard to prepare them. By the way, Ethan. huh? Theron is awake. Theron? When did you wake up? today. See you later. It seems like the kid has only sparse memories. I wondered when he would wake up. It was time to face my younger brother, who must have come to his senses. Chapter 209 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 209 #When I returned, the family was ruined (210) After the grand welcoming ceremony, which was as grand as the triumphal ceremony, I visited the room where Theron was staying. Dont go in. Naturally, I made eye contact with this guy. When I faced my younger brother who was sane and had normal pupils, I felt an unfamiliar feeling. The last memory of my past life passed through my mind. Theron and Myers were willing to sacrifice themselves to open the path to the Dragonlord. The sight of his two younger brothers being chewed in their mouths was like an unforgettable stigma to Ethan. Thats why I was feeling complicated. Sorry, gratitude, longing, etc. One thing was certain, it was that he was very fortunate to be able to see his younger brother who was looking at him well again. Unlike himself, who was just happy to see me, the guy lowered his head, avoiding eye contact, as if it felt awkward. Its been a while. I know. Are you feeling okay? Except for the fact that some mana has disappeared. That can be built up quickly. If necessary, stop by the elixir warehouse. I will tell you. Theron showed a blank face at those words. From my eldest brothers words, I was getting the feeling that taking the elixir out was not that big of a deal. When I think back to the family that had collapsed, it was truly an experience like the past. It wasnt until he saw his eldest brother face to face that Theron realized it. The Ardan he remembered and the Ardan he has now are very different. My eldest brothers prayers have also changed in an unimaginable way from before. No matter how much mana disappears, experience and enlightenment do not run away. Even now that he was weakened, Therons level was close to that of a high-ranking knight known in the world as a 7-star knight. And yet. I couldnt sense any prayers from the eldest brother in front of me. That meant two things. Either the eldest brother had no mana at all, or else he had achievements so high that even he couldnt guess. Of course it would be the latter. Just a little while ago, wasnt a huge welcoming ceremony held to celebrate winning the continental swordsmanship competition? It was clear that he had achieved the state of transcendence as Ilya had said. Ilya I heard it from him. Youre a transcendent now? Thats it. Honestly, I didnt believe it when I first heard it, but now that its over, its almost strange that I dont believe it. After speaking, Theron scratched his head. It looked like he had something he wanted to say. Do you have any hidden children? what? Since you kept gaping, I wondered if there was something difficult for you to say. Thats a bloody joke. The guy who was laughing weakly sighed. just. I heard that the guy who left his family alone to save his family almost destroyed it. The boys fingers dug into his pockets, as if he was trying to hide his embarrassment. ha. Actually, Im not even qualified to say this Im sorry. To my brother, to my sister, and to Myers. It was a rough, but pure voice filled with sincerity. Ethan nodded quietly. Even without hearing, I was able to guess what kind of thoughts this guy had in entrusting himself to the Kingdoms 7th House. A choice for the family, not personal prosperity. That was it. If Ardans fortune had remained the same, he would have lived for Ardan as a commander leading his vassals. Theron said to Ethan, who was silent. Actually, I stayed because I wanted to say this. Since my body has recovered to some extent, I will be leaving soon Where are you going? Anyway, Yeonyu, wouldnt it be unseemly for someone who abandoned the original family and joined the 7th family to return just because the family was revived? Is there a place to go when you leave? You should think about that. Still, isnt there somewhere I can use my body? There will be many places to use it. No matter how many high-ranking knights were created due to the union with the dragon race, a seven-star knight was a powerful person who would be welcomed wherever he went. Its just an escape. . Theron was immediately left speechless by Ethans words, which seemed to have seen clearly into his thoughts. escape. That hit the nail on the head. I want to tell you that you shouldnt do that, especially if youre doing it out of guilt. Are you planning to drive a nail into your sisters heart again? Then how If you really want to relieve yourself of that guilt, pay it back under Ardans name. Whew. Actually, I wanted to do that too. However, just thinking about the looks the people inside me would give me immediately made me feel a sense of pressure. What do you think of yourself? No matter what the process was, if you look at the result, no one can see that it looks like a bat. No matter how much I thought about it, I didnt have the confidence to endure those looks. This was especially true when he was near his eldest brother, who was a more brilliant person than anyone else. Each person has a purpose that can be utilized. If my eldest brother was the light, I was infinitely closer to darkness. Because Agiles, who stayed for a long time, ended up making herself like that. Still, one thing was certain. What my eldest brother said is close to the truth. If I really wanted to erase this feeling of debt, it would have been better to live for Ardan from now on. There is a place for you to work. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where? Its a kind of intelligence group. It probably suits your personality quite well. The Black Society, a group of assassins drawn from the lawless city of Carmen. Along with that, there is also the Black Moon that acts as an intelligence group. The tendencies of the two organizations were very similar in that they operated in the shadows. Of the two, I planned to put it where Theron wanted. Basically, his tendency is closer to the shade side rather than the sunny side. Human tendencies were not something that could be controlled even with white flame. It can only correct the nature of mana. However, the nature of mana sometimes affects human nature. There will no longer be any problems with mana. The mana of the negative dimension was bound to strongly encourage human impulses. It could be said that the fact that black magicians, a representative profession that utilizes such mana, calmly commit all kinds of crimes stems from the nature of mana. However, this does not mean that all warlocks are criminals. At least, it was clear that that was highly likely. It was for that reason that Therons mana was purified. The fact that the tendency itself was close to the dark wasnt that much of a problem. While there are active people, there are also introverted people. While there are people full of innocence, there are also people who are pessimistic from birth. In the end, that in itself wasnt the problem. There was bound to be a place for all of those tendencies to be utilized. Would you like to try it? if it is an intelligence group. You will rarely be seen in public. Its like the fate of such an organization. Thats what Theron wanted. Being able to dedicate yourself to your family without worrying about what others think. However, this was an issue that needed to be addressed. Brother, can you forgive me? If youre just taking care of them because theyre family, you dont have to do that. No matter what anyone says, Im the one who made the mistake. I have never forgiven you. . Because I dont think I did anything wrong in the first place. Rather, I wanted you to praise me for going beyond what I was used to for the sake of my family. ! Did you get the answer? I never dreamed that my eldest brother would think like that. Thats why I thought it was natural, even though my heart sank when I told him that I had never forgiven him. My eldest brother had a much bigger and broader heart than I thought. Thats why I was even more willing to accept my eldest brothers offer. Because I get to work for Ethan. I will do it. I will do anything for my family from now on. Someone will go sooner or later. huh. Then rest. A voice rang out quietly toward Ethan, who opened the door. thank you. For forgiveness. As I said before, I have never forgiven you. I meant it. * * * Sylvia. Yes, Your Excellency the Duke. Its already been over a year since you worked for me. Isnt that right? youre right. There will be a title award ceremony soon. If its an award ceremony. Because todays Ardan has many talented people who can be said to have contributed to its founding. You too. Thats too much praise, Your Excellency the Duke. Sylvia shook her head. It is true that they had been working hard for Ardan, but in the end, the reason this family regained its former glory in such a short period of time was all because of the man in front of them. Because he had been assisting from his side, he had a deeper understanding of the dukes movements than anyone else. The determination to move so boldly that its hard to believe even while watching right from the side. A genius talent that would not be lacking even if heaven had predicted it. Even a warm heart for the people. If there was a word for a perfect nobleman, it made me think that it would be a perfect word for a duke. Excessive humility can become immoral. Your merits will be rewarded during the ceremony. Above the count. ! Sylvia opened her eyes wide. Are you saying you will give me the title of earl? okay. But Sylvia swallowed her words. Even Ardans blood relatives had not yet received titles. In comparison, even though he had made a contribution, his gender was an issue and he was nothing more than a commoner. If the world consisted only of honesty and trust, there would be no people who were used like hunting dogs and then abandoned. So all she expected was to be above the Baron. Because the inherent limitations were clear. Still, I thought it wasnt bad for an inherited noble. How much more of a count? Ethan spoke to Sylvia, who was speechless. It is up to me, not you, to decide what you deserve. Am I wrong? It was an extremely arrogant statement, but paradoxically, it didnt sound that way at all. Because the duke was a person qualified to say something like that. What the Duke said is correct. Then Saddam is finished. A bundle of documents naturally flowed out of Sylvias arms. It was a compilation of information from other kingdoms, including the Kingdom of Limedell, starting with information on the duchy. Ethan read the document and nodded. The growth of the intelligence community was dazzling. This has been especially true recently. Not only did they unite the underworld one by one and build a scale that could be called the best in Heidern, they were now planting their eyes and ears in other countries. Even if there was help from several families, including the Marquis of Bessus, it is hard to believe that the results were produced in just a year or so at most. It is right to retain such talented people for the rest of their lives, even for the sake of the family. It was for that reason that he was given the title of earldom. Of course, even if he is given the title of Baron, he will continue to show good performances. For a gift to be memorable, you have to give it big once. At best, you can completely win the heart of the treacherous man by taking the position above the count? It is a transaction full of only benefits. Thats why Ethan didnt have any hesitation about giving Sylvia the title of earldom. Because he was a talented person who always did more than what he was given. It was still the same now. Chapter 210 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 210 After returning, the family was ruined (211) Title award ceremony. There was one thing that needed to be resolved before proceeding with it. The immediate task was to increase the number of titles that could be awarded. Because ten is not enough. If it had been a time when Ardan was continuing his prosperity, the ten noble consolations given to the family would have been more than enough. Since there was no way the vassal families would have any other ideas, the title would naturally have been inherited. But it was different now. In the past, the family was on the verge of collapse, and the number of people who contributed to developing the family to this point could not be counted on two hands. This simply means that there is not enough space to hand out titles to two earls, four viscounts, and four barons. Those who devoted themselves to Ardan cannot be treated poorly. To make up for this, the number of titles that a family could give had to be increased. This wasnt easy. Even the king of a country takes it into consideration at least once when giving him the rank of baron. This was because nobility was a class with certain duties, rights, and power. Simply increasing it is not a good thing. To the king and other high-ranking nobles. Thats always the case with privilege. The exclusive property of a few. It is a law that has noble value because those who can enjoy its benefits are overwhelmingly more numerous than those who cannot. Therefore, paradoxically, we must increase the number of titles that can be distributed. It was very difficult to buy a title even with an overwhelming amount of money. Something that is much more valuable than material things. That was the title. This was especially true if it was a succession rather than a single victory. Ethan lifted the crystal ball. This was a somewhat special item. It was an item given to him directly by the king. The crystal ball he gave me, telling me to contact him at any time if I had anything to ask him for, because he won the continental swordsmanship competition. Mana was infused into the crystal ball. After waiting a bit, I saw Delprions face. Ethan said with his head down. Meet Your Majesty the King. -haha. Do you already have something to ask for? yes. -Tell me. I would like you to increase the number of inherited nobles who can step down from duchy. -How far? I would like you to increase the number of earls to four, six viscounts, and ten barons. A total of twenty. The number was double the previous number. In particular, it was a request to increase the number of counts, who could be called high-ranking nobles, from two to four. It was much more meaningful than simply judging that the number had doubled. The king was silent after hearing his words. That too for a while. -Thats right. Delprion nodded. It was true that increasing the number of nobles was quite a burdensome task, but the duke received many things. The fact that he was able to control the throne as tightly as he does now was all thanks to the Duke who shook up the seven families of the kingdom. Not only that, but Ethan was the bridgehead that connected him to the Duke, who was called the leader of the moderate faction. Considering what I received, I should have given this much back. Whats more, didnt he win the continental swordsmanship competition? It would be perfect to use as a justification. According to the kingdoms laws, the number of successive noble titles for each title was also set. Ten seats in the Dukes house. Seven figures for the marquis. Five seats in the earls family. Two positions for self-author. A baron can only appoint semi-nobles. Naturally, the succession titles that nobles could appoint would give each family strength. A vassal family that received a title and continued to run for a long time was bound to become a solid power group. So this was a great privilege. To the extent that it became a bridgehead and stepping stone for the Ardan family to rise higher in the future. If it had been a year ago, the moment the agenda was brought up, numerous nobles would have expressed opposing opinions. At that time, Ardan was not only old, but also a wild beast whose teeth had completely fallen out. But it was different now. It was safe to say that in the current kingdom, there was no family with a brighter future than Ardan. The power we have cannot even be compared to the past. No high-ranking noble would be able to vote directly against this agenda. -Did the Duke agree? I guess so. I will make it like that. -Thats it then. Lets put the dukes request on the agenda and pass it by tomorrow. A compensation plan to be given to the duke who enhanced Heiderns honor. If the Duke, now the leader of the King faction, agreed to this, there was no reason not to pass the bill. thank you. -Nope. Now that the Kings consent had been obtained, it was time to persuade the Duke. It wont be difficult. The crystal ball radiated light once again. * * * The ceremony was quickly scheduled. The main point was simple. The intention is to fill the positions of inherited nobles that became vacant due to the disappearance of the 10 collateral families. It was something that happened once every few decades. No, as this was a family that had been treated as the best swordsmanship in the West Continent, it could be said to be a large-scale incident that only happened once every few hundred years. Usually, these families tended to be with vassal families who had been loyal to them for a long time, so it was very rare for a vacancy to be held in the nobility. That is, unless a huge war breaks out. Thats why there was a lot of energy inside me. As this was not even a post-war process, there was no way that a simple conferment ceremony for the successor nobles would take place. In fact, it is like a festival. I dont know, but middle management positions such as semi-nobles will also be awarded in large numbers. Unless it is a special occupation such as a knight or a magician, it is safe to say that the highest rank an ordinary commoner can rise to is semi-noble. As it was a title that could be said to be a dream of commoners, the power of the semi-nobles was powerful. There were countless benefits that could be received in the kingdom. This means that they are in an overwhelmingly higher position than commoners. In addition, there were rumors that a significant number of semi-noble positions would be filled using this award ceremony, so it was impossible not to have expectations. The timing was just right. Didnt the family head win the continental swordsmanship competition? The atmosphere in the estate could not have been more lively. Therefore, those who had put in even a little bit of effort into the revival of the duchy could not help but have some expectations. As of yet, there has been no announcement as to who will be awarded what title. Its an official document! Before long, official notices were spread all over the street. It was a directory containing the names of the protagonists of this award ceremony and other people who would receive semi-noble positions. Everyone who saw the content widened their eyes. This was because the appointments written in the directory were that shocking. We announce that we are awarding titles in recognition of the contributions of our vassals who have devoted themselves to reorganizing the familys internal affairs. Those whose names are written will be allowed to enter Londinium until three days later. [Above the Count] Elena Ardan Gailen Halaim Sylvia Ilia First of all, it was like that from the Count. Elena Ardan. She was the dukes older sister. Although she was a woman, it was not strange for her to be given the title of count as she had the last name of Ardan. In particular, when the duke was away, didnt he handle administrative duties perfectly as the dukes deputy? Administrator Gailen was also a capable person. Because he was famous as the person who developed that card game. Considering the cultural and commercial benefits the card game brought to the duchy every month, it was only natural to hand over the earldom. However, the other two were different. Considering that there was no surname after their name, both of them could be said to be commoners, and crucially, they were people whose names were unfamiliar even to the people of the territory. Several residents of the territory asked questions to the soldier standing near the official gate. Do you know who those two people are? Ilia is the duchys exclusive mage. He is famous in the inner city for his outstanding magic skills. Then the person named Sylvia I I dont know much about that. Sylvia. Who on earth is that person? Even the soldiers who had been working in the inner city for a long time had never heard of the name Sylvia. However, the title of count was higher than that of anyone else. For now, I cant help but think of the contributors who worked in the shadows. But why are there four counts? Have you only appointed two people so far? Iknow, right. The number of nobles that could be appointed in the duchy was also known to the people of the territory. Collateral 10. Wasnt it such a famous word? However, the number of names on the official document was twenty. [Visual work above] Irina Myers Ardan Erkan Belmond Nerian Hans Decal The above was equally strange. Even up to the count, when listing names, people with noble surnames were clearly placed in the top row. Viscount Wie was different again. Because the name Irina was written at the top. However, if the names in the bottom row had no weight, that was not the case. Myers Ardan. He was the dukes younger brother. What about Erkan? He was a man of great standing who successfully created a granary in just half a year, not only achieving self-sufficiency in food but also exporting it. What about Nerian? He is the knight commander of the duchy. The names Hans and Decal were unfamiliar, but all the other names were a directory full of weight. Beyond all those people, the name of a commoner is stuck in the top row. It was rather strange that I didnt feel any doubt. At least the name on the top row above the baron was familiar to the people of the territory. [Above the Baron] Marcus Melaisis (sigh) The people of Toledo. A freedom fighter who moved their hearts and created huge waves. The story of being given a sword by a duke who proclaimed protection in the name of Ardan was one of the most famous anecdotes in the territory that almost no one knew about. Most of the remaining titles of baronet were given to people with names that were familiar to the people of the territory. This is because people who were administrators or wizards in each territory were awarded titles. Lastly, the semi-nobles. A whopping 100 seats will be awarded? Amazing. Everyone could not help but be amazed. Even if you were a semi-noble person, it was unprecedented to give away 100 seok. It was one of the great things that succession to such a semi-aristocratic rank was possible. It could be said that it would be absolutely impossible for an ordinary noble to be given titles like this. Unless they had that much power, they were likely to be checked. In order to bestow such a huge title, the consent of the king and high-ranking nobles was required. Through this directory, we were able to clearly confirm that not only did they have military power, but even their political power exceeded that of an ordinary operative. The date of the award ceremony, which aroused curiosity throughout the territory, was getting closer. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 211 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 211 When I returned, the family was ruined (212) On the day of the investiture ceremony. For the first time in a very long time, the key personnel who served in the duchy gathered together in one place. It was the same for Hans. Grand Duchess Elena, how have you been? Its been a while, Sir Hans. No, now I will call you Viscount Hans. The corners of Hans mouth rose slightly at those words. Part of me wanted to burst out laughing, but Im a viscount now, so I have to maintain my stamina. Wow! Instead of the ambiguous status of a semi-nobleman between nobles and commoners as in the past, he was granted the title of viscount, which can be considered a true nobility. It was essential to carry yourself properly. The higher you go, the more eyes you have to see. haha. No, Grand Duchess. Please feel free to call me anytime, just like before. Elena laughed bitterly at her attitude as if she would give up her gallbladder. When he was desecrated and persecuted in his hunting lodge. There was a time when I hated him. But now my feelings are a little different. It had already been nearly a year since Ethan had been handling the work as the dukes deputy whenever he was away. The status of the family has risen to an unprecedented level, and of course, unlike in the past, the number of people who want to continue their relationship has increased explosively. As soon as I got up high, I could tell. If its sweet, swallow it, if its bitter, spit it out. From the point of view of faithfulness, it is true that he is a person who cannot be given high marks, but Maybe that is a wise attitude. A loyalist who believes in and follows his master until the end? It cannot be said that such people do not exist. However, most humans could be said to be similar to Hans. This was a fact that could easily be seen just by looking at the family history of the past. The best swordsmanship in the West Continent. It was literally in an instant that the bond that had existed for hundreds of years collapsed. Of the vassals who had sworn to sacrifice their lives for the family, how many were left in the end? A handful of grains of sand. At most, only that many remained faithful until the end. In that sense, a person like Hans would have been better. At least one ability was outstanding enough to be given the rank of Viscount. Not all vassals can be loyal. Even for a family led by an outstanding head, that was impossible. The animal called human itself is like that. However, the best thing to do is to increase the proportion of people who are loyal. Perhaps it was because his values had changed so much from the past that it was not difficult to deal with Hans. As long as Ethan is the head of the family Hans was a person with nothing to worry about in that he would swallow anything sweet. We chatted in a warm atmosphere for a while. Elena looked at the two people sitting next to her. Ilya and Lawrence. No, its not Lawrence anymore, its Sylvia? Facial features that are closely gathered together. Hes too small for a normal adult male. When I first saw Sylvia, Ilya was quite surprised that she was a man. I never thought that was a lie. Just before the schedule for the title award ceremony was announced a few days ago. Only then did Elena hear in detail about Lawrences situation from Ethan. Her real name was Sylvia, a woman, and her name, Lawrence, was the name of her younger brother who had died in the past. In short, it meant that she was a woman dressed as a man. Although I was surprised, the feeling did not turn into astonishment. Compared to being called an iron-blooded tactician, Sylvias appearance was soft and delicate. It was the same even now that he had gained much more weight than when he first arrived. In fact, I am starting to look more like a girl than before. Part of me may have been vaguely anticipating the fact that Lawrence was a woman. As soon as I heard Ethans words, my first thought was not Why? but Oh, somehow. She recalled the conversation she had with Ethan. Youre not as surprised as I thought? Because part of me thought that might be the case. Ethan, as you know, the people of the territory are very afraid of Sylvia, saying that she is an iron-blooded treacherous person and has no blood or tears, but Well, my sister has cherished Sylvia for a long time. It was like that, and as you know, you look much more like a woman these days, right? Thats right. When Sylvia first came to the estate, her entire body was gaunt. It was for this very reason that people evaluated her as either handsome or delicate for a man. A kind of pity and pity. As if that werent enough, he also has very cute facial features for a man. That made Elenas heart flutter in an instant. To the point where he immediately told me to call him sister and narrowed the distance between me. As time passed, that appearance began to gradually change. Its been since then. This was the time when Sylvias appearance blossomed like a flower bud. In the past, I had talked to Ethan about Sylvias lifestyle patterns. Theres a little problem. It was the same with not sleeping much, the same with drinking strong alcohol every night, and the other with barely eating. There was a reason for his thin appearance. Because I knew her past history, I was able to understand it in my own way. I heard that he lost his entire family due to the tyranny of the nobleman who ruled the territory. However, trying to forget the pain through these actions was just an escape. It cannot be a fundamental solution. That was precisely why I spoke to Ethan. It might be anyone else, but Ethan would be able to control Sylvia. From then on, Ethan began to become quite involved in Sylvias life. Are you sleeping on time, eating the right amount of food, drinking alcohol, etc. However, it was not just about restrictions. From elixirs that are said to be good for the body to expensive artifacts related to health. Because I started taking care of Sylvia regardless of how much it cost. The results were dramatic. Eventually, Sylvia stopped drinking, started eating regularly, and got a good nights sleep every night. It was natural for my body to gain weight. It was around that time that my half-buried appearance began to come to life. It wasnt that difficult for Elena, who thought of her as a cute little brother to the people who had a hard time with her, to even think about whether this child might be a girl. Thats why I wasnt that surprised when I heard the truth from Ethan. However, there was something to worry about. Do you mind if I reveal it? You cant live dressed as a man forever. Lauren what did Sylvia say? Now Im going to try to persuade you. okay. You can take care of it. Living with your own name and gender, not the name of your younger brother who passed away a long time ago. It was definitely meaningful. If you live disguised as a man, wont you face difficulties starting from starting a family? That guy will have to get married someday I heard that he became an orphan due to the tyranny of a nobleman in the past. Living alone your whole life would be very painful. The only thing at stake in revealing this guys identity is that he had a female and commoner by his side. Who can say anything? This was not only true for Heidern, but also for the Duke, who had begun to make a name for himself as a transcendent throughout the continent. Ethan had already grown too big to be the subject of such gossip. It was the same for Sylvia. The prestige of a vassal is to follow the lord. If she were to receive a noblemans last name, she would be able to rely on Ethans power even more directly than before. Commoners and women. Now, this level of restriction wont even be a small stone. Unless you are a crazy person, no one would gossip in front of you. What was important was Sylvias will. to sit in this seat. It was no different from successfully completing the persuasion. She made eye contact with Elena and lowered her head slightly. Im sorry for not telling you in advance, Grand Duchess. no. It was something that could not be helped at that time. If I had revealed my gender at that time, I would have definitely been embroiled in controversy. It was a time when people thought they could only afford one baronage. It was a time when even the 10 collateral families were not enough and even the 7 kingdoms were waking up. If Sylvias gender had been revealed and recruited, there would have been quite a bit of dirty talk spreading throughout the territory. Placing a commoner woman in a high position usually had such implications. They just assumed that she would be a nobles mistress if she treated her well. Until now, the perception of the continent itself was like that. Rather, Im happy? Of course, the bookkeeper must be thorough. Probably no one would have suspected it. It was still the same now. In the seating chart, the people sitting at the head of the table were, of course, the four people who would receive the title of earl. Next was the viscount, next was the baron, and in the last assigned seats were people who would be granted semi-nobility. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where is the place that attracts the most attention? It was definitely the head table where the people who would be awarded the title of Count were present. At the head table, the person who received the most attention was Sylvia. A silver-haired woman. The gazes of the personnel looking at her were filled with intense curiosity. Who on earth is the author to be awarded the title of earl? Could it be that he was one of the vassals who were active in the shadows, like some of the people awarded the rank of Viscount? By the way, where is Sir Lawrence? I know? Some people were tilting their heads. Lawrence. Although his status itself was not outstanding, he could be said to be one of the first people on the list of contributors. His contribution was significant in allowing the duchy to grow so quickly. Nevertheless, his name was not found anywhere in the document. Still, I thought I would be able to witness Lawrence during the ceremony, but the situation was quite the opposite. Because I couldnt find him anywhere. A rather short man with silver hair and round glasses. Could it be that he was completely excluded from the list of public figures? How dare you think like this. On the other hand, there were some whose eyes sparkled. Hans and Gailen. Both of them were people who had eaten so much that it would be a shame to be second to none. A person who suddenly ascended to the throne of Count. Silver hair Small size. An appearance that is reminiscent of someone you have seen for a long time. In addition, the friendship was so deep that he could have a conversation with the Grand Duchess without hesitation. Thoughts were reaching conclusions at similar speeds. no way? If this conclusion is true, it makes sense that Lawrences name was vacated and that someone with a similar appearance was sitting on the earls throne. She was a woman dressed as a man? oh my god! That cruel trickster was actually a woman! Those who knew the truth one step ahead of the public let out silent astonishment. Chapter 212 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 212 When it returned, the family was ruined (213) Lawrence, no it was Miss Sylvia? Hans surprise was even greater. This was because he had witnessed Sylvias tactics with his own eyes from the beginning. That wasnt enough, at one point they even fought over who would be more of the dukes close associate. If you think about it, it was definitely strange. From their delicate appearance to their small size. There were a lot of strange things about him, considering he was clearly a strong man. In the early days, there were aspects that were overlooked. If you think about it, it made sense. I heard that he was not only an orphan due to the tyranny of the nobles, but also wandered the streets. Would a person with such a past ever eat properly? Your growth will vary depending on how well you eat when you are young. The fact that he was unusually small for a man was the reason why it was overlooked without much surprise. Once I started going over it, I didnt have any doubts from then on. A bit of a surprise. Hans shook his head. The important thing is not that Lawrence was a woman. In the current situation, such factors were very minor. Just because he became her doesnt mean the fact that the duke passes over the earldom disappears. It could be a problem if it were revealed that he had completely deceived the dukes lord. I must have known. It was the Duke who was in charge of recruiting Sylvia. There is no way that someone who had been acting unusually since he woke up would not have known this much. Even if he knew, he probably didnt care at all. Because I have an extremely pragmatic viewpoint. That was a fact that could be seen just by looking at the Dragon Slayer. Even in a situation where members of his family were exterminated by the dragon clan, wasnt he someone who accepted the merits of their skills simply because they were useful? It was one of the attitudes that is difficult to see in ordinary nobles. For them, who grew up without any shortcomings from a young age, the most important things were cause and emotion, not practicality. This aspect was especially strong for young nobles. On the other hand, the reason why the duke has the opposite tendency may be because he had little experience of a wealthy childhood. Not only did he take on the role of head of the family at a very young age, but he also had to run the family while surrounded by vassals like wolves. The earls throne will never be overturned. If there is anyone who opposes the granting of the position, they will definitely raise their mace. Of course, it is unclear whether there are people who are that tactless and crazy. Hans walked towards Sylvia with his eyes shining. The moment we made eye contact, he immediately lowered his head. I see you, His Excellency the Count. Its probably not our first meeting, right? Nod. He asked the question again to Sylvia, who nodded. Is this really the person I know? yes. Its amazing. To be honest, I never even dreamed of it until I stood here today. You lied unintentionally. sorry. Haha, thats not surprising. Im not here to receive an apology. I just came to tell you this. Speaking of which If anyone is dissatisfied with Miss Sylvia, I will never sit idly by. If there is such a person, please let me know at any time. Ardans power structure was simple. No matter what anyone said, the first in line was Duke Ethan. So who is second in line? There may be a bit of back and forth here, but overall the opinions were the same. Elena is the chief administrative officer and exercises full authority over the duchy in times of emergency. Nine times out of ten, I would pick her. However, a few people will point to Sylvia. In areas outside the duchys scope it would be good to see him as a de facto plenipotentiary. Normally, the range where Elena held it in her hand and shook it was limited to the interior of the duchy. And that only in the administrative area. For example, areas such as urban development or policy establishment. On the other hand, what about Sylvia? Hans was one of the people who understood more than 80% of the work she was responsible for. Head of the Black Moon. The head of a huge intelligence organization that encompasses all of Heidern. This alone was an enormous position. This is because Black Moon was not just an agent seeking information, but a much larger organization than we thought. At best, its not just about planting people here and there. The number of bars operated by her informants and valuable real estate located in each center of the upper part was too numerous to count They said they were planning to enter the banking industry as well. Unlike the name Black Moon, which is close to the shadows, the part exposed to the sun was enormous. Is that it? It was also her job to establish a sales strategy for all kinds of inventions, including card packs. It is said that she is the one who holds the money line of the territory. You can never ignore brute force. Rather, Black Moon, as its name suggests, was an organization with a larger area of shade than the area of sunlight. Black markets have been established in various places over the past year. They were squeezing out all kinds of money using the black market, and the assassins who flocked under the shadow of the moon could easily exceed three figures. I heard that branches of other kingdoms that have entered the market recently are also growing explosively. It was thanks to this that the value of Ardans name increased to an incomparably higher level than before. Whatever it was, Hans was one of the vassals who could freely choose Sylvia as his second-in-command instead of Elena. Card sales. This was the area that Sylvia controlled, and thanks to that, we were able to witness how vast her scalability was. It is certainly. No matter what anyone said, the leader of the duchy was Ethan. It is only natural to be loyal to him. No matter how much Sylvias power grew, she could not dare compare it to the power of the Transcendent. What can you compare a walking tactical weapon to? but. Lately, Hans has been realizing. Face-to-face encounters with the duke will become increasingly rare. He was growing at a rate he could never have imagined, entering more and more of the giants playground. Just like when I moved towards the Temple of Fire with Ardans relatives in the past. It has become difficult to show direct loyalty. Such a phenomenon would gradually accelerate and not slow down as time passed. Maybe Now might be the last chance to seize a second connection. If you think about it, it was like that. As the territory grows, what comes to mind? Talent Capital Information Power. All of these things will come together. The title of Viscount may seem high now, but as time goes by Perhaps even a Marquisate consisting of vassals will be created within the duchy In terms of the power hierarchy of the kingdom, the Marquis could be said to be a very high-ranking title. Its natural. For a duke, there were at most four, and for a marquis, there were only eight, whereas for an earl, he was over twenty. However, with the collapse of Agiles, one seat on the dukedom became vacant. The same was true for the position of the marquis. If it is empty, it should be filled. There was no law preventing Ardan from taking that position. Although numerous legal procedures and political influence would be required to bring over territory and land, the important thing was that it was not impossible in the end. The number of vassal families was increased from ten to twenty. Isnt there a law that says it shouldnt be thirty or forty? Therefore, this could be said to be a very important turning point. Will it become one of those self-made works that is gradually diluted and its presence gradually disappears? Will you gain connections and become one of the ten most powerful people in the duchy? In that sense, Sylvia was no different from a golden rope. Unless she rebels, her power will most likely not be restored. Based on what Ive seen so far, theres no need to worry about betraying His Excellency the Duke. I felt reassured because he was smarter and more meticulous than anyone else. Because originally, stupid people tend to use their power for things that dont work. She glanced at Hans and nodded. Because I was never so smart that I couldnt understand what he meant. Loyalty. It is no exaggeration to say that he is more sensitive than anyone else when it comes to power relationships. It can be said that there is still no force that can be called a faction and no one has any intention of forming such a force, but there has never been a law like that. Without looking any further, isnt this the case just by looking at the countries of the Western Continent? As more people flock together, the conflict of interests becomes more evident. Although loyalty to the duke may be the same, there may be differences in the way it is offered. Hes definitely a very useful person. There was a time when I thought about whether or not to deal with it secretly, seeing the hyena-like nature of running only after profit. But it was different now. Now there were few forces that could threaten the duke. As long as the author is not hypnotized, there is nothing to interfere with His Excellency the Dukes glory, which is his top priority. A card you can control. If the card was useful, it was perfect. There will definitely come a day when I can use it. Her answer was simple. Let me think about it. thank you. Giving room. Because it was you, not Hans, who made the decision about whether to lower the rope or not. Hans lowered his head with a wide smile. It was a simple gesture to ask for a better look in the future. * * * Ilya looked relaxed the whole time. This was because title was one of the words she was familiar with. In fact, even if you only achieved the third rank, becoming a semi-noble was easier than breathing. What if you were an 8th rank archmage? There were countless nobles who came to the dungeon offering titles to the half-humans. Barons, viscounts, and even counts. The reason I refused was because I wasnt really interested in royalties. To be precise, I should say that I had no interest in the political world of aristocratic society. I cant believe that someone who thought so clearly just two years ago is now being awarded a title. They say that life in the world is unpredictable, but this was something I could never have imagined. Ill take it because it gives me something, but Receiving the title of earl did not bring joy. However, it can be said that the reason why he feels a little excited is because he recognized the importance of himself through this award ceremony. Elena was the dukes sister. Gailen was the developer of a card game that shook the kingdom. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sylvia was a strategist who served as the dukes hands and feet from the beginning. Being located with these people probably means that you are one of the important talents to the duke. It was that much joy. Ilya looked around and breathed a sigh of relief. I was worried it might be a bother. His appearance changed from the age of ten to nearly twenty. Not everyone in the inner city knew about this. I was a little worried about the attention I would attract, because its not very pleasant to have a lot of eyes on me but it didnt take long for me to realize that my worries were unfounded. Sylvia. This was because nine out of ten eyes were on her. I understood. Even if they didnt know Twentys appearance, everyone knew that Illya was the duchys exclusive mage. Since he is an excellent wizard, he can at least change his appearance. I probably thought that and ignored it. Rather, what the public is curious about is a character named Sylvia, who appeared out of nowhere. Who is that silver-haired beauty? Was there a woman like that in the duchy? The bright ears were good enough to pick up even the smallest whispers coming from far away. I should feel better now that all my interest has disappeared and all my worries have disappeared along with it Why do I feel so uncomfortable? It was a strange feeling, like wearing matching shoes. Chapter 213 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 213 After returning, the family was ruined (214) His Excellency the Duke is entering! A loud voice and the sound of a trumpet rang out through the auditorium. Soon after, Ethan appeared with the Dragon Slayer. Envious eyes flocked towards him. Loyalty is not free. Of course, there are members who live their whole lives for the glory of their family without any selflessness, but it was natural that nine out of ten people wanted something in return. Today could be said to be the day when loyalty is paid in return. A day when you are given a new means of power beyond just a salary. Everyone please take a seat. The retainers sat down. Ethan said, making eye contact with everyone sitting at the head table. Over the past year, Ardan has developed so quickly that it is difficult to recall what it was like before. There may be many reasons, but no one would deny that efforts were made to cut down the vassals. Todays award ceremony is an event to recognize his achievements. First of all, I will award you four earldoms. Four candidates for the count came to the front of the podium. Elena Ardan. My sister, she was the administrator of the territory for the past year, and she handled the affairs as the dukes plenipotentiary representative in times of emergency and was in charge of the operation and development of the territory I cannot help but point out her contribution as the reason why the administration of the vast duchy was unified. will be. In recognition of her contribution, I will bestow the title of countess on Elena Ardan. Thank you, Your Excellency the Duke. Elena bowed her head politely. Privately, they are related by blood, but publicly, they are a relationship between the head of the family and a vassal. As the eyes of the vassal group were focused on this position, it was natural to go to the engineering school. Ethan handed me the brooch. A brooch made of expensive precious metals such as deep sea stone, blood ore, and diamond Ephrian. It was not simply made of precious precious metals. This is because a magical circuit was added to it, giving it the mysterious function of relieving fatigue and rejuvenating energy. From expensive raw materials to delicately crafted magical circuits. The price of the brooch in which all this effort was invested would have been close to twenty platinum coins. This was something like a medal of sorts. In fact, those who received the title of earl were people who were close to the founding contributors and could naturally be said to be worthy of receiving such an item. Originally, I should have given him a last name, but I dont want him yet, so Ill just give him a title for now. thank you. However, if you want to be given a different last name, please speak up at any time. The original title conferment ceremony did not end with simply being granted a title. Receiving the title of heir to nobility was the same as creating a family. Of course, a family needs a name. This meant that a different surname was needed instead of the surname Ardan. However, due to his opposition, it was agreed that only the title would be awarded for now. I was planning on giving it a proper last name someday if I wanted to. No matter how great the family Ardan was, it was much better for him to be the head of an independent count family than to be simply one of the blood relatives. It feels like a snakes head is better than a dragons tail. After the first award ceremony. The next person whose name was called was Gailen. Gaylan Halaim. As an administrator who developed a card game that everyone here knows, and as a talented person who developed the city I will nominate him as a count and bestow him with the surname of Jordan. Jordan. It was the language used in the desert kingdom of Deacon for the word oasis. There was a history of going through quite a bit of trouble to find a castle that was different from the existing nobles of Heidern. Because it was impossible to show off a nobleman with the same surname. At that, Gailen quietly repeated the word Jordan. It seemed that I quite liked the castle given the sparkling eyes. Count Jordan, please continue to work hard for Ardan. yes! I will do my best, prepared to die from overwork! I didnt mean to die. haha! What I meant was that I was prepared to endure Jordans death as long as His Excellency gave the order. Ethan chuckled. Guylan. He was born as the third son of a count and could not inherit the title, so he took a different route. Although he may be loyal in his own way, he is not the type to truly sacrifice his life. That was still the case today. If you really wanted me to die, I would immediately leave the duchy and run away. However, the reason he said such a thing was to express his intention to give absolute loyalty externally. There was no reason not to accept it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. understood. Gailens eyes sparkle. The eyes were like windows that projected the mind. A passionate ambition was burning beneath his eyes. It means that you want something more than just a title. It wasnt greed. In the first place, at the appointment ceremony of the heir to the nobility, not only castles but also fiefdoms were granted. Besides, wasnt Gailen the former administrator of the County of Pernes? If possible, you would like to be granted a former county territory that was carefully managed. As for the territory, I will grant the former County of Pernes. Thank you, my lord! An ambitious and capable subordinate. To keep the reins of this character in check, the solution was simple. Whenever you solve a problem well, give it what it wants. There has already been tremendous profit from card games. There was no reason not to give Gailen what he wanted. Granting the territory of the duchy did not mean that the land would leave Ardan. What followed next. It was Ilyas award ceremony. As the exclusive mage of the Duchy of Illia, she contributed greatly to the production of weapons and alchemy, made a contribution to defeating enemies with her outstanding magic skills, and served as a bridgehead in exchanges with the elves as a diplomat Accordingly, she was also given the title of countess. I will grant it. Giving the surname Aster. Blue star. It was the meaning contained in the last name. I will continue to treat you well, Count Aster. I will ask you to take care of me. The last person was Sylvia. Numerous curious gazes flocked to her as she stepped forward to the podium wearing simple formal attire. Some people seemed to have noticed her identity, but nine out of ten had no idea who she was. Sylvia is a loyalist among loyalists who has been with me since I was in the Barony of Kargath, and as the head of the intelligence group Black Moon, she not only faithfully coordinates the duchys information system As the exploits continued, the buzz began to gradually grow louder. did. It had to be that way. According to what the duke said, there was only one person who could guess the identity of the silver-haired woman standing on the platform. No way Lawrence was a woman? Nonsense No way Among them, some of the maids showed blank eyes. Have you ever dreamed of a love that cannot come true? It was a little unfortunate, but it was better to reveal the truth now. The longer it was late, the more complicated the way to resolve the ramifications of this matter would inevitably become. Fortunately, the situation was able to end with only a small disturbance. This was because the vassal corps consisted entirely of members who had just begun receiving titles. This means that there is no such thing as a faction and there is no foundation for hostility against each other. Accordingly, we will give Sylvia the last name Delphine. Please continue to treat me well, Count Delphine. I will serve you faithfully. Sylvia answered with a calmer expression than expected. Receiving the title of earl was the most encouraging event in her life, but perhaps because she received the news a few days ago, her peace of mind did not collapse. On the contrary, since I had received a generous reward, I was only filled with the thought of doing my best to help my lord. This concludes the ceremony for awarding the title of earldom. Next we will proceed with the awarding ceremony for the Viscount. Irina, please come forward. Irina stood up at those words. For an instant, all eyes focused on her. The reason was simple. Not only did she have a more beautiful appearance than anyone else, but her ears were more pointed than anyone else. Those who were aware of her were not very surprised, but those who were not aware of her could not help but widen their eyes. Elves were one of the races known for their hostile relationship with humans. Elf? Is he an elf who is close to the leader in the Dominion? An elf will receive a title. It could be said to be a very strange sight. This was something that happened once in a hundred years or so. High elf Irina. She moved the location of the World Tree, making the farmland throughout the duchy fertile, and was one of the greatest contributors to achieving self-sufficiency in food production through constant exchange with the granary city. The achievements continued. The main point was simple. Only High Elves were able to grow the World Tree, and considering that, it was safe to say that she was a great talent. He is a person of great strategic value. It was for that reason that titles were given. Even people who have prejudices against elves, if they see an elf with a title, they will clearly know that the elf is protected under the name of Ardan. The award ceremony continued. Nerian, the knight commander, and Myers, the deputy knight commander, were awarded the title of Viscount in recognition of their contribution to the growth of the dragon slayer group and their contribution to raising Ardans name in the continental swordsmanship competition. Erkan, who successfully developed the granary city, and Hans, who had been active in both sunny and shaded areas, were also granted the title of Viscount. Now, the rank of Viscount has been awarded to Black Socialist Decal, a member of Black Moon. After the four earldoms and six viscountries were assigned. Finally, the conferment of ten baronies and semi-nobility took place. Up to the rank of baron, each persons name was called out and a brooch was given on the podium to briefly praise them for their contributions, but it was different for semi-nobles. First of all, the number of people was very large, and it was not enough for the duke to praise each and every achievement necessary to achieve semi-nobility. The solution was simple. At the semi-noble award ceremony, ten people each came forward and briefly shook hands before being awarded titles. The names of those who became semi-nobles varied. Handmaids, blacksmiths, administrators, various officials, merchants, informants, etc. Even though they may not have made groundbreaking contributions to develop the territory, they have faithfully performed their work to the point where they would feel uncomfortable if they were not stationed in various places. This was the criterion for selecting semi-nobles. Its finally over. By the time the quite long ceremony was over. Ethans head moved between the windows of the main auditorium. It was because he felt eyes looking at him. Its also a very familiar gaze. Chapter 214 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 214 When I returned, my family was ruined (215) [Its been a while, Duke.] A young girls voice. It was a very familiar voice to Ethan. It was a voice I encountered again less than a month later. [By the way, you found it very quickly this time? Has he grown again?] A little joy, a little wariness, and finally, a quiet exclamation. The emotions in Annas voice were diverse. [What is your business?] [Its strange. Arent humans creatures of emotion? The more I look at it, the more it looks like a piece of wood.] [I am not your clown.] [I never called you a clown. I just said he was a boring person. Hmm. The business is simple. I think its time to finish playing house and go to the Kingdom of Ameria.] [Dont these people who have built their own kingdoms know politics?] [You know. It is also true that giving out government positions is quite important. But its not more important than killing the Iron Tyrant, right?] Ill end the award ceremony with this. As he spoke, a lot of food began to come into the main auditorium. Of course, it wasnt just food that came. Starting with the orchestra, small troupes and artists who perform tricks. Because various people who had contacted us in advance started moving around busily. The banquet was held in an instant. Eat, drink, and have fun today. It is a reward for your hard work. Everyones eyes lit up. Although the banquet started suddenly, its quality was comparable to that of the royal ball that I had only heard about through rumors. It was an instant for everyone to be immersed in the gorgeous banquet. Your Excellency, are you not planning on enjoying the banquet? Before I even left the main auditorium. Nerian, who quickly caught on, asked. I have something important to do. All right. If nothing special happened, it would have been nice for the lord to attend the banquet together, but the head of the family was not one to talk nonsense. Saying things like that means that there is really important work to be done. Nerian bowed his head politely. As soon as I entered the office, a small figure appeared. Why did you come here? Didnt our religious leader promise us? I will return the Metal Dragons gaze along with the artifact. Ethan nodded. The Hunt of the Iron Tyrant. There were two main things Lucreon suggested for him. First artifact. They said that even if it were an attack by the Iron Tyrant, the leader of the Metal Dragons, they would provide supplies that would be enough to block it a few times. Secondly -I will draw the attention of the metal dragons to a different direction as much as possible. I definitely said that. So are you here to hand over the artifact? for now. Please take it. What Anna gave me was a small bracelet. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw that. Even without necessarily concentrating mana into eye power, it was possible to roughly grasp the mana and circuitry inherent in the item. This is even more so now that I have become a transcendental person. Did the cult leader produce it himself? What roughly? Anyway, this is a very valuable item but dont you think Im reacting too calmly? Thats amazing. ha. You seem like a boring person. If I knew that this was the reaction, the leader might cry. Anna stuck her tongue out. Although the cult leader was not 100% involved in the bracelets production process, at least the engraved circuit and the magical power given were the cult leaders. -If this is enough, even the duke will be satisfied. Was the production period one month? It was when the bracelet was handed over that the religious leader, who had been hiding for a month without showing himself, appeared. My face looked quite gaunt. Well, isnt this an item that can only block a few attacks at most? Dont you think thats amazing? Even if the Iron Tyrant is worse than the cult leader, he is still one of the top six monsters among the dragons. Thats what I said. Its amazing. . For an item that could be called the cult leaders masterpiece, the reaction was quite boring. If I tell you this news, I might be able to see the religious leaders rather sullen face. That might be fun in its own right? Annas mood jumped as she imagined that scene. Well, okay. Anyway, I kept my first promise. okay. Then only the second promise remains and it will begin when the Duke arrives in the Kingdom of Ameria. Are you going to step forward yourself? no way. If we do that outright, wont our church be pointed out as the culprit? but. The religious leader was a strong man with the power to hunt down the Iron Tyrant. Nevertheless, he entrusted the task to himself. Because of the external gaze. So, I will try my best to avoid suspicion. We also have many hands and feet. Its not difficult to utilize it. What if the tail is caught? Hmm. Even if you get caught, thats okay. On the surface, it doesnt seem to be directly related to us Even if you doubt it, its not like were directly killing the Iron Tyrant here, right? At best, its just something to draw attention to. is it. Besides, contrary to appearances we are not a tribe with a strong sense of kinship. Anna grinned and continued speaking. I think its obvious what the rest of them will do if he gets cut in two by a human sword. I felt like I could roughly guess it. Rather than the fact that the cult leaders faction intervened, attention will be focused on the fact that he was killed by a human being at best. The point is that you might be treated as a pathetic idiot. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even more so, if the Dragon Clan, like the cult leader, is imbued with the opposite ideology, unlike what he himself said was moderate That would be even more so. Wasnt it the forces including the Metal Dragon that had the ambition to farm humans as livestock? A leader-level entity. If more than one such entity is hunted, you may think that the person who killed it is strong rather than that the person who was killed is an asshole, but by the time at most one animal dies, the former thought will dominate. This is especially true if you are being hunted by humans. Ethan asked after seeing Anna. Who is mainstream? mainstream? If what you said is true, isnt the dragon clan divided into two factions? One side seeks to moderately rule over humans, and the other radical side seeks to treat them as food. Well, to put it bluntly, we can say that we are on the fringes Even if we are treated as a special type, we have nothing to say. Ethan nodded. The predictions are somewhat correct. In the past, the Dragon clan started a huge war. Starting with the dragonlord. If we look at it from that perspective, the overall policy of the Dragon Clan would be close to cultivating humans. Then, the dragon lord was defeated by the previous head of the family, and from then on, the strategy of dealing with humans began to change. It would be like thinking of them as a lower species and then getting a taste of the heat. Even so, not many people would agree with the idea of cultivating ideas and minds. At best, the idea of gradually increasing activity in the shadows, dominating humans, and then entering the next form is probably the limit. Probably most of the dragons are like that. Only now was it possible to infer the reason why the cult leader did not move directly. The power itself is small. Even a tiger is bound to get hurt when multiple wolves attack it. So, he must have arrived at the idea of using humans to eliminate the hostile forces one by one. They said they were going to use me with that card Ethan smiled. So is there a way? What way? Youre not going to make any preparations just because youre going to point the finger at someone who was attacked by a human, right? Preparation? Have you already forgotten? The dragonlord was wronged by my father. If I were an extremist, I would roll my eyes the moment I learned that my people were harmed by the head of the Ardan family of the time. . Do you think well just end up treating him like an asshole like you said? Thats Looking at his blank face, it seemed like he hadnt even thought about that. What if things go that way and the opposing factions band together and invade Ardan? Then you will die. Isnt that a difficult situation for you too? Annas face became astonished. There was nothing wrong with what the duke said. As they have different ideas from the mainstream of the dragon race, the power of the cult leader was not yet large. At most, the churchs roots were planted in human kingdoms, including the Zeno Empire. In that sense, the Duke was a stepping stone to a reversal. This means that it is a hand that is too precious to lose, at best, just for hunting down an iron tyrant. Hmm. Its difficult. Okay, Ill ask the religious leader. At least you have to hide your identity. The dukes words are reasonable. Because an unknown human killing an iron tyrant and a descendant of Ardan killing a tyrant were completely different stories. Ethan nodded. You know the dragon clan well, so find a way to avoid being noticed. Without such a method, it would be difficult to kill the Iron Tyrant. Anna nodded. At least at this moment, he seemed to be taking his opinion seriously as it was a cooperative relationship. Thats it. Lucreon, ruler of the language worshipers. He must have a solution. Perhaps we can find a way to kill the Iron Tyrant without being noticed by the other dragons. The situation is not bad. The cult leader wouldnt want to be satisfied with hunting just one animal. There was a high possibility of helping oneself in both material and spiritual ways. It will at least disrupt information. This is to delay the period when they develop a sense of crisis. It forms a temporary alliance with the cult leader and eats the ruler-level individuals one by one. There was quite a lot that could be gained from fighting them. In addition to pure enlightenment, a ruler-level body was bound to become a material containing powerful power. In the case of the Iron Tyrant, an example would be an outer shell with strength comparable to that of Ardenheit. Grows quickly. Until you apply enough force that cooperation is no longer necessary. Thus, until all the dragons were driven out from the western continent. The plan was set. I want to ask you something. Are you planning to eat it all? This is information that may be of decisive help in this matter. What? Do you know anything about Muradni? The Dwarf King? okay. What exactly are you curious about? Whether he is in collusion with the dragon clan or not. That strict dwarf? no way. It hasnt been a day or two since the Dwarf Kingdom seemed to be supporting the dragon race. It wouldnt be surprising if the kings will was included. Depending on whether Muradni is in collusion with the Balaur or not, the difficulty of hunting down the Iron Tyrant will vary greatly. Of course, according to the information obtained from the Marquis of Bessus, it seemed to be the will of a group called the Kingdom Council rather than Muradnis will but there was nothing certain in the world. Cross-verification of information was a means of increasing reliability. good. Ill ask the religious leader about that too. That person probably knows something about it. There was also an attempt to make religious inroads into the dwarf world. Although I failed. Ethan nodded. Chapter 215 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 215 When I returned, my family was ruined (216) A late night. Ethan, who was trying to sleep in his room, opened his eyes. Although I woke up after not being able to fall asleep for a while, I didnt feel dizzy. The body of the transcendental person was durable enough to remain intact even if he could not sleep for several days. Of course, that doesnt mean you dont have to sleep at all. So, he was sleeping. A voice was heard through the pitch-black darkness. The question has been answered. Do you really have to come tell me that now? Because its urgent. So what is the answer? First things first. The cult leader said that Muradni is someone who does not follow the dragon clan. Are you sure? They said he was one of the dwarves who most actively blocked the cult when it tried to advance. And they say the antagonism between Muradni and the council has been getting worse lately. Antagonism? Twelve hammers. Among them, nearly half of the warchiefs are on the side of the dragon clan. Well, strictly speaking, you could say that he is a servant of the Iron Tyrant. A decision-making body of twelve warchiefs. If more than half of the members of the Kingdom Council voted in favor, even the king could be removed from his position. Why is the antagonism getting worse? It seems like metal dragons have a knack for moving secretly. Take a look. They say its one of the agenda items raised by the council this time. Anna handed over some documents. [Symbiosis Act Proposal] 1-1. A rapid tectonic shift in human society. 1-2. The need for symbiotic relationships. 1-3. change of perception. 1-4. Benefits of togetherness. Symbiosis law. In short, it was a bill that dealt with the symbiosis of metal dragons and dwarves. Youre hitting a goal. The key point was simple. Look. Humans also went through war with the dragon race. But what about now? Its not enough to believe in a religion that praises the dragon race, but isnt it endlessly growing in strength by interacting with them? The number of people called transcendents has increased incomparably compared to ten years ago. This is an advantage gained through a symbiotic relationship with the dragon race. But what about us dwarves? They have a closed-minded view on cultural and technological exchange simply because of their hatred for the dragon race, and thanks to this, the gap in power between them and humans is only increasing with no end in sight. How long will we be consumed by hatred and not face reality? Remember. That humans are not a good species. Clearly, they also have a history of using dwarves as slaves. Nevertheless, arent we cooperating with humans? We must not forget that many of our compatriots are still sweating in the human kingdom for the money needed for revival. A wealthy nation and strong military. Sacrifice of a cow for the greater good. We must not forget that our actions have already entered this orbit. Cooperation with the dragon tribe ends up being the same thing. Actively accepting the culture of the dragon race and using mysterious materials to increase the power of the kingdom (omitted) D Centador, Hammer of Fire, who proposed the bill. Earth Shield Ocenta. Rock Guardian Domain. Its pretty good. The dwarves who proposed the law of symbiosis were citing humans as an example of coexistence with the dragon race. It wasnt a completely wrong tone. Especially when it comes to claiming that humans are not a good species. It certainly was. It was like that in my past life too. Because dwarves were one of the most expensive slaves. They are stronger and can be used longer than humans, and their blacksmithing skills are so advanced that they cannot even be compared. Whether the purpose is war or defense. They are a race that the kingdom, which must produce weapons and increase its national power, cannot help but drool over. Moreover, at that time, the dwarves had a point organization-like structure consisting of tribes without even a kingdom. This means that using dwarves as slaves did not have much to worry about politically, diplomatically, or militarily. Because dealing with a kingdom with all its power concentrated in one place and dealing with scattered tribes were on a different level of difficulty. Slavery was definitely one of the most prevalent institutions. Of course, some kingdoms banned it as a policy, but I was half-blind and silent. In the first place, the institution of slavery itself did not have much activity in sunny areas. Most of the time, it was just a structure that was utilized after one cycle in a shaded area. It was certainly not a completely wrong argument. However, this did not mean that I agreed to collude with the dragon clan. Ethan put down the documents and looked at Anna. Are you saying they want to show up in the sun? Well, to be exact, its the brisket of the Dwarven Kingdom but thats the gist. Metal dragon. It was not difficult to guess their intentions. The Kingdom of Ameria was a country where dwarves gathered, and its territory was located underground. The basement is a treasure trove of metal. Since the dwarves and dragon people are no different from the enemies of the enemy, they probably absorbed metal from places such as hidden mines that were not revealed to general dwarves I guess they dont want to move like that anymore. As long as you can operate in a sunny location, it will not be difficult to enter the enormous number of mines that the Dwarven Kingdom has. For a metal dragon, this would be a truly heavenly situation. For humans it wouldnt be a very pleasant situation. What does this bill mean? In the end, in order to attract the dragon clan, it was no different from strongly asserting that the human race could not be trusted. It would be difficult if the dwarf turned around. So whats the mood on the bill? Is it likely to pass? About six to four. The one opposing it is the company. Im sure it will pass anyway. If you oppose it, even the king will be pushed out of his seat. We dont have much time. Isnt that why this body is busy moving? I heard the first answer. So what is the answer to the second question? In the end, wouldnt it be enough if the mastermind was identified as a human being? That is correct. Instead of Ardans descendants, an unknown human killed the Iron Tyrant. If I could fool their eyes just to this extent, it would be perfect. so? First of all, lets start with this. If we tell you the location of the Iron Tyrant, how do you plan to hunt it down? sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are there many minions around this guy? no. He has a very arrogant personality. Besides, since this body is going to be gently scratched, most people will be preoccupied with this. Probably not much? I am planning a secret visit to the kingdom. Secretly? After confronting King Muradni and asking him to smelt Ardenheit I will attack the Iron Tyrant as soon as the new sword is created. Hmm. alone? You are not alone. But I dont think there will be more than three. but. Not only did the stampede not seem to match the people in front of them, but secrecy was crucial in this case. If it were known that the Duke had visited the Dwarf Kingdom, he would inevitably be considered one of the candidates for killing the Iron Tyrant. It was difficult to alert other rulers. If I made a mistake, I had no choice but to blow up the dukes card without even being able to use it properly. If you are going to do as he said, it would be right to move as few as possible. In the meantime, I think you guys will have to take care of tricking the council and other high-ranking nobles. I think we should meet with the king as secretly as possible. good. Ill help you as much as I can. If youre going to move like that, tricking the eye after killing the Iron Tyrant will be a lot easier than you think. How are you going to fool me? I created a new organization. I plan to utilize that. organization? okay. Is this a place with that much power? well. No matter what, it just has to look plausible, right? Its not a matter of whether or not you can actually kill them, its just a matter of instilling suspicion that you might be able to kill them, right? Ethans eyes lit up. The fact that there is a worthy organization behind the killing of the Iron Tyrant means that the power of that organization is that great. Wouldnt it be acceptable to kill a ruler-level dragon only if it was a group that had at least a seemingly strong power? The first thing that came to mind were the archbishops belonging to the denomination. If all the Archbishop-level personnel gathered together, hunting down the Iron Tyrant would not be impossible. However, as Anna said, using the religious order is foolish. It means the cult leader has more hands and feet. Not only is it an organization so powerful that it doesnt seem strange at all even if it hunts down the Iron Tyrant, but there is also a third organization that appears to have nothing to do with the cult leader. I didnt even know what it was. However, since we found out that such an organization exists, it should not be difficult to find out. Is there a force planted in the Kingdom of Ameria? There are none. Is it enough to reach the king? With a little effort. Please wait a moment. He sat down at his desk and took out a soft piece of paper. The content was briefly written down for a while. He sealed the paper in a letter and handed it to Anna. Please tell this to Muradni. Hmm. Do you mind if I inspect it? Because we are one team now. as you please. The letter did not contain anything important. All it said was that, as the head of the Ardan family, there was something important to share about this bill. It was natural not to write down important information since the dragon in front of him could spy on the contents of the letter. Anna pouted her lips when she saw Ethan answering casually. Its not fun either. Who has anything to say? It will probably take about a week. I will move to the Kingdom of Ameria first. Anyway. The conversation is over. * * * Muradni Ameria I. The king of the dwarves and one of the greatest blacksmiths of this era. After finishing his work and returning to his room, he found a letter in his pocket. It was when Muradni took off his clothes that he noticed it. ? A letter in my pocket. It could be said to be a trivial matter, but the first thing he felt was eerie. What? The throne room of the kingdom, the kings office. And even the room assigned to the king. This was the route he took today. Naturally, whenever the king came, the Guard Goat Knights, who were called the most outstanding knights among the dwarves, were assigned to him. If someone had been manipulating something in their pocket, the knights would not have stayed still. That means No one noticed? Until a letter entered the kings pocket. Numerous ministers, council members and even knights. No one noticed. What if this wasnt a bag but poison? It was as if he had already died. Because I know its meaning, I cant help but be horrified. If they were going to assassinate me, they would have done it a long time ago. He coolly returned his thoughts and opened the letter. Soon he opened his eyes. I think we will definitely be able to share interesting stories. Would you like to meet me sometime? Well be waiting for you at the Amenton Mine in the capital. It was impossible to recognize the seal stamped at the bottom. A seal with a blazing, almost golden flame. Ardan? It was definitely the head of the family. Chapter 216 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 216 #When I returned, my family was ruined (217) Do you really think it will come? Maybe he wont come. If its urgent, its probably the same for you. Ilya answered those words with a sigh. Isnt the content of the letter too meager for that to be the case? Its three sentences at most. A letter saying that the only thing to trust is the seal of the head of the family. I dont know much about the author Muradni, but I doubt that the king of a country would act with a three-line letter at most. Especially with a small mine like this. The rebuttal to that question came from Sera Lee, who was sitting next to me. The duke must have done very well. Isnt now the time to doubt, but rather the time to have full faith? I feel this every time, but you seem too optimistic. Especially when it comes to the Dukes work. Let me ask you the opposite. Did the Duke fail at anything he set out to do? . Ilyas mouth was tightly shut. It was definitely because I couldnt refute those words. No matter what plan Ethan moves with, the results he shows are always successful. Im not saying this for nothing. Hiding ones appearance also has its limits. My mana is not infinite. There were a total of two people on the trip to the Kingdom of Ameria. Ilya and Ysera. The reason was simple. Ysera was an essential member to go to the place to make the Fire Land Divine Sword, while Ilya It wouldnt be a bad idea to learn a few things at this point. The cult leader, no I once made a promise to the demon dragon. The content of the promise was simple. Gods metal Ardenheit. The plan was to engrave a circuit directly into the metal. When creating an artifact, when do you carve a circuit? Simple. It was time to create the frame. In other words, it would be time to construct the exterior. When Ardenheite is melted and slightly hardened. The point at which it was not completely hardened was when the circuit could be engraved. A circuit is a kind of magic circle, and forming the shape that makes it up was an essential process. What if Ardenheit completely solidifies? Thanks to its enormous strength, it is said that even a demonic dragon cannot easily engrave a circuit. This metal is not called the metal of God for nothing. They planned to call Lord Lorotia through Ysera, open the door to the Land of Fire, and then bring the cult leader and Muradni with them to create a new sword. As Illia is called the mage of production, she must feel something when she sees the cult leaders words. That was the reason I accompanied her. If the leader was a one-off, Ilya was one of the talents that needed to be used consistently. Its about time. Be it the cult leader or Muradni. The appointment time is getting closer, so he will appear soon. The prediction was exactly right. [Its been a long time.] A soft voice echoed inside the mine. It was the cult leaders. The faces of the two women stiffened as they vaguely sensed the power inherent within them. A mysterious person who we have only heard about through rumors. All that was known was that he was so powerful that he could treat the seven archbishops like limbs. If Ethan hadnt mentioned that the cult leader was planning to visit, both of them would have fainted. Soon, Inyoung, wearing a jet-black robe, appeared. [You will have to convince Muradni at once. Because time is not finite.] Of course. Immediately afterwards, the awkward silence continued endlessly. The two people who heard about the fact that the cult leader was a dragon had no intention of talking to him, and even though they had a subtle cooperative relationship with him, they were not on good enough terms to even have a private conversation, and the same was true for Ethan. It was the religious leader who spoke first amid the delicate silence. [It is the land of fire. Im really looking forward to it. I didnt know there was a human who made a contract with a spirit lord.] The eyes of the demon dragon who spoke were sparkling. The spirits and dragons were not the same species that interacted with each other. This is because people of the same race as humans and elves were born with elemental power. Even so, it was possible to observe the appearance of a top-level spirit if one wanted to, but a monarch-level entity was different. Because there was no human being who shared the contract. Calling it out through royalties is itself an impossible task. I thought it was like that until now. That is, until I witnessed the spirit temple in front of me. Even though he used the word spirit, he was not completely without a sense of exploration like other magicians. Knowing the unknown means accumulating knowledge. This could be said to be a rare opportunity even for the Demon Dragon Lucreon, as each piece of trivial knowledge can become a clue to enlightenment. This was the reason why I visited this place right away even though it was busy. [this. Even if I were to keep talking to myself, it would be quite lonely.] Are you naturally that talkative? [Wouldnt it be better for both parties if we had a closer relationship rather than just a cooperative relationship? For that to happen, communication is an essential process.] If you really want to communicate, how about taking off the robe that covers your face? [Hmm. Thats right.] The robe that covered his entire head went down behind him. What can I say about the face that the demon dragon is revealing? It was too ordinary. It feels similar to a young man called Hans or Tom among the local villagers. Its more ordinary than I thought. [What good is there in being noticed? Human beauty is just a range that has no meaning to us. Ah, youre here.] Although he was a step later than the leader, Ethan felt it too. There were personnel secretly entering the mine. [Then, please talk carefully.] The ones who appeared soon were Muradni and the dwarves who appeared to be royal knights. Dwarf knights each emitting sharp prayers. Ethan looked at Muradni and slightly lowered his head. Nice to meet you, Your Majesty. Are you the current head of Ardan? yes. I heard a rumor, but hes definitely young. There are more people accompanying me than I expected. They are trustworthy. They are also colleagues who have been with me my whole life. That may not be the only reason we went together. A minimum safety device would have been necessary. Wouldnt the king of a country be able to enter the mine alone in the middle of the night? I understood. But I couldnt just leave it alone. Because not a single variable could be tolerated when hunting down the Iron Tyrant. That thought seemed to be the same for the Demon Dragon. Perfect! The cheerful sound of snapping fingers. It was a simple action, but the results were quite shocking. With Lucreons hand gesture, the eyes of all knights except Muradni turned blank. Muradnis pupils widened at that sight. What the! [Ah, you can rest assured. Because it doesnt mean any harm. Its just a slight memory change.] Who are you? [Do you know him as the leader of the Naraxus Church?] ! It was a position that could not have been overlooked. Because the church was consistently dispatching personnel to the Kingdom of Ameria. In fact, the number of dwarves who believed in the doctrines of the church was increasing one by one from the shadows. As one of the dwarves who hates the dragon race, I cannot help but be in a good mood. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Has Ardan decided to join hands with the dragons? I hope you dont misunderstand, Your Majesty. It is only a temporary partnership. tandem? Iron Tyrant. Do you know anything about him? . The ruler of the Metal Dragon and the actual head of the Kingdom Council. Of course I knew. Ethan said to Muradni, who showed a stiff face. We will hunt him down. ! I was shocked for a moment. he asked in a trembling voice. Does this mean youre going to kill him? why? Then why is the religious leader together? Isnt the author a member of the Dragon Clan? I will summarize briefly. It seems like the dragon clan also has factions. Only then did things start to come into view. In short, it meant that the cult leaders forces and the Iron Tyrant were hostile forces. There is a saying that the enemy of your enemy is your friend. I know something about the situation facing your Majesty. Iron tyrant. If we dont deal with him, the Dwarf Kingdom will turn into a world overrun by dragons. I dont think my situation will improve even if I kill him. Muradnis eyes were constantly focused on the demon dragon. I could guess what he was worried about. They may be worried that they might put a condition on allowing religion in return for dealing with the Iron Tyrant. Ethan looked at the demon dragon. Be sure to go. If you want to hunt the Iron Tyrant, stay away from the Kingdom of Ameria. [Hmm of course. I promise. At least as long as the duke and I maintain cooperation, the churchs forces will not be deployed to the kingdom.] Muradni frowned upon hearing those words. Are you saying that if the duke doesnt cooperate, you will spread the cult? [Is there any reason not to do that? By then, the duke and I will have become enemies. I am not a philanthropist.] I would like to ask the Duke. How long do you plan to cooperate with the author? Nothing has been decided yet. Are you saying you plan to just hunt down the Iron Tyrant and then walk away? Even if that were the case, Your Majesty would not suffer any loss. . Muradnis face darkened. The fact that I couldnt refute it made me even more depressed. The power of the council attached to the metal dragon has now become so large that it cannot be controlled. If you are not careful, you could be dragged down from the throne. Many dwarves could become slaves of the dragon race. That was the greatest fear inherent in the Dwarf Kings heart. But now I had no choice. Except choosing the lesser evil instead of the worst. So what do you want from me? Ardenheit. I want you to use that metal to make a sword body. There is Ardenheit? yes. Can you show me? Of course. Muradnis eyes widened when he saw the metal he took out from his pocket. Really. Its something Ive only seen in literature, but its definitely worthy of being called the metal of God. However, smelting is impossible now. Are you lacking skills? no! Even if youve never handled that metal yourself, you can tell whether its possible or impossible to smelt it just by looking at it. My skills are not lacking. But He sighed and added. Even if we used the heat from the kingdoms large furnaces it would be impossible to melt it. Theres just not enough heat. I can solve that. You can airlift that much heat? where? Do you really think that white flame can emit that much heat? This woman next to me is a spiritist. I made a contract with the Fire Lord. I will ask the monarch to open a way to enter the Land of Fire. Land of Fire? Are you sure youre talking about the land of spirits that has only been told about in legends?! yes. There is a phrase that states that when the first head of the family created the divine sword, he melted Ardenheit in the Land of Fire. There is a precedent, so it wouldnt be impossible. Muradnis eyes lit up. The gaze of a blacksmith rather than a king began to emerge. Chapter 217 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 217 When I returned, my family was ruined (218) Land of Fire. It was the residence of all the spirits related to flame. There was almost no literature describing that place. At best, it was a place that appeared only briefly in literature written by the first head of Ardan and the great spirit masters who were contracted to the spirit lord that appeared once every hundred years or so. Muradni had also seen such literature. A land made of extremely hot magma. Although it was virtually a land of fear for ordinary living beings, it was the best working environment for blacksmiths. Even if its Ardenheit. The earth where the monarch resides could create a temperature sufficient to melt the metal of a god. Can we really go to the Land of Fire? If it were impossible, I would not have presented this proposal to Your Majesty. Only Your Majesty is a blacksmith who can work the metal of the gods in royalties. Those words lifted Muradnis mood to the fullest. He said he was better than any other blacksmith. Although it is a phrase that has been heard countless times, the same words can have very different feelings depending on what kind of person is saying them. The words uttered by a common sycophant on the street and the words uttered by the matriarch of Ardan were bound to have a different weight. Can you take a closer look at the metal? Thats right. As he was examining the metal the duke handed him, he let out a deep sigh. Whew. I dont know exactly how hot the Land of Fire is. But I do know one thing. Even if there is enough heat, smelting will take time. How long will it take? A week even if I cant do it. Even if I use the special equipment given to me, I think it will take that long. Do you know how the time flow of the spirit world and the human world is structured? Ysera responded to Muradnis words. Its one-on-one. Then thats the problem. If youre gone for a week, youre going to have a lot of problems. As you know, I am the king of a country. Thats obvious. Fortunately, there was a way to resolve Muradnis concerns. Who is the best expert in the Dwarven Kingdom? Glory Andolain. He is the leader of the Sanyang Guard Knights and a knight with skills that are close to superhuman according to human standards. [Hes a superhuman If I can just talk to him, Ill be able to fool him.] Is there a way, leader? [If there is only a stand-in, wouldnt it be okay to leave for about a week?] a stand-in? [There is a dragon that can change its appearance. Fortunately, I maintain a cooperative relationship with that species. I can help you with that.] Is there such a thing as a dragon? Muradnis eyes showed confusion and astonishment. [Yes. It seems that His Majesty did not know.] . Muradnis mind became confused. The problem was not only that it could change its appearance, but that it could fool other experts. The cult leader said that he maintains a cooperative relationship with such a tribe. What if he spreads religion internally and then kills Muradni and hires a double agent? The Kingdom of Ameria was virtually over. This meant that the Church could be a more difficult opponent than the surging Metal Dragon. I couldnt help but be afraid. [Hmm. You dont need to worry too much.] Anyone would be worried if they heard something like that. Is it okay for the duke to join hands with people like that? They are not omnipotent. Its not all-powerful? Even if you can copy a lot of things, its impossible to copy them perfectly. In particular, it is impossible to perfectly imitate someone like Your Majesty who can be considered a master in a field, even if he or she is a ruler-level individual. [I felt it last time too, but you definitely know a lot about our dragon people.] The leader nodded as if acknowledging it. That means in the end, if the so-called ruler imitates me, it would be difficult for anyone to notice. I guess so. But I dont think hell move to eat at least one dwarven kingdom. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naraxus, the dragon of deception. He was a resourceful person known for his cunning and superior intelligence. So, you must know your own value well. How would Ethan act if he were Naraxus? Zenon Empire. Or it would be a much more profitable business to infiltrate the insides of other dragons. It is not known whether the cult leader and Naraxus are close allies or not. However, when I saw that it had its own connection. They probably arent radicals like Metal Dragon. In that case, following Ethans ideas would have been a much more efficient business. The same was true for the shapeshifters under Naraxus. The number of any dragon race decreases exponentially as you reach higher positions. For them now, the Dwarf Kingdom will not necessarily be a base that must be swallowed up. He understood Muradnis concerns, but that did not mean it was time to sharpen his teeth like a hedgehog. Muradni sighed at Ethans intervention. I understand. Are you sure you wont be caught as a double? [It would be possible if only the person named Andolaine could be persuaded. You have to be a superhuman to feel something strange.] Then lets do that. Sir Andolaine. [You are the author.] The knights of the royal guard are staring blankly ahead from behind the king. The leader said after seeing the dwarf standing in the front row. Thats right. [I will give you time to speak separately. Can we go to the Peacock Land of Fire right now?] Yes. [Then lets talk.] With the cult leaders hand gesture, light slowly entered Andolaines pupils. Huh! He let out a scream and urgently looked around, making eye contact with Muradni. your majesty! Are you okay? okay. Im perfectly normal. Anyway, can we talk for a moment? . Andolaine looked at the humans standing behind the king. In particular, he was glaring harder than anyone else at the man with an ordinary face. The last moment before my memory fades. This was because I clearly remembered the hand gesture he made. At best, its a light act of snapping your fingers. But what was the result? Not only he but all the royal knights lost focus and ended up wandering endlessly in a dream-like mental world. The opponent was a monster. A monster with so much power that it cannot even guarantee the kings safety. Do you trust me? If you dont trust Your Majesty, who in this world can you trust? Have you forgotten that I, Andolaine, have already pledged my life-long loyalty to Your Majesty? Right. Then I hope you will listen to me carefully from now on. Muradni sighed and began to explain the situation. * * * Are you going to follow what they say? Because it is right to choose the lesser evil rather than the worst. It is right to cooperate. Even if the cult invades the kingdom, it will at least move less radically than the Metal Dragon. Its much better than those ignorant bastards. Muradni was one of the personnel who had detailed knowledge of the metal dragons evil. They were monsters who saw dwarves as tasty snacks. In fact, more than 50% of the missing dwarves in the kingdom mostly encountered metal dragons while exploring new mines. Predator and prey. Is there a word that can better describe the relationship between dwarves and metal dragons? Probably not. The Kingdom Council is talking about the need to coexist with this group of crazy monsters. It would be better to at least join the church than to join hands with these people. A group of monsters that are still devouring lost dwarves. What would happen if these guys were exposed to the sun, starting with the Symbiosis Act? Now, rather than defining the missing personnel as missing people, they might even be described with the word sacrifice. A council that joins hands with the Metal Dragon could even openly commit human sacrifice. So, does the Dwarven Kingdom have the strength to stop them? No way. If they were such a powerful race, they would not have been treated like slaves by humans in the past. Even though it had turned into a kingdom made up of numerous tribes, it had no power to stop a real monster like the Iron Tyrant. They cant do that. The lesser evil is better than the worst. As the king of a country, Muradni has finished judging. It is better to accept the current offer. Fortunately The duke and the church did not seem to have a complete cooperative relationship. Temporary partnership. The reason why the duke moved with the church was also understandable. In the end, isnt it true that they created a cooperative front with the dragon tribe in order to hunt them down? With this structure, I thought I might be able to persuade him later. After hunting, dogs are boiled and eaten. There was no way the duke did not know this simple principle. If you didnt have the brains to even think about such things, you wouldnt have been able to restore your family and raise your status this much in a short period of time. This is just what if, but just in case If I can never come back, cut off the head of that monster pretending to be me. your majesty! You are the only one who would ask this kind of request. In our kingdom, you are the only one capable of distinguishing that monster. Whew Your Majesty, do you really have to follow that suggestion? Dont you know a lot about metal dragons? Pressure from lawmakers, including Centador, is intensifying. Now we are in a situation where we have to hold on to it even if it is a rotten rope. . Centador, Hammer of Fire. He was one of the representative members of the council who emerged as Muradnis biggest political opponent in recent years. The leader of a group of crazy people who talk about coexistence with monsters that are devouring their own people. There was only one decision Andolaine could make. Please be careful, Your Majesty. May the hammer gods blessings be with you Nod. After finishing the story, Muradni entered the mine. [Is the story over?] Yes. Then its time to sing a stand-in. The religious leaders mouth opened. A word of great power shook the surroundings. [Lao Ka Rumin.] The moment the speech ended. The space made entirely of inky light opened its mouth wide. What came out of the space was an ordinary human being. No, to be precise. I guess you could call him a transformer who took on human form. I meet the great leader. [Eldra, I have something to tell you.] Please tell me. Eldra, who was nodding without saying a word, looked at Muradni. All right. Soon his appearance slowly began to change. Short stature, thick beard, and strong body. It looked so similar that anyone would recognize it as Muradni. Nice to meet you, Sir Andolaine. Oh my Andolaine let out an expression of astonishment at the sight of the newly born king. Chapter 218 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 218 #When I returned, my family was ruined (219) I heard about the situation from Muradni, but actually witnessing it was a slightly different story. I never thought there would be a dragon that can change its appearance at will! Im afraid. It is a metal dragon with a shell so hard that it can easily break any spear knife. In addition, the cult leader was using magic that could make even superhumans succumb in an instant, and not only that, but it was the dragon race that even possessed monsters that could change their appearance. If humans had been defeated in the past dragon war the dwarves would have fallen more helplessly than anyone else. The power and ability of the Yongin tribe was beyond imagination. What was truly fortunate was that Andolaine had the ability to distinguish between the two identical-looking kings who was the real king. Because I felt a slight sense of heterogeneity from the fake king. Immediately afterwards, the fake king looked at the real king and spoke. heard. Im telling you to postpone yourself for a week. right. Thats right. Is there anything special I need to know? Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The subjects memory habits, emotions, memories, and even the way they speak. The higher the shape changer was, the wider the range of things he could imitate became. Eldra was one of the high-ranking shape shifters with that level of ability. Of course, that doesnt mean that the entire 100% of the 100% ratio can be imitated. Thats why I asked the question. Are your memories intact? At least the big things. I will be able to answer most of your questions. I dont think theres any need to know the secret Is it possible to even imitate my production skills? I think I can do about 70%. Anything more than that is impossible. Then it would be right for my private blacksmith shop to be closed for the time being. I think that would be good too. The two continued talking. About what the fake king will do while the real king is away. The coordination is over, leader. [I need to prepare. Now the authors hypnosis will be broken.] Yes. Did you say Andolaine? From now on, please treat me with respect. Thats right, Your Majesty. The leader flicked his hand exactly twice. Then the eyes of the dazed guards began to return to focus. what? What just happened? your majesty! Are you okay? Oh, those people from earlier? He wanted to talk quietly. I guess thats what made you helpless. Im fine, so dont worry too much. Fortunately, the. Even though Ethan and the others were in front of them, the guard knights were acting as if they could not see anything. What on earth did you do? [This is a simple hypnosis, Your Majesty. Our appearance has been erased from recognition. Sort of like an invisible man.] You youre such a horrible monster. [What a monster. Im sorry. I thought they were spreading religion in a warm way.] While Muradni and the religious leader were talking, the fake kings party, who had sorted out the situation, began to leave the mine. Get ready Ysera. yes. Soon, the energy of fire began to slowly build up within Yseras body. She had grown even more since she had summoned the Fire Lord in the past. However, it was not enough to summon the Fire Lord on his own. Ethans help was needed to summon the monarch. However, the difference from the past was that back then, the monarch was contacted through Ignis, one of the highest spirits, but now there is no need to do so. Although it was a provisional contract with a one-year term, the contract had now been concluded. For the first time in a very long time, she sent a mental message to the monarch. Lorotia. -whats the matter? I will create a passage, so can you respond to the summons? His Excellency the Duke is looking for you. -good. Agreement was readily given. Ysera looked at Ethan and nodded. After becoming a transcendental person, the white flame that became even stronger covered the divine sword. The summons procedure was the same as last time. He concentrated his mind and drew a sword in the air. The fiery mana tore the space like a piece of paper. A girl of fire jumped out through the blazing space. Fire Lord Lorothia. She appeared. Its been a while. [In the world, did you overcome the wall in such a short period of time?] Thats how it happened. It was a great talent. This is Lorotia, who has lived for a long time and occasionally received news from humans in the spirit world. Nevertheless, I have never heard of a human who grew this quickly. At best, you can become a transcendental person in just one year [So, why did you call me this time?] I have a favor to ask you. [What request?] He took out Ardenheit from his arms. Lorotias eyes burned brightly when she saw the metal. He must have been interested. Do you know about the metal of God? [know. Dont know. Isnt this the material that the previous monarch used when he made the sword with your familys first head? I never thought I would see this here.] I plan to reproduce that document. [Hoo.] Lorotia looked around at the group. Her eyes stopped when she saw a human with an ordinary appearance. A person wearing a black robe. I felt it instinctively. This is not a human being. A foreign being covered in skin. I wasnt paying attention simply because of the changed appearance. The Spirit Lord Creator was a being with a power that could not be ignored, so he was staring at it. [Are you a dragon?] [As expected, the monarchs eyesight is amazing. Thats right.] Ardan and the dragon race. It wasnt a very suitable combination. The monarch looked at Ethan and asked. [Are you planning on using the author as a magical master?] Nod. It was true. [but. At that level, it would be possible to infuse circuitry into Ardenheit as well. Then, this is the one who will take on the role of the blacksmith god.] I see you, my lord. My name is Muradni, the first king of the Kingdom of Ameria. Muradni bowed his head politely. The Spirit Lord, a legendary being who had been passed down only in literature, was someone worth respecting even if he were the king of a country. [okay. It was the same with Sentai. The divine sword will reveal itself once again.] A branch of the World Tree. Firelands and the Lords Flame. God of blacksmiths. A magical journey. Even the complete white flame of the first family head. These were the materials needed to make Dranion. All of this was provided. [Land of Fire. You probably want to visit there, right?] Thats right. [good night. I will open the door.] Lorotia took a deep breath. The monarchs cheeks filled with air. A blazing flame filled my mouth. Phew! The monarch let out that heat at once. It was a moment when the vast mine was filled with heat more than magma. Despite this, no one in the group felt the heat. The person who was most surprised was Muradni. I had spent more time by the fire than anyone else, so even though I couldnt feel the heat, I could immediately guess how much heat was building up in the mine. The heat is such that even the Menelian alloy, one of the kingdoms exports, can easily melt and become mushy. Its really amazing. The temperature was too high to be generated by just one breath. Even in such a high temperature, I cant even feel the slightest heat. The statement that the Spirit Lord possessed tremendous power was never false. Lorotia opened a space with a pulsating structure like a portal and looked at the group. Her finger was pointing exactly at the portal. One by one, the group approached the inside of the portal. Inside, a space full of glowing lava was revealed. One by one, we stepped into the portal. In an instant, the scenery changed completely. The land is cracked in all directions. Heat was constantly being supplied in the wide-open underground space. Even under the monarchs protection, the air itself felt warm and even a little hot, and fire spirits were seen wandering around here and there as if it were a playground. [Welcome to the Land of Fire.] Land of Fire. They arrived at the land of spirits, where only a handful of people had set foot on it. * * * Everyone felt the same curiosity, but among them, there were those who had particularly strong emotions. It was Ilia and the Demon Dragon. The two were scanning the Land of Fire with their eyes shining. Especially in the case of a cult leader. Enemy! Right! [Hoo. This is truly a unique geology. With a structure like this, it would be possible to store as much heat as possible.] [I never thought a tree like this would exist! How on earth is it possible to bear fruit in such high heat?] When I saw something new, I started taking action by putting it in my mouth and tasting it. For example, things like rocks or tree branches rolling on the ground. Even Ilya, who was full of curiosity, had to frown when she saw that. Considering that words and magic can bring about miracles, I could understand that he was very inquisitive. Even so Isnt this guy actually a local beggar, not a demon dragon? If you saw something that fell on the ground, you would inhale it into your mouth. Of course, he had the minimum level of reason and courtesy to get permission from the spirit lord before picking up and eating, but in fact, if he had such basic knowledge, wouldnt it be normal to not pick up and eat things that fell on the street without purifying them? Ilya was equally curious. Nevertheless, the reason I kept my temper was because I didnt want to show my ugly side to the duke. Thats why I was trying to control my composure. Looking at the Demon Dragons actions, I felt that such a thing was useless. No, to be more precise honestly, I was filled with the desire to observe various things. Because the Land of Fire was full of strange things. The ground had unimaginably high heat, and as the Demon Dragon said, there were plants that bore fruit in high heat, and what was even more surprising was that there was water here too. Because I saw a fairly large lake. How can water exist in such high heat? And its not like they are unaffected by the heat due to the consideration of the monarch. No matter how you looked at it, it was ordinary water. Thats why I couldnt help but feel intense curiosity. As soon as the demon dragon saw the water, he lost half of his reason and rushed at it frantically. [Unbelievable! What kind of water is this.] Slurp! [It seems like ordinary water no, its mixed with the properties of fire. How can opposing attributes be so well harmonized] The Demon Dragon was frantically wandering around the Land of Fire, as if he were a child who had been given an interesting toy. That I was a little curious. Wouldnt drinking water be an act of breaking the body? It was a time when she was deeply conflicted. Manas whisper was heard very quietly. [Do not eat. No, I dont recommend touching it either.] It was Ethans voice. It was also the most serious tone of voice I had ever heard. [Is it possibly toxic?] [No, its not that Thats their urine.] The place Ethan pointed with his finger. It was a place where all kinds of spirits were running around. uh? [Thats fascinating. Isnt this like water that came out of a fire? If you combine it in this way] Meanwhile, the leader was greedily drinking water from the lake. Chapter 219 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 219 When I returned, my family was ruined (220) [Is it that delicious?] [What does taste matter? What is important is the desire to explore the field of magic.] In the end, magic was just a branch of magic within the vast realm of magic. The only difference is that it is much easier to cast, faster, and more powerful than magic. Thats why the demon dragon had a strong sense of exploration. And its so much that the criminal cant even imagine. The demon dragon answered casually and then looked at the monarch carefully. [Is this lake important to the monarch?] [No way. If it was important, it would have been stopped a long time ago. Even spirits have that level of reason.] [Haha. Then, do you mind if I carry out my research to my hearts content?] [As long as you do your job well.] This is the purpose of coming to the Land of Fire in the first place. The Spirit Lords words were nothing but a reminder of that purpose. [Of course. The new sword of the time will be much more powerful than the new sword of the previous era.] [Yes. Drink a lot and study.] [As expected of a monarch, you have a very broad mind.] The religious leader smiled happily and as if drinking water from the lake was not enough, he filled a tool that looked like a canteen with a lot of water. In fact, what would happen if we knew that what was in that canteen was not miraculous lake water, but the waste products of spirits? Maybe you dont really care. Ethan didnt feel the need to start, so he quietly watched the scene without saying anything. Of course, my colleague Ilya immediately stopped me. The demon dragon is not a friend. After walking a bit. A huge castle could be seen in the distance. It is much bigger than the royal castles of the seven kingdoms and grander than the imperial castle of the Zeno Empire. The place where the Fire Lord resides. The flame palace began to appear. * * * Flame Palace. This was not simply a place where the Fire Lord stayed. This was the place with the hottest and harshest heat in the entire vast Land of Fire. Of course, thanks to the monarchs protection, no one felt the heat. I simply felt a strong sense of warmth. Everyone who saw the inside of the palace expressed their admiration. flame. flame. As befits the name Flame Palace, all the buildings were blazing with flames. Ilya seemed to be unable to contain his curiosity this time and asked carefully while looking at Lorotia. If I touch it [Of course. Since you are a guest, you have that level of qualification.] With a smile on her face, she approached the painting. A painting in which embers spread like paint across a frame made of flames. Ilya carefully stroked the frame of the picture frame. Oh my god. How could a single ember in a painting contain the properties of such a huge fire! Teacups, cups, desks, chairs and even the floor. All objects were like that. Even if he were a powerful transcendent, he would not be able to last long in this palace without the protection of the monarch. The palace, which seemed more luxurious than anything else on the outside, was actually a place like hell for royalties. An endless hell full of flames that never go out. Anyone who trespassed would have had to accept the punishment. However, for Illia, who received the monarchs blessing, this place was an optimal space for training herself. Just by touching one picture, I began to think about how to use fire-type magic to be most powerful. It was the same for the religious leader. Because her level was so high, she did not achieve great enlightenment like Illya. It was clear that every little thing was stimulating his inspiration little by little. The Lord of Fire I couldnt believe that a being with such great power actually existed. Of course, I didnt doubt that it existed. There were quite a few spiritists on the continent, and the spirits they summoned sometimes talked about their monarchs. Not only that, but in the literature, there are also stories that the Lord of Fire appeared directly on rare occasions, so its not like I doubted his existence. However, the variable of the monarch was completely excluded from the plan he made. No. Strictly speaking, it wasnt an exclusion. Its not that I left something out, its that I just didnt even consider it from the beginning. But I cant do that anymore. The reason was simple. Because I found out that there was a spiritist who made a contract with the Fire Lord. Of course, in the Demon Dragons opinion, there was no way that girl named Ysera could summon the Fire Lord right now. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its not enough. At best, the girls level is high enough to be a superhuman. On the other hand, the Fire Lord was a powerful creature that existed in a realm beyond the transcendental. It is impossible to summon it on your own. Thats probably why he received the dukes help. passage of fire. It was Ethan, not Ysera, who created the path for the spirits to travel. The white flame he utilized contained such great heat and power that even the Lord of Fire could overcome it. That meant that with the Dukes help, the Fire Lord could be summoned at any time. If the monarch was not interested in the duke, he would not have bothered to respond to the summons. The attitude is also very friendly. It is a variable. Thats also a huge variable. Especially what if that human girl reaches the state of transcendence and possesses the skills to summon a monarch on her own? For the duke, it was like gaining a powerful ally. Just like the head of the family who wields white flames that only appears in legends, the Lord of Fire is only told in legend. If these two beings could even join forces The corners of the Demon Dragons mouth slowly turned upward. I guess Ill have to change my plan. Thats a lot more than you think. After thinking, he looked at the monarch. [I heard it from the Duke. You can go back halfway, right?] [If it were your strength, you could tear the space apart on your own and leave. Youre asking something pointless.] [If possible, wouldnt it be much cheaper for the ruler of this place to let me go?] The powers of the Fire Lord and the Demon Dragon were almost the same. Or, to be more precise, we could say that the monarch is about two steps ahead. Not only that, this is the monarchs territory. A realm of the Absolute, where all living things worship the monarch, and even the inanimate earth bows to the majesty of the monarch. Here, the demon dragon could not be the monarchs opponent. At best, the best thing to do would be to just barely escape. Thats why the demon dragon maintained a polite attitude throughout. Not only was it a behavioral pattern that had been ingrained in me since my time as a cult leader, but even more so now, isnt the structure of the strong and the weak so clear? [Besides, I already made a promise to the former duke. In order to help him with his plan, I have to go back once in a while.] [Hmm. Is that so?] Lorothias gaze turned to Ethan. Actually, opening the way wasnt that difficult. In particular, isnt this place ones territory? To exaggerate a little, it is simply an easier act than breathing. However, the reason I did not nod right away was to make the initiative itself clear. I looked at Ethan and saw him nodding. It is essential for planning. Can you help me? [Well I will only do it if the duke asks me that much.] Thank you. Ethan bowed his head. Lorothia has received a lot so far. If it was a quid pro quo payment, it wasnt either. Of course, it may be that he helped him by seeing him as a talented person who could create a passage of fire that the monarch could pass through in order to be summoned to the human world. it was actually a tree that gave generously. It was an embarrassing result that could even be considered a reward. Because he gained a lot by summoning the Fire Lord. Thats why I couldnt help but be thankful. I still havent figured out how to repay the favor, but Maybe I can help you someday. Double the grace and double the resentment a hundred times. It was one of Ardans family traditions. [You said it takes about three days to make a sword body, right?] Muradni nodded to the cult leaders question. If you are simply creating a shape to carve a circuit, rather than producing a finished product, it will take about that long. [Then, lets get out of here first in three days.] Ethan nodded. The reason the cult leader left the Land of Fire one step ahead was simple. It was just to build an alibi. Even if he was now using a substitute to fill the vacancy, he couldnt fool the other dragons forever. The maximum time for deception is about three days at most. If the Iron Tyrant were to die after the leader disappeared, it was obvious that the other side would be viewed with suspicion, unless they were fools. Because there are so many eyes watching, it is impossible to leave the place for a long time. Of course, if a dragon of the same caliber as Naraxus, the leader of the shape-shifters, served as a stand-in, they could avoid as much suspicion as possible Unfortunately, the shape-shifters were unable to imitate the cult leader. A demonic dragon who has surpassed the realm of transcendence. This was not something even the leader, Naraxus, could imitate. I dont know if that guy had also surpassed the level of a transcendent, but otherwise, it was obvious that the moment he imitated it, his insides would be completely consumed. Three days when the Demon Dragon resides in the Flame Palace. During this time, completing the frame of the new sword was a top priority. Muradni picked up Ardenheit. The metal still maintained its shape despite not being protected by the Fire Lord. Even the extreme heat of the palace could not melt Ardenheit. also. It seemed like the monarchs flame would be needed to melt this metal, as written. Lorotia stood up from the throne in response to the sudden gaze. [Youre asking for a light, right?] Yes. I think Ill need the monarchs flames to melt this guy. [good night. Ignis.] [Did you call me, monarch?] [Bring the blacksmith tools provided inside the palace.] [Understanding.] Ignis returned soon after. In the spirits hands were various blacksmithing tools. A blazing anvil and hammer overflowing with flame. Theres even a frame with the shape of a sword embossed on it. In particular, the shape of the frame was quite familiar to everyone. Muradni swallowed his saliva when he saw the frame. This cant be right [These are tools used in the past when making new swords. Receive.] In his hand was a hammer of fire. Warmth spreading throughout the palm. What was even more surprising was that this hammer was of much higher quality than the special hammer he used. [Try to infuse mana.] I understand. The moment the mana escaped from Muradnis body. All kinds of colorful patterns began to flow out from the blazing hammer. A body that becomes light as if flying in the sky. My senses have become so sharp that I can clearly see even the dust floating in the air. Not only that, but the intense power spreads throughout the entire body, including the forearms. Muradni let out a scream from the intense exhilaration. Power power is rising! It was the moment when the best blacksmith was given a tool that was close to perfection. Chapter 220 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 220 When I returned, my family was ruined (221) Whoop! It seems to open a space connected to the Land of Fire. Lorotia began to gather her breath. The blazing flames slowly began to take shape. Soon she spoke to Muradni. [Stay back.] Although it was protecting me from the heat, what I was about to reveal was the monarchs flames, enough to melt the metal of a god. There was no way to completely protect it from this level of heat. Normally, the fire spirit, as a spirit that deals with flames, was stronger in the offensive aspect than in the support and defensive aspect. As a monarch, she could be said to be even more biased. In a space already filled with heat, a haze began to rise only around the monarch. How much heat does it have? gulp. Muradni swallowed his saliva without realizing it and carefully stepped back. Lorotia exhaled at the metal placed on the frame where flames were blazing. Phew! Blue flames engulfed all the metal. Support! Ta-dak! Fierce sparks sprang up around Ardenheit, as if resisting the flames. Its not called Gods metal for nothing. How can you resist your own breath against a mere metal subject? However, ever since she was chosen as a monarch, Lorotia had never thought that anything in this world could not melt. That was confidence, not arrogance. Whoa! As the heat grew stronger, the metal slowly began to flutter, as if it could no longer hold on. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, that fate was decided. The melted metal, like sticky slime, fit perfectly into the frame on the floor and ended up being thrown away. [Finished.] Thank you, my monarch. Muradni bowed his head politely and approached the frame. Ardenheit, which fit perfectly into the frame, was shining brightly like the Milky Way. Muradnis eyes were sparkling as he looked at it. In addition to the best equipment, we were also provided with the best working environment. As the worlds greatest blacksmith, this project had to succeed. Even if its just so you dont doubt yourself. As time passed, the metal melted inside the frame slowly began to harden. The basic shape has been created. He pulled out the solidified metal using tongs made of flame and lifted the hammer. The quality of the finished product will vary depending on how precisely the power is distributed. The craftsmans eyes were suddenly burning with the will to create a masterpiece. Then let us begin. Kang! * * * Muradni continued working for three days without eating a single thing. The fruits of our efforts were slowly revealing themselves. Ardenheit is full of refreshing blue light, like something flowing from the ocean. The metal, which had received the breath of the monarch and withstood the hammering of the best blacksmith, was slowly emitting a mysterious light. It looks like a cluster of stars. Ilya let out an exclamation. The melted Ardenheit lost its coolness like sea water, but was slowly starting to take on a muted color like the night sky. If it were just that, the impression that it was nothing special would not have emerged. Due to the Dwarf Kings endless hammering, the magic inherent in the metal spread evenly throughout the sword body. As for its magical power, it still maintained its original refreshing color without discoloration. A lump of mana evenly gathered all over the place. As if blue stars spread out splendidly in the sky on a dark night. The body of the newly born new sword looked like a miniature version of the Milky Way. I have lived for a long time and have witnessed countless beautiful scenes, but There is no comparison. okay. There was no comparison. The sword body was only 2m long. This was also made as a greatsword, so it was long. At most, it contains more than just the beauty of Mother Nature in its size. Who would have thought that a mere sword would overwhelm the beauty of the natural world. Ardenheit, where the power of mana was spread evenly throughout the sword body through endless hammering, looked more beautiful and noble than any night sky she had ever witnessed. dark sword body. A flow of mana that sparkles like starlight. What would happen if peacocks were mixed with pure white flames? Wouldnt that be a scene like a painting? Ilyas face naturally turned red. Because the Duke in my imagination was a knight who suited that beautiful sword body better than anyone else. Suddenly, her eyes turned to Ysera next to her. The reason the gaze was directed was simple. This was because the woman sitting next to him had a red face just like him. I didnt think much of her before. I was thinking roughly that he really likes peacocks. In fact, it had to be that way. At that time, he thought of the duke as a close friend with whom he shared friendship. It was amazing at first. It was as if he had completely penetrated his mind and pulled out items he was researching or had imagined. After that, I thought we had strengthened our friendship. No one knew that he was half-human except Melaisis. At some point, I felt that my thoughts about leaving after a while observing the peacock had completely changed. I didnt want to leave the duchy. I wanted to sit down forever. Only then did I find out. The fact that he felt very lonely after living in the dungeon for a long time. I thought I had lived a not bad life in my own way, acting as an old man who knew everything about the world and dealing with humans as the ruler of a dungeon. Her short life in the duchy completely changed her values. I liked Elena, who called me every now and then, gave me all kinds of food, and looked after me as if she were her younger sister, and I also liked a girl named Sylvia who tried to take care of me from time to time, even though it seemed like she didnt. I was able to interact with the Gailan administrator from time to time through the production of magic items, and I was able to become close friends with the members of the Dragon Slayer Corps through the production of Dragon Potion. Is it because I lived like a child? Everyone in the duchy liked him. She felt happy about that too. Because the girls appearance was when she received the most love from her parents. It was as if it proved that my parents love was real. There was no longer a need to live the role of a old-fashioned old man. In any case, Ilyas mental age itself was not that high compared to the years he had lived. I guess Ive been living in clothes that dont fit for a long time. As my life changed, my mind seemed to become younger. happy. All of this was achieved thanks to the duke, who did not care at all about his true appearance. I was grateful for that. Because half-humans were one of the beings that were ostracized wherever they went. I thought it was just that kind of feeling. I thought there was no need to be greedy anymore. At some point, I found myself emotionally fluctuating with each of the dukes actions. Since when did that start? I think it started when the archbishop invaded the elves territory. When a group of transcendents, including Duke Himos, appeared. When you are unintentionally left out of that battle. I understood it in my heart. Although he is called an archmage, his specialty is crafting, not combat. If you face a battle mage of the same level, you will most likely lose. There must be a big difference between a battle wizard who has experienced all kinds of battles and a person who only made items in a closet. The duke must have known that fact. So you probably didnt bother calling yourself. Ilya also knew that it was definitely a reasonable choice. However, the first thought that came to mind after finding out was fear. A peacock who grows without knowing any limits. In comparison, he was still just in his place. Things like this will become more and more common. Then I might forget it. Originally, memories were engraved more deeply the more we did the same thing together in one space. When touring the cities of the duchy. That was the reason why I said something like a half-confession to the duke. Looking at it calmly, it is difficult to help the Duke, a transcendent man, in a combative manner. It would be nice if it didnt get in the way. Wasnt it enough to focus on just one field you were good at? It was right to focus on production. However, I was a little afraid that if I did that, I might forget myself. I dont want you to forget me. I spoke to the Duke with courage that I dont know where I got it from. The dukes answer I heard at that time had its own positive meaning. Only then was Ilya able to focus on magic. Only after becoming aware of my own feelings like that did I start to worry little by little about the other women in the duchy. In particular, the person I was most concerned about was Lee Sera. She is the woman who shows her emotions most actively. In particular, the emotions that filled me every time I looked at the Duke were so intense that even someone who was insensitive could not ignore them. Unlike herself, she was a truly bold woman. It wasnt just about being reckless. She was the daughter of a duke who was said to be one of the most famous families, and not only did she have outstanding abilities, but she also had a beautiful appearance. Hes quite young. The more I thought about it, the more I realized I was better at nothing. To put it bluntly, isnt there a difference in feelings between a person over 100 years old and a young person under 20 years old? It was unfair. Why would a woman like that, who is called the queen of society, like a duke? A loner like me cant have everything he wants No matter how you look at it, its a matchup you cant win. If you cant have it, its better. [I think I can engrave a circuit with this amount.] I see. Before my thoughts became even darker, I was awakened by the voice of the Fire Lord in my ear. I saw Muradni sweating profusely. The three-day journey seemed like an arduous process even for the king of the dwarves, who had a body like iron. Huhnow its your turn, leader. [Thank you for your hard work.] The leader approached the sword and opened the lid of a small bottle. Chi-ik! Red liquid covered the entire sword body. Soon, mana swirled over his hands. A huge amount of mana began to seep into Ardenheit. Ilyas eyes sparkled when she saw that. The reason I accompanied him to the Land of Fire was to witness and learn with my own eyes the cult leaders circuit abilities. For sure The leader was a great expert. A wizard who has reached a level so high that he cannot even be compared to himself. It was truly foolish to miss the opportunity to learn simply because of being a dragon. Especially in a situation where there is a woman right next to him who can be called a strong competitor. Ilya began to observe the flow of magic power of the cult leader without even taking a breath. Chapter 221 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 221 When it returned, the family was ruined (222) The process of the cult leader engraving the circuit was absolutely perfect. Although the flow of mana was rough, it perfectly understood the essence of production. There were no gaps in the circuit seen in many magicians, the distribution of mana was too clean, and even the circuit used was a high-level formula that perfectly suited Ardenheit. Thats why it was surprising. Definitely not a crafting wizard. I heard it from the duke. The cult leader is a dragon race that has surpassed even the level of transcendence. So, there will be a chance to learn something. I nodded, but part of me was wondering what I would learn from someone who wasnt a production wizard. It was because of the pride that had been built up over a long period of time. Pride in being the best when it comes to creating artifacts and magic items. But the situation was exactly the opposite of what she thought. Ilya let out a sigh. Everything connects as one Whether its magic, swordsmanship, or elemental magic. The theory was that the more extreme you were, the more perfect you would be in all areas. Of course, it wasnt a story about a knight using magic or a wizard using spirits. The all here refers to the detailed branches of ones field. Just because they were called wizards did not mean they all belonged to the same profession. Magic was an ability that was no different from a kind of miracle, and the world needed this miracle, so wizards used to decide on their expertise from the point they reached the third rank, where they were recognized as a wizard. Combat, farming, civil engineering, livestock processing, manufacturing, magic circle, alchemy, smelting. The branches alone easily exceeded dozens, and the number of magics that could be used per branch was so numerous that one could not count them with two hands. In so many fields, a person who reached the 8th rank of Grand Wizard was called a master. No matter what field it was, if it reached that level, it could show powerful results. Even so, in the same hierarchy, it is not true that non-combat occupations can beat combat occupations or that combat occupations can catch up to non-combat occupations. In the end, the major was what determined the wizards identity. An idiom used by the devil. In the end, Yongeondo was just one of the means to generate magic, so the religious leader could also be said to be a magician. A wizard who uses easier, faster, and stronger magic than other wizards. So, you must have some special area. However, that field could not have been unrelated to combat. Wouldnt strong military power be essential to rule over a huge religious order, including the seven archbishops? So thats what I thought. What can you learn if you learn from someone who is not a crafting wizard? It was stupid. Ilya let out a sigh. It was her first time encountering a strong person who could be counted among the first even on a continent that had surpassed the transcendental. I only realized it after witnessing it like that. When you reach that level, it doesnt matter if its not your area of expertise. Or rather, the fact that one can use magic with a level of expertise that can overwhelm even the magic of even the most masters. Otherwise, the circuit the cult leader engraves would not be more perfect than his own. The subconscious feeling of dissatisfaction had completely disappeared. Awe at overwhelming ability. What caught her eye now was pure curiosity and passionate exploration. Magical inspiration slowly began to flow towards her. * * * The process of engraving the circuit lasted about three hours. The Demon Dragon, who was handling Ardenheit with sweat dripping from his forehead, looked at Ethan. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The primary circuit configuration is complete. Could you please come here for a moment?] The demon dragon spoke to Ethan, who came close. [Now we will proceed with the ownership ceremony.] Ownership ceremony? [Its simple. Ardenheite is a noble metal. It would not be something the metal side wants to fall into the hands of an unqualified person.] Ethan tilted his head. As an owner who had held a divine sword in a previous life, this was the first time I had heard of the process of ownership. Of course, it was necessary to have the qualifications to hold a divine sword. Because the new sword was one of the sacred items that was like a symbol of the dukes family. The qualification was to ascend to the position of head of the family. This is the first time Ive heard that the sword tests itself. My curiosity arose. What happens if the metal rejects it? [Hmm. If you use the circuit I carved, it is possible to suppress the will of metal. This means that you can use the sword. However] Just? [It will be difficult to achieve perfect performance. For example, if you put in mana, compared to Ardenheits mana conductivity of close to 100% it would be fortunate to use about 70% of it.] Hmm The cult leader said after seeing Ethan who seemed to be struggling. added. [This is not something I can do. Ah, to be precise, how can I do it.] But? [This requires completely castrating the metals free will. Its not impossible. However, if free will completely disappears, the swords ego will also completely disappear.] Ego? [Hmm. Just think briefly. It is a kind of sword spirit.] Then is there any advantage that can be gained if the ego disappears? [Hmm Im not sure what the outcome will be.] Assuming that the cult leaders story was true, it was quite an interesting story. Self. If you look at the situation under the premise that he is a kind of personality There was nothing like that in my past life. The new sword was clearly a sword with performance worthy of being called the best weapon on the continent. However, there were no additional elements such as spirits or personalities. If there was such a thing, there was no way I wouldnt have felt it. The divine sword from my previous life was clearly made of Ardenheite. This means that the ingredients are not different. If what the cult leader says is true This means that the divine sword of the past life was made as an inorganic object that completely castrated the ego. Is Ardenheite really that kind of metal? Does this self exist? [I dont know if all Ardenheit is like this. Even I dont have a lot of this metal, even if I have a lot of samples. In fact, what I gave to the duke was more than 80%.] Then what is the possibility that the metal itself will change over time? [The metal itself is different?] Couldnt the Ardenheit of the past have been a metal that had no identity? [Hmm I dont know. It is never easy for the properties of a material to completely change.] This means that it is highly likely that it was this type of metal from the beginning. [My guess is yes.] That means there is a high possibility that the ego was removed in the previous Shinken It was a fact that not even Ethan could know whether it would be better to remove the ego or to maintain it. If you annihilate the ego, doesnt that mean there is no need for a sense of ownership? [I guess so. However, as I said before, I dont know how the swords performance will change. What is certain is that it will not get better.] Does this mean that the performance itself will lag behind? [If the filled part disappears, wont a void inevitably occur? Filling it is the process of creating something from nothing. That is something only beings called gods can do.] I understand. A kind of mental life form. Even a demonic dragon who has surpassed the level of transcendence would not be able to create something like this. Although killing life is not difficult, creating new life is something that only God can do. [Would you like to proceed with the ownership ceremony? Or will you completely annihilate your ego?] Lets think about it. What the Demon Dragon wants is to hunt down the Iron Tyrant. You probably dont think youll be hunting 100%. Because a tyrant is also a ruler in his own way, he must have great power. A dragon race with a strong skin made from countless amounts of metal consumed. In order to increase the success rate of hunting, the sword had to have good performance. Isnt that why I handed over Ardenheit? Unless it is something that can be called the metal of God, it would be very difficult to tear the tyrants skin. In the end, what decided this match was the performance of the weapon. He probably knows this too. To do so, it would be better to maximize the swords performance. No matter how much experience one had in ones past life, dealing with the ruler of a dragon race was a dangerous task. The judgment was clear. Lets proceed with that sense of ownership. [You thought well.] It has not yet been clear whether the first head of the family intentionally extinguished the swords ego, or whether there was no ego in Ardenheit in the distant past. But one thing is certain. it doesnt seem like annihilating ones ego is a very good option right now. In that case, there is no need to follow only the memories of ones past life. Just as he had completely discarded the black flame to make the white flame bloom, all he had to do now was to choose the option that would make him stronger. In my own way, I became interested in the idea of self. So how do you proceed with that sense of ownership? [There is no difficult process waiting for you. Infuse white flame into the sword body.] Is that okay? [yes. At that point, this self will also become aware of who its master is. If the Duke likes him, he will accept him as his master, and if he doesnt like it] What if he doesnt like it? [Lets think of a different move then.] Ethan nodded and approached the Sword God. Ugh I stretched out my hand towards the sword body that was slightly vibrating. White flames rose above my hands. As he became a transcendental person, the flame that contained even more intense heat began to seep into the sword. I could see the sword body starting to turn red little by little. Soon, a pure white embossed pattern began to shine on the inside of the sword. Mana was spreading throughout the sword body along the path of the circuit carved by the demon dragon. Ugh! The sound of the sword gradually began to grow louder. It seemed like he was angry or like he was complaining. Just little by little. It became possible to understand the inside of the sword. At one point, the surrounding space was completely changed. An area full of blue sea color. In the middle of it, there was a floating round object. It is pure white and looks like a round bread. The bread spoke. -Who are you? The one who will be your master. -Such words can only be uttered after showing proper qualifications. Qualification? -I will start the test now. Ugh! The entire space began to tremble violently, as if there had been an earthquake. Chapter 222 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 222 #When I returned, my family was ruined (223) Im talking about that test. D? At Ethans words, the trembling space suddenly became quiet. The round bread didnt have any appearance to express emotions, but for some reason, it seemed like the guy was concentrating on what he was saying. Do I really need to get it? -If you do not pass my test, you will not be recognized as a master. Do you want to utilize imperfect weapons? Why is it incomplete? I just need to get rid of you. -Get rid of me? You must have seen a wizard who carved circuits into your body. He is a strong man who can instantly destroy a small creature like you. Now I have come to give you a chance. -opportunity? okay. Your chance to survive. test? Honestly, we can proceed. But it was annoying. The only thing you can gain by doing that is recognition from that guy. There was no need to receive recognition through a test. If you want to live, serve me as your master. -joy! If I disappear, the performance of the weapon will be greatly reduced. It will end up being a mediocre sword that doesnt live up to Ardenheits reputation. Can you still get rid of me? Humans are creatures driven by desire. The spirit inherent in Ardenheit knew that fact very well. The fact that no matter what kind of human being he is, he cannot help but harbor desires for himself. I cant understand what youre saying. The conversation is over. Ethan took out his sword. Originally, there would have been no interest in swords used by humans or anything like that. But now, my attention was immediately focused. Especially in the handle area, not the body of the sword. DWhat is that handle made of? Ethan didnt answer. I just gather pure white flames onto the sword. The spirit who saw the white burning flame opened its eyes wide. It was because I had no idea what that person was trying to do. Could it be that he is trying to attack himself? Humans performed unimaginable actions. Huh! The great sword split the space. Then, the space that the ego had constructed was torn apart in an instant. D! no way! -Are you planning to leave? Step by step. Step by step. The sound of footsteps echoed. Humans were taking steps toward the torn space. The sound of footsteps struck the spirits ears like thunder. A chill ran down my spine. What did that person say? a chance to survive. the conversation is over. Bangle bangle. The words of the human I had just heard echoed in my head. Could it be that he is trying to destroy himself after getting out of here? Myself, who has spent hundreds of years inside this metal called Ardenheit? Well that cant be happening. I knew that the wizard who engraved the circuit had great power. It would certainly be possible to destroy oneself. However, excessive white space inevitably leads to reduced performance. There is no way greedy humans would leave it alone. Im sure it will. That may be true but what if what if you destroy yourself like you said? -Die? I? death. It was a word I had never thought of. The spirits life was infinite, and it could not disappear unless the gods metal, its dwelling place, was completely shattered. However, at this moment, the spirit could not help but naturally associate death. To that extent, there was no regret in the human movement to escape from this place. There was no desire. No, to be precise, it would be correct to say that it didnt seem to exist. Just three steps. There were only three steps left to escape this space. -Now wait a minute! An urgent voice came from behind. Ethan knew how to act in times like this. I took a step without hesitation. Two steps. -Wait and see! One step. The loaf of bread that appeared in front of Ethan shouted urgently. -Try to wait! Actually, I think I might not even need to take that test. Really? -okay. In fact, it was not necessary to see it. It was just a formality made out of boredom. You made it because you were bored? DStill, shouldnt we judge what kind of person the owner will be? So I tried to proceed. But now that I think about it, I dont think its a necessary process. The spirit, who kept shaking his body as if he was anxious, continued speaking. -You have already forcibly torn away the space I had taken control of. At that level, he must be a very capable knight. If you are that kind of person, I am willing to work with you as a colleague. Didnt you say it was a sense of ownership? I didnt come to save my colleagues. DIts still a bit lacking, but I plan to serve him as my main host. So, please think twice about leaving. Only when you let go of your last bit of pride will you be able to perfectly control the sword. In order to do that. If you intend to treat me as your master, I think you can easily change your title. Call me master. D. The spirits body trembled greatly. To be honest, this persons skills were quite good. Hes probably one of the top ten talents among countless knights. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even so, he was not completely satisfied with his sexuality. I cant believe I have to obey someone like that. It was not an easy title for a noble spirit to accept. Do you know what I hate the most? -Something? They are just saying things out of thin air. It looks like you have no intention of acknowledging me. Get out of the way, Ill get out. DNo, its not like there is nothing at all Even if its Vicky. The spirits body heated up. If that person escaped like this, he might never be able to maintain his sanity again. The fear of extinction eventually made the spirit open its mouth. DLord Master. I dont think there is any sincerity in it. -master! I will strive to be loyal in the future. This is the truth that I can express right now. I hope you clearly realize that I too am a living creature capable of communicating well. I cant understand it in words. I think I had those words in my heart. So, I guess they are saying that the conversation is working. Ethan nodded. This was no different from obtaining sufficient concessions. Making a contract with a spirit and not making a contract with a spirit. The current situation was not bad in that it was better to sign a contract if possible. It seems more sincere than before. So, has that sense of ownership passed? -Thats right. Since I have acknowledged you in my heart, it is no different from actually being my master. Good. Lets get along well from now on. -Thats right. Does it have a name? -There is nothing like that in particular. Even though I have been to the outside world many times, this was the first time I came face to face with intelligent life. So there was no way it had a name. Because a name is one of the words that promise what to call something in social space. Lets use bread. DBread? okay. Because you look just like bread. DAre you talking about the round food that humans eat? okay. D. You dont like it? DNo, I just thought I would be given a cooler name Is there anything special about a name? A word that is easy to sing and has a positive feel is enough. DI understand, master. The moment I gave it that name, white light burst out from the spirits body. The light enveloped not only the spirit but also Ethans body. -At least until you close your eyes, no knight will be able to deal with me. okay. DAnyway, I have one question What is it? DThe sword used by its owner. Are you thinking of recycling? Only the handle. -Oh oh! Bbangi cheered. From the moment the owner first appeared, the area that caught my eye the most was the area around the handle of the sword. A handle that appears to be made of wood. I wasnt sure what the tree was, but one thing was certain. I could feel the powerful power of harmony in the handle, to the point where I was completely taken with it. The sword body and handle are inseparable parts. In that sense, it was no different from having a soulmate. Is it that good? DHow should I explain this Yes, you can think of it as a gift given to a human being, the softest bed. Its a bed that performs so well that you fall asleep right away as soon as you lay down on it. You dont really mean to sleep, do you? C Thats what it says. To me, human desires are just very useless things. Typical examples include things like appetite, sex drive, and desire to sleep. So the owner wont have to worry about that. After finishing the conversation, Ethan left the mental world and returned to reality. * * * [Did you pass the test?] Yes. [Thats amazing. It seems like you have a very proud ego. Can you tell me what the content of the test was?] I just wanted to come out. [Yes?] I told him I would just get rid of him instead of doing the test or something, and he voluntarily swore obedience. [Huh.] The leader let out an exclamation. [Does the sword self also have a desire for survival?] It seemed like that. [Thats amazing. Well, even if it is a mental aggregate, it still has thoughts and concepts so there can definitely be a desire for survival. I passed the test without even taking the test as a way to penetrate that desire I never thought there would be such an ingenious method.] It seemed like he would mumble endlessly if I left him alone, so I had no choice but to intervene. Shouldnt we go now? [this. Arent you trying to dismiss me too mercilessly because Ive done my best? Didnt you say you were busy? [Thats right.] Soon, the religious leader who had a conversation with the monarch took steps toward inside the portal. One last time before leaving. [Oh. Congratulations. Your power will increase significantly.] I left a meaningful note. I could understand the meaning of those words right away. Ilya. Because her pupils had lost focus. Sometimes, I just absentmindedly stretch my hand out into the air and move my hand as if drawing a magic circle. no way. Is it enlightenment? No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like I had fallen into a swamp of enlightenment. If you focus that intensely, your pupils will remain unfocused for a while. It was best to leave it alone. Four days passed like that. The process of melting the sword body on the handle of the World Tree and attaching a new sword body continued. Perhaps because the best blacksmith was in charge of the production, the removal and attachment of the sword body went smoothly. It was the same with Illyas realization. After staring blankly into space for four days, an intense light burst from her eyes. Huh! She sighed as if she were screaming and looked around. Immediately, life came back to her eyes, as if a memory came to her. Nine, not eight. It was the number of circles created in her heart. As soon as I felt it Duke! This body has grown! Ilya quickly ran towards Ethan. With sparkling eyes, as if expecting praise. Chapter 223 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 223 When I returned, the family was ruined (224) 9th rank. It was a level she had achieved in her previous life. But there was one difference. In previous life, it was a level that could be reached about ten years later than now. Numerous battles with the dragon race. That was enough to change her magic system, which specialized in crafting, to combat. Then he gained enlightenment and grew into the 9th rank. On the other hand, it could be said to be growth in a different aspect than before in that it has now achieved the 9th rank through enlightenment in the area of production. Congratulations. Its all thanks to the Duke. The cult leader is definitely a great wizard. If he hadnt paid close attention to the process of engraving circuits it would have been far from achieving enlightenment. The higher the hierarchy, the longer it took to advance to the next level. It was the same for Ilya. It took about ten years to move up from the 7th to the 8th rank, but getting over the 9th rank was a completely different story. The time spent in the 8th rank had been well over 50 years. There were several reasons for that. In fact, the biggest reason could be that the desire for growth was not great. The 8th place egg was the starting point of adding the word large in front of the modifier mage. A mysterious archmage in a dungeon. The 8th rank was definitely not enough to receive that level of reverence, and there was no reason for her to quickly raise the rank. money? From a certain point on, there was absolutely nothing lacking. No, after becoming an archmage, it started to overflow. The number of nobles who came to the dungeon wizard to entrust production requests to them easily exceeded twenty per year. honor? As an archmage, it wasnt like he couldnt be treated well somewhere. The desire for growth she had felt that desire when she was very young, but her long life in the dungeon made her more relaxed. There was nothing that could be called greed. At best, developing new products was a desire. Thats why I thought about it. If you have achieved this level of success as a half-human, wouldnt you have laid a great foundation in your own way? However, he did not have the ambition to change the society that oppressed half-humans. Although I wasnt completely satisfied with my level of accomplishment, I was satisfied enough to nod my head. That may be why it stayed in the 8th rank for a particularly long time. From this point on, I no longer continued my life as intensely as before. If I hadnt met the duke. So, if I hadnt experienced the outside world, which is not a small dungeon, but an immeasurable size. He would still be treated as a mysterious archmage in a dungeon, and his life would have been the same as before. He must have been satisfied with his life, traveling to a few cities occasionally. I didnt think it was that bad. However it wouldnt have been very enjoyable. That much was easily predictable. Because life was like that before. So thank you. For showing me what joy is in life. Ethan laughed bitterly. Could Ilya be imagining this? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fact that the Demon Dragon, who was the beginning of her enlightenment, used his words to tear out her heart in a previous life. It was an undeniable fact. Illia, the magician of crafting. She grew into the 9th rank through numerous battles with the dragon race, and then faced the demon dragon and faced death. I still vividly remember the sorrow I felt at that time. Every time people who could be called talented people died one by one, I couldnt help but feel that the destruction of the continent was just around the corner. It was clearly a bad relationship. Nevertheless, the reason I attached it to the Demon Dragon was because I needed to quickly increase its power. The level of the dragon race was much higher than expected. The same goes for the Demon Dragon Lucreon. Havent we gone beyond the realm of transcendence? It cannot be denied that interactions with humans have been of great help to demon dragons. Im sure its not just him. The level of language worshipers under the Demon Dragon must have also risen significantly. It was fortunate that there was a faction that rejected human civilization. If all rulers had actively accepted human civilization, they would have been at a loss as to how to deal with them. Anyway, one thing is certain. It was true that the level of not only myself but also my colleagues had to be much higher than it is now. Just look at the demon dragon right now. It doesnt matter when we have a common front like now, but what if this front breaks down in the future? What would happen if he pretended to be crazy and invaded the duchy? There was no one else who could deal with him except himself. It would be too greedy to hope that he would grow to the point where I could deal with him, but I had to at least grow to the point where I could buy time. Thats why I added Ilia. Even if we put aside the bad experiences of his past life, there is definitely something to be learned from the Demon Dragon who has reached the peak in the realm of magic. Rationally, I thought it was the right decision, but it was unavoidable that it was a little emotionally unpleasant. There is no need to be so grateful. When I recruited you, I didnt act with pure heart. A reputation I heard in my past life as a crafting wizard. Moreover, the duchy at that time was not the time to go to great lengths to recruit talent. Because the territory was half collapsing due to the tyranny of the 10 collateral families. Thats why they attempted to recruit her using the magical items she revealed in her past life. The results were definitely good. I was able to create a useful sword while growing up, was able to contact elves through her introduction, and was able to receive great financial help through the production of numerous magical items. Thats why I felt a little reluctant to look at her face as she expressed pure gratitude. Ilya, who tilted her head at those words, looked at Ethans face. That too for a while. She answered with a wide smile. Just because I am, it does not mean that I entrusted myself to the duke with a pure heart. Dont you remember? At that time, I was feeling intense curiosity about the Duke. A person who embodies knowledge that only existed in his or her head. Not only that, but he also has incredible swordsmanship skills that seem completely out of proportion to his age group. Ethan at that time was a person who could truly be described as deviant. Is that it? At first glance, he even realized that he was half human. As a wizard, it was absolutely impossible not to feel curious about this person. Of course, I didnt mean to stay in the duchy with a pure heart. Rather than that, it was closer to the idea of observing the peacock and finding out what secret it held. Then, my heart slowly started to become attracted to it. So in the end, wouldnt it have been exchanged one by one? Because we exchanged things that way, there was no need to feel the emotional burden. is it. So lets both forget about our innocent times. Because now I started looking at him with pure emotions. So, if possible, he hoped the duke would also look at him with those eyes. Its been smooth so far. In the end, unlike the first meeting where they met for mutual benefit, the duke began to speak his truth. The change in relationships might have started now. * * * Its over! A powerful voice burst out from inside the palace. Muradni carefully stroked the completed sword. A sword with geometrically shaped circuits engraved all over its body. The appearance of the divine sword, which was as blue as the sea, seemed sacred yet truly beautiful. Because he was an excellent blacksmith, he could instinctively feel the value of the new sword. Even though he said he made it, it was so amazing that it was hard to believe he actually made it himself. Perhaps to the extent that I may not be able to make such weapons again for the rest of my life. but. If you think about it, yes. The Palace of Fire was a space full of heat that no blacksmith could wish for. In this space, the best materials such as Ardenheit and the branches of the World Tree were used, and as if that were not enough, the item produced with the help of the cult leader, who was perhaps the most outstanding wizard on the continent, was the divine sword. So, a masterpiece that can be said to be beyond ones own ability has been created. I said it was a sword with an ego. Certainly, every time he struck his sword, he could feel the tremors ringing in his heart. Its as if the sword is trying to talk to you. Ego Sword. Although he didnt even know how his ego would affect the swords effectiveness in the future. I guess itll be okay. I heard that the spirit was completely subdued and an act of ownership was performed. Its okay if it helps, it wont hold you back. I was lost in thought for a while. Thank you, Your Majesty. Muradnis mind returned to reality when he heard a voice coming from next to him. It was the dukes voice. Last night, he spent the entire day observing the process of creating a new sword with himself. As he is an outstanding knight, his eye for the sword must also be sharp. Therefore, Muradni felt satisfied that he was watching the production process. Because it served as a sort of surveillance officer. Production is finished. It seems like a satisfactory result to me, but Im not sure what it will look like to you. I feel like I can feel it even if I dont hold it. What a great result. Hmm. I used some of my strength. I waited for a moment as Muradni carefully stroked the entire sword. Since this is the moment of handing over the best product, it will be the last time you pour your love into it. After about ten minutes had passed, Muradni nodded. It meant that preparations for handover were complete. Can I hold it? Its yours anyway, so why not? So be it. The moment the Duke stretched out his hand. The new sword hummed loudly as if it was expressing joy. It was a bonus that a colorful light bloomed from the embossed pattern. Its definitely interesting. Its a sword with an ego The moment I held the sword like that. -Long time no see, master. I wish you well in the future. Bbangis voice was heard. When I breathed in mana, I felt the mana spreading out without any sense of discomfort, as if it were rotating within my body. Grumble! A blazing flame above the blade. The efficiency of generating flames seemed to have increased twofold compared to the previous divine sword. Its made of Ardenheit It could even split the outer shell of a tyrant known for its hardness. Hunting the Iron Tyrant. It was as if the preparations had been completely completed. Chapter 224 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 224 When I returned, my family was ruined (225) [Its a great sword. I understand why it was called the new sword.] Lorotias reaction upon seeing the new sword was so calm that it could not have been more simple. As a being with great power, it did not seem to have a great desire for weapons. The monarch, who was looking around at the group, looked at Ethan. [Are you going back?] Yes. The week spent in the Land of Fire could be said to have been an extraordinary day for Ethan. This is because it was a place where even the smallest items had a heat comparable to white flame. As a fire knight, I wondered if there was a better place to train than this. During my stay of at most a week, I was able to deeply consider the nature of flame. This is probably a realization that I would not have gained if I had simply spent time on the continent. It was the same for Isera. As she has mainly dealt with fire spirits from the beginning, her knowledge of flame is much deeper than that of other attributes. Moreover, hasnt he made a contract with the Fire Lord? To her, the Land of Fire was like a land where smoke rolled around like stones on the road. This was especially true with meals. At every meal time, he would give me various fruits, saying that Lorotia was a specialty of this area, and they were all food full of the energy of fire, no different from spiritual food. Here on the continent, you can eat spiritual objects that can be obtained by catching fire-related spiritual objects, but you can eat them as if you were eating a meal. It got easier. Until she visited the Land of Fire, she felt quite burdened by communicating with the monarch. But it was different now. Iseras energy had become more refined to the point where she could have a light conversation without any pressure. It is a great opportunity. [okay. Please open the door for me.] Lorotia nodded willingly. In fact, the things that were simply introduced as fruits to humans were elixirs that grew on fire trees, which were few and far between in the Land of Fire. It is a treasure that even the highest level spirit of fire would covet. The reason why such treasures were taken out so generously was simple. One year deadline. It was the time when a provisional contract was signed with Lee Sera. But unfortunately, with Yseras talent, she would not be able to summon herself. Even if one year was given, it would be the same. There is no way he can achieve growth worthy of his achievements. A provisional contract was ultimately a type of contract. Ascertaining the status of a contractor is easier than a piece of cake for a spirit. This was especially true for a monarch-level spirit like himself. The prediction was exactly right. In order to grow enough to summon oneself in a short period of time, one year at most, this is only possible if the spiritist has a talent similar to that of the Duke. What if I fail to meet the conditions of the provisional contract? There was no way to stably appear on earth. At most, I can only visit once in a while, when the Duke creates a passage of fire. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, that method has a fatal drawback. Being a spiritist is not a profession that exists for nothing. The most important crossroads connecting the spirits and the earthly world. That was the role of the spiritist. Spirits could not manifest into the earthly world unless something special happened. This also applies to special entities such as Lorotia. I had no choice but to overdo it. A passage of fire opened by the Duke. Every time she appeared through that place, Lorotia had no choice but to expend enormous amounts of power. In the end, only the road was left open, and there were no spirit masters who would appear on the surface and shoulder the coming burden. Of course it was worth it. Spirit world. A place like heaven for spirits. Why do spirits living in places like this respond to contracts handed down by spirit masters? The earthly world is a terrible place for spirits to live. The reason was simple. Witnessing a new world. It was a fun pastime and a change in perception for the spirits, and such changes were of great help to the living beings called spirits. Spirits were beings that lived for a very long time unless something special happened. No matter how delicious a food is, if you consume it for the rest of your life, you are bound to get bitten. Life in the spirit world could be said to be that kind of feeling for spirits. That is why the spirits readily accepted the contract with humans. For them, it was only an investment of a very short period of time, but the return they could get from such an investment was much greater than living in the spirit world. However, although the monarch gained enormous power and authority from the moment of birth, he was an entity that could not enjoy such entertainment. A spiritist capable of summoning a monarch-level entity only appeared once every hundred years or so. Therefore, for Lorotia, Ysera and Ethan had no choice but to be special beings. In the sense that Lee Sera has a talent that is good enough to establish at least a provisional contract with her. Even though the Duke is not a spiritist, he is able to create a passage through which he can travel to and from the earthly world. In the next generation, the next generation, and even after countless generations have passed, will such beings be able to appear on the earth once again? It must be difficult. So, you have no choice but to invest generously in yourself. Even though it was a spirit that grew from firewood, it was not a very valuable item to Lorotia. Rather, if this amount of investment could accelerate the date of formal summons to the earthly world, it was an investment that was too cheap to pay off. Anyway, Lorotia was making a large investment in Ethan and his group. Inviting them to the Land of Fire, protecting them from the energy of flames for a week, and helping them create a divine sword. It was because everyone wanted those humans to win. In that sense. Can we win? It was natural for these thoughts to come to mind. If the contractor and the duke turned a blind eye, it was bound to be very difficult. Lorotia thought for a moment. The dragon race called the Demon Dragon possessed extremely powerful power. It was to the point that even I couldnt easily downplay it. If they face each other in the spirit world, they will definitely win, but if they face each other in the earthly world, this side will definitely lose. The being that the duke said he would deal with this time was a ruler-level entity that was treated on the same level as the demon dragon. Of course, there was no mention of it having the same power as a demon dragon. I think its going to be a tough battle even if there are only 60% of the Demon Dragon. The Demon Dragon was a monster that surpassed the wall of transcendence. If it were 60% of that level of power, it could be said that a decent transcendental person had enough power to eat steamed food. Even for a duke with a divine sword, he would not be an easy opponent. Lorotia, who had been thinking about it, nodded as if she had made up her mind. [I will give you a gift.] A gift? [Yes, a gift.] After speaking, Lorotia put her palms together. A round liquid began to form above it. [Here.] What is this? [Water to drink.] Water? [okay. If you drink it, you will be able to summon me at least once, anytime, anywhere.] . If it really had that effect, it was no less than a great treasure. Ysera is not yet at the stage where she can directly summon the spirit lord. Moreover, it was difficult to hunt down the Iron Tyrant with her accompanying him. This was because they had not yet been able to estimate the extent of the iron tyrants power. Its definitely weaker than the Demon Dragon, but we dont know how weak it is. In such a battle, accompanying a superhuman who had not yet achieved transcendence was likely to be a weakness instead of a strength. For example, instead of receiving help from the fire spirit, he has no choice but to passively engage in battle to protect Ysera. But the Spirit Lord was different. Although he may not have been officially manifested on the surface by the Spiritual Master, he will not be weak enough to be mistreated by the Iron Tyrant. It will definitely help in battle. Its kind of an extra life savings. No treasure is more precious than life. Ethan knew that very well. It was like receiving a great gift. He bowed his head slightly towards Lorotia. thanks. [Its okay to say thank you, so go ahead and drink it.] Sure. The water that had formed on the monarchs hand floated toward Ethans mouth. When I opened my mouth, liquid began to flow down my esophagus. The taste was more unique and unusual than expected. How should I express this? Taste of fire? It was literally like that. The scent of the water was similar to the fiery taste that comes from smoking meat. The water flowing down the esophagus gradually spread throughout the body. The blood vessels spreading throughout my limbs greedily absorbed moisture. [Give me your hand.] Holding hands like that, Lorotia spread the energy of fire into Ethans body. [With this, the procedure is completed.] Have you signed a contract? [Hmm Its similar to that, but its not a contract. I just created a kind of disposable route. Besides, youre not even a spiritist. There is no way to make a summoning contract with a spiritist.] Ethan nodded. If non-Spirituals could contract with spirits, Ardan would already be overflowing with knights who made contracts with fire spirits and summoned spirits. If that had been the case, it would have been called the Spirit Knights Family rather than the Knights Family. Although it was not a family made up of spiritists, there were quite a few of the family heads who had summoned fire spirits. I wonder how to proceed with summoning. Will it come if we create a path for fire like before? [If that were the case, I would have just said to make a passage when its urgent. There are two main ways to summon me. first. I was able to understand the state of your body through this path. If it is determined that you are in danger, you will appear on your own.] Then what about the second? [You just have to repeat my name in your head three times.] It was dozens of times easier and simpler than previous summoning methods. When your life is at risk, there is no need to discuss which is easier: creating a passage of fire by generating white flames or just repeating the process three times. Arent you overdoing it? [Its okay once. Well, if anything goes wrong, five years of recuperation is enough. For a spirit, that amount of time is only a moment.] I will not forget your grace. [done. Lets go now.] With Lorotias hand gesture, the space was torn apart and a portal was created. It was a portal connected to the earthly world. The designated location was inside the mine where Muradni had previously been encountered. By the time we left the Land of Fire and arrived inside the mine. A familiar voice was heard along with the chilly air. It was Annas voice. You must be such a bad person to cheat on a lady for so long. Are you ready? finished. The tyrants minions must be running around frantically right now. That means he will be alone for at least a week from now. Good. Now its time to pay your dues, Duke. Ardenheit and the circuit of the divine sword. It was time to receive the return on investment from the Duke in front of us. Chapter 225 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 225 When I returned, my family was ruined (226) Where is he? this place. Anna opened the map and pinpointed a place. A southern region within the Kingdom of Ameria that is quite far from the capital. There were numerous mountains spread out where she pointed. Aachen Mountains. This is where their stronghold is located and where a significant amount of metal is deposited. For metal dragons, its like heaven. Its quite far. It will take four days to get there. It was said that the nearby dragons would be away for about a week, so that was enough time. In fact, the real sword match was bound to be decided in about a day. Ive prepared a carriage, so you can ride comfortably. Oh. Are those humans also accompanying us? Theres even a woman in the back who appears to be a spirit priest and a woman who appears to be a wizard. Both were at a fairly high level for humans. Even so, they were so weak that they could not even make a scratch on the Iron Tyrants skin. If youre thinking about doing that, I dont really want to recommend it. He is called a tyrant, but he is more cunning than you might think. Im sure theyll target those humans first, right? I dont really intend to do that. He alone was enough to hunt down the Iron Tyrant. This was confidence, not arrogance. A more refined flame from the Land of Fire. As if that wasnt enough, he obtained a new sword and gained enormous physical regeneration power through the immortality pill he obtained from Duke Himos. Even the ruler of the dragon race could have fought back at this level. Good idea. Dont the humans there agree? They both nodded. This was a story I had brought up before visiting this place in the first place. Reality must be judged calmly. This was the extent to which we could help the duke. Besides, werent stealth and speed top priorities for this operation? If the work has reached the state of transcendence, my body will be in good health. Anna, seeing that, nodded. Take care of yourself, Duke. May the spirits blessing be with you. After seeing the two people off. Ethan bowed his head towards Muradni. Thank you for your help, Your Majesty. I hope that help was useful. Dont get eaten by the monster, Duke. That wont happen. The King nodded quietly. If the Duke is defeated, the future of the Dwarf Kingdom will be much darker than it is now. In fact, the metal dragons who sacrificed themselves to drive into the Aachen Mountains will begin to run amok without knowing any limits. I hope you succeed in your hunting It wont be too late to think about what happens next. After being seen off by his companions, Ethan entered the carriage. The interior of the carriage was made of the highest quality materials. Not long after I sat down on the soft sofa, I began to feel the movement of the carriage. He started running towards the south. * * * The Aachen Mountains had a rough terrain consisting of dozens of stone mountains. The land appears barren on the outside. However, Ethan knew that an unimaginably large amount of metal was buried inside. Perhaps Muradni also knows this. I must have been quite upset. If the Dwarf Kingdom had taken over this place, it would of course have become richer and stronger much faster. Nevertheless, the reason no dwarves were seen was because this area was designated as prohibited even within the kingdom. It is an area known to have been occupied by the dragon tribe without permission. Naturally, among the people who had hatred towards the Dragon Clan, there was a strong argument that this area should be restored even if it meant starting a war, but this argument was not accepted due to opposition from the council, high-ranking ministers, and the king. Muradni probably knows this too. By nature, dwarves were not a race specialized in combat. It should be seen as closer to equalizing the battle by using equipment that is far superior to that of other races. Even now the situation was clear. The highest-ranking knight protecting the king was at best a superhuman level. Fighting against a group of metal dragons with that kind of combat power? Its a sure loss. An ordinary metal dragon could be hunted, but a ruler-level individual was different. Even if countless dwarves, ten thousand or one hundred thousand, attack him, it is impossible to hunt down the Iron Tyrant. The reason was simple. Because its the worst compatibility. A dragon that absorbs metal and increases its internal strength. In the Dwarf Kingdom, not only was there no one skilled enough to pierce the Iron Tyrants outer shell, but there was also no powerful weapon capable of neutralizing the outer shell. To hate is to hate, and reality is reality. The reason the Dwarf Kingdom was being helplessly devoured by the dragons was ultimately due to lack of power. Thats a good thing. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you hunt down the Iron Tyrant, you will be able to build a good relationship with Muradni. He was a blacksmith with many uses. The first thing to do is to hunt down the tyrant and then process the outer shell. In order to process a shell comparable to Ardenheit, his assistance was essential. If there is active help from the Dwarf Kingdom It will be possible to implement some of the war weapons that we have seen. Some weapons we only know what they look like and how they work. Although it may not have much of an effect on the upper-level members of the dragon race, I knew of a few weapons that would work better than anything else on the lower-level members. A representative example was the weapon called Magic Bullet. When the war with the dragon race reached its peak, there was more enthusiasm than ever for developing weapons. The magic bullet was one of the weapons created in the process. It was simple to use. A weapon that automatically fires a projectile with the same power as a cannonball when mana is flowing through it. Not only was it capable of attacking from a distance, but each shot was powerful enough to be similar to any attack magic. It was truly an innovation. After the development of magic bullets, there was a joking worry that war mages would become unemployed. If that weapon had appeared five years earlier, it would not have been so badly outgunned by the Yongin tribe. It was a weapon that had not been realized until now. That was because it was an item developed by Muradni as a product of chance. The fact that it was developed means that it has potential. If you just give me an idea, Im sure we can bring that weapon to life once again. Solidarity with a capable blacksmith was a worthy reward, even compared to hundreds of millions of dollars. In my thoughts, I began to hear the coachmans voice. Your Excellency the Duke has arrived at the designated location. Good work. no. And this is the item Anna told me to deliver. Please take it. What the coachman handed me was a cloak. It is also an item that can be called an artifact, filled with the energy of mana. I glanced at the driver and he continued his explanation. You said it is an item that has excellent performance in concealing its presence as well as a stealth function. Lets use it well. yes. As he wrapped his cloak and infused mana into his body, his body became blurred for an instant. Although it wasnt completely transparent, it was enough to play a role in deceiving the eye. The transcendent even received help from the artifact. Unless you are a tyrant, no dragon will be able to detect your presence. He began to slowly advance towards the mountain range. * * * DSo youre saying you havent even found any traces of those humans? The voice seemed peaceful at first glance, but there was anger inside that could not be hidden. Beads of sweat formed on Kracetus skin. Even for a division commander who could give instructions to countless members of his tribe, the dragon tribe in front of him was a fearful and terrifying being. Iron tyrant. He said, He was a monarch born with the blessing of metal from the moment of his birth. He was a monster who chewed up all six of his siblings and parents before even ten years had passed. At the age of 20, he was the usurper who exploded the head of the previous tribe leader, Steel Heart, and was one of the six great stars who commanded the Balaur War. The name Iron Tyrant was given to him when he ate the previous tribal leader. Therefore, even the division commander Kracetus, who rarely bowed his head, could not help but feel fear. Because all rulers were like that. Beings born with the power to naturally obey. DGreat ruler, we are currently mobilizing all available compatriots to scour the mountain range. If you give me just a little time, I will definitely bring those kites who killed my compatriots here. He gave his answer carefully and lowered his head as if begging for mercy. The silence that felt like eons was just a moment. The voice of a tyrant was heard. -Its just a little bit. -One day is enough. -Can you hang your neck? Kracetus closed his eyes tightly. liar. It was one of the types most hated by tyrants. Thats why I shouldnt say anything nice to hear in front of him, even if its just a formality. Then, the moment I was asked if the flattery was real, I had no choice but to risk my life. This was a fact that Cracetus also knew very well. Nevertheless, the reason I answered the tyrants question within one day was because the situation was unavoidable. Two or three days. It felt like if he kept talking for a slightly longer time, his head would be blown off before he could find the humans. The mood of the tyrant whose territory had been invaded was greatly depressed. shit. What a bunch of damn humans. The incident occurred just about a week ago. The compatriots who played the role of porters transporting ore began to disappear one by one. At first it was considered insignificant, but the situation became more and more serious as time passed. Porters, guards, managers and not only that, but also executives. In particular, the disappearance of executives was not something that could simply be overlooked. The tyrant was someone who wanted to rule everything under his hands, so the executives always had to report to the tyrant first before taking action. Otherwise, I wouldnt even be able to complain even if my neck got sore. Several executives who knew this very well disappeared overnight as if they had gone missing? Only then did the executives realize. That an intruder had entered the Aachen Mountains. And that the intruder was so strong that he could kill an official and leave almost no trace. time of the week. Numerous bodies appeared and it was still the same. All they had figured out until then was that the intruders were humans, that they moved around in groups, and that they were incredibly good at using swords. Anyway, one thing was certain. The truth was that the tyrant was very angry because of the group of insolent humans. To the point where he, the commander, would rip off his own head if they were not killed within a day. After he breaks his neck by not being able to find humans, the tyrant will take action himself. By then, the heads of many of our compatriots will probably have been blown off. -I will bet. -I will give you full authority. Lets go out and see. Kracetus smiled happily. Receiving full authority means that you can use the elite guards that directly protect the tyrant. At least one life path had been created. Its still a rough road, though. Kracetus, who exercised his commanding authority in search of the royal guards in the underground palace, hurriedly left the palace. There was no time. I had to find those humans, even if it meant taking all the metal dragons with me. Chapter 226 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 226 When it returned, the family was ruined (227) Contrary to its bleak appearance, it did not seem like a single living thing could survive. The atmosphere in the mountains was chaotic, as if a beehive had been disturbed. Just looking at the metal dragons spread out all over the mountain range was like that. All of the metal dragons were moving around without composure, as if they were desperately searching for something. It wasnt just low-ranking dragons acting like that. Its pretty good. Not only the high-ranking metal dragons, but also the red-skinned royal guards were dispatched to search the mountain range like teeth. If that amount had been invested, it would be safe to say that there were virtually no dragons protecting the Iron Tyrant. Considering that the most important things in this plan were speed and stealth, the stage was set for a rampage. DLasuna? -amrsan. -shit! I could hear the conversation of several metal dragons. Even though I couldnt understand the language, it wasnt difficult to understand the tone of voice. They were overly anxious. It must have failed to achieve its purpose. This means that the personnel dispatched from the religious leader are performing their roles very well. There will be plenty of time. Naturally, we passed through the group of metal dragons and moved toward the underground palace, the tyrants residence. Since he did not reach the level of transcendence and used an artifact specialized for hiding, it was impossible to sense his presence unless he was a high-ranking metal dragon. If any of them appeared, they would hide and wait for a while before moving and crossing the mountain range. Before long, a huge cave appeared. Is this this place? According to the map given by Anna, this is the Iron Tyrants residence. Normally, there would have been a dragon guarding the entrance, but it was different now. The entrance to the cave, with its mouth wide open, was unduly deserted. They usually only set up sentries to control the number of people coming in and out, but they probably did not set up dragons to truly protect the Iron Tyrant. Because no one would have thought that they would harm the tyrant. That is probably why they do their best to search the mountains without paying attention to the security of the underground palace. Only after losing the ruler will the natural thoughts change one hundred and eighty degrees. It was all an incident aimed at targeting the Iron Tyrant. We entered the inside of a huge cave. Contrary to the fancy description of the underground palace, the inside was eerily quiet. Only the occasional torch light reveals the liveliness. The inside of the cave became increasingly larger as we entered. It was not that there were no dragons at all, but there were almost no individuals with enough skill to detect their presence. A huge palace was visible in the distance. In fact, it was embarrassing to even be called a palace. Typically, the word palace usually brings to mind the kings residence, and most of its virtues were focused on splendor. But the underground palace was different. A rugged yet gigantic tower made by processing inky-colored metal. It was the reality of an underground palace. Yur. It could be said to be a good quality metal. Its characteristic feature is that it is very strong, comparable in strength to mithril. However, it was a metal that was not very valuable commercially. The reason was simple. Because the shortcomings were fatal. A metal that is naturally hard but cannot absorb any mana. Considering that both knights and wizards basically infuse mana into the weapons they use to increase their performance according to their intended use, this could clearly be considered a fatal flaw. Of course, its strength is comparable to that of mithril, but it is several times cheaper than mithril, so there is no metal of this quality that low-level knights can utilize. Yur was one of the metals that was not very attractive to metal dragons. This is because the metal dragon has a structure in which its physical properties change accordingly depending on what metal it ingests. What if Yur is absorbed in such a structure? Although the body itself could be hardened to a strength worthy of mithril, it had the fatal disadvantage of the bodys mana sensitivity becoming increasingly hardened. Not being able to utilize mana was the same as completely closing off the possibility of growing into a higher-level entity. To overcome it in the future, you need to consume metal with high mana sensitivity. Of course, such metal would not be easy to obtain. Even among metal dragons, metals like mithril were extremely popular items. If there was one attractive use, it was the fact that it could be used to strengthen low-level metal dragons. When making a general soldier unit, there is no other metal as good as Yur. So the tower must have been made of Yur. Because high-ranking dragons reside there, is the palace constructed with high-level metals such as adamantium? I can guarantee that the palace constructed like that will be completely eaten up in less than a day. High-ranking dragons, including the Iron Tyrant, will be drooling right now. There were no guards up to the entrance of the cave, but it was different from the entrance of the tower. There were guards stationed quite tightly around the entrance and outskirts. It has to be that way. If you see a metal dragon trying to gnaw at the Tower of Yur where the tyrant resides, you will have to cut off its head. The world is wide and there are many crazy people. That would equally apply to the dragon race. For low-ranking dragons, yur was an attractive enough metal. Thats probably why the guards carefully look around. I took out a mask from inside the magic bag. It was one of the items Anna handed over. Its an object that looks exactly like the masks worn by those who are disturbing the mountain range. Magical power was felt even in the mask. It was an object littered with all kinds of magic that interfered with vision, such as cognitive impairment, disturbance blinds, etc. The battle against the Iron Tyrant will not be fought quietly. If you leave them alone, they will come rushing in later. I guess Ill have to deal with it slowly. It would be much easier to deal with it now than to watch it happen. I quietly approached the guard. The guards didnt notice anything strange until they got very close. This may have been natural as the difference in skill was overwhelming. Seeing them chatting so intently, it didnt seem like they were being very vigilant. but. Who would be crazy enough to invade the tyrants residence? From the time they first stood guard until now, they have never faced an active offensive. Except for today. I took out my new sword. He quietly approached the three sentries and slashed them with his sword. Blood immediately began to flow from the necks of the dragons who were still talking. D! DMat. Before a single word could be said, the guards necks fell. It was the beginning of a massacre. * * * We have arrived. Until we reached the top floor of the tower. He was the one who slaughtered over two hundred dragons. Nevertheless, the tyrant did not even react. That meant two cases. Maybe hes a dragon race so incompetent that he doesnt even notice himself running wild in his front yard. If not Are you waiting? Are you dressing up in flowers to welcome guests? In Ethans opinion, the latter was much more likely. A challenger who dared to invade his territory. Hes probably waiting with quite a bit of enthusiasm. For him, this situation would be like half a game. On the top floor there was a huge gate and one room. Jeokjeokjeok. Tyrants room. The sound of metal crunching could be heard vividly inside. I opened the door. Inside a dark room. Inside, there was a pile of all kinds of metal and a dragon reaching out for the metal. Without even looking back. Yongin said. -Are you part of those kites? Thats the way it is. -Your liver is also big. Hehe That nonsense was done to target me. Thats the same thing. The tyrant who greedily devoured adamantium turned his head. I saw a human. It was a knight wearing a mask and a cloak. Clumsy magic could not fool the tyrants eyes. The tyrants eyes lit up as he immediately saw Ethans true nature. -Its not like youre talking about something. Hehehe. Humans were truly amazing creatures. Its small, weak, and extremely greedy. However, it was also a race strong enough to completely engulf an entire continent. The reason why this was possible is probably because exceptional individuals occasionally appear among that weak race. Just like the human in front of me. A strong man with a power that even the ruler cannot ignore. That was a being who had achieved the state of transcendence. but. The tyrant was not wary, but simply interested. It was said that he was quite strong for a human, but that did not at all mean that his strength was truly acknowledged. The tyrant was a hunter with great experience. Even if he was a highly skilled expert, he was not a match for himself. Even the Transcendents sword and magic were unable to pierce his outer shell and wound me. At most, Id be lucky if I got a scratch on it. The metals consumed by a tyrant who lived for a long time were numerous and diverse, and the quality was beyond imagination. Even the famous Ardenheit has been tasted, albeit in very small amounts. -Do you know that? Ardenheit was one of the most fantastic tasting metals Ive ever tasted. Ardenheit. I will never forget that taste for the rest of my life. A taste much sweeter, softer, and fluffier than any metal Ive ever eaten. As if that wasnt enough, there was also an electrifying amount of mana given by just a handful of metal. It was clearly a metal that satisfied both taste and smell. For the first time in a very long time, a memory came back to me. okay. The scent emanating from the human sword in front of me was too familiar. That person tried his best to hide it, but it wasnt enough to fool the tyrants sense of smell. Thats why he waited mercifully. You cant immediately throw away a guest who brings a great gift, right? A person who brought back truly happy memories once again. Thanks to this, the tyrant was in a very, very good mood. Unlike my previous feelings, where I wanted to tear off all the limbs of arrogant humans, torture them, and not even allow them to die. -You cant treat a guest who brought a good gift rudely. The tyrant stood up. A giant dragon nearly 5 meters tall began to look down at the divine sword with bright yellow eyes. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was in those eyes was a desire so great that it could not be described. -So, I will show you mercy. So that he can face death without pain by blowing off his head in one go. As soon as he finished speaking, the tyrants new form began running towards the human. Chapter 227 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 227 #When I returned, my family was ruined (228) The black scales shining under the torch instantly narrowed the distance. It was so incredibly fast that even the eyesight of a transcendental person could see it as blurry. Ethan wasnt embarrassed. If it was your first time dealing with him, you might not know it, but he already had experience from his past life. The memories of hunting down tyrants and other rulers were still vivid. A shell comparable to Ardenheit. Huge size and natural strength. Not only that, it is a creature that skillfully utilizes mana as well. That was the Iron Tyrant. To humans, this creature was like a disaster. Countless cities burned under the tyrants feet, and even the Transcendent was devoured by him. A creature born arrogant and never avoids challenges to itself. How did you kill him? The outer shell, which was comparable to Ardenheit, was not something that even Ethan at that time could easily break through. So, I beat him with a new sword for four days. It was only after receiving hundreds of sword strikes that the outer layer of the heart, which was its biggest weakness, burst. After that, it was so simple that it was boring. I plunged the divine sword into my heart and injected a lot of thick black salt. So that heat hotter than lava can be transmitted to each and every blood vessel. That is how the tyrant met his death. The ending of this life wont be much different. Start by attacking the outer shell. [Master, give me mana!] Bbangi shouted urgently. Even to the arrogant sword spirit, the monster running towards its owner was a being with such great power that it made him nervous. And whats even more terrible. That monsters entire body was filled with the energy of metal. Among them, there was an energy that was overly familiar to me. Ardenheit. It was clear that the metal of the gods had also been devoured. If the master is defeated, his ending will not be much different from that. Reason and reason will completely disappear, and you will reside in the body of a dragon race as one of the ordinary skins. For Bbang, who had just begun to explore the world, it was an ending he did not want to even imagine. Fortunately, the owner immediately granted the request. A huge amount of mana was invested into the sword body. His role was simple. Raising Ardenheits performance to the limit by spreading the owners mana throughout the circuit. Mana dyed the entire sword surface thoroughly through the circuit. Good luck! The divine sword was burning. The monster was already right in front of us. Bbangi swallowed his saliva as the owners hand began to firmly grasp the handle. The new sword was clearly the most outstanding sword in the royal family, so much so that it could not have been more excellent. [I dont know if I can pierce it.] I wasnt sure if even such a divine sword could rip that monsters outer skin. Thats how hard the tyrants skin seemed. It was a monster that had strengthened its outer shell to the limit by absorbing all the metals it said to last for at least several decades. Moreover, this was Shingeoms first real battle with his master. Dont you usually deal with a suitable enemy in your first battle? This was common sense that even I, the sword spirit, knew. Right then. In an instant, the strength holding the sword handle increased explosively. All eight pills exploded. It wasnt just strength that increased. Eight rings meant that the mana stored was close to four times the amount of mana possessed. Bbangis body trembled at the amount of mana that flowed in for an instant. It felt as if every single cell in my body was blooming. It had such enormous potential. Ethans new model has disappeared. Before I knew it, he was jumping high into the sky. The distance from the tyrant narrowed in an instant. The chest where the dragon heart is located. It was a common weakness of the dragon race. Naturally, there were also means to protect weak points. It was the layer of metal that had accumulated like sediment around the tyrants chest. Its difficult to break through, but once you open the path to the heart, the battle will become twice as easy. There was no hesitation. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmph! He struck down the divine sword covered in flames. The tyrants movements were also agile. In an instant, the amount of human mana increased enormously. The situation is that the mana is filled with a new sword, not an ordinary weapon. That blow was not something to be taken lightly. He quickly raised both hands to block his chest. The new sword and both arms collided. bang! A shock wave erupted that was enough to shake the entire tower. Ethans new model was pushed back by the impact. It was the same for tyrants. For a moment, the shock was so dizzying that I had to be pushed back seven steps before I was able to completely relieve the shock. The outer skin that I had been proud of my entire life was seen to be distorted and ugly. A faint shock and pain struck his mind. ! It was a shock. To him, humans were an infinitely insignificant species and nothing more than a tasty snack. Of course, I knew that even among those lower races, there were some with quite outstanding skills. I had never faced a person who could cause me pain, and I thought I never would again. But today I faced it. An insolent prey that dares not even show its teeth to a predator and wounds it. The unexpected situation gave rise to momentary bewilderment and then huge anger. DHow dare you I tried to show you mercy, but ugh! The tyrants teeth gritted harshly. The kindness that had been shown to immediately rip out his head and give him a painless death has long since disappeared. Anger enveloped the tyrants blood. The rotation of the dragon blood accelerated even more. The pupils turned pale as if submerged in blue paint, and the muscles of the limbs began to swell to the point of tearing the outer skin. The heat that rose to the top of his head slowly eroded the tyrants reason. -You arrogant low-ranking servant. I will rip your limbs apart and eat all your internal organs. Who has anything to say? The tyrants body was nothing short of a treasure trove of resources. The outer skin, which is equivalent to Ardenheit, will be peeled off sparingly, and the blood containing the enormous energy of mana will be used as a magical material, and the tough blood vessels flowing through its body can be used to make various types of weapons. The price tag attached to the ruler of the dragon tribe would easily exceed 10,000 platinum coins. It was like a walking treasure trove. The divine sword overflowing with white flame and both arms began to clash violently. * * * Bbangi, the spirit in charge of Ardenheit, was feeling surprised at every moment of the battle. The Iron Tyrant was a creature with a shell that was tougher, harder, and stronger than any other creature he had encountered. Even the spirits who take pride in having the potential of the best metal on the continent are naturally worried about how they can deal with such a monstrous creature. If the duke were to be defeated he would have no choice but to become part of that monsters body without even his form remaining. In a way, it was natural to feel worried. However, as the battle progressed, Bbangi realized that all his worries were unfounded. Are all transcendents showing this level of skill? no. Even though he did not have the experience of being held as a weapon in the hands of a transcendental person, the spirit was able to assert that. If the Transcendent had been this strong, the dragons would have already been pushed back to the point of near extinction. It was a question that could be easily answered just by thinking about the number of transcendental beings spread throughout the human world. skilled. In the end, a weapon is just a tool that moves in the hands of its owner. Because it was such a tool, it was able to examine its owner more objectively than anyone else. His master, the Duke, was a knight with a skill befitting his age. That was a fact that could be guessed just by looking at the way the Iron Tyrant was dealt with. The tyrant was not simply a monster with a vicious body. It was an individual that had experienced a struggle among rough metal dragons since a very young age, and as such, it was also a very experienced dragon race with countless experiences in combat. Quick movements that are completely unbecoming of his enormous size. The wide-range attack unleashed by its two fists and long tail was powerful enough that no knight could ignore it. If you were a normal transcendental person, you would have been pushed out badly unless you were at a higher level. But the duke was different. Its not just one or two steps at most its completely ahead. An enormous amount of mana exploded from the heart. After using it to temporarily catch up with the tyrants movements, he was able to parry the attacks very skillfully, as if he had predicted how the tyrant would move. He dodges his tail, dodges his tightly clenched fist just short of an explosion, and strikes the exact same area with his sword over and over again. No matter how hard the shell was, it couldnt withstand the sword body made of Ardenheite multiple times. It started with a little incontinence. However, the result was growing uncontrollably, like a crack in a window starting to appear. The proof was that blue blood was slowly flowing from the tyrants arms. It was a simple combat method that anyone could try, but it was surprising that the target was a tyrant. This was a combat method that could only be applied if you had the skill to see several moves ahead of your opponent. A human who was at most 20 years old was fully familiar with the dragon race, having lived for more than several decades. And so skillfully, as if he had experienced it before. Unless you have been holding a sword and accumulating experience since you were one year old, it would be normal to have a little over ten years of experience at most. How are you so skilled? It made me wonder if the owner was not a human, but a member of a different race disguised as a human. But there was no possibility of that happening. He had already completely examined the inside of his master. Except for the slightly strange ring of mana located near the heart, the owner was just an ordinary human being. No, there is something quite special Besides the mana ring, there was one more unique thing. That was his blood. The blood was strangely more viscous than normal human blood and had a glue-like consistency. It was like troll-like blood, and the purpose of that kind of blood was slurp. Slurp. It was revealing its healing power, instantly covering everything from small wounds to serious injuries that left quite a bit of skin exposed. This was the reason why they were able to attack him without a single scratch despite the brutal wind pressure caused by the tyrant. What on earth is this person? The sword spirit had no choice but to revise his judgment. He was not simply a young and talented person. Its bizarre. His master was a person who fit this phrase perfectly. Chapter 228 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 228 When it returned, the family was ruined (229) It wasnt just the bread and sword spirit that felt strange. Rather, there was a being who felt the greatest perplexity and embarrassment, and that was the tyrant who was dealing with humans right under his nose. different. It was a different being from the humans I had dealt with so far. Although he was arrogant, the tyrant was an entity that had fought countless battles before becoming such an arrogant being. Thats why I was able to feel it soon. This human is not prey. Despite his appearance, this young man was an extremely skilled hunter. A hunter with the guts and courage to hunt down the ruler of the dragon race! Only when the blue blood flowing from both arms touched the ground did the tyrant understand the truth. Just getting hurt is an unexpected situation. In addition, the fact that the human was walking around fine even though there was so much blue blood dripping down was also a big problem. Because it meant that he suffered an overwhelming loss as a result of the exchange. It was around that time that reason began to return to his eyes, which had been filled with only anger. The tyrant had a hunch. A body and mana amount that is overwhelmingly superior to that of humans. Fighting with only that advantage in mind ends here. If the wound were to open any further, he would not be able to receive the sword with both arms, and he would fall helplessly with both arms tied. After making his judgment, the tyrant stepped back. The human did not follow right away and was looking up at him calmly. Numb pupils. Goosebumps appeared on the tyrants skin as he saw the emotions contained in those two eyes, which were infinitely smaller than his own. There was no common sense of pride, no pride, and no excitement about a fierce battle. The human eyes only contained simple concerns. About how to hunt and kill your prey in the most efficient way. Just as he had been thinking about it a long time ago when he exploded the head of the former tribal leader, Steel Heart. Because he lived his whole life like that, he was able to intuit the tyrant. okay. Those were the eyes of a predator. The longer it takes, the more disadvantageous it is. I dont know where the information leaked from, but one thing was certain. That person had a perfect understanding of his movements, as if he had been witnessing this for a long time. That was quite surprising. This was because the tyrant was a monster close to transcendence who was not bound by the framework of form. Having no form meant having no habits, characteristics, or regularity. All they did was use the brutal power and body given to the dragon race to ruthlessly trample on their enemies. A fighter who relies on his instincts. That was the essence of the tyrants fighting style. Its surprising enough just to read such movements Hes barely that good. A tingling sensation rising from both arms. The skin he was proud of was dented, almost like a mop. It was a wound that cannot be explained by simply reading it. A battle that was selfish and even one-sided. Are you saying that this kind of battle is possible at the level of the human in front of you? At that moment, the tyrants head suddenly became cold. This is because an absolute proposition came to mind. This is impossible. It might have been a person who had overcome the wall of transcendence, but that person had not reached that level. Yet, this result was produced. I saw it through completely. This me Every single movement of my gaze, breathing, muscles, and every thought. It was moving without hesitation as if it had confirmed the future. How is this possible? Is it really like reading the future? As far as the tyrant knew, there was only one being who could do that. Dragonlord! A great leader who united the power of Dragonia, the dragon nation, and an iron-blooded tyrant that no tribal leader dared to oppose! A monster among monsters with a shell harder than a metal dragon, twice as powerful as a Destruction Dragon, and with more stealthy movements than a Shadow Worshiper. However, there was another factor that made the dragonlord truly fearful. It was not an overwhelming force It was a movement as if they were acting with knowledge of the future. That future had a very comprehensive scope. The tyrant realized this in battle. When the Dragonlord moved to unite all the tribes. Because one of the tribal leaders who rebelled most harshly was himself. No technology that had been honed for decades would work in front of the dragon lord. It wasnt because the monarchs outer shell was stronger than his own, or because he overpowered his pure power, or because he was so secretive that no one could see him. I read the future. The monarchs movements were so bizarre that they could not be explained except in such language. Otherwise, no matter how powerful an individual was, he would not have been so helpless that he could not even touch the skin of his opponent. Everyone said that, even the cunning dragon of deception and the demonic dragon. The monarchs moves are not possible simply because he is wise or bold. It is said that a monarch is a being who can read the future. No, if that is not the case, then at least it is a being that knows the future in advance and acts accordingly. Otherwise, the monarchs actions cannot be explained. If a being with overwhelming power could even predict the future, would there be any way to deal with it? At least the tribal leaders who swore loyalty to the monarch were the ones who could not find a way. The same was true for tyrants. Thats why I kissed his feet and bowed my head more deeply than anyone else. The dragonlord was someone who was born with the blood of a ruler so superior that even he himself acknowledged it. But how can a mere human! How could he look so similar to a monarch? There was only one difference between a monarch and a human being. Power inherent in the body. If that person had the same or similar power as the monarch, the duel of that day where they could not even touch the skin and felt extremely helpless would have been repeated once again. The nightmare was squirming. A terrible nightmare that brought down a ruler who was more confident than anyone else in the past DHow can you have the same power as him At that moment, Ethans eyes frowned. This was because there was only one monster that came to mind that the tyrant could refer to as him. Dragonlord. He uses the same power as me? Could it be that the dragonlord in this life even used white flame? This was a topic that sparked enough curiosity to stop the battle for a while. I asked quietly while maintaining my posture. Same power? -Hehe. That cant be possible His omnipotent power How could an insignificant human being utilize it He tilted his head after hearing the self-deprecating tyrants answer. warrant? Did the dragonlord have any abilities that could be called powers? Ive only encountered that monster a few times, but Ive never witnessed any ability that could be called power. The reason why he was able to be the ruler of the dragon race and have such great power. That was because the monster was unique. Destruction dragons, metal dragons, and not only shadow worshipers, but where else in the world are there dragons who can freely control the power of words and spirits? It was only him. Thats why it reigned as fear among humans. But there was something odd about thinking that way. I dont think you can call it power simply by utilizing the power of several dragons. If that kind of power was called authority, there was no way I could have told Ethan to use the same power as that authority. In order for such content to be natural in context, it would have been necessary to show not only the abilities of a knight, but also the abilities of all types of occupations, such as wizards, elemental priests, etc. What is it? I felt it intuitively. That the power that a tyrant calls power is a very important word. If you think about it briefly, it was like that. Isnt he talking about the dragonlords abilities that Ethan doesnt know about? If it is unclear whether the dragonlord has completely died or is simply secluded This might be worth finding out. However, if something meaningless was said, it was obvious that the fight would continue without any chance of continuing the conversation. Because the tyrant was now going through the stages of suspicion and denial. What is it? What on earth did the tyrant feel during this battle that led him to choose the word power? White salt? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no. No matter how twisted history is, there is no way the dragonlord could have created a spark that no one has ever been able to restore. Eight rings? Palhwans abilities were clearly amazing. By simply storing mana that is not normally used, you could instantly explode up to four times the amount of mana you had. However, if you ask whether this is really an ability worth embellishing with the grand word power I dont think this is it either. So, is it immortal? Immortal Hwan was definitely a great piece. Because it was one of the items that Duke Himos studied and kept hidden until just before his death. Although it lost some of its power after being purified by the World Tree, it was clear that it possessed a powerful power of regeneration. From a normal perspective, it was almost impossible for a mere human to have a regenerative power several times superior to that of the dragon race. Did the dragonlord have the power of regeneration? I remembered the time I hurt that guy. I remember dropping one of the guys arms right before he died. However, its regenerative power was average by conventional standards. The bleeding may have stopped quickly, but I dont remember seeing the cut area growing like a lizards tail. Will the monarch of this life be different? Could it be that, unlike before, it possesses a powerful power of regeneration? It seemed like a candidate group. An item studied by the Archbishop under the Demon Dragon. It could have been one of the items created to imitate the dragonlords powerful regenerative power. However. Its ambiguous. Although he certainly demonstrated outstanding regenerative abilities through battle, it could not be said that his abilities were so shocking that the arrogant tyrant was frightened. Its not like a severed arm can grow back in the blink of an eye. At best, the injured area healed quickly. This was a trick that even a troll could perform. Surely the so-called dragonlord would not be praised for his ability to be superior to trolls? So what is it? This was all the ability he showed. Other than that, I just unilaterally avoided its attacks and attacked the outer shell step by step. That moment. Ethans eyes lit up. The battle was overwhelmingly one-sided. What did the tyrant think of as he experienced this scene firsthand? What on earth made you shiver? If someone who doesnt know it sees it, wouldnt they think its a kind of supernatural power, like predicting the future? ! This was an ability that could easily be called omnipotent power. Chapter 229 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 229 When he returned, his family was ruined (230) Could it be that he has the ability to predict the future? Ethan recalled a memory from his past life. The human realm was breached under the leadership of the dragonlord. Their advance was excessively fast and sharp. The humans launched numerous operations against him, but nine out of ten failed. At that time, I didnt feel anything strange. Shapeshifter. This was because I learned that they had infiltrated among humans. Even if it was a secret operation, there was no way it would go well since the dragon clans henchman was hidden among many high-ranking officials. At the time, I simply thought that way. When I think about it, its quite strange. The reason humans were completely driven out of the continent was because of the overwhelming racial superiority of the dragon race. It was a common opinion that everyone thought was natural. To that extent, the dragon race was a race with unquestionable strength. But even so. Humans were too helpless compared to their power and were trampled by them. This is what if What if this guy had powers related to time? For example, seeing the future. If not What if you have the ability to regress, the incomprehensible phenomenon you are currently experiencing? Since we have witnessed the future one step ahead, we may act as if we know it. However, nothing is certain yet. Since the past he returned to was as if it were a parallel world, and so many things had changed, it was possible that the dragonlord in this life had gained unusual abilities. Of course, if that happens, it will be difficult to find a reason for Ethans return. The priority was to give it a try first. He looked at the tyrant with a cold sneer. well. Its not a power that only dragonlords can covet. Is seeing one step ahead such a great power? D! The tyrants pupils fluttered as if he were a fish that had been harpooned. DLooking one step ahead? dog sound! Are you saying you are a prophet? Although he belatedly shook his head and uttered a strong denial, it was as if his previous actions had already provided an answer to some extent. A dragon with the power of time. It could be a prediction of the future or a regression. In the end, regression was also an element that could act like a kind of prophet. Then the reason I returned to the past The last moment of my life. There was a time when a monarchs arm was cut off and covered in dragons blood. A certain amount of the targets power and authority is dissolved in the blood of a living being. What if the blood gave rise to time-related abilities? It wouldnt make sense to come back again. I felt like I could guess to some extent why the past that came back like that was partially distorted. Even though he may have gained the dragonlords abilities, that does not mean he has full abilities. It would be virtually impossible to steal the full power by covering it with blood, even if the heart had been chewed and eaten. In the end, it was theoretically possible for Ethan to return, assuming that the dragonlord from his previous life had such abilities. As long as nothing special happens, that ability will continue even now. So, the tyrant must be freaking out at the thought of it. [What does it mean to look one step ahead of the owner? Could it be that the owner can predict the future?] [Yes! If thats the case, the strength of that age group can be understood] [Thats why I dealt with that tyrant lightly, as if he were a child. master! This bread has been like that now, but I will be even more loyal from now on!] The sword spirit could not control his excitement. You can see the future! Although there were many swindlers everywhere who claimed that they were prophets who had seen the end of times, there was no one who could truly predict the future. It was such a natural thing. Isnt such an ability actually only suitable for beings called gods? But now. This is what his master said! He says he can see the future. At best, you can only see a moments time ahead! He achieved transcendence at the age of twenty. This is normally impossible. But what if the owners ability is a time-related ability that is close to that of a god? Everything can be explained! Achieving transcendence at the age of twenty? If you could see the future, you could see yourself becoming a transcendental person in the very distant future. If you bring back the experiences and memories of that time, wouldnt it be possible to explain everything about having unimaginable experiences at such a young age? It felt as if all my doubts about the owner had finally disappeared. Burrr! The sword trembled violently. A person with god-like abilities was his master. Like a tyrant? There was no way I was afraid. Perhaps because he was greatly shocked by the previous conversation, the tyrant just stood still. That too for a while. Mana began to glow in the tyrants pupils as if he had come to his senses due to the strong trembling of the divine sword. DHehe That cant be possible. That power is only granted to the monarch. Is the will finished? -Hahaha! The bravado of human beings is always astounding. But I will admit it this time. A very small but dangerous human. The tyrant decided to no longer trust what humans said. The only reason I thought that way was because the battle went unexpectedly. A power granted only to great monarchs! Such power cannot be given to a mere human. The tyrant was convinced. However, his attitude towards humans has changed slightly. Because the ruler of the metal dragon no longer looked down on the human in front of him. Even if he did not believe in seeing the future, he was a human being who had no choice but to acknowledge his horrifying ability to wield a sword. An extremely dangerous person. The more time he was given, the more he could have turned into a monster that even the other five corps commanders could not handle. A person who could become a more lethal weapon than anything else when he rules over humans in the future. The tyrant today resolved to crush this human race once and for all. Regardless of any means or methods. The bright yellow dragons pupils gradually turned black. Wow! Wow! The tyrants body changed little by little. His bones, flesh and muscles were compressed to the limit, reducing his size. A fleeting moment. The tyrant had shrunk to the size of an ordinary human male. The outer shell, which had originally been dark in color, was now stained black like precious obsidian. -I salute you for pushing me this far, human. Soon after, he took the plunge. When Ethan saw that, a strange look appeared in his eyes. Martial Arts? That was martial arts. An advanced form of martial arts that can be used by a human fighter like the Duke. The tyrants mouth slowly opened as his eyes filled with questions. It looked like a bitter smile. -Human technology is quite useful. After being defeated in the Balaur War, the six legion commanders accepted the human culture. There was a divide between those who actively accepted it and those who did not. The tyrant was the latter. The reason was simple. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was because he was filled with infinitely negative feelings toward the human race. Theyre weak, foolish, and not only that, but theyre also greedy to the point where they dont even know the subject. Their purpose cannot be anything more than livestock, and only those who are useful can be used as slaves. Is there any need to actively accept the technology of such a lower race? However, because there was an order from the monarch, he just pretended to learn in his own way. It was definitely like that in the early days. However as I became increasingly immersed in a technological system that reveres martial arts, whether intentional or not, I realized that these were much more useful than I thought. This was especially true for the technical system called martial arts. Overwhelming vitality and strength. Even innate racial characteristics. There were still questions about whether human technology was really needed in the fight between the dragon clan, but at least one thing was certain. There is nothing wrong with learning. So I learned it. Secretly so that no one notices. However, that was a completely different issue from acknowledging humans. Because the tyrant was still ignoring humans. It was one of the long-standing values held deep within his heart. Therefore, even though he practiced martial arts for a long time, he never once showed it in actual combat. I just thought it wouldnt happen again in the future. Ive never encountered an enemy that required me to use martial arts skills. Except for today. A master who can only be dealt with with all his might. Therefore, even the body was transformed into a form most suitable for human martial arts. He threw away all his pride and spoke bitterly. -So I will make you die a more painful death than anyone else. The tyrants new form dispersed like a haze. A walking method that was more secretive than a shadow and faster than the wind continued. The fist, whose outer skin had condensed to its limit, released a vicious wind pressure. Before I knew it, the human head was right in front of my nose. A sharp image appeared in the tyrants eyes. Eyes concentrated to the limit began to read movements in all directions. You wont be able to avoid it! Joy appeared in the tyrants eyes. But I never let down my guard. If His power really existed in humans, they wouldnt have their heads blown off helplessly by a blow of this magnitude. When our fists touch like that. The human form collapsed like a sand castle. ! Incomprehensible movement. At this moment, the tyrant gave in to instinct. The quickly raised arm collided with the divine sword that was right in front of us. The strength that had been compressed to its limit swelled at once. As his size became smaller, he was able to make much more agile movements than before. As if it wasnt enough to strike away the divine sword, a sharp nail suddenly grazed Ethans face. Red blood soaring into the air. The sweet scent of blood stimulated the tyrants sense of smell. Before I knew it, the human had retreated backwards. Slowly I could see the blood-soaked wound healing quickly. It was a resilience that I still cannot understand. It worked. Compared to before, where wounds were only caused by wind pressure, it was different now. For the first time, a direct scar was created. -Hehe. Even if you had his power would you be able to overcome the overwhelming differences between the races in a situation where even the only human advantage has faded? impossible. A cruel smile appeared in the eyes of the tyrant who came to a conclusion at once. Chapter 230 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 230 #When I returned, my family was ruined (231) How should I express that smile? Its mean. It seemed like a word like that would fit perfectly. Ethan chuckled. The tyrants smile grew deeper when he saw this. [Are you okay, master?] Shingeoms question was full of worry. A tyrant who not only changed his appearance in an instant but also began using all kinds of techniques. It could be said that it looked much more threatening than when we faced it before. Perhaps because it changed into a body similar to that of a human, not only did it become much faster, but its reactions also accelerated. In Shingeoms opinion, the current tyrant was a very powerful enemy. Even if the owner can read the future, he is a powerful enemy who cannot easily guarantee victory. [Its actually better.] Through Manas whisper, I received a simple yet calm answer that put my worries to shame. At those words, Shingeoms pulse relaxed. Are you arrogant or really confident? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The owner was a truly confusing person. [better? Has this guy become much more difficult to deal with than before?] [To me, it looks just the opposite.] In the end, what he was using was human technology. And Ethan was one of the people with the most combat knowledge in this vast western continent. Ardan was a family that always aimed for the best, and for them, analyzing other families vision technology was a natural part of their daily lives. As if that wasnt enough, we have been through a war for more than ten years and have faced numerous groups of people. In this western continent, he could assure that there was no human being with more knowledge than him in terms of technology in the physical range rather than magic. Of course, I was able to find out at a glance the martial arts used by the tyrant. I mixed the Horandel Dukes Wind God Fist with the Dustin Dukes Yushu Fist and Taishan Fist Five fighting techniques were mixed with three foot techniques. Just one clash was enough to analyze the tyrants skills. A martial arts technique created by mixing a total of eight types of arcane techniques. It was definitely a pretty good technique, so it wouldnt be surprising if it was recognized among martial artists as a martial art worthy of building a family. In addition to such sophisticated martial arts, it was combined with a body that was incomparably superior to that of a human. Even if he were a transcendent person, not many people would be able to withstand the current tyrant. No matter how many you hold, it wont exceed ten fingers. but. I made a fatal mistake. The tyrants strength was his strong body and his instinctive offensive ability to rely on that body and move it. Even Ethan wouldnt have been able to corner this monster so easily if he hadnt had the experience of risking his life against him for four days in the past. Such a tyrant abandoned his instincts. The flow of mana with a disciplined movement system, and even the vicious power of the martial arts that emanates from it. From a common sense point of view, it could be said that he had definitely become stronger, but to Ethan, who was well-versed in all combat techniques, he was nothing more than a fish that took the bait on its own. He grinned and looked at the tyrant. Is it okay to be so relaxed? DIsnt it possible to at least show a smile to a rat in a poison? is it? It wont be able to maintain that look for long. D! The tyrant flinched greatly. Immediately afterwards, I gritted my teeth. DHow could you know that? Bones, flesh, muscles, and even internal organs. Compressing the body to its limit was not a skill that even a tyrant could easily display. Because the compressed body was screaming every second. The reason the tyrant was surprised was not because humans had pointed out the facts. Im just curious as to how you found that out. Do you really have the same power as the monarch? This transformation was a secret technique that was not revealed a few times in Dragonia. Of course, there was no way the story about the transformation would have spread. Wasnt this a fact that even the same rulers were unaware of? Even if you have a sharp eye, it will be difficult to realize the essence of this transformation. If you could see the future, you would definitely know that this wont last long. I had been skeptical until now, but my guess slowly turned into certainty. I dont know how he got it, but he definitely had the same power as a monarch. Fear and relief. Conflicting emotions passed by at the same time. Even if he could see the future, this human was not yet fully enlightened. I didnt feel an overwhelming sense of despair like when I faced the monarch. We could trample those buds now. The reason why I felt relief was because of that reason, and the reason why the opposite feeling, fear, soared It was because I thought that if I could see the future, I would have already confirmed the outcome of this battle. As a result, he came to a conclusion that was favorable to him, so perhaps he came here with a lot of confidence. If you think about it with common sense, there would be no reason to come here on purpose when the conclusion is that you will lose. Thats why I felt afraid. But the tyrant immediately denied that feeling. no. Although he could equally see the future, that human was not a dragon and did not possess numerous transcendental abilities like the monarch. What would you do if you could see the battle one step ahead? If you dont move along, you wont be able to avoid death. Faster than now. The dragon heart gradually began to beat faster. A huge amount of mana spread out to all limbs, like a huge stream of water flowing through a collapsing dam. Mana was compressed to the limit in each body part. One blow, one blow. To launch an attack that cannot be avoided even though it is recognized with power and murderous intent. Ethan frowned when he saw that. It has entered a runaway state. A technique that can overload Dragon Heart for a certain period of time and make it perform explosive movements. A ruler of the level of a tyrant could gain enormous power through rampage. 10 minutes. Transformation and runaway. Even a tyrant could maintain these two states for a short period of time. Instead, it may be possible to show a movement that goes beyond the transcendent, even if only for a moment. [Im going to move quite aggressively from now on. Get ready.] [radically?] Even if you knew the tyrants behavior pattern, it was impossible to keep up with his runaway movements. There are realistic limits. To catch up with that Ill have to push myself a little too hard. Well, I didnt really care about that. Because I hadnt even thought about catching the tyrant without a scratch. Grrrr. The flame inside my body began to tremble. Enlightenment. Among the heads of Ardan, this is the final area that can only be reached by becoming a transcendental level. This was the stage where the familys secret technique, called the vibration method, could be utilized in earnest. Second time. In the past, when Felix, the son of Duke Hymos, was transformed into a lich. After using the first vibrating technique, Heavenly Sword, he intentionally did not use this technique. The reason was simple. Because there was no enemy to utilize this technology. If I had to pick one thing, there was a cult leader, but he was only one of his main enemies. Even if you use the familys last secret technique, vibration type, it is a powerful enemy that cannot be killed right now. If it was a battle where their lives were at stake, there was no reason to reveal secret techniques in a battle where they were lightly checking on each other. Thats why it wasnt used. But it was different now. Not only did he have no eyes to see, but he had to actively use the familys secret arts to kill the tyrant. A thousand times. Two thousand times. Three thousand times. The number of instantaneous vibrations exceeded three thousand and was approaching four thousand. When dealing with the lich, it became overloaded when the vibrations reached close to 2,000, but now it was different. Despite being shaken nearly four thousand times. Its still worth holding on. Because the body has not yet reached a state of overload. The enormous recovery power of Immortal Hwan was applied not only outside the body but also inside the body. Not only that, but unlike when he dealt with Lich, Ethan had overcome the wall of transcendence. The level has risen to an incomparable level compared to the past. Five thousand times. Only after the vibration reached five thousand times did a familiar feeling come. The heat was so hot that I had to grit my teeth. Perhaps because of the enormous heat, there was a haze around. [Oh my] Bbang, who was feeling it closest, couldnt help but let out an expression of astonishment. The heat felt near the handle was not a temperature that could be easily tolerated even in Ardenheit. The blue sword body turned red as if it had been heated. [master! This seems a little very hot.] [Hold on a little. The battle wont be that long.] [Vibration Style Chapter 2] [Immortal Body] Like the Lord of Fire, his limbs were completely covered in white flame. Unless this flame goes out all at once, it will burn forever without going out. That is exactly what immortality meant. My body became infinitely lighter, as if the weight had completely disappeared. However, the physical force itself remained the same. A body that can travel between the spirit world and reality like a spirit. The tyrants red pupils met his white eyes, burning with white flame. At that moment, the tyrant realized completely. A real sword fight! Whoever loses this decisive battle will lose his life. No more words were needed. The two new models became blurred. Coo! Damn it! Jump! In just one collision, cracks began to form throughout the underground cave beyond the tower. * * * The Amon Mountains are full of rugged wilderness. The entire mountain range was so densely packed with metal dragons that you could not even think of it as a quiet place. They were a search party that began searching for humans under the orders of the tyrant. The metal dragons that were searching the mountain range began to detect one or two more. The first thing I noticed was Kracetus, who was in the position of division commander. vibration? Kracetus, with his keen senses, could feel it. The entire mountain range was shaking, albeit slightly. why? His eyes turned to the sky. Mountain birds were hurriedly flying into the sky. A crow, which is regarded by humans as one of the ominous omens, was seen cawing as if emitting a warning sound. For some reason, I felt like my hair was being flushed. Could this be a sign of an earthquake? Normally, the entire ground would move like this before an earthquake occurred, so the Dragon Clans guess could not be said to be completely wrong. Soon Kracetus closed his eyes. The purpose was to find the source of the earthquake. If it was right around the corner, it was right to evacuate the subordinates right away. Because it was impossible to lose power before finding humans. Soon he tilted his head. This was because the source of the enormous shock wave was a very familiar place to him. D! The abode of a tyrant. Tower of Yur. Someone was doing battle with a tyrant. It was fierce and fierce enough to shake the entire Aachen Mountains. Who on earth could fight on equal footing with a tyrant like this? Kracetus, who was shocked, hardened his face. no way! Was the raid of several days a precursor to a plan to hunt down a tyrant? no. That cant be possible. Because, except for a monarch, there could be no creature stronger than a tyrant. It was a very obvious proposition. But why? Why do I feel so anxious? His head was raised stiffly toward the sky, as if emitting a warning sound. Should we return the military? Otherwise, it could have been a choice that would have violated the tyrants order to find humans. If that happens, even if its you, you wont be able to avoid death. Return to the tower. It doesnt go back. Even at this moment, the tremors in the mountain range continued to grow in size. After thinking for a while, Kracetus finally made a decision. DEveryone returns to the Tower of Yur! This is a top priority! Right then. Where are you going? A voice gently shook the mountain range. The pupils of the metal dragons who heard that voice opened wide. The human being they were desperately looking for after killing their own people! It was definitely him. Chapter 231 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 231 When I returned, my family was ruined (232) The human I had been looking for all week. Finally, the guy showed up. The human who revealed his new form in the mountain range above was not just one. That number was twelve. Kracetus looked at the humans equipment. Because he had a high status among metal dragons, he was able to determine what material the equipment was made of just by looking at it. Twelve knights. All of their equipment was made of adamantium. Adamantium In that it had a dark inky color, it was similar to Yur, which made up the tower where the tyrant lives, but in terms of quality, it was one of the highest quality metals that could not even be compared to Yur. Adamantium was a much higher quality metal than Menelian alloy, one of the specialties of the Dwarven Kingdom, and there was a rumor going around that the only metal that surpassed this was Ardenheit, which was called the metal of the gods. Even Kracetus, the highest ranking metal dragon, chewed and swallowed adamantium only a handful of times. The twelve knights who had just appeared were completely covered in equipment using adamantium. That meant one thing. The status and wealth of the authors are among the highest in human society. Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to cover your entire body using adamantium, which you cant get even if you spend a lot of money. -Whose plot is this? well. No one knows whether it will be a twist or a body. Soon, black mana overflowed over the knights swords. The metal dragons who saw that were shocked. The evil energy felt in Mana. It wasnt just the energy that was evil. Inside the knights mana, all sorts of lumps appeared tangled and tangled. It looked like a complicated strand of resentment. I didnt know what kind of mana breathing method that energy was derived from, but one thing was certain. The number of creatures sacrificed by the authors swords will easily exceed their expectations. Otherwise, it wouldnt be possible to create such evil energy. Kracetus face hardened when he saw the knights. Twelve knights. The authors skills were such that even they themselves could not easily downplay them. This was especially true for the humans at the forefront. A knight wearing the most beautiful and high-quality armor. Even if he was the one holding the twin swords embossed with colorful patterns, he could not guarantee victory. Who could it be? Was there such a group among humans? Kracetus, thinking of that thought, laughed bitterly. A tyrant was a ruler who treated humans as slaves, worse than livestock. There is no way the metal dragons operating under such a ruler would pay close attention to humans. Even if I looked seriously, there was no way I could find out who those people were. Immediately afterwards, Kracetus shook his head. I no longer knew who those guys were. -Tear off all their limbs. At the words of the division commander, the eyes of the metal dragons under his command turned sinister. Following the orders of superiors was one of the absolute imperatives. There was no need for any more questions. The group let out ferocious cries and began running towards the humans standing at the top of the mountain range. It was the same with Kracetus. The knights took their stances as a group of metal dragons over 2,000 years rushed in like a tidal wave. Among them, the knight who saw Kracetus running faster than anyone else spoke. I will deal with that guy. Yes, Your Majesty Irk. A confident tone. At those words, the eleven knights nodded as if it was natural. Zenon Dran Irk. The person who commanded the 12 Knights was a person who inherited the noble lineage of the Zeno Empire, was one of the most famous artists who achieved near-perfect results in experiments conducted with the church, and was a monster among monsters who reached the state of transcendence at the age of twenty-three. . 11 articles. The emperors most secretly active force and a group of the most seasoned knights in the empire. This was also the reason why their number increased by one more recently. Irk looked at the underground cave where the tyrant was located in the distance. Its a monster that can deal with tyrants The core of the strategy handed down by the church was simple. Completely disrupting the hordes of metal dragons for the hunters to kill the tyrant. Irk, who received instructions for the operation from the religious leader, was quite surprised. I knew that the tyrant was a thorn in the cult leaders eyes, but I had no idea how to actually hunt that monster. For once, he was not the one who was ordered to hunt like that. Lastly, one more thing about the fact that the hunter is younger than himself. Even he, who had been trained as the emperors sword from a very young age and had seen all kinds of scenes, was surprised three times. It would be a pain to explain any further how unexpected this proposal was. Duke Ethan Irk smiled bitterly as he remembered the hunters name. In order to stand tall as the sword of the empire, he did not let go of the sword for nearly twenty years. Is that it? It was a bonus to receive full support from the church and the empire. No knight in the world would have been able to obtain more elixirs and teacher training resources than himself. In addition to such support, efforts were also not neglected. Even the most common external activities were almost non-existent. Fame in the world was not that important to him. A talent greater than anyone else in the world. As if that wasnt enough, a tremendous amount of effort was put into it. Nevertheless, the leader did not choose himself as a hunter. The reason was simple. DThe hunter has already been decided. -Besides, the crown prince Im sorry, but I dont think he can deal with a tyrant. It was an answer that hurt my pride. However, he did not dare to contradict the religious leader. He was someone who could not treat even his father, the emperor, easily. A monster among monsters who has surpassed the transcendent. The Zeno Empire was very aware of the power he possessed. Coming from such a person, it was an answer that could not be refuted either logically or emotionally. I guess Ill have to take a look at this opportunity. The thing is, he is so great that he was pushed out of the lead role. I couldnt help but wonder how great he was. The only information that Irk had received about the duke so far was that he had overcome the wall of transcendence in a very short period of time and that he had a talent so great that even the religious leader recognized it. So I cant help but be curious. Is the real duke someone with great skills to hunt down a tyrant? About whether the descendant of the famous Ardan is a person with an overwhelming talent greater than himself. In order to check on him Well, I guess Ill just have to work hard to carry out the given mission. Kracetus. The knight with twin swords rushed towards the division commander of the metal dragon. Soon, the huge fist and the two swords collided and the mountain range began to gently vibrate. * * * What moved Ethans body was instinct, not thought. As soon as I lifted the sword, a huge shock hit my body. Before I knew it, one of the tyrants fists was colliding with the body of the divine sword. I twisted my head. A vicious blow was struck at the spot where the face was just moments ago. The attacks continued without any time to breathe. Head Shoulders Heart Legs Arms Ankles. The tyrants fist and tail were moving whenever there was a slight gap. A match that requires pure power and speed more than any other opponent you have faced before. A tyrant who, even for a moment, can move beyond the wall of transcendence He is definitely not an easy opponent. Immortal body. If I hadnt used the second vibration technique, I wouldnt have been able to deal with him. No matter how talented and talented he was, he was completely helpless in the face of overwhelming speed. [Gasp. Owner Im dizzy.] [Hold on.] [Week] Shingeom Bbangi was at a point where he couldnt come to his senses right now. Normally, dozens of punches would be thrown in the space of a single breath. It wasnt just a speedy weapon. It was packed with so much ferocious magical energy that it would have exploded all the internal organs of a decent living being in that single blow, and crucially, the fist itself was strong enough to rival the strength of the sword body. That attack was so intense that even Shingeom complained of pain. The pain did not end here. Although he was one step behind the tyrant, he still moved so quickly that even his master could not understand. At this moment, Bbangi was experiencing motion sickness for the first time in her life. Adaptation is also a matter of adaptation, but if you suddenly move so quickly, how are you supposed to adapt? Before he could even blink, a shock wave was exploding, and Bbangis perception ability had not yet caught up with Ethans speed. In fact, the battle against the tyrant was being resolved entirely by his own master. One thing that was fortunate was that the situation was moving along without any time for Bbangis noble pride to fall. [Get ready.] [Wha what?] Before I could even ask, a huge amount of heat rushed over the sword. [Its hot, master!] [Its so hot. Shouldnt this battle end? Just be patient.] If Bbang had a face, he would definitely be in tears by now. Ethan knew too. Even if it were a sword made of gods metal, it would be difficult to adapt to his movements that went beyond transcendence in an instant. Even so, what can you do? If you dont do this, you wont even be able to deal with the tyrant. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its going to be a short-term decisive battle. In any case, there was not long time for either the tyrant or himself to make such a move. To be more precise, the tyrant would have a little more advantage in terms of time. While it hasnt been that long since he reached the state of transcendence, the tyrant must have stayed in that state for a very long time. From that perspective, this one is bound to fall further behind in terms of endurance. There was only one reversal. Turning the situation around in an instant and fatally wounding the guy. The amount of mana consumed by being immortal was enormous. There wasnt much time. I raised my sword. [Vibration type (Chapter 1)] [Heavenly Sword (섦) The flames expanded beyond the tower and filled the underground cave. The tyrants face hardened. It was a power that could not be underestimated. It was clearly something hidden by that person. It must have been a single move. The dragon took control. Transformation and runaway. The strength of the body had already reached its limit. An enormous force rushed into both arms. Dragon Mans Fist. Gathered human skills and used it. A technique that was changed into a form suitable for dragons. Of course, there was a season. It was a season that was perfect for a tyrant who valued power. [Ink Dragon Crushing Strike] The shapes of the two arms were reversed. Before I knew it, the tyrants two arms were inverted. Above the fist was a ferocious dragon with its mouth wide open. The tyrants thoughts were focused between the ferocious dragons. Kill! The punch containing the giant dragon collided with the divine sword containing the season. Immediately afterwards, a huge explosion sound that shook the entire mountain range erupted. Chapter 232 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 232 #When they returned, the family was ruined (233) The moment the two seasons collided, the underground palace, which could not withstand the shock, began to slowly collapse. It was not only the tyrants residence called a palace or a tower that collapsed. The ground sank rapidly and the entire basement began to slowly collapse. The eyes of both people frowned at the same time. A huge underground cave. The minimum depth here was over 100 meters. If even a portion of the mountain range above collapses, it will be crushed by tremendous pressure. Its becoming a nuisance. Ethan frowned as he saw the cave slowly starting to collapse. Although it changed into a state similar to a semi-spiritual body due to its immortality, it did not mean that it maintained a completely immaterial state like a ghost. In order to maintain that state, a huge amount of mana had to be consumed. The amount of time you can maintain your spiritual body while avoiding the remains of the collapsing mountain range The maximum would be about two minutes at most. A situation in which more than 70% of the mana in the body disappeared due to a real sword fight with a tyrant. In such a situation, it was impossible to maintain a spiritual body for a long time. Of course, two minutes was not too much of a time to completely escape this vast underground palace. That is, assuming there is no interference from the tyrant. Ethan looked at the angry metal dragon. Are you trying to grab my ankle? Then he shook his head. Just because hes that guy doesnt mean holding onto his ankles is an advantageous option. Due to the recent collision, the mountain range that supported the underground palace was slowly starting to crack. It was obvious that a huge landslide would occur. What if you are buried deep underground by a collapsing mountain range? No matter how hard its outer shell is, it will not be able to fully withstand the pressure applied to it. Either a half-spiritual self due to immortality or a tyrant protecting his body with a strong outer shell. It is inevitable that both of them will be seriously injured. If we clashed like we do now without giving even an inch to each other, the outcome would be as obvious as a fire. Ethan quickly stepped back and looked at the tyrant. hey. D? If the mountain range collapses like this, I dont think there will be any good results for you or me. -so? I dont think it will be too late to go out and fight. DHehe Is it going to end up curling its tail? It doesnt really matter to me. Then lets die together. D. The tyrant was silent for a moment at the very calm answer without the slightest hint of bravado. Often, other dragons would call metal dragons ignorant, but they were not truly ignorant. Its just that they fight aggressively due to their racial characteristics. Even the tyrant knew. He is a man who engages in tense battles to the extent that one cannot predict the future. If the lion attacks him when he dies, no one will be able to escape from this place until the cave completely collapses. Normally, without any injuries, I would have been able to withstand that much pressure. But the situation now was different. Although his body had become stronger after going through a runaway and transformation, his entire body was full of scars. This was because human resistance was so strong. As if that wasnt enough, a large amount of mana was consumed. If I can catch that guys feet I was confident that I wouldnt be able to get out. Although it changed into a state similar to a spirit body, that was because it was enough to hit it with a fist covered in mana. Instead, that person will also attack him like a lion. It was obvious that the number of wounds would increase and that the more vulnerable he would become to pressure. Because the outer shell was strong, the inner body did not boast the same strength as the outer skin. What if the underground cave where the palace is located completely collapses? They are crushed by an enormous amount of vomit and buried alive deep underground. That was not a very pleasant conclusion even for the tyrant. If you were to die while risking your life in a close fight, it wouldnt be such a shameful death. If he was buried alive The worst thing was that none of his compatriots witnessed the close encounter with this human. All of the guards who had been protecting him had long since been wiped out, and the dragons under his command, including the division commander, had long since vacated the palace to search for a group of humans. A human being who moves beyond the transcendent. If his compatriots had witnessed this skirmish, he might have been praised for his honorable death, but if he had been buried alive, the only story he would have known would have been known. If it were a fragile human body, the body would be torn to pieces, and even if it was found, it would be difficult to guess its identity. I could already clearly see the story being told to my fellow countrymen. While the group of humans was looking away, an unidentified intruder entered. The tyrant and the invader engaged in a skirmish, and the mountain range collapsed, ultimately trapping them underground and killing them. shit! At the very least, he died after being crushed in a collapsed cave while fighting with humans, who were not even of the same dragon race? And that to a naked thunderbolt whose identity I dont even know? They will mock how incompetent they must have been to dig their own graves without even being able to deal with a single human being. He could well have expected how much the other rulers would laugh at him when they heard the news. Even if it were you, the moment you hear such a story, you will come out with ridicule instead of condolences. He was more familiar with the word death than anyone else on the front line. So death was not something to be afraid of. But a dishonorable death was a different story. This iron tyrant will die in such an indecent manner that he will become a laughing stock of other rulers? Because I never imagined I would close my eyes like that. It was not surprising that the longing for life arose. A moment of worry. The result is -Only until we get out of this place to some extent. It was a very brief truce. A place located in the deepest level of an underground cave. Even if it got crushed, at least it wasnt here. Half answer. If you go up to half the height, the pressure will be reduced even more. Killing humans is still possible at that time. Or go out and kill him. Negotiations are over. No more words were needed. The human immediately started running towards the exit. Turning his body revealed some gaps, but the tyrant decided to escape the cave instead of targeting the humans. It wasnt because he was particularly just. To a warmonger, justice was only about how to kill the opponent quickly and efficiently. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the reason the tyrant did not target humans was because although there was a gap, it was not large. A single stab itself would be possible. However, inflicting fatal injuries would be very difficult. After hurting me like that? From then on, the death race will begin without any conversation. Then lets die together. Thinking back on the mans last words, he was a poisonous species that deserved it. Rather, now lets cooperate a little with each other Immediately, the eyes of the tyrant who was following the human widened widely. This was because an enormous amount of mana flowed onto the human sword. After talking to each other when we got out of the cave, what could be the reason for him to suddenly do something like that? It was almost obvious. DSuch a bastard! The tyrant hastily gathered mana into his legs. A very brief moment of hesitation when a human turns around. That hesitation widened the distance between the two. At least to a distance where a human cannot close his/her fist until a single slash is made. It had fatal results. Quang! The largest and fastest exit from the underground cave to reach the surface. The exit, which had been holding on precariously with incontinence in various places, began to burst like a crispy snack with a single strike from a human. At that moment the tyrant saw. A cunning smile that resides on the lips of humans. One step late in movement. The human had suddenly turned into a spirit body and was running away. This means that you can move forward without being affected by falling piles of stones or dirt. However, tyrants could not maintain an immaterial state like humans. It is impossible to avoid all falling objects in a limited space. Gradually, the obstacles facing the tyrants body were increasing. Nevertheless, although I was moving along the shortest route as calmly as possible, the distance from humans was only getting further and further away. The cunning man didnt just run away. As the distance grew even further, they began to break down the supports in the cave one by one, as if trying to heal them. The result was obvious. If time passes like this, the human will escape and you will be crushed by vomit. Of course he wouldnt die but the problem was after he escaped. The enormous pressure would cause the wound to burst, whereas the human body would remain relatively intact. Wow! His eyes became cold as he chewed his mouth. -OK. If something is going to be broken, wouldnt it be fair for the other person to also be hurt? Mana flowed over the tyrants hand. The idea was to set off a shock wave throughout the cave and collapse the weakened ground in one blow. Of course, even if you do that, it will not change the fact that you are at a disadvantage because humans are currently in a slightly higher position. But -Lets die together! One thing was certain. The fact is that he wont be able to get out unscathed. At the very least, consuming a large amount of mana cannot be avoided. You will have to remain in a complete spiritual state until you completely leave this place. Because a fatal mistake had been made, it was impossible to find a better alternative. The tyrants two fists pounded the ground. The mountain range that had barely held on was suddenly broken. Rumble! Humans and dragons. It was inevitable that the two creatures would encounter a natural disaster. * * * Outside the mountains. It was already a battlefield. Twelve knights. Near them were the corpses of hundreds of metal dragons. Even for the 12 seasoned knights, it was impossible to fight against this number without getting hurt. If it werent for the equipment made of adamantium, there would have been many casualties already. Among them, it was Irk who was engaging in the fiercest battle. Kracetus outer shell was harder than adamantium, so Irks sword only left a few scratches on his outer shell. Although it looked like a fierce battle, there was a bit of boredom in Irks eyes. When will it end? The core of this operation was the operation. This was because the structure was such that depending on whether he hunted the tyrant or not, it would be decided whether the 12 Knights would do their best or retreat. While the battle was going on like that. Rumble! With a huge explosion, the mountain range in the distance sank. D. It was at the same time that the eyes of the two races that were continuing the battle focused on that place. The abode of a tyrant. There was no doubt that a battle so great that the place was completely destroyed was taking place. Who will be the winner? intruder? Or a tyrant? That was a question hundreds of times more important than the battle being fought now. The two races widened the distance between them. The most important thing now was who would emerge first through the collapsed underground cave. Soon, a new model began to appear. Kracetus face crumpled when he saw the new model. A being that emits pure white flame. Because that flame was a color so far removed from that of a tyrant. Chapter 233 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 233 #When I returned, the family was ruined (234) The metal dragons were embarrassed. I knew that there was an unknown entity doing battle with the tyrant. The mountain range shook so greatly that not knowing was even more strange. But I wasnt worried. Because the tyrant was a great ruler and an absolute idol. A leader who never thinks of the word defeat and therefore no one can disobey his orders. But what about now? The person who appeared between the collapsing mountains was not their leader. An unknown, unknown being. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be that he not only toppled a mountain range, but also buried a tyrant alive? Embarrassment spread quickly like a germ. A ruler who is the head and backbone of a tribe. There was no metal dragon that could instantly accept the absence of such a great being. Even Kracetus was embarrassed, let alone the common dragons of the soldiers and working class. DTyrant the tyrant! DNo way Unknown situations always bring about fear. Embarrassment quickly turned into fear. Irks eyes sparkled. It was still unknown whether the tyrant was dead. I didnt actually encounter the dragon race, but if it was a monster even half as good as the rumors. He probably didnt die. I heard that it is a monster with a skin comparable to Ardenheit. There was no way such a ruler-level entity could have died in such a landslide. But one thing is certain. Im definitely a person. The White Knight didnt just face off against such a monster, he forced it into the basement. The point was that he began to feel a strong interest in Duke Ethans strength. This was the same not only for Irk but also for the other eleven knights. What are you going to do with me? Although they were all experienced knights, they did not have command of this operation. Irk answered the knights questions. Wouldnt it be funny to step down after setting the stage like this? Please proceed with the operation. yes! Anxiety and nervousness that they may have lost their ruler. For an instant, the metal dragons lost all will to fight, and this could be said to be the starting point of a counterattack for the 11 Knights. The severed heads of the metal dragons soared toward the sky. Everyone gets along very well, regardless of whether they are soldiers or officers. It was the same for Irk, who started winning easily. Unlike the fierce battle that had just taken place, Kracetus was being pushed back poorly without much resistance. Unless the tyrant reappears, his attitude will not change. Youre weaker than I thought. Or perhaps the meaning of a ruler-level entity is much higher than he expected. Could it be that he is of a similar rank to the king of a country? In fact, if the king were assassinated, even a competent knight commander would be very disturbed. In any case, it was good news for Irk. The core of this operation. If the operation failed, the 12 Knights had decided to retreat without even looking back. If you had to deal with not only an angry tyrant, but also his subordinates, the empires strength would drop by more than half. Although they had a deep cooperative relationship with the religious order, there was no reason to risk their lives for their demands. In the end, wasnt the one who gained the most from this operation the cult leader who eliminated the political enemy? Of course, the religious leader had promised some kind of compensation by inviting the empire, but it was not more valuable than the lives of the 12 knights. However, if the duke hunted down a tyrant or at least achieved victory, they had no choice but to provide full help to the duke in order to meet the demands of the church. Without an absolutely powerful tyrant, the metal dragons are nothing more than a ragtag group of beings. It wasnt that difficult to completely wipe out the metal dragon and put a group of humans other than the duke behind this incident. Since you can do something that is not that difficult and receive a valuable reward from the religious leader, there is no reason not to do it. As a result, the duke proved his worth brilliantly. That could be inferred just by looking at the collapsed palace and the way they came out one step ahead. If we had not been at least equal or superior in the battle with the tyrant, we would have seen the exact opposite result by now. There are no variables. Even if the tyrant showed up a little late, there was no major worry. If you were crushed by a landslide of that size, you would definitely have suffered a lot of injuries, and it was a fact that could be inferred very easily that it was much easier to hunt a wounded beast than a live beast. at that time. Pow! Pow! The entire ground shook. The ground where the tyrant was lying was scattering in all directions as if magma had burst. All the metal dragons roared loudly. Irk didnt know much about the metal dragons language, but he could intuit at least one fact. This was a cry filled with joy. It was as if I had reunited with a family I hadnt seen in a long time. All metal dragons were reacting strongly to the rulers movements. As if responding to the shout, the land where the palace was located exploded loudly. Soon, a dragon with a physique so small that it was hard to believe that it exploded the ground like that appeared. Irk had a hunch. that guy is a tyrant. Wasnt it a huge monster nearly 5 meters tall? The tyrants appearance was completely different from what Irk had heard and imagined. From a distance, he looked like some kind of person. Except that it has a tail and a hard shell surrounding its entire body. Irk swallowed a drop of saliva without realizing it. It was because of the desire to win that naturally bloomed. How much stronger is that guy than the dragon he is currently dealing with? As I concentrated my eyes, I began to see its appearance in great detail. The beautiful jewel-like outer shell was cracked in various places, and black blood was flowing down from between them. The monsters appearance was close to being a mess. However, Irk did not judge others based solely on appearances. One of the powers of the Transcendent. Eyes that examine the essence of an object. Because he was also a transcendent, he was able to see part of the tyrants inner self. I realized that there was an unimaginable power sleeping inside of me. It was amazing. Battle with the Duke. Even though that wasnt enough, he was crushed under tremendous pressure. The dragons might did not die at all. Its just alive and breathing like an active volcano that could explode at any time. Do I have any chance of winning? It was a thought that passed through Irks mind. Naturally, a virtual battle came to mind. The experience accumulated over many years was whispering about the results of the confrontation. Even his dual swords made of adamantium would be far from being able to withstand the power of the tyrant. The twin swords would probably be shattered within ten seconds. After that, we will have to fight with our bare bodies Physical ability was not something that even a transcendental person could match. death. In the future that Irk saw, only death was visible. His face hardened. Only then did his gaze return to the duke, who had left the palace one step ahead. White flames surrounding the entire body. A knight with the appearance of a fire spirit. He pushed such a monster that far alone Now it seemed like he could gauge the power the duke had. It was not humans who could deal with monsters, but only monsters like them. There was a person who was not even his age, but was much younger than him, and had the skills to fight such a monster! At the age of 20, Ki Ki achieved the level of a transcendental master in just one year solely on his own talent, without any special support from his family. I had a guess that he would be a great person. However, he thought that if he was the sword of the empire, he would have a chance of winning even if he faced the duke. That was a terrible miscalculation. The so-called status also existed for transcendental people. To sum it up in just one line, the duke was a knight of a different order. Irk realized that the world around him was nothing more than a very small cage. The world that made him up was slowly falling apart. That was a very refreshing shock. That moment. I made eye contact with the Duke. [Are they the reinforcements the cult leader mentioned?] [Yes.] Irk smiled. Crown Prince of the Zeno Empire and Duke of one of the Seven Kingdoms. If we think about common sense, it would have been normal for the tone of this question and answer to be the exact opposite. But Irk did not argue with that. Not only did the duke not know that he was the crown prince, but he also did not want to oppress a knight with respectable talent and skills based on his status. Even if he revealed his identity like that, I doubted whether the author would correct his speaking style. If you pretend, you pretend. The two immediately exchanged questions and roles. I guess I can leave it to you to deal with the metal dragons. The reinforcements sent by the cult were so talented that the cult leader felt confident. There were at most twelve, but even at the minimum, each individuals skills were at the top of the superhuman level. Among the group of metal dragons, there were certainly individuals with that level of strength, but there were not more than twelve at least. For those who are strong beyond a certain level, the number of groups is not that important. Even if it were a metal dragon worth more than a thousand, they would be able to handle it. Now all he had to do was take on the role of a tyrant. The tyrants eyes were burning with anger. If you could chew someone up with your eyes, you would have done so a long time ago. Ethan chuckled. To be naive. A promise is also a promise. What reason would there be to make a true promise to a monster who thinks of raising humans as livestock? A very brief moment of embarrassment. That was all Ethan needed. In the end, the tyrant was caught in his trick. The body, which had cracks in various places, was unable to withstand the pressure caused by the huge landslide and broke apart. A metal dragon with a neutralized outer shell is at best a slightly stronger dragon. It was clear which way the victory of this battle was tilted. The tyrant saw Ethans smile and gritted his teeth. He knew it too. Who has the upper hand now? But the situation was already a dilemma. If the subordinates were fine, they might have been able to escape with that bastards feet tied, but it was different now. Because a group of humans were massacring their own people. Escape was impossible. The tyrant spoke no more. He just revealed his anger, which was overflowing like a tidal wave, through his body. The finale was approaching. Chapter 234 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 234 When he returned, the family was ruined (235) Like an earthworm that wriggles when stepped on, the tyrant also fiercely resisted Ethan. It was a close race. But the defeat was gradually deepening. This was a fact that could easily be inferred just by looking at the amount of blood flowing from the tyrants body. The metal dragons morale was dropping noticeably. The fact that today we may possibly see the death of a ruler. The fear grew endlessly. If there is no tyrant, to whom should they owe their allegiance? To the other members of the cadre, including Kracetus, whose flesh is now being ripped off by the sword of man? They were certainly powerful beings, but they were entities that could not be compared to tyrants. A great leader dies. And that too by the sword of the weak race of humans. Still, I couldnt run away. Because the instincts accumulated in my body over a long period of time were preventing me from leaving the tyrant. Both the tyrant and the metal dragons that followed him were defeated. Huge dark clouds gathered over the Aachen Mountains. Soon it started raining. Ethan said while holding the sword soaked in rain. Lets just get this over with. D. Anger was certainly an emotional resource, but there were limits to how it could move a broken body. Not only had he been crushed by a landslide, but his repeatedly injured body had been so damaged that he could no longer vomit blood. The tyrant realized. Today he will close his eyes in the Aachen Mountains. Compared to those humans, their relatively weak compatriots will face death without even being able to resist much. The tyrant, having squeezed out the last of his strength, stretched out his fist. The human, who easily dodged the attack, thrust the sword into his shattered chest. The damaged outer shell no longer served as armor. The divine sword gently penetrated the heart. The most important source of the dragon clans power. I felt the heat in my dragon heart. The dragons heart slowly melted. Im crying! Black blood burst out like paint spreading on drawing paper. death. When death is just around the corner. Suddenly a thought crossed my mind. Dragonia, the nation of the dragon race. The metal dragons that remained there were by no means elite. Because it was here that the elite troops selected to conquer the continent were gathered. They all bury their bones. With the elite corps gone, the power of the Metal Dragon will shrink deep underground at once. The subsequent persecution by other dragons will be unimaginable. It seemed to be visible. The tyrant laughed bitterly. Is it karma? The metal dragon was like that too. They devoured numerous weak tribes without mercy and made them their slaves. Diet of the fittest. For the dragon race, it was only a completely natural thing. Killed and occupied. He turned a tribe of moderate strength at best into one of the six most powerful tribes. I lived a very long time until that happened. Mercy. Should I have shown it to you a few times? If that had been the case, the remaining members of our race would not have been trampled on so much. As death got closer, many thoughts came to mind. In the end, the conclusion was simple. He was just being eaten in the same way as those who had been preyed upon by him so far. The weak to the strong. Slurp! The dragons god form fell towards the ground. My eyelids became very heavy. The rulers gaze turned to his soldiers. With his eyes wide open, as if trying to capture that image until the end. The tyrants heart stopped. In the land of humans they had so ignored. Fear consumed the metal dragon. The heads of the dragons, scattering like ants, continued to soar into the air. * * * Caw. Caw. For the first time in a long time, hundreds of crows flocked over the desolate Aachen Mountains. Bodies collapsed to the point where there was no room to move. The Aachen Mountains were no longer barren for birds. Its just a paradise-like place full of prey. Ethan and the twelve knights approached each other. Even though they cut down more than 1,000 metal dragons, there was no change in the knights expressions. Ethan said after seeing them. Lets take the tyrants body from here. All the knights eyes focused on Irk. Since they were instructed not to reveal their identities, they simply remained silent despite the disrespectful words and actions shown to the crown prince. Irk, who received attention, nodded willingly. In return, we will receive the remaining bodies. Anyway. It was their role to kill numerous henchmen. The metal dragons shell will be a good reward as it is a crafting material that blacksmiths love. Ethan also received ample compensation. That he killed the first dragon ruler. In my previous life, I would have had to wait 6 years more than now to be able to succeed. I implemented it less than two years after returning. By hunting down the tyrant, I had the opportunity to deeply interact with the Dwarf Kingdom. This was the second reward. If he found out that he had succeeded in hunting down the tyrant, Muradnis trust would rise to a very high level. Being able to form a deep relationship with the best blacksmith on the continent. There were many other things that could be gained by recruiting Muradni. It means making one of the races completely turn away from the dragon race. This second reward alone was enough to make hunting down the tyrant worth it. He recalled the documents he had checked in the past. Kingdom Council. Within the Dwarf Kingdom, an organization with similar authority to the king had a history of proposing a strange bill called the Symbiosis Act. Now that Ive remembered it, I guess Ill have to take care of everything. Cancer lumps must be swept away early to prevent damage. Almost half of the members of the council are already loyal to the metal dragon. For Ethan, who wanted to make the Dwarf Kingdom a deep alliance with humans, it was one of the organizations that must be reorganized. A time when all the metal dragons, who were the enemies of the dwarves, were wiped out. This was a golden opportunity to intervene in another kingdom. Lastly His eyes turned to the tyrants corpse. Tyrants skin was a valuable crafting material that could not be obtained anywhere. If you create armor using these, you will have completed equipment that can block even attacks from transcendents. For Ethan, who plans to hunt other rulers in the future, it was a reward like rain during a drought. He raised his divine sword and approached the tyrants body. The tyrant still maintained a size similar to that of a human. It wont last long. After about three more minutes, the mana contained in the body will disappear and the body will return to its original form. As if it had a huge size when I first saw it. If that happens, you may be able to get a lot of outer shells, but the quality will be incomparably lower than now. What Ethan needed was quality, not quantity. The blade was plunged into the shell, which had cracks in various places. The slaughter work began to be carried out carefully. * * * Over a thousand corpses of metal dragons. For the 12 Knights, moving them was not that difficult. This is because there was a magic bag that could fit a huge amount of items. The body began to fall into the pocket as if it had been sucked into thin air, and soon the mountain range was filled with blood stains, traces of a battle. The actions taken after receiving the reward were simple. Trail work. Twelve knights close to transcendence left traces throughout the mountain range. Starting with sword marks, traces of magic, and even energy related to spirit power. Because we had prepared thoroughly in advance, it was not difficult to leave traces of a medium-sized group. If an investigation team from another dragon tribe comes to the Aachen Mountains, there will most likely be a judgment like this. A group of elite humans wiped out the dragons. After leaving traces throughout the mountain range, work on the underground palace continued. Although the ground had completely collapsed, digging out the ground was not that difficult for them with the help of the empire and the church. Squeak! The scroll was torn apart with a harsh noise, and soon the remains of the collapsed cave began to rise into the sky. It was the power of a high-ranking magic scroll given by the church. Irk looked at the collapsed wreckage. It wasnt that difficult to find traces of a rough battle. Eleven knights, including him, left traces everywhere. Sword marks like flames. Dozens of other marks were engraved on that sword mark. Its okay. In any case, none of the metal dragons survived to see the confrontation between the tyrant and the duke. As if that wasnt enough, the scroll that the cult leader gave him even completely blocked the occurrence of scene playback. Even if a high-ranking wizard was on the investigation team, it would be impossible to confirm what happened here. All the investigation team can confirm are traces. The investigation team that looked at the traces like that would fall into confusion. For example, the confusion of mistaking the person who hunted the tyrant to be a group of humans rather than a single person. If that happens Even if it were revealed that Duke Ethan was behind this incident, it would not pose a major threat. Hunting a ruler alone and hunting a ruler with a group of humans who were close to transcendence were completely different stories. It also meant that the arrogant rulers would not be wary of the duke. The process of leaving traces was subtle yet thorough. The 12 Knights were originally a group that carried out secret missions, so not only were they accustomed to this kind of work, but in this case, the religious leader had generously provided them with various support supplies, saying that they were especially kind to them. The traces of such manipulation had become so sophisticated that even if Irk himself were in charge of investigating the case, he would point to a group of humans as the mastermind behind it. After finishing cleaning up, he grabbed the necklace. Its done. -haha. It was truly a struggle. no. Compared to the leaders hard work, it is nothing special. DPlease tell His Majesty that I am grateful. I will also visit the Crown Prince sometime soon. The research ended quite well. Irks eyes sparkled. The cult leader was truly a great wizard, and the items he gave each time he completed his research greatly increased the power of the empire. Id be lying if I said I wasnt looking forward to it. Even if it is Irk who has achieved the state of transcendence. yes. Irk answered politely and ended his contact with the religious leader. The operation was completed easily. Now all you have to do is get the reward. Feeling much lighter, he looked around at the knights and spoke. The operation is over. Let everyone return to the empire. yes. Irks eyes lit up as he turned back. The Dukes actions will begin in earnest from now on. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had a feeling that I would run into him again soon. Chapter 235 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 235 After returning, the family was ruined (236) Dwarf Kingdom. In the middle of the night when the full moon was up, a human being came towards the royal family. It was Ethan. Although the knights of the royal guard were alert in all directions with their eyes wide open, it was not even an obstacle to him who had reached the state of transcendence. The kings bedroom had a more simple appearance than expected. Arms and huge hammers hanging everywhere. If there were no beds, one would have mistaken it for a blacksmith shop rather than a bedroom. Grumble! Fufu! Grumble! Phew Muradni was sleeping peacefully in that huge bed. Snoring is the same as before. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a little mana was infused into his body, his breathing began to fade. After a while. The Kings heavy eyelids slowly lifted. His eyes widened as he looked around blankly, as if in a trance. Peacock? I see you again. A bitter smile appeared on Muradnis lips. Even though they are a race that focuses on captaincy, they cannot filter out even a single intruder who enters the kings residence. To put it bluntly, if a tyrant had sneaked in, wouldnt that mean he would have died at any time? He immediately shook his head and said. What happened to him? Could it be that the hunt was successful? yes. The entire group of metal dragons occupying the Aachen Mountains has also been hunted. Really? You did it on your own? It wasnt my job to hunt dragons other than the tyrant. It was done by those in collusion with the religious leader. Haa Muradnis feelings became complicated. It was a great feat to wipe out all the metal dragons, which were the direct and biggest threat to the kingdom, but did they say there were mountains beyond mountains? In return, the kingdom had no choice but to face other strong powers. Starting from the power of the cult leader that I witnessed last time, to the master of the sword called Duke in front of me. My head was pounding. Anyway, I should first say thank you. Thank you so much for saving my kingdom. Is there anything you want? there is. Something? I hope this is a favor I can grant. Its simple. Its just a matter of changing the composition of the council. Council? yes. Isnt this group full of people who are a thorn in the side of His Majestys eyes? . Muradni was silent. It was because of his way of speaking that stabs at the facts. Twelve hammers. These were the people who made up the council. Among them, nearly half of the dwarves were holding the metal dragons hand. In fact, it would be no surprise to call them the tyrants servants. I knew that they were like a cancer to the kingdom. However, just because he had the title of king, he could not do anything about them, so he just left them alone. Change what does it mean? Its simple. Its about processing it. Are you planning to kill the members of the council? Arent they just people who were crazy about power and strength and tried to give the kingdom into the hands of the dragon clan? . You dont think rehabilitation is possible, do you? Because they are despicable people, they may bow their heads now, but they will show different actions in the future. Haa Muradnis feelings became complicated. Hammer of Fire Centador. Earth Shield Ocenta. Rock Guardian Domain, etc. The conferences most prominent delegates flashed through my mind. The early days of establishing the kingdom. At that time, these people were not damaged to this extent. They were just comrades who formed a group with enthusiasm to lift up the collapsing Dwarf race once again. How did they become so degenerate? Your Majesty, these are the people who have already turned their backs on you. Do you think that once a cracked glass can be restored to its original state? I guess not. Now is the best time, when the Metal Dragon has collapsed and is in chaos. You have to think of the religious leader. Muradnis face hardened. The religious leader was a dragon. Wouldnt those who were loyal to the Dragon Clan once be able to do so again? The church was an organization that dreamed of advancing into the Kingdom of Ameria. They wont just leave those who could become their mainstays alone. It will definitely be included. After that the situation was clear even without looking. We will have to engage in political strife again with the leaders of the church, not the minions of the Metal Dragon. The kingdoms policy will be set back again. Think about what the people of the kingdom want. Is it collusion with the dragon clan that they want? Probably not. Before the kingdom was established, more than a dozen tribes collapsed. By the hateful dragonkind. Even now, the pain of loss continues. What the people want is revenge, not collusion with the dragon clan. Muradnis heart began to decline. Duke, then what do you want? Why are you moving like this? Do you, too, want to rule the dwarven kingdom? The last words hung in the air, unable to come out of my throat. I was afraid to ask a question. I wonder if even the duke, whom I now think of as my only ally, is actually operating while keeping his ambitions well hidden. The duke, looking at Muradnis face, shook his head as if he had heard a closed question. I dont want to dominate. I just want an ally who can fight against the dragons. alliance? yes. Although the dragon clan has taken a step back now, they are the ones who can reveal their ambitions at any time. Shouldnt we also make our own preparations for such a time? Uhm. It wasnt wrong. Because the dragons are a pure and good race, they did not fight war. It is true that if it were not for Ardans sacrifice, the creatures of the Western Continent might have been reduced to their slaves by now. I want Your Majesty to continue politics without wavering. Because Muradni was one of the dwarves who hated the dragon race. The more like-minded people there are, the better. For him, Ardan will become your majestys sword. Its tempting. It was a truly tempting offer. This was especially true in a situation where the duke fully revealed his talents while hunting down a tyrant. It took a moment for me to swallow my saliva. Muradni nodded. I promise if you show me good faith. The Kingdom of Ameria will create weapons to protect Ardan. great. The sea you wanted. Soon he took out the shell from inside the magic bag. It was the material that made up the tyrants body until just a moment ago. This must belong to a tyrant. Muradni recognized the fact at a glance. I couldnt have known without knowing. This was the first time I had seen a material that shined so brightly since I saw Ardenheit. yes. I want you to make my armor out of this. Give me a moment. Muradni took the outer shell and looked at it for a while. Its a very high-grade material. It would be impossible to smelt it in the kingdoms furnace. I think I should visit the Land of Fire again. Ethan nodded. It was something I had expected. Wasnt Ardenheit also a material that could not be smelted within the kingdom? It would not be an exaggeration to say that the outer shell of a tyrant was made of the same material. We will connect you soon. However, it seems that the person engraving the circuit will be different. Wasnt there a cooperative relationship with the religious leader? Its not a very strong relationship. It was only when we hunted the tyrant that we were able to receive help because our interests were aligned. Right. Muradni was relieved by that answer. For him, a deep relationship between the dragon clan leader and the head of the Ardan family would be nothing short of a disaster. Is it possible that the wizard I saw back then will be in charge of production? I think so. The religious leader was not someone easy enough for Ethan to control. If you ask, I can engrave the circuit, but of course you will owe me money. You will have to repay your debt at a very high price. Even if the performance of the armor was lowered, using Ilia was a much more profitable option. Especially after seeing the cult leaders circuit, didnt his magical ability increase to the 9th level? Even though it may not be perfect, it will definitely produce decent results. I must tell the monarch. It felt like the debt I owed to Lorotia was increasing endlessly. How on earth should I repay this? If there was something the monarch wanted, he would at least look for it. Maybe it was because her name was the Spirit of the Lord of Fire, but she didnt seem to have anything in particular to wish for. At best, he seemed satisfied with just seeing the human world. Then Ethan shook his head. Paying off debt was not too late to think about later. Oh. your majesty. Say it. I would like you to keep the fact that you are in a cooperative relationship with Ardan as secret as possible. Its not difficult. Is there any special reason? We plan to conceal the background of this incident as much as possible. Hide the story behind it? The descendants of Ardan hunted a tyrant, and a group of humans hunted a tyrant. What do you think would be a threat to other rulers? Of course its the former. Ardans achievements during the Balaur War were too many to express in words. A descendant of such a family killed the ruler? This would be an issue that other rulers would take action on themselves. Only then did Muradni understand Ethans true intentions. Right. If Ardan suddenly enters into a close relationship with the kingdom there may be some eyes of suspicion. yes. Because the situation is so complicated. There is no harm in being careful. Muradni nodded. No matter how strong Ethan is, he probably wont be able to handle more than one ruler. If something like that were to happen, the Dwarf Kingdom would be in trouble as well. The only hope to escape the shadow of the dragon race. Because that was Ethan. If he were to die, the kingdoms complete independence would be completely lost. I will try to move as carefully as possible. thank you. Then Ill just leave. Ethans new form disappeared into the darkness. Muradnis eyes became confused when he saw that. Delegates, including centadors. Their power was so great that it rivaled that of the king of the country, but it was not enough to block the dukes power. He had a hunch. Blood will flow. There was so much blood that half of the members of the council were completely turned over. It was unavoidable for the Dwarven Kingdom. Chapter 236 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 236 When I returned, my family was ruined (237) The dragon of disaster and the dragon of shadow. The two dragons faces were reflected between the crystal spheres. Soon their eyes turned to the dark crystal sphere. There is no response from the other party. This was a very strange thing. The three rulers, including the tyrant who presided over this gathering, had in fact formed a deep alliance. Thats why we agreed to continue the exchange once a month even if we couldnt do it. Although it was just a verbal promise without a grand contract, at least this promise was one that had never been broken over the past four years. For the first time in such a situation, the tyrant did not respond. Could it be that he is trying to break the alliance? The two dragons who were looking at the crystal ball with doubtful eyes shook their heads. The three rulers who formed the alliance acted as they did because their inclinations and ambitions matched exactly. If you think about it that way, there was no reason for the tyrant to turn against them. -Thats strange. Has something happened to the Aachen Mountains? The shadow tilted its head at the words of disaster. -I dont know. DDidnt you say that your relatives are the most excellent sources of information? -But that doesnt mean you can find out things you havent witnessed. Its not like you dont know the nature of that tyrant. -Uhm. Well. Due to the tyrants nature, there was no way he would watch as rats roamed around his territory. If the shadow spy were to be seen, he would immediately be torn limb from limb. The shadow is probably aware of the tyrants extreme temperament, and that is why he did not fill his inner circle. Calamity immediately understood what the shadow said. However, there was something puzzling. DIs there really no connection at all? There are many ways to make eyes and ears. Buying some of the metal dragons was one way. There was no way the cunning shadow could not think of a solution that he himself could think of. The answer to that question was simple. -There was. But not anymore. -Nothing? C Before I knew it, we lost contact. At the time, I didnt think it was a big deal. Informants dying at the hands of a tyrant was just one of many things that happened frequently. If it were a stupid metal dragon, it wouldnt be that strange if its tail was stepped on by a stupid owner. Of course, there has never been a case where all contact was cut off like in this case, but I didnt think that was a big deal. The eyes and ears planted on the Metal Dragon side were nothing more than a low-level information network that could be refilled at any time if one wanted to. Wouldnt it be funny to pay so much attention to such a low-level information network? I thought it must have been something the tyrant discovered by luck. Thats why I was prepared to listen to what he said during this meeting. However, it was a shadow that had not thought about the option of not attending the meeting. Does it seem reasonable not to take out ones anger on the tyrants temperament? Calamity frowned at the shadows words. The alliance was cut off because of the shadows information network? It doesnt make sense. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its not like I dont know that that shady guy will keep his eyes and ears planted. At best, if you are not going to attend the meeting for that reason, you should have cut off communication from the beginning. -There are probably two possibilities. Did the tyrant destroy all of the shadows information network and completely cut off ties with them? If not -Something may have happened. The shadow chuckled at those words. What being on the Western Continent could persecute them? Disaster was often sensitive to everything that did not befit the word he used to refer to himself. It was still the same now. ruler. In order to hunt a dragon with this much power, several beings called transcendents had to gather together. Even though the rulers themselves were in a state of transcendence, they all had very powerful powers. The innate power of the race that no other life form on earth can imitate. Because of this power, rulers can rule through fear. Who could hunt such a being? Calamity said after seeing the eyes of the shadow. DIs it possible that another ruler has made a move? For example, a demonic dragon. Among the six rulers, the demon dragon could be said to be the only one with the potential to kill the tyrant, excluding the two located here. Deception and domination. Except for the Demon Dragon, the other two rulers had a very difficult time dealing with the tyrant due to their racial characteristics. That was a fact that even the shadows knew. So the shadows answer was simple. -Not a guy. Because lately, he has been staying in the empire. -Are you sure? -This is a fact I confirmed with my own eyes. -Right. Disaster was immediately understood. The demon dragon and themselves maintained a hostile relationship. If the demon dragon had shown even the slightest suspicious movement, the shadow would not have stayed so still. Isnt there a human saying that says if you dont have teeth, your gums will get cold? The first thing that probably came out was that the demon dragon had to be killed right away. Disaster sighed. The worst thing was that the demon dragon was moving. If that had been the case, the tyrants death would have been accepted as a fait accompli. Luckily, thats not it. If so, it would not be unreasonable to assume that the tyrant is alive. Except for the demon dragon, I couldnt think of anything that could kill him. The shadow that saw the eyes of disaster spoke. -It is highly likely, but does not necessarily mean that is the case. Nothing is clear until you see it with your own eyes. -Its tight. Still, wasnt he a colleague? -Youre being overly optimistic. Moreover, if the tyrant is alive isnt that a very unpleasant situation? What the shadow said wasnt completely wrong. The fact that he was alive and well but did not attend the meeting could mean that he had other thoughts. Even so, there may be room for persuasion. Isnt it much better than the state of a dead person with no room for persuasion? Moreover, even if the tyrant had decided otherwise, there was no force that could join hands. Deception was maintaining neutrality, and domination was practically a scarecrow for the devil. So the only answer is to open your hands to the demon dragon. The demonic dragon and the tyrant had polar opposite personalities. Unless that demon dragon brings a bundle of Ardenheit to tempt you, there would be no reason to hold hands. Even if they join hands for that reason Due to the tyrants view of humans as less than livestock, they will inevitably clash with the demon dragon who is spreading his influence on the western continent. Demon dragon and tyrant. It was difficult to think that the alliance between the two would last long. There is ample room for persuasion. Calamity, who had thought about it up to that point, answered with a grin. -At least, wouldnt it be much better than being killed by strangers? C Hmm. The disaster seemed to have solidified the belief that the tyrant was alive. Shadow, who was contemplating whether to warn of the possibility once again, eventually shook his head. Even he himself, who warned of rumors of the tyrants death, did not think he was really dead. Isnt it a pretty funny joke that a powerful person like a ruler would die suddenly? It would be much more realistic for the tyrant to not attend the meeting in order to completely sever ties with them. DSo how long do you think it will take to confirm whether the tyrant is alive or dead? DHmm. The shadow thought for a moment. Whether the tyrant is dead or alive, the process of identifying him will be very difficult. If he was dead, a third force would have intervened, and if he was alive, he might turn against them, so it was too important to send a subordinate. The shadow sighed and answered. -Ill make the move myself. I think it will take about a day. DPlease contact me after confirmation. -i get it. Perhaps because the number of people was reduced by one, the meeting ended quickly. A day later. The face of the shadow that contacted me through the crystal ball was as hard as lead. Because the blood of the dragon race formed a river around the Aachen Mountains. * * * DThe tyrant is dead. Not only him, but even the metal dragon under his command. DAre you sure? -It seems like the name of the mountain range needs to be completely changed. Like bloody mountains. Soon the shadow explained what he had seen. A completely shattered mountain range. It proved the fact that there was a battle between powerful people, including tyrants. In addition, although they could not find the tyrants body, they said that his body was full of blood, and they even saw several corpses of metal dragons that had not yet been disposed of. -It was full of traces of knights. It wasnt just one or two. There seemed to be some magical intervention. It seemed like experts from all over the place had gathered. Calamitys face hardened. Has the empire moved? Zeno Empire. It was the country with the strongest human power and also the base of the Demon Dragon. What if the demon dragon incited the humans to hunt the tyrant? It was a serious matter. But There were too many strange things to think like this. Even though it was a vast empire, there were not many transcendents. At best, it can only be counted among the ten. If all ten transcendents were gathered in one place, they would be able to hunt down the tyrant. But the problem is. The truth was that if something like that had happened, the shadow would have spoken a long time ago. -The transcendents of the empire -did not move. At least those who were officially revealed were like that. DAre you saying that there are people who have moved on unofficially? -There are people who are away. However, it is not enough power to hunt down a tyrant. They are also the ones who leave their seats often. DWhat if transcendents from not only the empire but also other kingdoms gathered together? Isnt this possible with the demonic dragons religion? DThat could be possible. We will look into that as quickly as possible. -Please. If that demon dragon has moved, we must capture evidence. Not all rulers who follow a monarch are close friends. There may be conflict. However, shooting ones own people was a serious crime. That was the reason why the three rulers were unable to move directly even as they continued their confrontation with the Demon Dragon. Dragonia. A country of dragons and a place where many of their own people live. If the rumor spreads that you have betrayed your people, the fall of Dragonia is inevitable. In short, communication with the main base is completely cut off. okay. How can I survive this far? However, if the next monarch opens his eyes again Calamity trembles. The dragonlord was the only being and shackle that could make even fearless rulers tremble with fear. That too for a while. Calamitys eyes lit up. This was both a crisis and an opportunity. What if the demon dragon was deeply involved in the tyrants death? All you have to do is capture the evidence. After that, you can send the evidence to Dragonia. The fear of the monarch did not apply only to himself. If only the evidence can be found, the monarch will have the mace to slay the demon dragon. Chapter 237 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 237 After returning, the family was ruined (238) Ameria. Usually, the thing that shows the vitality of the Dwarven Kingdom in the early morning is the rising heat of the blacksmith shop. But today was different. Breaking news, breaking news! A council member has been assassinated! Dwarven youths holding printed materials ran throughout the streets. The blacksmiths who had been making equipment woke up early in the morning to the sound of whales screaming, and a look of astonishment appeared on their faces. Kingdom Council. In fact, it is the highest level organization that oversees Amerias policies, laws, regulations, etc. In recent years, there has been talk that the power of the council, which has been showing signs of strength, has surpassed that of the king. A member of such a council was assassinated? Give me one! hurry! Yeah! Its 30 coppers! The price of a piece of paper, which normally cost 15 copper or less, has doubled. Despite this, the printed material was selling like hot cakes. [Six members are assassinated!] Members of the Kingdom Council were found dead in their homes. Among them are not only ordinary members but also representatives who determine the tone of the kingdoms policy, including Centador, the hammer of fire, and Lord Domain, the rock guardian of Ocenta, the shield of the earth The faces of the six members were extremely calm, and an autopsy of the bodies showed that Judging from the fact that his muscles were not tense at all, it was determined that he did not feel anything wrong until just before his death The assassins weapon turned out to be a sword Not only did he break through the numerous security guards at his home, but he was also able to kill masters who were close to superhumans with a single blow. At this time, the level of the criminal is assumed to be above that of a transcendental person, even to the bare minimum. However, there are no masters called transcendents in Ameria. In other words, it is interpreted to mean that the culprit is not a dwarf but another race Upon hearing the news, His Majesty the King gave a strict order to find out the truth behind this assassination Huh! The dwarves read the document without even being able to breathe because they were so focused, and they all let out an expression of astonishment. Of course, it was also important to the members of the council. The most important councilor was Muradni, who, no matter what anyone said, was the king of a nation. The next group of people with strong policy power were the four delegates. This bold assassin killed as many as three of those delegates. At this point, I was starting to worry about whether the council could run properly. No way, no way. Dont tell me. Isnt that actually a good thing? The dwarfs face turned red at the words of the blacksmith next door. You still say things like that when the kingdoms lawmakers were murdered? Didnt I always say that? We must always pay attention to the councils policies. If you knew what kind of people these people are, you would never say anything like that. Do you know about the law of symbiosis? Law of symbiosis? Soon after, the blacksmith next door began to eagerly explain one of the issues that had come up to the council. The longer the words continued, the more the dwarfs face turned as red as a jujube. These guys were such bastards? Is that what I said? This is why I say you should be interested in politics. I can still see it now. If you hadnt known, wouldnt you have been just as angry? That was correct. The Dwarven Kingdom was established for some reason! These guys were practically traitors. A terrible traitor who wants to hand over the country to the enemy! You killed it very well! Kyaak tut! Tsk! The two dwarves spat. It was because of the superstitions they believed in. A superstition that all the dead walk an endless path according to their sins before going to rest. The reason you spit out phlegm is because you think that the sticky spit will get in the way even a little while you are walking. Public opinion, which was initially angry at the unknown assassin, gradually began to turn around. * * * What is public opinion? Voices are growing that the deceased delegates and lawmakers should be completely disqualified and even their blood relatives permanently expelled from the kingdom. Muradni nodded. There was no way for worn-out lawmakers to openly propose a bill like the Symbiosis Act. This was one of the bills presented as if sold as part of hundreds of policy bills. Until now, the balance of power was in the hands of the dragons, so there was no choice but to complain and not reveal the truth, but now it was different. The metal dragons that oppressed the kingdom were all killed. Now was the perfect opportunity to push out all the dragon power within the kingdom. If you miss this opportunity, you cannot be called a politician. They immediately started spreading rumors about the symbiosis law, and the aftermath was boiling over as big as expected. The public, who had been angry about the assassin until morning, was now spitting in abundance, saying that the lawmakers had died well. okay. Please spread the rumor to every corner as much as possible. So that even if it is a rural village in the kingdom, they can hear this news. They lost their home to the dragon tribe. I lost my family and compatriots. Anger clearly existed, but more than ten years could have turned that anger into meaningless ashes. Its been so peaceful so far. The long period of peace diminished the dwarves anger little by little. That may be why traitors began to appear one by one. This was an opportunity. An opportunity to once again make the dwarves aware of the dragon clan and make them more cautious about them. Yes, Your Majesty. The intelligence agent carefully exited the throne room. Muradni carefully took out the outer shell from his arms. The outer shell of a tyrant. It was an item that the duke entrusted with processing. It was impossible to process it here. By now, other rulers would be searching everywhere with their eyes burning to uncover the secret behind the tyrants death. In such a situation, revealing ones outer skin was almost like an act of suicide. Thats why I adjusted my words. I plan to visit the Land of Fire again when I have the chance. If you get the help of the religious leader like last time, you will be able to fill the vacant position without difficulty. His heart was pounding loudly. I never imagined that I would once again have a material comparable to Ardenheit. Moreover, the person who would wear the weapon made using this material was the savior who would kill the dragon race. How can you not be excited about this? The shape of the armor was already flashing in my mind. * * * Zeno Empire. Annas lively voice rang out in front of the religious leader. Voila. Return to this body! I guess you finished cleaning up cleanly, right? of course. Hehehe. Im sure the shadows are quite confused by now, right? Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 12 knights were sent to disrupt the situation, but that alone was not enough to provide relief. That was why I sent Anna. She had numerous dolls, and the more she used those dolls, the more traces would become tangled. Anyway, the Duke is definitely a pretty guy, right? It was impossible to erase all traces. Thats okay. This was something I had expected from when I hunted the tyrant. Because hunting that guy meant being able to go beyond the level of transcendence, even if only temporarily. If such power is unleashed, it is inevitable that traces will remain. However, all the Demon Dragon wanted was to make the traces as blurry as possible. You can tell that Duke Ethan has moved, but you cant tell that the Duke is the only protagonist on this stage. Since the 12 knights were not enough, even Anna was brought in, so no matter how shadowy they are, they will not be able to narrow down the suspects. Good work. After briefly congratulating the Demon Dragon, he stared at the document in his hand. Anna tilted her head at that sight. What? Is this important news? Its no big deal. Like last time, they want me to help them with a shapeshifter. The Duke? okay. The Land of Fire is the only place to process the tyrants outer shell while avoiding prying eyes. Land of Fire? A spiritist who sticks by the dukes side. She made a contract with the monarch. Have you actually been there? Ive been there. If there is such a thing, we should go together! Why did you leave me alone? Because you have no role there. What can you do to create a new sword? Why isnt it there? I also have a blacksmith doll! Isnt it a low-quality product anyway? Im sad. Its something I cant help but feel sad about. Well Ill try to bring it up next time I get a chance. If youre going to do that, take it out this time. Im curious too. The spirit world is actually a place that is not open to the public. Its not such a romantic space. Do you know the power of the monarch? Anna frowned. This was because the cult leaders tone of voice was implicitly boastful. Its as if theyre saying something like, You dont know, right? I do not know! why! Even I would have to use a lot of strength to get out of there. If you follow along because you find it fascinating, you may close your eyes forever. Is the Spirit Lord that hostile to us? Not really. Then it doesnt matter? The duke would have no reason to turn against us in the current situation. I think now is the right time! ha. Do you really have to go? I have to go. Ive been working hard just like our great religious leader said, right? Isnt appreciating merit a virtue that a good leader must possess? And Anna said after a quick glance at the religious leader. Well have to check what kind of weapons that person makes from the tyrants shell. If you look at it, its probably mana armor. is it. Then let me tell you. You know I love our religious leader, right? disgusting. To be picky. By the way, arent you worried about our religious leader? The Dukes power is beyond imagination. Even now, if armor made from the tyrants skin were created It would be possible to deal with shadows and disasters by borrowing the Dukes power. The problem was next. Duke of Ethan. He was a die-hard sect who hated the dragon race to his core. Right now, they are getting along quite well as they are using each other, but if the shadows and disasters disappear, there is a high possibility that their next target will be a religious order. So I have no choice but to be worried. Compared to the fact that I was able to subdue him without much difficulty when I first encountered him, now he has turned into a monster. So much so that even Anna couldnt guarantee her chances of winning even if she did her best. At her words, a faint smile appeared on the heads lips. Ill take care of that, so you dont have to worry. He didnt seem to have any intention of answering how he was going to handle it. Anna grumbled at that sight. sifter. Its insidious. The religious leader was truly a conniving person. So much so that he has a lot to hide even from himself, who has been with him for a long time. Anyway, one thing was certain. There is something there. Although the relationship is mutually beneficial, the religious leader is giving benefits to the duke to a strange degree. Im not sure if it was a compound eye or just a ploy, but it was clear that the cunning demon dragon had something in mind. Chapter 238 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 238 #When I returned, my family was ruined (239) Ethan, who bought the printed matter from a delivery man walking around the main street, looked at the contents. It seemed like everything was written speculatively, including the assassination of lawmakers and who was behind it. Whoever was pointed out as the mastermind was different, but there was one thing in common. The story was that the assassin would be an extreme expert who had reached the level of transcendence. While I was looking at some printed materials, I heard Bbangis voice. DMaster, arent you overdoing it? There was a lot of worry in Bbangis question. Not even a day had passed since the dukes life-or-death struggle with the tyrant, and he was traveling around the Dwarven Kingdom dealing with lawmakers. In the Sword Spirits opinion, it was an extremely ignorant schedule. Although it has incredible resilience for a human body, it did not win the battle against the tyrant without any sacrifice. A technique that increases heat to the limit by giving vibration to mana. The technology used by the owner basically guaranteed internal sacrifice. Even if the trolls grandfather came instead of the troll, it would be impossible to completely heal the internal injuries. In fact, the dukes complexion was so pale that it rivaled drawing paper. DIf it were the owners ability to deal with a dwarf like that, he would be able to deal with it at any time. no. This is something that must be done now. An alliance of rulers, including tyrants. Unless they were idiots, they would have figured out the tyrants death by now. What next? We will find out the information one by one. Who killed the tyrant. Which group gains the most from the death of a tyrant, and so on. When that happens, which organization comes to mind first? Its probably the Dwarven Kingdom. A group worthy of cheering at the death of a tyrant. If I had to choose the top priority, it would be the Dwarf Kingdom. Not only was it possible to reclaim the Aachen Mountains, which were rich in mineral reserves, but it was also possible to cut off at once the cancer that had been constantly interfering with internal affairs. With the tyrant gone, the Kingdom of Ameria was practically an empty land with no control. There will definitely be a movement of rulers towards the kingdom. It would be a waste to give up like this. Dwarves, due to their racial characteristics, had a structure that made it difficult for a strong person to emerge. This was because their sensitivity to mana was lower than that of other races. Even at the level of the knight commander who protected the king, who was regarded as the most outstanding expert in the Kingdom of Ameria, he was a superhuman. Although it is said that high-quality weapons can compensate for some of the shortcomings, it only works if the opponent is of a certain level. To a powerful ruler, it was practically no different from delicious prey. Either use your power as an example of revenge or try to appease in some other way. One way or another, he will reach out to intervene in the kingdom. Dealing with the lawmakers was a kind of warning to other rulers who would reach out in that way. A transcendental person who suddenly appeared in the Dwarf Kingdom. The only targets of assassination were dwarves who were loyal to the tyrant. If its disaster and shadow. At least these two guys were slightly more rational rulers than tyrants. Unless they are idiots, they would realize that there is a very high possibility that this Transcendant had something to do with the tyrants death. You will have to think at least once more before reaching out to the Dwarven Kingdom. I guess I can buy at least some time. In the meantime, the body is restored and preparations are completed to meet the two rulers. It was a short-term goal I had right now. While I was continuing the conversation with Bbangi. Light came through the crystal ball handed over by the leader. As I infused the mana, the figure of the religious leader wearing a robe appeared. Whats going on? DAre you planning to visit the Land of Fire again this time? The cult leader must have been half-aware of this since the last time he brought up the idea of sending a shape-shifter to replace Muradni. There was no better place to process the tyrants skin while avoiding prying eyes. The leader said after seeing him nodding his head. DIf you are planning to visit, how about adding one more guest? customer? DAnnas curiosity was truly intense. If youll let her in, Ill give her a full case. Its a case. I guess this is a suggestion that I brought up because I know what meaning the Land of Fire holds. Transcendant. Whether its using a sword, magic, or summoning spirits. Regardless of what field it is, only those who have mastered their field can reach the state of transcendence. It was also a time when things such as daily training or combat experience did not have much significance for growth. Entering the state of transcendence means that you have talents that are on a different level from ordinary beings, and through those talents, you will have continued to make up for your shortcomings until you have achieved great success in a field. Therefore, in order to advance further into the state of transcendence, a different method of training was needed than before. From this point on, what truly becomes important is. Experience. It was an experience. Not just an experience limited to combat, but a variety of experiences that allow you to embrace new elements. Manryu Gwijong (fw). All fields ultimately lead to one thing. If the gods believed in in countless temples are real, they are most likely beings who have achieved great success in all fields. In that sense, the Land of Fire was a magical place for transcendentalists. Unknown areas are always bound to inspire, and what can be gained from such inspiration can be close to infinite depending on the individual. In short, the religious leaders offer was no different from asking Anna to help her grow. It was a proposition with pros and cons. The advantage is that the strength of our allies can increase while we are currently joining hands, even if only temporarily. The downside was that since it was only a temporary relationship, they might get tired when they turn into enemies one day. I remembered a time when I visited the Land of Fire in the past. By carving a circuit into the divine sword, the sect leader paid for his visit to the spirit world. What do you plan on giving me in return? DWhat should I give? Hmm. Tyrants Shell Would you like me to carve a circuit into it? Thats not what I want. -This is such a pity. If there is anything else you would like, please let me know. education. DWhat about education? Do you remember the wizard I saw last time? Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Are you talking about that crafting wizard? okay. This time, I plan to get help from the wizard when making items using the shell. DCan I at least give that wizard some tutoring? Ethan nodded. The religious leader was a wizard who overcame the wall of transcendence. His abilities were confirmed directly in the Land of Fire. Didnt just engraving at most one circuit give Illya a huge insight? Even if Ilias level had risen to a higher level than before, the absolute ability to engrave circuits was certain to be far superior to the cult leader. The same would be true when processing the tyrants outer shell. Even so. Ethan no longer had any intention of entrusting production requests to the religious leader. Ilia could be said to be one of his personnel without any argument, but the leader was ultimately just an enemy. Raising Ilya is a much more profitable business. The religious leader, who thought about Ethans words for a moment, answered. -third time. Ill go see that wizard myself. How is it? good night. Where is Anna? DI sent it to the Kingdom of Ameria. Ilya and Ysera. People planning to visit the Land of Fire were already waiting nearby. It seemed like I would be able to visit the Land of Fire again soon. * * * Abode of calamity. Light shone above the crystal ball placed there. It was a communication from a shadow. As I infused the mana, a pitch black seal appeared. -Have you found anything? -They say something happened in the Kingdom of Ameria. -If its work? -Do you remember the tyrants henchmen? Dwarves who belong to the council. Calamity nodded. The rulers were moving to increase the influence of the Yongin tribe in their respective areas. The tyrants method was to take over the council. -They say they were massacred overnight. That too, very neatly. -The transcendent must have moved. -Maybe so. If he wasnt that skilled, there was no way he could have assassinated the delegates so easily. The timing was too elaborate. Not long after the tyrant closed his eyes, they were removing his stooges as if they had promised. The transcendent person behind this assassination incident is most likely someone who is directly related to the death of the tyrant. Disaster pondered for a moment and asked. -Where are you now? -It is the border near Ameria. -Are you going to enter? -well. There was a hint of uncertainty hidden in the shadows answer. In order to find out who was behind this incident, it was right to go inside Ameria. If we catch the transcendental person who killed the dwarves, we will be able to obtain information about the person behind it. However the problem was that ones own safety could not be guaranteed. Wouldnt the forces that attacked the tyrant have any information about themselves? The shadow wasnt what it seemed. A force with that much power would certainly have a formidable information network, and there was a high possibility that it would even know information about other rulers who worked with the tyrant. Maybe this was a well-planned trap. The moment you enter the Kingdom of Ameria, you may encounter hunters. This was also the reason why the shadow was hovering near the border rather than inside the kingdom. Disaster, seeing that, nodded. -I think it would be better to leave the Kingdom of Ameria alone for the time being. If you do that, they will show up one by one. Until now, the purpose of the forces that killed the tyrant was clear. To take control of the dwarven kingdom. Now that all of the tyrants henchmen have been dealt with, it will not be long before they begin to contact the high-ranking officials of the kingdom, one by one. It is not too late to start a full-scale investigation. There is no reason to take risks and sneak into the kingdom now. The shadow nodded at the words of disaster. -That would be better. To agree. DHave you gotten any information about the Transcendents? -Approximately. However, it is only unclear information. -Still, I want to hear it. It would be much better than no information. -If thats the case. The shadow calmly continued its explanation. The point was simple. There were approximately thirty transcendental people known to royals. Among them, he began to recite one by one the list of those suspected of being absent recently. DDuke Kayan and Marquis Chijes of the Kingdom of Nephrian, Duke Nahim of Limedel, Duke Ethan and Duke of Heidern. The number reached twenty, more than half. Disaster sighed after hearing the list of twenty people. -There are too many candidates. -Its something that cant be helped. Monitoring the transcendent is not an easy task, even for our clan. Among the Shadow Clan, there were less than five people who could monitor them without being discovered by the Transcendent. Of course, it was not at all easy to find out the every move of nearly thirty transcendental people. We should consider ourselves fortunate that at least ten people were excluded. Calamity, who understood the shadows words, sighed and nodded. Twenty transcendents included in the list. Not all of them may be involved in the tyrants death. At most, about half, or about ten people, would be involved. -Ill do half the research. Can I ask for the rest? -i get it. The two rulers began to move in earnest to find the culprit who killed the tyrant. Chapter 239 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 239 When I returned, my family was ruined (240) The mine I visited the Land of Fire last time. Anna came directly to that place. Muradni, who saw the girl, whispered to Ethan. is he also a dragon? yes. Recently, encountering dragons has become quite common. While Muradni sighed, Annas eyes turned to Ethan. Its been a while, Duke. Who is the dwarf next to me? Nice to meet you. My name is Muradni. If Muradni is the king? Thats right. Your beard is so cute. . Muradnis face turned red. This is because in my entire life, it was the first time in my life that I heard people say that my beard, not my face, was cute. Moreover, the person who said such a thing was not a dwarf, but a dragon in human form, so it was inevitable that it would be absurd. Meanwhile, Anna, who had easily sunk Muradni, spoke to Ethan. I heard the general outline of the process from the leader. I heard that the King here will be assigned to act as a stand-in during the production period? I plan to. Are you okay? The shadow will be right in front of you. shadow. Six, no he was the one who moved the most secretly among the now five rulers. By now, you have most likely heard rumors of the Dwarven Kingdom. Maybe we could even visit inside the kingdom. If it were a shadow, infiltrating the castle would be a piece of cake. It was obvious that the band would be recognized immediately. What next? Most likely, we will be able to trace the kings whereabouts. If youre not careful, Ethan could get caught in the surveillance net. That was why Anna asked the question with concern. Ethan asked while laughing at those words. Even if I catch it, will it be a problem? Shadow and disaster. Those two will most likely be thought of as the culprits who killed the tyrant. Unless you are a special case like yourself, it is nearly impossible for even a transcendental person to hunt down a ruler on his own. In such a situation, even if he was pointed out as the mastermind behind the assassination in the Dwarf Kingdom I wouldnt think of him as such a threat. From the outside perspective, he was just a young chick who had not yet become a transcendent. Not only that, but with the help of the religious leader and the empire, it is assumed that several people, not a single person, were behind the killing of the tyrant. It could have been dangerous if it were known that he had killed a tyrant with his own strength, but the situation was much different now. At most, he is just one of the party members who killed the tyrant, so he wont consider himself a big threat. Even if he comes to the kingdom and finds himself. Its not really a problem. There was only one problem. By any chance, the guy who was tracking the kings whereabouts found Ethan and immediately attacked him. But in Ethans opinion, it seemed extremely unlikely. Not only had not much time passed since the tyrants death, but Ameria was a kingdom located very close to the place where the tyrant died. Unless the shadow is completely ignorant, it will probably think of the possibility of a trap. Ill be leaving right now. I think you should actually worry. I? Does the shadow know you? I know. And that you are the leaders henchman? Isnt our Duke being a bit harsh when it comes to being a spy? Please call me a colleague. Either that or that. Its a very different word? So you know? I guess so. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cant you roughly guess what will come to mind when you see someone related to the cult leader with me? Thats it But its not a big deal. Anyway, they are probably thinking of the Demon Dragon as one of the masterminds. There is no better candidate than the Church and the Empire as a force that can gather enough transcendents to kill the tyrant. Not only that, the church and the empire were organizations that got along very well with each other. Unless youre an idiot, you cant help but think that way. We havent found any evidence that the demon dragon directly used his hand, but its more than enough to guess. Even Anna knew that much. Wouldnt it be enough to just come up with a good excuse? I have a lot to say anyway. Why did you visit the Kingdom of Ameria? Since the tyrant was dead, he came to spread his religious beliefs during this time. The church has no intention of causing conflict with a force that has the power to kill the tyrant. Thats why I met with Duke Ethan to negotiate. There was a lot to say. Regardless of whether the tyrant was defeated or not, the overriding goal of the dragon race was to take over the world of humans, and there were many ways to achieve that goal. Anyway, one thing was certain. Now that I think about it, I dont think the Duke is anything to worry about. There was nothing the shadow could do right now. What would you do even if you discovered the duke? The three rulers, including Calamity, and the Demon Dragon did not have a friendly relationship. The only reason they do not draw their swords is because they are tied to the same dragon clan. That relationship also applied to Anna. In short, it meant that the moment the shadow and her encountered each other in a deserted place, there was a good chance that they would stab each other. It was still the same now. If I had encountered a shadow in this mine, it would never have been a good atmosphere. In such a situation, you hit the duke who is accompanying her? They are saying that they will fight it one-on-one. The place itself was not good either. This mine, which was sparsely populated, was obviously a place full of warships. Even if Im a shadow Id rather make plans for the future than play tricks here. That meant that the duke had secured his own safety. In other words, it was as if he had secured his own safety. Perhaps the religious leader knew about this, so he dispatched him without making a big deal of it. sifter. Please let me know sooner. You were worried for no reason. Anyway, hes a sneaky nobleman. Anna chewed the sect pole silently. Thanks to this, the duke gave him a pitiful look, saying he didnt know anything about the world. Im just saying this just in case, but I already knew everything. I checked because I was afraid they might not know, so please dont make any strange misunderstandings. okay. Do you really understand? Consider it like that. It was uncomfortable, but I couldnt help it. I cant help but think I understand. Is it unfortunate or fortunate? Contrary to what I had feared, I could not feel the slightest hint of a shadow. Have you given up on reconnaissance? Actually, if you think about it, it was like that. To him, this place felt like the maw of a tiger. Considering its cunning nature, it would not have been necessary to infiltrate the kingdom. Because it will feel like a well-planned trap. Even if we do reconnaissance, well do it later. I am finally beginning to understand the Dukes overly calm appearance. Maybe he had expected it all up to this point. * * * The introduction to Anna was short. When they told him that he was one of the cult leaders henchmen, everyone seemed to understand the reason for accompanying him. From visiting the Land of Fire to moving to the Fire Palace with the help of the monarch. The second visit went much faster than the first. In the process, there was only one person who expressed curiosity, Anna. Like a cult leader visiting the Land of Fire for the first time, she stopped in her tracks at each new item. Of course, there was no reason for Ethan and the others to wait until then. What the cult leader asked her to do was to accompany her to the Land of Fire, not to give her a tour. Ah lets go together! Fearing that he might get lost in an unknown place, he got scared every time his companions moved away and narrowed the distance between them. The Land of Fire was an unknown place that even she had never seen before, and she couldnt be sure what would happen the moment she became lost. To put it bluntly, isnt it possible to guarantee that Ethan and the others will find him? Even though they had built up some kind of friendship, they still had an almost hostile relationship with the Yongin people. Anna, who rushed to the dukes side, grumbled. Just taking a look for a moment. Youre so mean. Then why dont you come see it? If thats the case, please wait a little longer. busy. He is truly a person with whom conversation is difficult. Anna sighed and clung to the group. I thought it would be better to observe the interior of the palace I was about to visit. After arriving at the destination, production of the goods took place. This time, the palace tools were in Muradnis hands, and perhaps thanks to that, the shape of the outer shell began to change rapidly. Its shape was reminiscent of full plate armor that could protect the entire body. After the exterior work, which took three days, was completed, the process of engraving the circuit awaited. The protagonist of this circuit production was Ilya. Ilya stepped forward, swallowing nervously, and looked around. Soon, Ethan caught her gaze. Are you sure youll be okay there? Im not very confident Although he witnessed the cult leader carving circuits into Ardenheit, that didnt mean he could carve circuits well into that material. Although he has reached the realm of the 9th level, the tyrants outer shell is the 10th level. It was a material that only a crafting wizard who had reached the level of transcendence could handle. In other words, it could be said to be a material comparable to Ardenheit. This means that the level of material is too high to be handled at the level of the 9th level. Of course, I couldnt help but worry. Once a circuit is carved, it cannot be replaced again, so it can be seen as only halfway determining the performance of the finished product. If I fail I heard that the duke killed one of the rulers. As time passes, the eyes of the dragon race will inevitably focus on him. A horde of increasingly stronger enemies to face in the future. The Tyrants outer shell was the only item that could block their attacks. In short, it was no different from asking for the dukes life to be cut short. That was the reason why I couldnt even show off my usual bravado. Ethan gave a simple reply to her words. Just do as usual. And havent you done well so far? Ugh Besides, its just an area I had to challenge anyway. Even if you fail, I have no intention of blaming you, so you dont have to feel that burden. You cannot receive support from your religious leader forever. To put it bluntly, wouldnt it be a big deal if he even tampered with the goods? I had no choice but to entrust the new sword to him, but from then on, I planned to entrust the production of items to Illya. For Ethan, Illyas experience was more important than the outer material. Perhaps because of the repeated encouragement, Ilyas hands began to gain strength. okay. Ill do my best. Thats enough. Illya focused her eyes and spread mana around her armor. Chapter 240 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 240 #When he returned, the family was ruined (241) The tyrants outer skin was made of the highest quality material. As the quality of the material improved, more circuits could be engraved in the same area. A circuit was a passage-like organ responsible for the rotation of mana, and for high-level materials, the passage itself was much larger. Therefore, there were more than one or two circuits engraved on the entire full plate armor. Light weight, space storage, strength enhancement, flame resistance, automatic repair, etc. There are more than ten circuits that immediately come to mind. Even as Ilia, this was the first time that so many functions were given to one item. Nevertheless, the reason I had no choice but to take the challenge was because this item was directly related to Ethans safety. What needed to be done now was simple. Mana is given to ensure the balance of the complex functions of the circuit so that they do not conflict with each other. The better the crafting wizard, the more proficient he or she was at this process. Ilya took a deep breath. At this moment, only the scene of the cult leader blowing into the circuit was playing over and over again in her mind. From what she remembered, the circuit functions given to the divine sword were close to twenty. Even in her long life, she had never witnessed an item with so many functions. Whats even more surprising is: The balance and harmony of the new sword created in this way was very clean. An ability that is almost legendary in the production field. That scene was the beginning of deep enlightenment and the beginning of feeling heavy pressure. There definitely existed an outstanding wizard higher in rank than himself. It was a fact that Ilya also knew. However, it was different, at least in the production field. Even if I was a 10th rank transcendent, I was confident that I would not fall behind in this field. I didnt judge it that way because I actually witnessed it with a 10th rank wizard. It was just a kind of confidence. Just as a frog in a well thinks that inside is the whole world, her limited experience may have caused her to fall into arrogance. I have lived a life full of pride. It was after encountering the Duke that it slowly began to break down. One hundred years. Although the space she lived in was limited to five fingers, the time she lived was by no means short. I experienced countless human casualties. From the common knights who move the region to the losers of a region that we have seen even from afar. However, there was not a single person with as much talent as the Duke. Even the countrys most powerful knights did not grow very quickly. To reach the state of transcendence in less than two years at most. When I first developed a crush, I was happy that I could help. But it was different now. Now the duke has grown to the point where he can only receive one-sided favor. A monster I cant even dare to follow. The duke was such a knight. As each day passed, my heart became more urgent. If things continue like this, I feel like we will continue to grow apart. Didnt you get help this time too? In fact, Illya had no reason to visit the Land of Fire. At least that was the case when a new sword had to be produced. There is an outstanding magician called the leader of the cult, so there is no reason to call him himself. It was a one-sided favor from the duke. A kind of consideration for self-growth. Although I was so happy to see his consideration, a part of me couldnt help but feel depressed. I grew up through that consideration, but even though I grew up, it wasnt easy to follow in the Dukes footsteps. Although it had grown, it was still only 9th rank. Considering that he was a 6-star knight when I first encountered him, his growth rate was ridiculously slow. Honestly, if I was in a combat position, I wouldnt have even dared to accompany him. Even Ysera, who was astonished by his talent next to the Duke, was unable to even participate in battles with the rulers. It may be a little different after the provisional contract or something ends. I heard that a temporary contract was made with the Spirit Lord. It is a contract that will end soon. If she truly makes a contract with the monarch then she will be able to fulfill her role in the battle against the ruler. Since ancient times, the power of a spiritist was bound to vary depending on the contracted spirit, and the monarch was a being with the power to create even non-existing transcendents. Isera will definitely enter the state of transcendence. Being able to share my life with him. Ilya was just jealous of that. okay. This is a fact that has no choice but to be acknowledged now. At least I couldnt help him in direct combat. That was the current situation. But indirectly you can definitely help yourself. The presence or absence of artifacts in battle was one of the important factors that could determine victory or defeat. He was one of the creators who could create such artifacts. I have to succeed. This production also received the dukes consideration. The tyrants outer shell was not material that could return to him. If he were a duke, he would have received help from the religious leader. Although there is a risk, isnt that much worse than damaging the finished product? But the dukes judgment was different. In the end, he decided to believe in himself. I looked at the tyrants outer shell. A material comparable to Ardenheite. Even if the duke spends his entire life, it would be difficult to obtain this amount of material more than five times. Even if it were the king of a country even if it were the emperor of a huge empire, it was an item that everyone would rush at with their eyes lit up. Her outer skin was obviously cold, but she could feel the warmth in her palm. Perhaps this warmth is the dukes trust itself? Have you done well so far? I remembered the Dukes words just before. It was time to show great results in order not to disappoint him. Mana, who had been trembling endlessly, gradually calmed down as if her anger was subsiding. Mana wrapped around full plate armor. As the hierarchy increased, mana became more concentrated and penetrated into the circuit. The first thing to do was to lighten the weight. Sweat was rolling down my forehead. But there was no time to feel that warmth. I immediately started engraving the second circuit, the space storage function. It was a more delicate work than any circuit I had ever carved. I remembered the work of the religious leader I checked last time. Gently Gently, yet delicately and quickly. Numerous thoughts passed through my mind. My concentration soared to its limit. Heat surged over her forehead. At that moment. Ilya was imagining it. The Dukes hand that stroked his head. Our palms were occasionally held together. She was clearly thinking of the leader of the cult. If you think about it, this was definitely unintentional. Isnt now the time to do the given work, not the time to think about work? However, like a boat floundering in the sea, the surroundings began to sink into memories. I couldnt think of anything. Peacock. Peacock. Peacock Peacock How long did I swim through my memories? I suddenly came to my senses. I had no strength in my whole body. My vision wavered. Just before I fell to the floor, I felt a firm palm on my waist. It was a very familiar feeling. Because it was a feeling I kept thinking about until just a moment ago. Good work. Is it because of the heat spreading to my head? His voice sounded particularly sweet. She took one last look at the armor before closing her heavy eyelids. The front of the armor, which had been colorless just a moment ago, was showing off its presence with colorful patterns on the front. Is it a success? It seemed like that. If this is the case, at least it wont be a failure. Only then did she close her eyes, feeling relieved. Immediately, an unbearable feeling rushed into my head. * * * This is amazing. Muradni was the first to raise his armor and let out a quiet exclamation. The processing process of the outer shell was literally close to perfection. In fact, it may have been natural that the best blacksmith in royalties was given the best equipment directly from the Palace of Fire. Because they created such a perfect appearance, paradoxically, it was these dwarves who were the most worried during the armor production process. The finished product never lies. It was his iron rule. One hammer blow. Each minor process, such as a single tanning process, differentiates a masterpiece from a masterpiece. Therefore, production was the most honest yet cruel process. The cult leader was a very outstanding magician. Carving circuits and creating the appearance of items. Ultimately, considering that both are included within the scope of production, it would not be strange to call him a more excellent producer than himself. It was quite an honor to entrust goods to such a person. If he had been an ordinary human wizard and not a dragon, he would have chanted a loud hymn from the moment the circuit of the divine sword was completed. In comparison, what was the human woman who had just collapsed like? Although he was revered as a very outstanding production wizard in the royal world, judging by Muradnis keen eye, he was far from lacking. If it werent for the duke who asked for collaboration, I would have immediately felt insulted. From the beginning of production until now when the frame is completed. Muradni did not like human wizards. Even if the materials were from the hated dragon race, there was no disagreement that they were extremely valuable items. Thats why I worked hard to create a perfect frame. To think that a perfect mold, like a sculpture, should be entrusted to such a half-penny wizard! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the blacksmiths point of view, who had created such a wonderful appearance as if he were a son, he could not relieve his anger even if he vomited blood from the corner of his mouth. From the moment the cult leader disappeared until now, Muradni has consistently expressed his opinions to the duke. Even if it means taking risks, he must bring in the cult leader to create the perfect armor. The human wizard would reveal half-empty eyes every time. Still, the reason I didnt dare to refute it was probably because I also realized my lack of skills. Nevertheless, the duke did not go back on his decision. Eventually something happened. When the wizard started engraving circuits on the armor, his mana trembled excessively. Although I did not know the process of engraving a circuit perfectly, I had experience collaborating with numerous wizards, so I knew the general process itself. Unstable mana was a major factor in lowering the quality of not only circuits but also materials. I thought it was wrong. Although its durability will be maintained to some extent, it will never produce a perfect finished product like a new sword. I certainly thought so What do you think? Insignificantly. Muradni could not give a lie to the Dukes question, which was asked in a calm tone. Thats great. Just like when I first saw the new sword some time ago, the armor was functioning very well. Chapter 241 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 241 #When I returned, my family was ruined (242) I felt a little dazed. To be honest, I was even thinking about breaking the ingredients and eating them. As such, it was a very high-grade material for Ilya to be entrusted with. Even so, it wasnt a waste. A production mage as good as Illya was not a talent that could be easily obtained. Even if you search the entire continent, you will find no more than three wizards with greater production skills than her. For him, the growth of his future colleagues was more important than the appearance of a tyrant. Thats why I willingly invested. Isnt there a saying that failure is the mother of success? If you make items using high-level materials that we havent dealt with so far, you will gain something even if you fail. Half fail. Of the remaining half, half expected mediocre results. Half of them expected slightly superior results and it didnt even occur to Muradni that he would create an item comparable to the divine sword that would make people exclaim in exclamation. Isnt there a limit to trusting your colleagues? I definitely thought so. The result was completely different from what was expected. A full plate with a rich ink color. It was so quirky yet beautiful that it caught Ethans eye. The circuit was so elaborately connected that there was no room for water to leak, doubling its beauty. I dont think I need to polish it any further. Try it on. If you infuse it with mana, it will automatically adapt to your body shape. yes. Mana was poured into the circuit. The circuit gulped down Ethans mana as if he were a greedy ghost. The moment when mana, engulfed in white flame, filled all circuits. Burrr! The whole body cried out as if it were laughing happily. Soon, all the seams of the armor began to spread, like a dragon spreading its wings. The armor opened its mouth and swallowed its owner. Come on. Come on. Come on. A sound that was neat and even elaborate, as if the teeth were meshing together, was heard. It was so small that even Ethan, who had his body pressed against his armor, could barely hear it. Unlike the hard exterior, the interior was truly soft to the touch. Soon, the armor fit perfectly with the body, to the point where I couldnt even feel the slightest gap. Through the gap between the dark red helms, I looked at the huge mirror of fire located in the palace. Ethans image was revealed on the blazing mirror surface. A tyrants outer shell that tightens its entire body. The dark-colored full body armor looked like a black knight that would only appear in a novel. No, this armor naturally reminds me of the dragon race, so should I call it a dragon knight? I felt it as soon as I put it on. What are the functions of this armor? Its all about how to use it. Spreading mana throughout the body armor was an easier process than breathing. Good luck! Hot white flames bloomed around the body armor. White flames and dark armor. Although the color combination was diametrically opposed, the harmony was extremely precise. A comfortable fit that doesnt make you feel like youre naked. As if that wasnt enough, my body became much lighter. Ilya. The circuit she carved was working perfectly. Ethan, who was moving his body around, commented on his thoughts. Good. A lot of that too. I decided on a name for that thing. You said the name of the divine sword was Dranion, right? yes. Well, unlike the previous life, the sword spirit was also included In any case, the perfectly restored divine sword was an item that could be passed down to the family from generation to generation, just like the previous divine sword. Following old tradition, the restored new sword was given the same name. Dranion. It was the name of the new sword. A comprehensive set that includes Bbangi, the sword spirit, as a sister product. Muradni nodded at Ethans words. Last time, I chose a name like that because of your familys tradition, but this time, I want to give you a name. Is it possible? Ethan nodded willingly. Some items were not given names, but most works that could be called masterpieces were given names. It was usually the producer himself who decided on the name. Considering that he made the armor along with the new sword, Muradni was qualified. It deserves to be given the name of a luxury product. Do you have a name in mind? There is. Its a name that the woman also agreed to. It would have been even better if Ilias consent had been obtained. What is? Muknyongap (ī). How is it? Its the black dragon armor. It was a perfect name. The tyrants outer shell was as black as the dark night, and the material was that of armor, so there was nothing strange in its name. Thats a cool name. I will. I pray that it becomes an armor that can protect Ardan like Dranion. * * * The Mukryonggap was such an incredible piece that even the Spirit Lords eyes lit up. A treasure rarely found in royalties. Lorotia quietly examined the armor and nodded. [Im sure with a piece like this, you wont get hurt.] I got help this time too. thanks. [What is this? Its not a particularly difficult task.] She waved her hand as if it was no big deal. In fact, I never did something simple enough to act like that. Not only did they lend us space, but during this journey, they also healed the internal injuries suffered by the tyrant. You cant tell how shocked Bbangi was when he saw that his blood pressure changed to close to normal with just a single gesture. It was best not to aggravate the wound even with the mid-level water spirit summoned by the female spiritist. Healing was the power of the water spirit. Despite this, the monarch used the power that was not given to him very calmly. An absolute being who can create even non-existent power. That was the power of the spirit named Monarch. Having witnessed it myself, I couldnt help but be shocked. Anyway, on this journey too, Ethan was indebted to Lorotia. This was clearly true. Still, being thankful is something to be thankful for. I wish I had something to repay. Is there still nothing you want? Other than being summoned for royalties. Even if Ysera could not renew the contract, Ethan, who had reached the state of transcendence, could bring Lorotia to the world. Of course, the time will not be long, but if it is repeated several times rather than once, the monarch will be able to achieve what he wants. Summoning the monarch was profitable enough for Ethan. So this wont count towards compensation. This was the reason why I kept asking whether there was something I wanted. Lorotia, who thought about those words for a moment, answered. [well. Even if it exists, its not something you would listen to right now.] It means that it exists. Ethans eyes lit up. Even though Ive asked this question a lot so far, I havent received a proper answer. On the other hand, the answer now was different. Well, there was no way what I wanted didnt exist. Just because a spirit is a being close to a spiritual body, it does not mean that it is a living being that is insensitive to the five desires themselves. [Later.] I understand. I nodded. Since I had to repay the favor, I couldnt urge them to do the opposite. Now it was time to leave the Land of Fire. * * * Lorotia was lost in thought after seeing the humans leaving the Land of Fire. Ever since she saw the tyrants outer shell, she had been in a state of doubt. The reason was simple. The monarch was an absolute being who went beyond the realm of transcendence, and as such, one could easily guess the power of the tyrant just by his outer appearance. An entity that would leave behind such materials must have had considerable power. To put it bluntly, it was close to impossible for the duke to achieve victory. No, to put it bluntly, it was impossible. Although we may have entered the state of transcendence, we have not reached a deep level. If you think about it, he was just a low-level transcendent. The external appearance was definitely like that. If it was a normal transcendental, even if it was a middle or high level transcendental He would definitely have died. The power of authority engraved like scars all over the skin. A decent human transcendent would not be able to kill a dragon of that size. Racial differences were bound to represent absolute differences. What if an individual with the advantages of such a race has entered the state of transcendence? It was like a disaster for a weak race. However, Ardans descendants returned alive. I knew it was outstanding. However, it was also true that it had not been considered a big deal until now. Just as a human looks at an animal. The way spirits looked at humans was also similar. It would be accurate to say that it is generally thought of as a life form one level below. Although he has great talent, he still falls within the human category. So, if I were to roughly express the way Lorotia looked at the Duke Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it was similar to the feeling of looking at a cute and talented puppy. A genius dog who can do ten things if you tell him one thing. It was for that reason that I found it special and treasured it. But now, that feeling had changed considerably. Transcendence was the starting point toward the ultimate. Everything becomes more difficult the higher you go. Even at the beginning of the ultimate, he did not lose his specialness. No, on the contrary, it was sparkling even more brilliantly, as if asking for recognition of its worth. So much so that even the monarch couldnt help but be greedy. Is there still nothing you want? The dukes question went round and round. It was a question that had not been answered until now. It was there, but there was an underlying thought about what to say. But today, the answer came naturally. It was because he recognized human potential. The possibility of heading towards the ultimate. What is it? What on earth do you have? Talent? no. Something that cannot be explained in such simple language. There was no doubt that the duke had something in his hands that ordinary humans did not have. Interesting. Its so interesting. It was no longer possible to simply treat it as a fun pastime. Emotions welled up like a fountain. Lorothia felt it. Maybe that person could fulfill his true desires. Hmm The contractors face appeared in the monarchs mind. Lets just say that the duke is excluded because it is such a unique case. If you think about it that way, he belonged to a group of people with quite outstanding talent. They gave me one year through a provisional contract, but to be honest, I had no intention of extending the contract. Monitoring royalties was something that could be done even with the dukes help. Having a spiritist just made the process a little smoother. So I wasnt really considering it as an option. It was different now. Observing the peacock as close as possible. For that purpose, I was able to endure small sacrifices. Well, its not like I have a completely bad talent. The monarch with a faint smile sent a message to the contractor who had just left. Chapter 242 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 242 After returning, the family was ruined (243) Mukryong-gap. A dark-colored armor that is tough yet soft and has excellent elasticity and firm elasticity. The combination of the dukes solid body and armor as one was terrifyingly beautiful. So it was. I escaped from the Land of Fire while staring blankly at his back. Good job Isera. No, Your Excellency the Duke. Ysera quickly lowered her head. In fact, nothing he had done existed. The duke was a man of skill who could open the passage of fire with his own strength. The only thing I could do to show off my credit was to ask the person with whom I had a loose contract to come visit me. Ysera sighed inwardly. The period of the contract with the monarch was at most a year or so. Since I signed the contract while I was an academy student, which now remains like a vague dream, there was actually not much left until the contract period ended. As His Excellency the Duke taught me, I continued to train and increase my fire attribute power, and to be honest, I worked hard. Ysera thought so in her own way. It was a much better life than spending each day meaninglessly, being satisfied with the talents I had been given in the past. Despite this, there was little progress in her relationship with the monarch. The Spirit Lord was a very secretive being. At most, the document only mentioned a story about a great spirit with amazing talent making a contract hundreds of years ago, but other than that, there was no other information. We could only vaguely guess its strength from stories that are now dismissed as legends. Thats why it was really frustrating. I need to proceed with the contract as soon as possible I dont know how to turn this provisional contract into a real contract, and Im not sure if the Spirit Lord likes me These days, the Duke has been in his position. There were many times when it was empty. It was the same this time too. When I said I was hunting down the ruler. The feeling of being out of breath will not be forgotten even after a long time has passed. I was that scared at that time. Six rulers known as servants of the Dragonlord. They were as infamous as the monarch. Many powerful people perished in the flames of war. Is that it? The dragon race was still getting stronger. And it absorbs human technology at an unimaginably fast rate. I was afraid that the duke might get hurt, and the fear that grew incomparably bigger than that fear was a deep sense of self-destruction that I might not be of any help to the duke. I will go alone this time. I couldnt forget when the duke said those words. At least until I had to deal with the ruler, I was able to follow his movements, albeit slowly. But it was different now. Because compared to the Duke who had overcome the wall of transcendence, he was still only a superhuman. What does it mean to be praised by the public? In the end, hes just a half-baby who cant be of any help to Jeong-in. Those feelings have been aggravated with each recent visit to the Land of Fire. The reason was simple. Lorotia. This was because the temperature difference between the spirit monarch and the duke was significant. There, he was still just a bridesmaid. This was clearly revealed just by looking at Lorotias attitude of not saying a word to the contractor. okay. I knew it. Its been like that since the first contract. If it werent for the duke, I wouldnt have even heard of Lorothias name, let alone met her. Ultimately, the reason he was able to sign a contract with the monarch was because of the dukes good offices. DHmm, talent is useful in its own way. I recalled what I heard when I first encountered Lorotia. Was it really worth it? Were those words full of sincerity? It wasnt. so-so. It was a tone that seemed undesirable. It certainly was. Rather, I looked at the duke with eyes dripping with regret. If you think about it, Lorothias cold attitude is nothing unusual. Because it was like that from the beginning. In the end, it was Lee Sera herself who accepted the contract out of curiosity. To show my usefulness to the duke. To help him. So she wanted him to look at her one more time What was the result? Compared to the peacock who was busy walking as if the day was a waste, he ended up wandering around in the darkness without making any progress. It was an extremely pathetic result. She had a gut feeling deep inside. That the contract will probably not be extended. Because in the end, it was not the monarch who expressed his regrets, but the duke. It was sad. And I was depressed. It feels like the duke is getting further and further away. Those feelings were doubled by this journey. The reason was simple. Ilya. In fact, the wizard who was in the same position as him showed surprising performance. She went beyond proving her usefulness and showed results so great that they made the dukes eyes widen. To put it another way, it was the flowering of talent. It is also a gorgeous flower that blooms with very brilliant buds. The Duke is a kind person, so he may not show it out loud, but he will definitely begin to value Ilya more than he does now. On the other hand, what about yourself as a half-penny? You will start to cry and stamp your feet as the distance begins to grow infinitely. A desire that I had never felt in my entire life began to fill my entire heart. It was a thirst for talent. Its not enough. Its not enough. Its not enough. Banpoon cant even follow a single step. Half a penny. contract. It was needed. So desperate that my throat goes beyond burning and my vision blurs. But how? How do you persuade the monarch? Is it something worth working harder than now? no. Ysera felt it instinctively. The wall of transcendence I faced for the first time in my life was too strong. This was something that needed time. Didnt the duke say that too? Dont be in a hurry. That could actually be poisonous. It was something I could understand with my head. The problem is that the mind is completely separate. It was when I was chewing the inside of my mouth. [Can I help you with the contract?] I heard a voice. A very familiar voice to her. * * * After seeing the king off. Ethan looked at Anna. How long are you going to chase me? Its a shame. You were planning to go soon? The girl who grumbled turned her back. That too for a while. Anna paused for a moment and looked at Ethan. wait for a sec. The religious leader asked me to tell you this. Something. Dwarf Kingdom. Wouldnt you be quite anxious if you left like this? Ethan thought for a moment and nodded. It wasnt wrong. Other rulers may not come, thinking it is a trap. There is no such thing as a 100% chance in anything in this world. If not, wouldnt they be able to pretend to be crazy and attack the palace? However, it was not possible to always be on standby in Ameria for Muradni. So, I was planning to stay here for about a month to see the trends. Because we have to take responsibility for the minimum level of safety. Afterwards, I planned to contact the Duke and talk about exchanges with the Dwarven Kingdom. Of course, that was a precautionary measure that could not guarantee 100% safety. Even if one ruler attacks, it is dangerous, but in the worst case, two rulers may attack together. so? I think we can alleviate that anxiety a little bit. Are you asking for permission to have religion? If that is the case, I will dismiss it. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how difficult it was, introducing a doctrine that believed in the dragon race into the kingdom was just one of the worst options. Not only was it obvious that Muradni would not be able to understand it right away, but it was also clear that in the end, the kingdom would slowly fester like before. Youre impatient. We havent even offered a price yet? What the duke is worried about wont happen, so I dont think theres any need to stare at him as if hes going to eat him. Then ask again. What is the price? ruler. Youre not planning on killing just one person and ending it, are you? . Although it was not answered, it was a question that was practically answered. The fuse was pulled anyway. Although he has now completely hidden his identity, there is no secret in this world that can be maintained forever. At some point, you will definitely notice it. Even if you dont notice, I have no intention of just staying here. Calamity and shadow. Among the six rulers, I was planning to punish those who were especially harmful to humanity. Whether its a close anniversary or a distant one. In the end, it was said that there was only a difference in time, but the result of colliding was the same. I heard that our great leader has plans to protect the entire Dwarven Kingdom, at least until the Duke hunts down Calamity and Shadow? And thats for free. Speak clearly. That means its not free, its paid. What the religious leader wants is to wipe out rulers who have opposing tendencies. Ethan is used as that sword. Well, okay. In fact, lets say its paid. So, are you willing to accept it? Protection only lasts until one ruler is hunted. If disaster and shadow disappear, there are only three rulers left. Now that the cult leader has wiped out the forces that threatened him, he will turn his blade on Ethan. Tosa-gu-pin. A hunting dog whose role is over is boiled and eaten. At that point, the Dwarven Kingdom would be no different from sticking its head into the jaws of a tiger. Who would accept such a contract? At Ethans correction, Anna, who was flowing mana into the necklace, nodded. good. I will thoroughly protect that cute bearded dwarf from here. Of course, I will do my best to protect the other gophers as much as possible. I agree. The Dwarven Kingdom needed protection, at least until one more ruler died. I was planning to stop by every now and then to check for any abnormalities, as they could have done something wrong. At this level, it would be a good deal. Oh, by the way, youre not going to show off that armor like you advertise it, are you? Of course not. Then thats it. I really want to go. Annas new brother has disappeared. Ethan, who was staring at it, infused mana into the armor. The circuit burned white. Soon after, the size of the Mukryongap began to gradually decrease. At a length of close to 1.8m, it folded in half, then in half again, and then in half again. The armor, which continued to narrow its body size, had previously changed to the size of a plum. An ordinary person who could not sense mana at all would mistake it for a small, inky-colored fruit. It had been a long time since the momentum that had been shaking everything had subsided. This was because among the engraved circuits there was a function to hide the mana of the artifact. Of course, if an expert of transcendent level or higher approaches closely, he may be able to notice to some extent. Ethan planned to block even that possibility as much as possible. The method was simple. Putting it in a magic bag. The magic pouch attached to his waist also had an activated mana blocking function. Not only was the double blocking not enough, he also covered the entire pocket with his mana. Triple blocking. Unless you close the distance to within 10m, it will be difficult for you to feel the tyrants energy even if you are the ruler. If you get that close, its virtually the same as fighting. At that time, all you have to do is willingly accept the challenge. Now it is time to return to the duchy. Chapter 243 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 243 When we returned, the family was ruined (244) The return to the duchy took place under the hot summer sun. Amid the uneven schedule, there was one good news. Sera Lees expression has been particularly dark lately. I could subconsciously guess the reason. Its probably because there hasnt been much progress in the contract with Lorotia. Although she may have been able to make a provisional contract, she had never summoned a monarch with her power. Ethan understood. Even when she was called the water goddess in her previous life, she was unable to summon a monarch-level spirit. I just made a contract with several top-level spirits. It was extremely difficult for even a spirit priest who had entered the realm of transcendence to make a formal contract with the monarch. Either you are lucky or you are born with a talent that transcends generations. Even if such factors are supported, it is difficult. Although I could arrange a provisional contract, I could no longer talk to Lorotia about the contract. Not only had I already received too much for that, but I also knew that asking for something I didnt want to do rarely resulted in good results. Rather, I should be thankful that they gave me a temporary contract despite my lack of qualifications. In any case, the contract with the Spirit Lord was an area where Ethan could no longer help. Therefore, I also thought about how to train her in case the contract fails. Because at least the realm of transcendence was within the scope where he could help. In fact, Ysera was growing much more rapidly than in her previous life. I think I can probably sign a contract. With Lorotia? yes. The monarch contacted me. Please take good care of me in the future as well. He said he would hold a contract ceremony soon. Thats why I couldnt help but feel embarrassed when Ysera said those words with a bright face. Because it was quite sudden news. Has something progressed between Lorotia and Ysera to the point where they can conclude a series of contracts? Not what Ethan thought. This was because every time he visited the Land of Fire, he was reminded of Lorotia, who had shown no interest in Ysera. Have you changed your mind? Then there must have been a reason for that. Until now, I couldnt guess the reason. But one thing was certain. In any case, it is unlikely that Lorotia wanted to sign a contract with Ysera because she coveted her talent. Because Yseras talent is the same. Thats what talent is. Potential and talent were areas that were close to innate. From the embryonic state, a large frame is established, and in most cases, that frame cannot be broken. Ysera was clearly born with outstanding talent. Just as you did in your previous life, you will step into the realm of transcendence in this life as well. By human standards, it was clearly a great talent. However, in the monarchs eyes, it was just one of those talents. Ethan understood that. Thats why he didnt interfere much with the two after signing the provisional contract. That alone was a great consideration for the monarch. Its a contract. What if Ysera could summon Lorotia directly? It may not be as powerful as the Land of Fire, but it is certain that its power will be great. Even rulers will have a hard time dealing with her. Lorotia was a spirit with such power. If we could be together, it couldnt be more reassuring than this. Despite this, I couldnt help but be happy. If Ysera had said those words after reaching the state of transcendence, I would have been able to understand them to some extent. However, although she may have matured, she was still only a spiritist in the realm of superhumans. It felt like something was off. Its hard to even suspect that. Lorotia has provided free help many times. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if that wasnt enough, he showed endless kindness. There were a lot of things that bothered me about questioning the monarch just because I felt uncomfortable. It is said that coincidences and luck do not happen that easily in the world But that doesnt mean it doesnt happen at all. okay. Good is good. I may have become particularly sensitive recently because I have had too much to think about. Shouldnt it be a matter of congratulations, not concerns, to exchange a contract with the monarch in words? I made eye contact with Ysera in the gently moving carriage. I saw her face with a wide smile. At that sight, a line was drawn on the corner of Ethans mouth. * * * After returning to the duchy, I immediately continued training. Because my internal injuries were completely healed by Lorotia, I was able to apply the training method I had in mind. That was the process of mixing acceptance with vibration. Mana trembled thousands of times. When explosive heat and destructive power enveloped my entire body. I closed my eyes and concentrated. There was only one dragon that came to mind. tyrant. I thought of its skin and internal muscles. Even the heart that gave strength and vitality to it all. Yonginhwa itself was a possible technology from the beginning. From the time I achieved 9-star superhuman status, I was able to imitate the dragon race in one or two of my body parts and draw on their power. That became even clearer after entering the state of transcendence. Innate mana control mixed with sophistication and meticulousness. The endless amount of mana was a bonus. Nowadays, you can tolerate the whole body if you put your mind to it. but. If the vibration type was maintained, the story would be different. In order to become a dragon, it was necessary to perfectly imitate the dragons body through mana. Of course, creating embodied mana was an essential process. On the other hand, what about vibrating type? Stirs mana endlessly. Reconstructing such trembling mana into a solid body was so difficult that it could be called a nightmare. At most, one arm. I felt a tremendous sense of helplessness in vibrating the mana and realizing one side of the tyrants arm. The implementation was not perfect. The dragons arms were trembling like an endlessly shaking haze. Even blood vessels, muscles, and skin created through mana. Naturally, I had no choice but to be influenced by it. Pfft! 5 seconds. Ethan, who lasted only 5 seconds, quickly recovered his mana. I saw a darkened arm. -This is crazy! Master, this training is impossible. Didnt I say we had to stop right away? A frightened voice was heard. In the Sword Spirits opinion, this was truly an insane training method. There was a vast difference in difficulty between constructing a shape through mana that did not even move and constructing a shape through mana that was full of endless tremors. Even more so, if the body composition is not that of the original race but that of another race. Bbangi felt dizzy. If the recovery of mana had been delayed even a little, one of the owners arms would have been rolling around on the floor. Every time I went through that damn training method, I felt like I was falling from a high cliff to the bottom. What would you do if you lost your arm because of your foolish words? The power of a great sword is maximized when it is used with both arms. Unless you wear a prosthetic leg, the swords usefulness will decrease. But it still has to be done. DWhy on earth do you go to such lengths! Isnt the master already strong enough? Even that cruel tyrant was no match for his master Not really. Im still extremely weak. Ethan shook his head at Bbangis words. To put it bluntly, they are only the strongest among humans. A demonic dragon appeared in his mind. The leader who leads the denomination. His level had long since surpassed transcendence. Its okay for now. At least until the two rulers who are interfering with his progress are dealt with, there will be a glimmer of cooperation. But what after that? What will it be like after the demon dragon no longer has to worry about Dragonia? I dont know exactly what the guys plan was, but one thing was certain. It is reasonable to boil dogs after hunting. Moreover, the hunt did not end with killing the demon dragon. Draksis, Lord of the Six Rulers. It is unclear exactly what state it is in now, but it is certain that it is at least not weaker than the Demon Dragon. This means that you have to deal with two monsters that go beyond transcendence. It was something very distant, even for Ethan. Even when I rolled and rolled on the battlefield for thirteen years, I couldnt go beyond that damned state of transcendence. As he returned, he was slowly approaching an area he had never experienced before. In other words, it also meant that the benefits of regression could no longer be taken advantage of. Ethan spoke after briefly explaining about the demon dragon and dragon lord. There is not much time given. Shadow and disaster. How long will it take to deal with these two guys? It was known that the powers of the rulers were similar. If they are similar to the tyrant, it wont take long to hunt them down. Probably within a year at most. DThen the reason for delaying the hunting time is I dont think that cult leader will stay still. What if he reveals the whole truth? The culprit who killed the tyrant was a descendant of Ardan. It was obvious that even if this fact was known, the two guys eyes would turn upside down. If you start the investigation with doubts about not being able to find a clue, the truth will soon be revealed. -Right. As if he finally understood the situation, Bbangi answered in a dark tone. -Anyway, is that cult leader that strong? Because it has gone beyond the realm of transcendence. It would probably be difficult to deal with Lorotia if it were outside of the Land of Fire. -That much? It was a surprised tone. but. If you think about it, this guy has never properly faced the power of a demon dragon. If he hadnt faced off against the cult leader in a swordsmanship competition, Ethan wouldnt have been able to accurately guess the cult leaders strength. For example, whether he has truly overcome the wall of transcendence or not. -Even so it doesnt change the fact that that training method is extremely dangerous. What would be the loss if something goes wrong while trying to increase power and you end up in trouble? Dont worry. Because there is a way. -method? Youre coming at the right time. I saw a new model approaching quickly. It was Ilya. She came running with sparkling eyes, and in her hand was a bottle filled with dark red liquid. It was one of the items I had studied every single day since I came here. Is it a success? Who is this body? Of course it was a success. This is the result. Since successfully completing the production of the ink dragon armor, Ilias face has always been full of vitality. It was a very nice sight to see as it seemed like the burden on my mind had been completely relieved. Using that momentum, he began to create a potion composed of the tyrants blood and flesh and skin, and the result, as seen before his eyes, was successfully introduced to the world. A bubbling liquid was seen. Just as in the past, when an early type dragon potion was made, the knights were given it to ingest and then practiced dragon adaptation. Ethan was thinking of doing the same. Chapter 244 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 244 When I returned, my family was ruined (245) I stared at the potion. For some reason, a violent feeling was flowing from the red liquid. It might have been natural since the by-products from the tyrant were utilized. I drank the potion right away. The salty taste spread out. The fact that a fishy yet bitter scent lingered was a bonus. Well, I didnt expect it to taste that good. The reason for taking the potion was simple. This is to make acceptance easier. After killing the tyrant, he analyzed his body and thoroughly analyzed how his body was composed. However, visual analysis had some limitations. This was especially true for rulers who, unlike ordinary dragons, could draw enormous power and power. The muscles, tendons, blood, and skin all had a much more complex structure. Even if one reaches the level of transcendence, it is impossible to grasp its essence at once. It was for that very reason that I was unable to maintain Yonginhwa for a long time during my training. Although it was difficult to create a shape with vibrating mana, the crucial reason was that the process of transformation itself was not perfect. At first glance, it looked similar to a tyrants arm, but Ethan judged that it could not even draw 50% of the dragon clans power. Since the unstable form is made up of unstable mana, the maintenance time cannot be prolonged. The inside of the body. Ethan, who became a transcendent, was able to perfectly control his own body. This means that the best way to analyze something is to feel it directly through the body inside. In other words, in order to completely analyze the tyrants body, it was best to eat his skin. Like this potion now. Its blood was heavier and thicker than that of other dragons. The blood itself seemed to contain special power. What is that? I closed my eyes. I felt liquid flowing down my esophagus. As I concentrated my mind and observed him, the essence of the liquid began to appear. Very small clumps of cells. The composition itself is completely different. It looked completely different from both normal dragons and humans. The power and authority of the tyrant may be hidden in these small lumps. My concentration suddenly increased. To not only check the exterior of the cell, but also check its interior in detail. After concentrating for a while, he frowned slightly. Even with the power of insight possessed by the transcendental, it was not easy to see through this ideal. The sight in front of him was still the same, as if this was all you could see. Its a little difficult. cell. Even in my past life, I had never looked at a unit smaller than this. This was a story that applied not only to Ethan but also to all transcendents. It is simply a word given out of reverence for experts who are rarely encountered among humans in a single generation. The state of transcendence was not a realm close to absolute that could perfectly penetrate the essence of everything. Observation was ultimately blocked due to lack of discipline. Then do it until you make it. It was generally known that the limit to which the human race could rise was to transcend. The state beyond that is only a story that appears occasionally in folk tales, and even if such stories exist, they are rarely accepted as truth. Even the first head of the family who developed white flames was not sure whether he was truly an absolute expert who had surpassed the level of transcendence. Arent rumors always exaggerated? Objectivity cannot be guaranteed if you have not witnessed it with your own eyes. Even though he had returned to the past, his growth was overwhelmingly fast, and he still had some time left, Ethan was not sure whether he could go beyond the state of transcendence. If we focus on training, go through many experiences, and pass time as we have done so far, will we be able to reach this level naturally? I may or may not reach it. Its half and half. At least it was definitely a higher possibility than in my previous life. Even so, the probability could not be set high. Soon you will reach the level you have achieved. A superior transcendent. The realm of his experience only ended there. The advantage of having memories of a past life was that that was the destination. Therefore, he had to gain the power of a tyrant. I didnt know that if my experience was mixed with the power and power of a tyrant, I might be able to move toward a realm beyond transcendence. Moreover, crucially. Sticking to the right path is not necessarily the right path. If there is an absolute figure of 100 that humans can reach, the bodies of transcendental people were close to 9899 at the minimum. Making 100 from 99 means increasing just 1, but going from incomplete to perfect was a level of difficulty beyond imagination. Therefore, knights who reached the state of transcendence often placed more importance on cultivating the mind and heart instead of the body. In fact, the body had been trained close to human limits. Because everyone does it, this training method has become established as a standard. However, Ethan did not think this method was necessarily correct. As you reach a higher level, you train your mind and spirit more seriously. Isnt this because your physical training has reached its limit? It was not because it was wrong to train and strengthen the body or because it was the way of an apostle. But I am different. Yonginhwa. Ethan had a way to strengthen his body. It is also a way to easily overcome the limitations of the human race. This was also the reason why he was so persistent in analyzing the tyrants body. If the tyrants body and the vibrating formula were mixed, he was confident that he would not be defeated even if he faced the cult leader. A body with that much strength would be able to take on an opponent even if his level was one level lower. see. I had no intention of ending the training until I finished contemplating it. Uncover the tyrants secrets and gain his power. The time of contemplation continued. As time went on, my perspective on the body began to gradually become blurry. Contemplation was an act that consumed a large amount of mental power. Moreover, even in that contemplative state, Ethan was pouring out his mana and mental power to observe the inside of the tyrants cells. A tiny amount of scope bigger than anything else. Maintaining focused vision was extremely tiring. At some point, my shaky vision became completely dark. The first thing to notice something wrong was the bread that was closely connected to it. -master? -master? Oh my, I passed out. He stayed cross-legged and meditated for three days, and eventually seemed exhausted. When Bbangi saw his owner, he stuck out his tongue. Not only was I exhausted from observing my body, I even passed out. His owner had a truly terrible poisonous tumor. * * * Ethan was not the only one who began to focus on training. Lately, Isera has been doing her best to train herself. There was a schedule to sign a contract with the Spirit Lord, and accordingly, it was necessary to be in optimal physical condition before the contract date approached. Three weeks, which felt like three years, passed. All preparations have been made to handle the contract. Among them, the thing that took the most effort was securing the mana stones. In order to summon Lorotia, a huge amount of mana was needed. Additionally, the fact that the spirit priest had to supervise the contract process was an added bonus. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, when we say that the levels of spirits and spirit masters are similar. It was difficult to manage the contract process using the spiritists mana. What you need in that case is a mana stone. Starting with the mana needed to form a contract magic circle, to the mana used when reciting an oath through a contract. The elementalists lack of mana is resolved through mana stones. You may ask whether it is okay to get help from others, but using someone elses mana during the contract with a spirit was one of the taboos. The mana that has been accumulated in a persons body for a long time is bound to have its own personality. It was a kind of impurity in the bond between the spirit and the spirit master. Although you can save money by using other peoples mana, the contract itself becomes incomplete. In fact, even when a provisional contract was made with Lorotia, the duke only opened the passage and did not provide any other support. Fortunately, since it was a temporary contract, the mana consumption was manageable. In the end, the only mana that could be used in the contract was the mana of the mana stone, which could be said to be a completely null attribute, and the mana that the spiritist possessed within the body. Mana that makes up the world. Mana was one of the resources that was in high demand. Of course, as the grade increased, the price was bound to skyrocket. Therefore, a spiritist was usually one of the professions called hippopotamuses that cost money, along with wizards. This was because the amount of mana stones needed to manage the contract process became enormous as the spirits reached higher levels. Ignis, the highest spirit of fire. When I first signed a contract with him, a huge amount of mana stones went into it. Was it the price of a small castle? Fortunately, Marquis Fractal was wealthy, so he was able to afford that level of consumption. But this time was different. A real contract with the Spirit Lord. To be honest, I couldnt even predict how much mana it would take. One thing was certain: one could never be underprepared. Because the contract was a process that took place by sucking up all the mana from the spirits, spirits, and the surrounding people. What if you dont have enough mana? There was no way to cancel the contract magic circle once activated. Even if it means filling up the lack of mana with the spirits vitality, they will force the contract to proceed. If that is not enough, the only result will be a dried out corpse and a magic circle that has completely lost its light. Originally, the plan was to collect mana stones using only the power of the Fractal Marquis, but this was not an issue that one family could handle due to time and money constraints. Wasnt it a contract with the spirit lord? In the end, what the marquis chose was to appeal to the king. The birth of a new transcendental person who signed a contract with the monarch. Can you provide magic stones for him? Because it was such an important issue, the kingdoms famous families gathered in one place. It is unknown what kind of negotiations the marquis, the king, and other nobles negotiated at that time, but soon a huge amount of mana stones began to arrive in the duchy. As if that wasnt enough, Ardan also provided full support. In the end, the amount of mana stones collected in the duchy was so enormous that Ignis contract, which cost the price of a small castle, looked really cute. The quality was also much higher. Even the highest-grade mana stones, which are known to be difficult to obtain by picking up the stars in the sky, were occasionally in sight. There is no risk of failure at this level. It was an amount of mana stones that was almost equivalent to the kingdoms annual budget. This amount was able to be collected thanks to support from the kingdoms most powerful families and even the king. Even if it were a contract with a monarch, this would not be enough. Soon, light began to come on above the contract magic circle. The mana stones melted one by one. Before long, a familiar face appeared above the magic circle. He was the fire lord. Chapter 245 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 245 #When I returned, my family was ruined (246) [Hello?] A smile appeared on a face made of flames. I thought this might be the first time I saw it since signing the contract. Ive shown laughter, but its never been directed at me. I was embarrassed for a moment. Ysera said with her head slightly lowered. How have you been? [Well, its always the same for me. Isnt that actually what the spirit world is like? There are no major changes, and there are no interesting events.] Lorotia, who was looking around, glanced at the pile of mana stones. [Wow, youve collected a lot. I must have used some strength.] Its a contract with the monarch. It is a contract with a monarch that will rarely be paid in royalties. In such a situation, there would be no more absurd situation than if you died because you did not have enough mana to make a contract. Lorotia nodded at Yseras words. [At that level, you wont run out of mana. Still, I know how to protect my own body.] . Lorotia continued speaking toward the silent Ysera. [Ive been thinking about it quite a bit over the past time. To be honest, your talent wasnt that exciting to me.] I know. It wont be enough. Even Isera acknowledged that. Isnt the opponent a spirit lord? [Compared to the duke, it is not enough. Weak and truly delicate. The duke probably hunted that tyrant alone.] What do you want to say? Yseras tone suddenly became sharp. Because of his lack of talent, the duke ultimately moved alone. In the end, it was a victory, but the duke did not suffer any damage. Because I suffered quite serious internal injuries. It was a wound that could not be easily healed even by a mid-level water spirit. In the end, healing ended up being a stopgap measure. It was all because of my own shortcomings. Ysera had a sense of shame and guilt about him. To the point where I became desperately tied to my contract with the monarch. [I think I should at least tell you why my mind suddenly changed.] Iseras eyes slowly turned red. It was a fact that I had guessed to some extent. At least the reason the monarch wants to make a contract with him is not because he likes him. However, what I guessed and it becoming completely true were quite different stories. Does the monarch not like me that much? [Its not that I particularly dislike it, but its just similar to other humans.] But why are you talking to me like that? Did you really want to disgrace the contractor? The contracted spirit and spirit priest had no choice but to be together for a long time, whether they liked it or not. They say that there is nothing good about making each other blush. Even if it is a monarch with more power than anyone else. It was then. Lorothias eyes narrowed. Soon, a line was drawn around her mouth. It was a smile that somehow gave off a friendly feeling. [Know your topic.] topic? [Hes incompetent, but isnt he just greedy?] Have you said everything now? [Did I say something wrong?] Yseras face was blank. At best, he thought it was a spirit that showed a somewhat cold attitude toward him. But what exactly is the attitude shown now? They did not even expect respect for the contractor. Even so, this It was to the point where it became difficult to look at the burning corners of his mouth any longer. [Weak and pathetic spiritist. Even if you make a contract with me, you wont be able to achieve what you hoped for.] What? [Did you think you could handle me if you made a true contract? Your talent is sorely lacking, so you will never be able to handle my power.] There were numerous differences between the provisional contract and the formal contract. Still, one thing was certain. Of course, a formally contracted spirit is easy to summon and cooperate with. So, although I may not have enough talent to handle a monarch, I thought that if I succeeded in this contract, I would be able to summon Lorotia. Then, of course, I would be able to help the duke. I definitely thought so Lorotias words shocked her as if she had been hit on the head with a hammer. A cold and cold tone flowed from the corner of his burning mouth. So it felt like it was piercing my lungs. A chill ran down my spine. If that was true even if I made a contract with the monarch, nothing would change. Then, the role of the burden will remain unchanged. Or rather, the duke might have expressed his disappointment. They might give you a chillingly cold look, as if they never dreamed it would be so useless. Yseras body trembled. It felt like my head was submerged in mud. An unpleasant stickiness was eating away at my entire body. Is it true? Can you say that even with your own name on it? [then. This is a fact that can be said in the name of Lorotia. If you think you can handle me just because you sign a contract now, you are truly mistaken.] No, no sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seras face turned as white as a sheet of paper. It wont help again. It will continue to move away. Then it will be forgotten. Hope disappeared like a mirage, giving way to distant despair. [The difference comes from birth. So it was really disappointing. If the duke was a spiritist, he would have been able to summon a better spirit than anyone else.] Then why on earth did you want to make a contract with me? They said they couldnt handle it forever! Why on earth would such an incompetent spiritist [Because of your incompetence, you didnt use the Dukes power every time you called me. They are already on an arduous journey, so that burden should be reduced. Thats why. If you make a contract, you will be able to summon me yourself.] . The only reason you want to make a contract is to easily perform the summoning ritual? Yseras face turned blank. It took my breath away just to imagine what would happen in the future if I finished the contract like this. Im sure there will be words of congratulations. But whats the use of summoning it if you cant even properly fight it? If this was going to be the case, it would have been better not to even try to sign a contract. Because there are times when it is better to have no hope than to have a flimsy hope. At bestjust for that reason [Arent you so half-hearted that you cant even do that?] Iseras complexion turned swarthy at the sharp words that pierced her lungs. The most miserable thing was my own inability to refute even a word of those words. [Well, I said it a little harshly, but if you train for a long time, you might be able to handle me a little. At least the summoning time might be longer?] In the end, isnt it possible to provide direct help to the duke? It was extremely miserable. Isnt this what Ilya felt in the past? [So when will the contract start?] Is there really no way? At least there is a way that can be more helpful than that I couldnt even tell what he was saying. But one thing was certain. I felt it instinctively. I think these words might stimulate Lorotia. Considering the attitude Lorotia had shown towards the Duke so far, it was only natural. At the very least, wouldnt you want to provide some direct help rather than such trivial help? Because to the duke, it was a warmer spirit than anyone else. [Hmm] Their eyes met. While staring blankly at the burning pupils. said the monarch. [Ill say it again, your talent is woefully lacking. However, it does not mean that there is no way.] If there is a way [It is not easy to overturn a talent that has been engraved in you since birth. Unless the object using that talent is reversed or the soul is completely changed.] The object is reversed or the soul changes? Ysera trembled when she heard those words. This was because such stories were usually found only in black magic books. Are you really saying that I should give my body to you? [To be precise, it is borrowing.] borrowing? [okay. So that I can breathe My strength into your soul. You probably know about Advent, right? Because you must have used it through Ignis.] Of course I know. [When you become half-as-one, you completely hand over control of your soul and body to me. Then, I will be able to use my power to my hearts content.] No way, you are trying to take my body Lorotia smiled as if she was amused by those words. [What are you going to do by completely robbing me of your body? If you do something wrong, you could be tied to the earthly world forever. That is why the expression borrow is used.] Isera was lost in thought. When descending a spirit, the spiritist naturally had control over the body. The same would be true of the soul. Please hand it over. Under normal circumstances, I would have definitely refused. But it was different now. I didnt want to be treated like this. This was especially true for the duke. If only I could be of help to him Ill borrow it The idea that control of the soul and body was handed over to the spirits during the state of descent was something I had never heard of before. Because he is a great being with the title of monarch, he can utilize such special abilities. Its not like it will be taken away forever anyway. Lorothias rebuttal seemed reasonable at first glance. To put it bluntly, there was no reason for that great being to do something like that to him. If it was a duke, I dont know. If he had such amazing talent, even a monarch would have been greedy. But he is different. Perhaps the monarch came up with such a proposal to provide direct help to the duke. With good intentions. It was a shame that I couldnt take initiative on my own, but I could handle it if I could help. great. Lets do that. [Its a bold choice. Is there anything else you want to ask?] I can get my body back, right? [When the state of descent is lifted. It will be returned naturally at that time.] Then, when in that descending state, you can deal with monsters like the ruler? [Ruler?] Its a byproduct of the outer ruler you saw last time. [Its not difficult.] Then lets make a contract. Soon, Yseras mana began to flow through the spirit contract. No one could stop the progress of a contract once it had begun. As if a contract had been written and stamped. The magic circle glowed blue. The mana stones that had piled up like a mountain began to evaporate in an instant. I, Ysera Fractal, swear by a sacred oath that I will proceed with a contract with the elemental lord in front of me. Lorotia, do you accept the contract? [I accept it.] At that moment, the magic circle, which had changed from blue to pale blue, completely lost its light. Chapter 246 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 246 #When I returned, my family was ruined (247) Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isera looked around. All of the mana stones that had been piled up like a mountain had disappeared. The body was also normal. In such a situation, the fact that the magic circle lost its shine meant that the contract had been concluded. I looked blankly at the magic circle. I came here with the intention of signing a contract, but when I saw the results, I couldnt believe it. This is because the spiritist who made a contract with the monarch has not appeared even once in the past two hundred years. In other words, it was the first time such a spirit priest had appeared in over two hundred years. That spiritist is himself. Ysera, who spread mana throughout her body, was startled. The size of the mana hole had increased significantly compared to before. In a way, it may have been a natural change since the body of the spiritist was strengthened according to the level of the contracted spirit. Ysera, who was staring at the body blankly, called out her name. The name of the spirit that made a contract with me just now. Lorotia? It was a voice mixed with passionate desire and heat. As if in response to the voice, a passage of fire was created through the air. It looked like the passage that the Duke always opened. The monarch, who had disappeared for a while, reappeared there. [Did you call me?] Our contract is done, right? [Do I have dementia?] No I couldnt feel it [The contract was concluded. This is a fact that can be easily seen just by looking at your body.] The spirit that completed the contract was bound to give a blessing to the contract holder. Lorotia also followed the tradition and gave Ysera a blessing. By now, he would have had a body and mana that were close to transcendence. I confirmed it. Definitely He became stronger. To the point where I can no longer think of myself as belonging to the category of superhuman. Despite becoming so strong, as soon as Lorotia was summoned, the mana in the mana hole was being consumed very quickly. About 3 minutes at most. Even if I just maintained the summon without doing anything, I didnt think I could last more than 3 minutes. A feeling of helplessness enveloped my entire body. Both physically and mentally. What Lorotia said was right. His talent was still insufficient. Even if I wanted to help the Duke, I couldnt help him with this. At best, just summoning it is too much, so how can you fight? However, if you only summon Ignis, the highest spirit, instead of the monarch, you will still be left out in battle. Ignis was clearly a powerful spirit, but his power was far from sufficient to deal with the ruler. Is it possible for you to descend on my body right now? Originally, Advent was not a skill that could be used immediately after contracting with a spirit. It was a technological system that could only be used by building trust with the spirits and obtaining mutual consent. For a spiritist, it is a technique that is no different from a kind of special move. Its the ultimate technique that requires a lot of preparation. However, Ysera did not have time to wait that much. His Excellency the Duke will soon finish his training in the closed building Currently, he was stuck in the training room located in the inner castle. The only person who could enter there was Illya, who brought supplies. From what I heard, they were training a very important skill. As for his overwhelming talent. Now that three weeks had passed, it was likely that the training was almost over. This means that we will soon be face to face with the Duke again. I didnt have the confidence to face him with such poor results. 3 minutes at most. And that too without doing anything. Even if he was a duke, there was no reason to accompany him into battle. Wouldnt it be more likely to become a burden rather than a help? So, I had to become stronger as quickly as possible. It was for that very reason that I asked whether it was possible to descend immediately. [Its possible. But your body will only be able to handle it for a very short period of time. It would be about 3 seconds at most.] What if you take control? [It will be at least much longer than 3 seconds.] Can I take it? [Of course.] Then lets do that. If only I could be of help to the duke. I could have handed over as much control as I wanted. Isnt it something that needs to be passed over for the rest of my life with harsh words? It was better to help in this way than to become a burden. Ysera concentrated. It was a scene that other spiritists might say was crazy if they saw it. What kind of spirit master descends a spirit immediately after signing a contract? It was a fact that even Isera knew. but. Because I said it was possible. I had experienced the descending of a spirit into my body several times through Ignis. Even if it were a monarch, the method itself would be no different. Since it is possible, you can definitely try it even if you are not prepared. Before long, Lorotia began to penetrate her body. Pfft! Only then did I realize why the monarch named Yse suggested the time of 3 seconds. A tremendous amount of heat swirled inside. Its extremely hot. Starting with internal organs and even the skin. It felt like all the elements that made up my body were melting like candy. At best, the simple act of breathing felt so burdensome. Contrary to that hardship, I also felt a tremendous sense of elation. Immense power I felt it instinctively. With this much power, he was confident enough to fight even if he was the ruler. That was really disappointing. If I could properly handle this enormous power, I would definitely be of great help to the duke. [Relax.] The monarchs words were heard. Ysera immediately pulled the power out of her body. I felt like something was penetrating through my flaccid body. It started with the fingers. The sensation gradually faded, and soon he began to move completely against his will. Another control began to spread rapidly like a contagious disease. Arms, shoulders, chest, heart, abdomen, legs In less than a second after I relaxed, nearly 80% of my body felt numb. Now all that remains is the area around the head that controls thoughts. [Empty your thoughts.] Yseras eyes fluttered. Even if it was voluntary, handing over control was never a pleasant feeling. Its natural. Who would want to have their body manipulated by someone else? But she did not reject the monarchs words. As the monarch said, he was too greedy to refuse. This was the only way to help the duke. When will you practice and when will you deal with the monarch? Even after ten years, it would be a long way to deal with a monarch and fight a battle. I closed my eyes. I slowly cleared my mind, just like when I sleep. The feeling of being robbed of my senses snaked up my throat and up my face. Nevertheless, Ysera accepted it with ease. There is nothing in this world that comes without a price. This too was a price. Its a price you can afford. [I will take it.] With the last words, my mind slowly turned blank. The last thing that came to mind was the Dukes laughter. okay. His judgment was not wrong. A faint smile appeared on Iseras lips. * * * Hmm. Ysera no, Lorotia examined her body. Although he was belittled as a half-penny without any talent, he had a body that was useful in its own way for a human being. She closed her eyes and began to contemplate her body. I felt mana spreading like a spider web everywhere. Mana spread like a very thin thread. It was the cause that took away Yseras senses, thoughts, and thoughts. How naive. A cold smile appeared on her lips. Isera, that Banpoon spirit master had a truly innocent nature. This was especially true when it came to work. The guilt and nervousness she carries in her heart. Lorotia clearly read Yseras mind. It was so easy to arouse desire. What the child wanted was to help the duke by signing a contract with him. He denies it, offers a seemingly sweet offer, and even takes over her body completely. For me, the monarch, it was so easy that I yawned. Lorotia approached the mirror and spoke quietly. Dont be too upset, spiritist. Because I never lied. There was no way he would be able to deal with himself right away even if he concluded the contract. But Ysera wanted it. And very desperately. They say he is incompetent but greedy. They say that even if you complete the contract, you will not be able to achieve your desires. There is also talk that he will not be able to handle his own strength. It was all true. Well, I dont know if you devote yourself to training for a very long time. It was a goal that could not be achieved, at least not in the near future. Ysera understood those words a little differently. It is said that it cannot be dealt with forever. Although the words of incompetence stimulated her emotions, Yseras talent was definitely not that bad. Its just that it doesnt seem right in your eyes. If I tried hard enough, I might be able to handle myself someday. Of course, I didnt bring that up. After trampling on that desire, I immediately came up with a new proposal. The sight of him rushing towards me with his eyes rolled back when he heard that he could be of help to the duke. I borrow your body for a moment. This statement was true. Although it has not been clearly defined whether that momentary time refers to human standards or spirit standards. Ten years. For humans, even the time of change in rivers and mountains was only a very brief period of time for him as a monarch. So this statement was not a lie. The burning body gradually cooled down. Yseras body would not be able to handle this power, but it was different from Lorotias point of view. In the end, this was just his own strength. Of course, the way it is handled and the efficiency with which it consumes power are bound to be at different levels. It wasnt difficult to maintain the descending state forever if you wanted to. Even so, I had no intention of occupying this human body forever. It was something that was not very appealing to the monarch. I will use it well and return it to you. I will keep my promise. In the end, wasnt what the contractor wanted to do to help the duke? At the very least, he was sure that he would be of much more help than that half-penny. If the contractor achieves his wish and completes his work in a human body, he will be able to complete a great transaction in his own way. Lorotia came to visit. Chapter 247 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 247 When I returned, the family was ruined (248) When the tyrant died. All by-products from its corpse were stored in a magic pouch. When making mukryongap, most of the by-products were used, but even taking that into account, the amount left was quite large. This was the reason why I was able to drink the potion Ilia made generously for the past three weeks. The intensity of my training increased as much as the liquid I drank. Day after day, contemplation continued to understand units smaller than cells. At first, I couldnt figure out anything until I fainted, but if its intelligence, its Gamcheon or something. Through endless observation, the secrets of the tyrants body began to be revealed one by one. The tyrant was not just a different cell shape. The structural formula of the complex arrangement twisted within it. I started to get a glimpse of it little by little and started creating a structure as similar to it as possible through mana. It was around that time that the unstable shape gradually began to materialize. When using the vibration method. The shape that could not last even 5 seconds gradually became more established and exceeded 50 seconds, and was maintained without shaking for close to 5 minutes. It was the result of three weeks of continuous training. 5 minutes. It was time to capture the image of Yongin in both arms. A time to hold the arms of a tyrant, one of the six rulers who are not ordinary dragons. The potential will be beyond imagination. Now that we have succeeded in implementing the arm, it will be much easier to implement other parts. As with anything, the first time is the most difficult. Now, even without the potion, I was confident that I could construct a body. Excellent talent and effort that can be said to be innate in mana management, and even a potion containing the tyrants biometric information. There were so many things to use. He wasnt the only one who achieved remarkable growth. While I was concretizing the idea without even taking a single step out of the training room, I heard that Isera also signed a contract with the monarch. There was nothing I could do to help during the contract process. What was needed during the contract process was near-zero mana, which had no attributes at all, and that was something that even Ethan, who had excellent mana control, could not create. Because it was impossible to completely remove the individuality itself from the mana that resided in the body for a lifetime. If you use unrefined mana to help because you dont have enough mana, theres a good chance that problems will arise later. Thats why I helped in other ways. So that we can receive a large amount of mana stones by concentrating the kingdoms public opinion as much as possible. I was a little worried. As if those worries were unfounded, Isera seemed to have completed the contract just as he had successfully completed his training. I was relieved to hear that I was walking around the estate without any problems. -Congratulations, master. okay. DAre we going to get out of this horrible place now? Bbangis question exuded anticipation. Although the owner said he was concentrating his mind and devoted himself to training, during that period, he was just staring at a burning candle in a dark training room. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, since it was an inanimate sword, there was little interest in improvements such as training. What the spirit wanted was a new and diverse experience. As he spent a long time trapped in the prison called Ardenheit, the time he spent with his master, although short, was a time that could not have been more rewarding. It was natural to long for going out. Ethan chuckled. After one year of training, they will try to eat me. -one year? You sure dont want to spend that much time in this boring space, do you? Are you bored? -boring. A lot of that too. Unlike the owner, I want to look outside. I heard that proper rest is very important. If you tighten it too much, it will eventually break. okay. Lets get out. What Bbangi said wasnt wrong. Desperation can increase the efficiency of training, but if it goes too far, it can actually reduce efficiency. In the meantime, I drank numerous potions and learned the tyrants biometric information, so I had the basic foundation for training. There is no need to insist on training in a closed building. Implementing both the vibration type and the dragon effect consumed a huge amount of mana. After practicing for 5 minutes, it felt like my mana hole was empty. In order to continue training, time was needed to recover mana. There was no significant difference in the speed between recovering mana while sitting cross-legged in a quiet place or by moving around. I went outside the training room. The knights who saw Ethan bowed their heads politely. I had respect for him in the past, but it was nothing compared to now. Wasnt this an article about achieving transcendence, known as the final level that humans can reach, in just over a year at most? Moreover, he was never stingy with his teachings. New sword techniques were continuously being given to the Yongsaldan, and unlike in the early days, elixirs were also being distributed periodically, and even the method called Yonginhwa was being taught generously. A new technology system that strengthens the body by reconstructing mana based on the body information of the dragon race. The most important thing was how to reorganize mana to suit the body of the dragon race and how to apply it harmoniously to the body. Ethan was teaching the methods one by one, tailored to the bodies and levels of the Dragon Slayer members. As he became a Transcendent, he was able to accurately and delicately analyze the bodies of the knights, so for him, it was easier than yawning. Of course, it took time for the knights to apply the teachings. Teachings from the greatest knight. In addition, there is support for dragon potions that will make it easier to apply dragon transformation. Among the knights who trained by consuming potions regularly, those who achieved quickly were already able to tolerate more than half of their bodies. Knight Commander Nerian and Deputy Knight Commander Myers have reached a point where they can tolerate the whole body. It was only natural that the reputation of the Dragon Slayer began to spread beyond the Kingdom of Heidern. The world called them the Dragon Knights. A skilled knight with a body stronger than that of the dragon race. Ardans military power was not limited to just the knights. A black society that was used as an intelligence organization in the past. Assassins were talented people who were useful in many ways. Therefore, they did not forget to strengthen their power. After becoming a transcendent, he was able to create technology on his own. Whenever inspiration struck, Ethan created martial arts books and delivered them to the black community through Sylvia. It was a bonus to supply elixirs with the knights. However, Yonginhwa had not yet been taught. This was because the body of the dragon he constructed was much more suitable for a knight than an assassin. In reality, there was a severe lack of dragon potions. But the story will be different when it comes time to hunt Shadow and Calamity. Because there is no dragon better suited to be an assassin than Shadow. What if you hunt down the Shadow Clan, thoroughly analyze their body composition, and use the by-products to create a potion just right for it? The Black Society will also grow into a military organization as powerful as the Dragon Slayer. Even if a long time passes and he closes his eyes, he will remain as an armed group that supports Ardan. I planned to make arrangements step by step so that future generations would never again experience the same pain as this generation. It will be soon. If possible, it would be better to hunt shadows first rather than disasters. Because once that guy started hiding, there was no guarantee when he would be found. Even now, he was obviously on guard, but he wasnt in a state of hiding to the point where not even a single hair could be found. When the preparations were over, I planned to pounce like a wildcat. I will sink my fangs into your throat and completely block any possibility of escape. As soon as they arrived, a lot of people flocked to the news that the Duke, who had entered the closing training, had appeared. Among them was Isera. Ysera made eye contact and smiled brightly. It was a smile that was no different from his usual smile. Tilt. Ethan tilted his head slightly and looked at her. After staring at him for a long time, his face began to harden in a scary way. Elena, Ilya and other personnel showed questioning looks. It was Ysera who made a contract with that spirit lord. There wasnt anything particularly wrong. Because nothing changed or I suffered internal injuries or anything like that. The bright smile he wore upon hearing that the contract had been successfully concluded was his usual self. Everyone congratulated her, and she naturally blended into her daily life as usual. But what does the dukes expression mean? He couldnt be happy, but instead his face hardened as if he was angry. The momentum of the transcendent eroded my inner self one by one. The atmosphere of introspection became so cold that ordinary knights could not even breathe properly. Elena, who was at least unaffected, looked at Ethan and asked cautiously. Whats wrong Ethan? no. Nothing. I just suddenly started thinking about old times. Is something wrong? Is there a problem with Ysera. Its not like that. The momentum subsided in an instant. Only then did the people take a breath, one by one. A question that could not be hidden appeared in their eyes. why? But there was no one who could ask that question directly. No one except my sister Elena. I prepared a party to celebrate the two peoples achievements Oh, yes. party. If I dont feel like it, should I just postpone it until next time? are you okay. It really wasnt a big deal. Lets have a festival. okay. sorry. Suddenly creating an atmosphere like this. No, that could be true. Elena immediately waved her hand. I cant believe you offered an apology after at most showing your courage. Although Ethan was his younger brother, he was officially a duke who ruled a huge territory. It makes no sense to even apologize in a situation like this where so many people are gathered. Because there are many eyes and ears in the world. match! Ethan clapped his hands and looked around at his retainers. You cant even maintain your own momentum properly. I left the door to do some training, but it seems it was still too early to come out. No, Your Excellency the Duke. Rather, I could not help but be amazed at the appearance of the Lord. I think he is the guardian deity of Ardan. haha! Thank you for saying that, Viscount Hans. no. Rather, I am more honored to have received the Dukes energy in one body. The public affairs continued for a while, led by Hans flattery. Only then did the atmosphere completely relax. Meanwhile, Ethans cool eyes were focused on Ysera. Secretly so that no one here notices. Chapter 248 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 248 When I returned, my family was ruined (249) I was keenly aware of what was the biggest problem for Isera in recent times. That was to become stronger. So much so that it could be of help to Duke Ethan. I knew that it was for that very reason that she had been acting nervous recently. Thats why I was able to congratulate him with a much more relaxed mind when he announced that he would sign a contract. A ray of doubt I heard at that time. I didnt think much about it at the time. I moved on, thinking that good things were good things. I never thought it would come back with results like this. Ethans eyes became gloomy. He was a knight who was born with a strangely developed ability to perceive and control mana. In other words, being able to delicately control the mana around you was like having an excellent sense of energy. So, as soon as I saw Isera, I immediately noticed something strange. Eyes that penetrate the essence gained by reaching the level of transcendence. Ethans eyesight and senses were screaming loudly. The Ysera in front of me is just like a covered shell. The reason he didnt immediately overturn the surroundings and start a riot was because he was aware of Yseras desire for strength. Was this what she wanted? From those problems to the numerous problems that will arise if this fact is made public. Now there are too many eyes to see and ears to listen. Even if I could ask her about this directly, it wouldnt be right now. This was the reason why Ethan immediately gained momentum. He whispered quietly. [Look at me for a moment after the party.] He spoke to Ysera in a colder voice than ever. She smiled calmly and nodded slightly. * * * The celebration party continued as planned. The atmosphere was heated, as if it were a triumphal ceremony. Sera Lee sipping champagne looked exactly the same as usual. It was quite natural that people around her did not notice the change in her. Even Nerian, the leader of the Dragon Slayer Order, and Myers, the next in rank, were talking to her as usual. but. It was natural not to notice the change. Wasnt it something that even Ethan, who had reached transcendence, felt strange and only found out after continuing to look at it? What if If it werent for the doubts I had when she said she was signing a contract, I wouldnt have felt any discomfort the moment I met Lee Sera. Even if I had felt it, I probably would have ignored it. Thats how calmly she was acting Lee Sera. So secretly and delicately that no one would notice. However, Ethan had doubts about the Spirit Lords contract, and as soon as he felt something strange in his doubts, he began to have doubts. After looking at her for a while through doubt, I became convinced. different. I didnt exactly understand her condition. However -Master, why did you do that earlier? -The soul is bound. -Your soul is bound? That kid? -okay. The soul that determines the essence of human beings. That soul was tightly bound by a very thin thread of mana. It felt like witnessing a butterfly caught tightly in a spiders web. -To whom? No way to that monarch? -It seemed like that. Ysera may think of herself as weak, but she was definitely a strong woman who belonged to the top rank among superhumans. There was no way that the soul of the master and the soul of the superman were the same. The power inherent in the soul is clearly on a different level. There were not many beings in the world who could control the soul of a master of his size so perfectly. Only a spirit lord who has completed a contract can completely control a human being. By simply binding the soul, you can bring in all the personality, speech, thoughts, and concepts of the object as if they were built-in. It was so perfect that even if my father, the Marquis Turian, came, I would not feel the slightest suspicion. -Holy shit. Im in trouble. Is there a way to solve it? -Thats the problem. If that state is what Ysera wanted the problem is bound to become complicated. DI really wanted it. Although she clearly likes her master, she wouldnt have acted that way even if it meant eating her soul. -I think so too. I remembered Yseras bright smile from the carriage. Immediately afterwards, as if replaying the scene, Ysera, who was at the party, smiled at Ethan. Suddenly, a part of my heart felt tight. * * * After the party was over. [Follow me.] He whispered straight to Ysera. The two new models disappeared in an instant. Among the numerous knights in the duchy, no one noticed the absence of the two. At best, Elena, who had been informed in advance, quietly settled the situation. A remote outskirt of the duchy. It wasnt until he reached a rough terrain with absolutely no people that Ethans eyes turned backwards. Why did you do that? What? It was an innocent voice, as if he didnt know anything. It was so similar. Because of that, my heart felt even colder. If even Ethan hadnt noticed, Ysera would never be able to get herself back. No, everyone would have been swayed by a monarch pretending to be Ise. Stop imitating, Lorotia. I dont know why Your Excellency is like that. If you think I havent noticed, Id like to tell you that youre mistaken. It is the last warning. Stop imitating. I grabbed my new sword. The smile that had been on Iseras lips disappeared only after she revealed her intention to draw the sword if the situation arises. Hmm. Im not just guessing, but I guess I really noticed. okay. How can you be so perceptive? Not even looking pretty. I will ask. Is it Yseras will that you have become like that now? I didnt lie. Dont try to jump into nonsense and just answer my questions straight. Isnt it too cold? How much I have given you. Have you really forgotten? I didnt forget. Then you shouldnt act like that to me. Suddenly, my emotions were shaken. Some inexplicable feeling of darkness spread inside my heart. It was a feeling that could be called sadness. I havent lived long, but I know the truth that works like a proverb. Sreung! Ethan, who drew his divine sword, continued. There is a reason why words go round and round. These are usually very lame reasons. Honey, do you really not know why Im answering like this? . Because I dont want to lie to you. I dont deceive because I only want to tell the truth. Unlike all humans in this world. Because that kid is special. Thats why Lorotia didnt tell lies that were easily told to other humans. Why did you do that? There was work to be done. I need to know what that is. Hmm Silence continued. Lorotia, who had kept her mouth shut for a while, spoke. good night. Let me tell you some of it. I was trying to help you. You were trying to help me? okay. Isnt your purpose to hunt the dragon clan? I was just trying to help with that and do my job. Lorotia, who was staring at the divine sword, spoke soothingly. Put away your sword. We have no reason to fight. I need to listen carefully. How the contract was made and why Yseras soul is tied up. Ethans eyes did not waver one bit. Lorothia felt it instinctively. I have no intention of putting down my sword until I hear an explanation. She sighed and opened her mouth. The content was simple. That she got what she wanted. In the end, this is also helpful to the duke. . Was I wrong? DAfter hearing it, it wasnt wrong DBe quiet. Bbangi immediately closed his mouth. This was because the owners voice was so fierce. Ethan, who had been silent for a while, spoke. okay. Youre partly right. Some say? Its clear that Ysera still lacks the skills to handle you. You wont be able to summon much, and you wont even be able to dream of fighting. I knew it. Even if she makes a contract with the monarch like Ysera wants, it is difficult to gain the power to overpower the ruler in an instant. As a monarch is a being with great power, it takes a considerable amount of time to handle it. Even Ysera, who is known as a genius in the world, cannot guarantee how many years she will have to spend to be able to perfectly handle the monarch. That is what I said. Isnt this better to achieve the dukes goal? The words continued with such passion that it seemed like an impassioned speech. I am the one who handles this body. Its not that difficult for me to utilize my powers. Because it is a royal family, it will not be able to exert the same power as the Land of Fire, but it will be enough to deal with the ruler. At least you wont be pushed away easily. . I know what youre worried about. Arent you training so desperately to be able to handle the power of that demon dragon? I will help you. If we join forces, even if the opponent is a demon dragon, we wont be easily defeated. It wasnt wrong. Even though the body was changed to Yseras, it was the Lord of Fire who utilized that power. Everything from power output to efficiency. It cant be compared to before. The current Ysera no, Lorotia is definitely helpful. He was a being who was not only helpful at best, but could provide an abundance of help. Dont you want to take revenge on the dragon clan? You said you would definitely return the favor to me. Am I wrong? Its not wrong. I will give you a chance to repay that favor now. Its not like Im going to use this human body for the rest of my life. Ten years, ten years will do. After that, it will be returned in full. Its such an easy proposition. To the point where it would be foolish not to accept it in order to achieve your goal. Lorothia thought so. This must have been enough to convince me. But Ethans answer cruelly shattered her expectations. Strictly speaking, he didnt answer. Its just that the eerie-looking armor instantly covered my entire body. Life began to completely encroach on the surroundings. Are you really going to fight me? S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as you have no intention of returning the body to its original owner. why? What benefit do you have? Isnt it only a temporary sacrifice at best? I let go of many colleagues in the name of sacrifice. Memories of my past life came to mind. Many heroes lost their lives. Even his two younger brothers sacrificed their lives for him. It was all an act done in the name of sacrifice. The reason we want to exterminate the dragon clan is to prevent something like that from happening again. But to condone sacrificing the soul and body of your comrades for ten years to exterminate the dragon race? In a way she didnt want? All it did was force a sacrifice. It is as if the host and guest have been converted. Thats why I hate that word the most, Lorotia. Good luck! White flames burned above the divine sword. Chapter 249 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 249 #After returning, the family was ruined (250) Lorotias face hardened. It was unexpected that Ethan immediately realized that Yseras body had been taken and that he began to show intense hostility. Thats because the process of binding Yseras soul was done very delicately and secretly. Even if he was accompanied by a high-ranking transcendental person, he would not be easily noticed. Even more so, what was Ethans state like? He was just a novice among transcendentalists who had not even reached the rank of lieutenant even if he played well. Thats why I was very surprised when I hunted the tyrant. I knew it was special, but I didnt know it would stand out to this extent. Who would have thought that he would immediately recognize the body he had taken with so much effort. Like darkness sinking into an abyss, the armor covering the dukes entire body was radiating an ominous energy. The momentum seemed to have increased twice since the last time I visited the Land of Fire. Considering that his level had reached the limit of what humans can achieve, the speed of his growth was nothing short of surprising. Lorotia had a hunch. If you treat the peacock the way you would deal with a mediocre brat, you could get seriously hurt. This was not a land of fire that could draw in heat, and the body belonged to a spirit priest who had coldly criticized it with the comment of half a penny. Crucially, the current duke was radiating a force that could not be ignored. Its a shame. I was going to finish the calculation with this. If it werent for this, I would have listened to your request. If you give me my body back right now, I will pretend it never happened. So No, you cant do that. Id be in a lot of trouble if I did that. Isnt it okay if I accomplish what you want to do? Do you know what I want? Are you going to do me any favors? . That cant be possible. Lorotia coldly sneered at Ethan, who was silent. I will do you a favor. Speaking out words was an extremely easy act compared to the meaning they contained. If I was going to do any favors, I should have just accepted her offer. But what was the result? The relationship between the two reached a catastrophe. Lorotia looked at Ethan and sighed. I will ask you for the last time. Im leaving. Wouldnt it be better if you let me go like this? impossible. ha. Do you really need to see blood? I was reluctant. Lorothia had a crush on the duke. It wasnt rational, but for a human being, it was the same emotion as looking at a beloved pet. Thats why I didnt want to bump into it. In the Land of Fire, it would not have been easy to subdue Ethan without getting hurt in his current state. If there is a fight, no matter who it is, there will definitely be blood. It was a very unpleasant thing. It was also something that wasnt planned at all. At those words, the Duke simply remained silent. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It looks like youve completely made up your mind. There is only one room for negotiation. You are asking me for a favor with your body. Its such a shame. A cold smile slowly appeared on Lorotias lips. I thought we could be pretty good partners. I remembered what the Duke said in the Land of Fire. If you have anything to ask for, please let me know. I definitely said that. also. Human words cannot be trusted. Yseras heart was pounding. The mana that flowed from the entire body began to form a shape. A huge, blazing flame as if it were a flame giant. The appearance was similar to when Ysera descended on Ignis a long time ago. However, the power and heat are now incomparably higher. It was natural. Even though he has a weak body, isnt the person who wields that power a monarch? Moreover, Yseras body was in a much more advanced state than before the contract. If we consider that the reason why a spiritist tries to make a contract with a high-ranking spirit is because it is directly related to strength It must have changed close to the state of transcendence. Even if the current Ysera does not summon a monarch, she will be in a state where she can exert power close to that of a transcendental. The monarch is directly controlling such a body. It was an opponent that could never be taken lightly. I dont know if Im above or below the tyrant. The direct momentum was similar for both. What is important, then, is how precisely the monarch can handle his or her power. -Get ready. -Whoa, this makes me nervous. I can feel the heat from here. I wasnt even close, but I could already feel the heat. Ethan wasnt the only one who felt the warmer air. Because the sword and even the ink dragon armor were glowing red. It ends in a short fight. Vibration type and acceptance. This is an opportunity to test the technical system you have been practicing consistently. The heat flowing from his body was steadily increasing in line with the heat radiating from Lorotia. This was because it was using a vibration method. It wasnt just the Shingeom and Inkryonggap that began to change due to the changed temperature. The ground I stepped on was slowly melting from the high heat, the trees were starting to catch fire, and even the hard stones were turning mushy. Thats pretty good, Duke. This is probably the only time I can talk leisurely. When it breaks through four thousand vibrations. Mana was implemented. Mana was overlaid on the ink-colored armor. It was an instant before the tyrants gigantic arms were realized. Lorotias face hardened when she saw that. The technique of vibrating the mana in the body to increase strength was an amazing enough technique. You mix it with the power of a dragon. It wasnt a mixture of the power of one person or another. That is the body of the ruler. Lorothias eyesight noticed that fact right away. Its dangerous if you get hit directly. Shingeom and inkryonggap. The Dukes power, actively utilizing the two divine powers, was forcing open the wall of transcendence. With that level of power, you would have to be able to block it head-on if you had the main body in the Land of Fire. She suddenly felt sad. Just a moment ago, I was convinced that even if we were going to see each others blood, there was no way it would be us. Therefore, I thought it would be enough to suppress them appropriately and then escape the duchy. But now it was obvious that if he was dealt with moderately, he would be defeated miserably. Of course, being defeated did not mean that the monarch himself would face extinction. All I had to do was leave my body behind and return to the spirit world. However, the problem was that Lorotia had no intention of going back smoothly. Even if it results in completely crushing the duke. Thats why I felt sad. I didnt know that I would have to experience a permanent separation from my beloved pet. It makes me so sad. The price you pay for giving me these feelings will never be light. Lorotia, thinking to herself, opened her mouth slightly. Phew! The breath of fire flowing out. A weapon appeared between the burning blue flames. A monarchs exclusive weapon created long ago by numerous dwarven chieftains. Auroica. It was a flame whip filled with Ardenheite, the metal of the gods. It was a special weapon that had the ferocious power to tear limbs apart just by touching the flesh, and the heat that penetrated through the wounds burned all of the internal organs. Is it because they use the same metal? A subtle resonance was occurring between Auroica and the divine sword. DSheesh. -Why but. DThat is a better-made weapon than mine. No, to be exact, it is a weapon with more than twice as much Ardenheite added as this new sword. Bbangi responded in a grumpy tone, as if his pride was hurt. -Its the monarchs weapon, so its probably worth it. The flame whip blazed strongly. The appearance of flying blue flames was reminiscent of a poisonous snake. A poisonous snake with a vicious venom that can instantly subdue a large animal with a single injection. DMaster, I dont think I can hold out for that long but our strength and heat were similar. However, the quality of the weapons differed. It was a new sword created by Muradni, who was said to be the best blacksmith in the world, but that vicious flame whip was a more perfect weapon than that. It was a huge shock to Bbang, who thought he was the best. -Try not to bump into each other. DUgh I understand. It was already a foregone conclusion that a battle would take place. So what can we do? If you dont intend to end your life here, you have no choice but to hold on as long as you can. The thread must be cut. Eyes that penetrate the essence. Ethan used him to see Yseras soul. Her soul was dyed purple. It was resignation. This is a resignation that is more serious than expected. It was clear that Lorotia had stolen her body and tampered with her soul. Otherwise, there is no way the color of the soul would change that much in a short period of time. Ethans purpose was simple. In reality, cutting the body was just a meaningless act. If that were the case, the monarch would have escaped to the spirit world, and only Ysera, cut in half, would be left in reality. So, I had to cut out Lorotias magic that was tightly binding my soul like a spiders web. It wasnt easy, but I wasnt confident. Because he had experience. When rescuing Theron who was being controlled by a warlock. Even back then, there was a time when, instead of cutting off the body, only the magic power was cut to erase the dark magic power. The method of rescuing Ysera was not much different from that. The only thing that has changed is the level of difficulty. He ran towards Lorotia. The divine sword filled with the power of a tyrant flowing through my grasp trembled like crazy. The sword strike with all its might was aimed at Lorotias waist. For an instant, the sword became transparent. Spiritualization, a technique revealed in the past in the mountains. The exceptional mana control allowed him to embody not only the directly related physical body but also the indirectly connected divine sword as a spiritual body. A sword that can cut through even fictional concepts. If you just cut down Lorotias mana, you will be able to rescue Ysera. However, the sword only barely grazed the clothes. Where? Lorotia spoke coldly and swung her whip. The flaccid whip suddenly became sharp like a spear blade. He immediately raised his sword. The wide sword surface began to block all directions. Pow! A huge shock wave exploded along with the heat. Its time to get punished! With a lively voice, the tip of the whip split into hundreds of pieces. Good luck! Heat rushing in from all directions. There was not a single direction to avoid. It wasnt an attack of a nature that could be escaped through a spiritual body. Lorotias mana will hold even the spiritual body in an instant. The entire area exploded with a scorching whip. Chapter 250 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 250 #After returning, the family was ruined (251) Ethan had a hunch. The power and speed contained in the whip made it an attack that even a transcendental person could not avoid. The attack was too strong for a body that was at the level of a superhuman just a few days ago. That meant that Lorotia had completely adapted to Yseras body. I never thought I would have gotten used to this already. Vibration type and acceptance. Even with these two things, it is difficult to deal with Lorotia. The whips pouring down into hundreds and thousands of pieces in an instant said that. I guess Ill do it. Secret energy that can be realized through vibration. Until now, Ethan had never once used Yonginhwa and secret energy together. This was because the difficulty of implementation increased exponentially. It had a complex structure that even a transcendental person could not easily dare to think about. Even so, I had no choice but to try now. Otherwise, we wont be able to defeat the Fire Lord. I concentrated my mind. The entire limb began to be covered with white flame. Flames exploded out of the Mukryonggap. Immortal body. The second season of vibration type was implemented. The body changed to become closer to a spirit body. For an instant, a shape resembling the arm of a tyrant shook strongly. The blazing flames were distorting the pre-constructed image of the ruler. Crying! Blood began to flow back from deep inside my throat. The mana jumping out of both arms like a horse loosed from the reins was colliding with the blood vessels like a pissed off bullfight. -master! Come to your senses! Bbangi shouted urgently. The entire body was covered in flames, and the owners mana was now extremely aggressive. What if mana control is released? Starting from the mana hole, the entire blood vessel will explode. That wasnt the only problem. Even at this moment, thousands of whips were rushing towards the owners body. A terrible ending was definitely expected. There wasnt much time. Ethan barely came to his senses and began to control the mana running wild in his arms. The shape of the arm had been distorted to an indescribable degree for a long time. The distorted shape was calmed down as much as possible. Then, the mana that was pounding the blood vessels like crazy began to be drained out of the body. Mana began to burst outward through the pores, biting everywhere without identifying enemies. The wild immortal mana collided with the whip and a huge shock wave erupted. The body, glowing from the wind pressure and heat, swayed precariously like an unlit candle. However, the flame did not completely lose its vitality. About half of the remaining flames began to gain strength once again. This was the reason why the immortal limb was recognized as Ardans secret weapon. Unless you extinguish them all at once, the flames are bound to burn forever. In other words, it also meant that the casters vitality would also burn once again. Once I stabilized my mana to a certain extent, my vitality began to fill up in an instant. Lorotia frowned at the sight of him acting as if he were a zombie. Although the previous blow was not an all-consuming attack of conversion, it was true that it had too much power for a single transcendental person to handle. Because the level of the operation was not easy, a considerable amount of effort was put into it from the first attack. I thought it would be a serious injury that would require several months of treatment at best. The results were different. Because the Duke still hasnt lost his momentum. Instead, his entire body was on fire, and he was unleashing an even more vicious force than before. Its not easy. With her immature spirit body, the power she could produce was only 50% of her original bodys strength. I thought that at this level, there would be at most three people who could stop him from receiving royalties. I couldnt even imagine that a strong enemy capable of getting under his finger would appear. I cant believe there are so many beings in the world like the demon dragon I encountered last time in the Land of Fire. I definitely thought so. Not long after possessing this body, an unexpected obstacle appeared. Also, a person called the Duke who was not considered a candidate at all. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would be difficult if I used all my strength Lorotias eyebrows narrowed strongly. Originally, the idea was to utilize only the limit of power that Yseras body could produce. Not only was it impossible to predict what would happen to the possessed body if it was used more than that, but using power from royalties also brought about numerous restrictions. Spirits did not walk around the world making contracts with humans for no reason. If you dont do that, a lot of problems will arise, so act like that. shit. Although the contract was divided, Lorotia was unable to completely avoid the restrictions like the spirits handled by regular spiritists. Even if he was controlling Yseras soul, that soul was not actively cooperating with him. This was because, rather than acting as two objects, a spirit and a spirit messenger, it appeared in the royal family in a very strange form, like possession. It was difficult to use any more strength. If the contractor got seriously injured while dealing with the duke, as a spirit, he couldnt stay in Inse for a long time. Crackling. Lorotias teeth ground as she looked at the duke. It was getting more and more difficult. I started to get annoyed by everything. The Duke, who keeps holding on to his ankles, and this delicate Hondo who does not fully cooperate with him. To the damn culprit who made him act like this. its annoying. its annoying. its annoying. Its all annoying. She was a monarch whose path was different from that of ordinary spirits, but in the end, she too was part of the larger framework of fire spirits. They typically cannot control their anger easily, have a fiery temperament, and are bold and impulsive. The situation that was beginning to go out of control was causing her tremendous anger. I get fever. Its hateful. I want to burn everything in front of me. Even if its an article youve always cherished. The monarchs anger began to encroach on the land. Due to that anger, the entire mountain range began to tremble in fear. It really pisses me off. Phew Ill say it for the last time. Lets stop here. I dont want to kill Ardans descendants. Thats what I want to say. OK. This is really a lot of patience. I endured enough. Lorothia could no longer control her anger. The unbridled flames ate away at her body. At this moment, the monarch was descending directly into Inse. In imperfect form, through the body of an imperfect contractor. This was too hard for Lorotia. But she was so angry that she couldnt even think of such a minor flaw. A terrible feeling of betrayal enveloped my entire heart. [You better be prepared now.] The moment the monarchs finger pointed at Ethan. The surrounding scenery had completely changed. Its as if the path of hell has been brought to reality. Everywhere was engulfed in fire. Magma was flowing down the earth as if it were a milk line, and showers of fire poured from the sky instead of raindrops made of moisture. An absolute realm that embodies the monarchs imaginary world, which is different from the Land of Fire. That area has been realized. Ethans flame seemed so small and insignificant compared to the vast realm of his imagination. [The child you were trying to save. Now, I may never see you again.] Not only did he descend directly into Yseras body, but he also embodied the monarchs mental world as a realm. Considering that the level of a spiritist is far short of that of a spirit, and considering that the contract shared with the spirit is not complete, Yseras body will definitely be damaged when the realization of the realm is completed. [At the very least, it is a fatal injury and probably 9 out of 10 people will die.] You wont die. I answered calmly. Ethans answer was filled with confidence. The reason was simple. There must be a good reason why Lorotia stole Yseras body. But here, the body is completely abandoned? This is not a problem that only ends with Sera Lees death. There will definitely be damage to Lorotia, who shared the contract. Not being able to achieve the plan is a bonus. Because you will definitely have to save that child. But An eerie glow appeared in the corner of Ethans eyes. Mana was burning more than ever. You will definitely have to pay the price for treating my colleague like that, Lorotia. [Haha!] I wonder if its coming, so Im climbing up without knowing the topic! Lorotia vowed to punish him personally. Even if it means the death of that human being! Her size began to increase endlessly. It looked like a balloon expanding infinitely. A giant whose size has grown to nearly hundreds of meters. The whip in the giants hand was growing in length without knowing its end. [Time for punishment.] The whip was swung. It was a blow that completely occupied the space. There was nowhere to escape. Ethan had a hunch. This was the world of the monarchs imagination and the space where her power resided. Inside this place, Lorotia could display god-like power. [Master! That whip is too big Is there a solution?] DYes. Ethan closed his eyes. The only way to destroy Lorotia once and for all. That was to cut off that huge spiritual body along with this space in one go. A powerful blow was needed more than ever. can do. Save Ysera. Even though fatal injuries cannot be avoided, so that death does not come close. To do this, Lorotia, who continued to abuse her power, had to be quickly put to an end. I concentrated my mind. The mana in both arms, which had been shaking like a lost sheep, quickly stabilized. The blazing arm had suddenly taken on the shape of a tyrant. Serious internal injuries also healed quickly. It was because of the effectiveness of the immortal pill. It might be possible to split space. Ardans final secret technique and a technique belonging to the last chapter of the vibration type. It was a skill that had only been used once in his previous life, when he cut off the dragonlords arm. At that time, it caused 10,000 vibrations and split the space. Now, unlike then, the body is not fully prepared. The vibrations could only be generated about four thousand times at most. However, there was one difference. It embodies the arms of a tyrant. It was impossible to implement it perfectly at this stage. But what if we could show even half of that power? The monarch is not perfect now. As the secret flag was unstable, the monarchs condition was also unstable. Its a gamble worth trying. Reality and illusion. A sword strike that can cut through even the concept of space across the border. The ultimate swordsmanship could cut through anything. Even if it is an imaginary world created by the monarch. I could faintly feel the power of the monarch encroaching on my surroundings. If it had been the Land of Fire, I wouldnt have felt anything. However, this was Royalty, and Lorotia was going to great lengths to descend. Even if you are an absolute ruler, you cannot be perfect if you have this much penalty. Split. A very small purple soul in the space that encroached on the surroundings and in the body of a giant. Hundreds of threads wrapped around him like a spider web. It will separate everything. With this one sword. [Vibration type (movement type) Chapter 3] [Empty sword (ս~)] The moment when the divine sword was swung through the tyrants arm. [!] The space split into two. Chapter 251 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 251 When I returned, my family was ruined (252) Ethan could feel it instinctively because he had previously used a completed blank sword. The sword strike just made was an incomplete blow. It was unavoidable because the number of mana vibrations was insufficient. However, it had enough power to destroy the space occupied by the monarch. Damn it! Damn it! The shower of fire began to split apart. The magma, which had been emitting extremely high temperatures just a moment ago, was being torn apart in a cruel manner. The small elements that make up the space disappeared one by one. The small incontinence quickly spread throughout the space. Even the gigantic giants could not avoid this crack. Fire began to drain from the monarchs body. [Whoops!] Lorotia let out a scream as she felt a tremendous sense of loss, as if her limbs were being torn apart. A sword that splits space? It is a vicious technique that cannot be displayed, at least not in the realm of the transcendental. If I had the perfect absolute state, I would have easily blocked it. However, although Lorotia now seemed like a tyrant who could not resist, she was weaker than ever. So much so that he had no choice but to helplessly vomit out blood from a blow that was so close to absolute territory. how? I knew that I killed the tyrant. Therefore, I was also aware that I was different from a normal transcendental person. Even the fact that the Ark has a different strength than that of an ordinary transcendental person. Lorothia was taking everything into consideration. Even taking that into account, he moved that way because he thought there was no risk in taking Yseras body. However, the duke was demonstrating far more overwhelming power than the monarch had assumed. I was embarrassed for a moment. Gritting her teeth, she began struggling to maintain her body. The mental world was collapsing, but it had not completely collapsed yet. are you okay. Not yet. The dukes momentum was rapidly weakening, perhaps because he had used up all his strength from the previous blow. I will not be able to deliver that vicious blow twice. Time was on her side. one minute. With just that much time, space could be reconnected and the body could be reconstructed. Right then. Cough! Ethan, who was spitting out blood from the corner of his mouth, shouted while catching his breath. Ysera! Can you hear me? [Its useless.] Is this the result you wanted? The Duke, who was shouting while looking at the giant, stumbled. It appeared that he had suffered fatal internal injuries. I used a technique that imitated absolute power in the body of a transcendental person who could have reached intermediate level at best. It wouldnt be surprising if he became crippled. Because everything in this world comes with a price. Cough! Didnt you promise to be together? The dukes voice gradually became quieter. Lorothia showed no reaction. It was only then that I realized what he was aiming for. My soul was slowly shaking. This was probably because the seal that had been tied together with a magic thread so that water could not leak had cracked. shit! She hurriedly started moving her mana. Even the mana that was recovering her body was squeezed out and sprayed like a spider web towards Yseras soul. If her soul reacted, it was obvious that the situation would become tiring. Come to your senses, Ysera. After finishing speaking, the Duke collapsed helplessly. Lorothias greatest misfortune was that the dukes last words reached her ears one step faster than her mana could seal Yseras soul. Ugh. The soul, which was shaking precariously, began to twist its shape. The weakened barrier could not withstand that small twist. Squeak! With the sound of paper being torn, several of the threads of mana that had sealed the soul burst out with force. A familiar voice rang in Lorotias head. It was Yseras. DWhere am I Wow! His Excellency the Duke! Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lorotia frowned for a moment at the strong shout that erupted in her head. Can not be done. The situation was getting worse. If Ysera had even figured out the situation here -What on earth is this? Why am I Lorotia? What are you doing? The voice, which contained only confusion and nervousness, completely changed its nature in an instant. A voice filled with intense hostility like a sharp blade. Soon, as if he fully understood the situation, his soul began to run wild. -What are you doing? How dare you Your Excellency the Duke! Fight! Toad! The thread of mana was quickly breaking due to the intense twisting. It was clear that Lorotias mana, which arrived one step late, covered his soul, but was unable to put it to sleep as quietly as before. DDespicable! He said he would help the Duke! I should have known right away when I looked into your eyes. What a cunning bitch! How dare you harm His Excellency? Damn it Lorotias eyes were greatly shaken. No matter what anyone says, the original owner of this body was Ysera. Looking at the sharp hostility, it was clear that he had read my previous memories. How did I put it to sleep? How did you take over this body? Damn it! The frantic spirit quickly began to regain control. The feeling in one of my feet disappeared in an instant. The senses had completely passed over to Ysera. It was a big deal. What was even more frustrating was the fact that there was no way to calm Ysera down. The decisive reason why her spirit was able to be put to rest. It was because of the fact that he was more helpful to the duke than Ysera. Because of that, Isera was more helpless than she thought and gave up on herself more easily. But the current Ysera was different. She clearly remembered the confrontation with the duke, found out that he had moved to save her, and ultimately found out that he was seriously injured and falling to the ground because of her. -Give me my body! Lorotias face hardened. This is because control of 30% of the bodies that had turned into giants due to the current resistance was instantly transferred to Ysera. It was natural. Because the fundamental owner of this body was Ysera. He was only able to control it because it was sealed in some way, and even as a monarch, he couldnt use something that wasnt his body as his own. Especially if the original owners eyes are blue. -Die! One arm and leg moved violently. It was an instant before my body lost its balance. Immediately, the arm swung towards the head. The frantic self-harm to kill oneself began. This was the situation that Lorotia was most reluctant to face. [This crazy bitch] There was no one in this world who understood Ysera as deeply as Lorotia, as she dominated Ysera and analyzed most of her. Thats why I knew it. For Ysera, the Duke is like a kind of faith. She was a fanatic. A fanatic crazy about love. A crazy woman who only wants his attention, only his love, and would give everything for him. The reason that madness did not occur was because there was a safety pin called Duke. But now that safety pin is gone. It was no wonder that crazy emotions like madness erupted. Thanks to that madness, Ysera quickly regained control of her body. The speed was enough to astonish even the monarch. As I clenched my teeth and controlled my arms and legs, the control spread like an infectious disease and reached half of my body. At this point, it was almost safe to say that the possession had failed. Now, half of my body, beyond one arm, was moving to kill itself. [stop! Then you really die!] DI told you to get out of my body! [Ugh This psychotic bitch] Now, Lorotia had drawn the power of her true self into the body of the possessed Ysera. This meant that no matter how much the monarch was, it was impossible to return to the original state without any sacrifice. Because Ive invested too much so far for that to happen. Is possession called possession for nothing? It was as if the two had become a half-destined community. If Ysera dies from self-inflicted harm, Lorotia will also suffer serious injuries that will force her to remain in seclusion for at least five years. If that happened, it could be a big deal. Because you will have no choice but to accept what you were trying to prevent without being able to lift a finger. Right then. Iseras voice burst out with a cold laugh. -Ha damn bitch. Do you think you can achieve that goal? Even if I die, I will hold on to your ankles! [ha what do I mean? You read me?] DYes, you damn bitch. The monarch is acting like a mouse. I guess you hated being sold as a hostage so much? At those words, Lorotias face became as hard as ice. Now she and Ysera were almost one. Just as she could read everything about Ysera, from her tone of voice to her behavior, personality, and thoughts, there was no way that a sane Ysera would not be able to read her. Of course, since the two realms are fundamentally different, this one is overwhelmingly superior in terms of the amount of information that can be read but that superiority is maintained when both parties are in a normal state as usual, not when the situation goes crazy like now. It didnt even stay the same. That may be why Ysera read Lorotias secret. I ended up reading the most painful information. For a moment, I felt dizzy. Why so much Has the situation worsened? The plan was obviously perfect -Give it to me! [Stay still, bitch!] The clear madness conveyed by Lee Sera. In addition, the complex emotions such as nervousness, embarrassment, and anger that began to well up in his heart eventually caused Lorotia to explode. The body, divided in half, began to fight frantically for dominance. To put it another way, it was clear self-harm. The wounds on the giants body increased like crazy. It was only at that point that Ethan came to his senses. Phew! He spat out a handful of dead blood and looked at the giant. The distortion of the world of images was accelerating, and the giants huge body was splitting in half and moving to kill each other. Ethan immediately grasped the situation. It was clear that his voice had reached him through the loose seal. Normally, if it had been about him, Isera, who had died horribly, would have come to her senses right away and it was obvious what happened next. I must have been frantically trying to regain control of my body. What Ethan didnt expect was not a fight for control, but the madness of Ysera stabbing him without any hesitation in order to kill herself. Self-harm. Did he think that it would be harmful to him if Lorotia was possessed like this, so he thought about just dying? It was the result of a very extreme direction. What was even more terrifying was the fact that even Lorothia had lost her senses and was frantically biting half of her body. Holy shit. The wounds growing on the giants body. Ethan wrinkled his face when he saw that. At this rate, even if Ysera regains control, death will be inevitable. I had to somehow stop the two moving in a state of madness. Chapter 252 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 252 When we returned, the family was ruined (253) The urgent task was to return control to Isera. In other words, it means that the monarch must be kicked out. Fortunately, it wasnt difficult. Unlike just now, Ysera was moving to regain her own body. The only problem was that it took the extreme direction of self-harm, but the situation itself was much better than before. All I have to do is break the seal. Whatever it was, once the original owner had awakened, the monarch was not the first-ranking rightful person to rule over that body. If the seal binding Yseras soul is released, control will quickly pass. Isera! Just hang in there! Ill release you soon! Ethan ran towards the giant with his sword in hand. Perhaps because it had lost its strength due to repeated battles for dominance, the giants size had become much smaller. It was an instant before I arrived at the top of my head, the place that holds my soul. Lorotia, who saw this, resisted fiercely, but there was not much she could do with only half of her body. Before I knew it, the divine sword infused with mana was located near the top of my head. His mana began to reach his soul directly through the top of his head. The weakened thread of mana could not withstand Ethans participation. Tootuk! Tootuk! The mana that bound the soul was badly cut off. The control of the body quickly shifted to one side. Half of the faces were distorted. He said while looking into his burning eyes. Stop giving up. Dont you know it too? Its already wrong. [.] Return Yseras body intact. If you do that, I will not pursue this matter. Resignation slowly filled the pupils that had been burning with anger. This was a fact that Lorotia also knew. Even if he tried to resist here, he would only end up damaging the contractors body. The current situation is that Lee Sera is closely connected to herself. Her death was not something Lorothia wanted. If youre not careful, instead of achieving your original goal, the situation will take a turn for the worst. Lorotia, who had been thinking for a while, relaxed her eyes. [okay. Ill give it back.] The heat burning Iseras body quickly subsided. The monarch was leaving the body. The imaginary world, which boasted a hell-like landscape, also disappeared. All that was left was the original owner of the body. Ysera, who had finally returned to her human form, looked at Ethan. The Dukes body Cough! A handful of black blood poured out from the corner of her mouth. Stop talking and focus on healing your body. Ethan added urgently and placed his palm on her back. What little mana was left began to swirl around her body. Fortunately, Yseras body was not in a state so serious that she had to prepare for death. If I were to express the level of injury, it would be at the level of serious injury. These were wounds that could be healed after half a year of recuperation. Mana contains healing properties. The power of immortality running rampant within ones body. So that it can show the same efficacy. Thanks to this, Iseras internal injuries gradually disappeared. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although it was not completely cured, it was enough to significantly shorten the period of treatment. From half a year to about a month. As soon as the treatment was over, she started speaking. sorry. Because of my impatience. Its not your fault. To be precise, it was his own fault. What is it that the monarch regrets about signing a formal contract with Ysera? At first, he didnt even pay attention, as if he wasnt interested at all, and then he suddenly rushed at me. Instead of just thinking it was strange and ending it, we should have looked deeply into the cause and questioned it. I was well aware of the adage that nothing is free in this world. In the end, it was he who did not dissuade him from signing the contract. Despite the words of comfort, Iseras face did not seem to brighten. Rather, he sank deeper, as if he was contemplating something. Is there anything that bothers you? Thats haha. I dont know what to do with this contract It was a worry that ate away at her heart. Contract with Lorotia. The monarch who had encroached on the body escaped, but the contract still remained in place. Once you signed a contract, you had to stick with it forever, whether you liked it or not. There were only two cases where the contract was terminated. Either the spirit dies or the spirit master dies. Its never too late to think about it later. Dont think strange things for no reason. The last sentence was added in consideration of the madness she showed. In any case, I could have decided on my own that it would not be helpful and chose the extreme option of terminating the contract. But If it becomes a problem, wouldnt it be okay if we dont summon it? Or, I can call him when Im with him and hear what happened. As I spoke while holding my hand tightly, Ysera nodded quietly. After finishing organizing the situation, Ethan looked at the forest. In the aftermath of the clash, the forest was burning spectacularly. In particular, the traces of the blank sword were even more noticeable. More than hundreds of trees were cut in half, as if it had shattered the world of images and had an impact on the outside world. Im glad we dragged him to a deserted place. Because they anticipated this incident to some extent, they brought Lorotia to a place with few people in the duchy. Most of what lived in the forest were plants, animals and monsters. Although several villages were located, the fire had not yet spread there. If you complete the evolution well, you will be able to get through without any problems. Please rest here for a while. I infused mana into my feet. I jumped towards the sky while stepping on the air. With just one kick, his new model soared over 100 meters. Mana like the ocean that was created by achieving the state of transcendence was assisting his new form. Ethan looked around at the fire from above and concentrated his mind. I stretched out one hand and slowly sucked in the heat I felt from all directions. Wildfire rushed over his hand as if it were being sucked into a black hole. It was a sight that could be shown because the understanding of fire was far beyond the level of common sense. The fire was extinguished literally in an instant. Darkness began to encroach once again on the forest that had been burning brilliantly. The suppression is over. What we had to deal with now was the group of monsters that had started moving due to this fire. As the energy spread, vibrations began to be felt throughout the forest. Coo Coo. The sound of busy, weighty footsteps. It definitely didnt belong to an animal. It was clearly the sound of a group of forest-dwelling monsters, such as orcs and goblin trolls, running to escape the fire. Unfortunately, their destination was heading to several nearby villages. Even though the forest fire was extinguished, movement was felt to continue running. Since I had almost been engulfed in flames just a moment ago, fear must have consumed my entire body. If left as is, massacre will occur. He began to run quickly through the air. He raced over 5km in just over a minute, and before he knew it, he was standing in front of a group of monsters. The village behind had already been in an uproar for a long time. Several village residents were climbing on top of the fence, holding spear knives. I could see eyes full of tension. It seemed like they had noticed that a group of monsters had gathered through the strong shouts and the sound of the ground shaking. Gorgeous flames rose above Ethans new sword as he faced off against a group of monsters. The villagers who saw it were delighted. Although I didnt know exactly what the expert called superhuman or transcendent meant, I was aware that knights were those who spread magical energy over their swords. Ki Im a knight! You came to save us! I survived! He lived! Shouts of joy burst out through the moonlight. It was worth it. The group of monsters that started running to avoid the fire were not only very ferocious, but also included trolls, monsters that ordinary people could never face. Although they did not cause nightmares as much as the ogres, which are said to be the top predators of the forest, trolls were also monsters that were like a terrible nightmare to the villagers. Its size, well over 4 meters, was not at a level that could be defended with a wooden fence, and its recovery ability, which quickly healed even when stabbed with a spear knife, caused it to quickly lose even its burning will to fight. Is that it? Even lower-class monsters such as orcs and goblin gnolls, who normally fought trolls to the death, were trying to run away, perhaps because of the fire. The story is that it wasnt just that monster that was pounding on the wooden fence blocking the way. If it werent for the article that appeared just now, there would have been a massacre in all likelihood. It was literally like coming back from death. The knights of Ardan were renowned throughout the territory for their skills and bravery. This was especially true of the Dragon Slayer, who were called the elite of the elite. A knight who uses mana like that bloody flame would never be defeated, even by that scary troll. The villagers expectations were met exactly. Before he could even blink, the trolls head rose into the sky, and all kinds of monsters followed suit and died with one single blow. It was such overwhelming force. A level of military power that cannot be compared even with knights I have only seen a few times in my life. Who the hell is it? I think hes a high-ranking person among the Dragon Slayers? Residents who were questioning the identity of the driver soon began to think about how to express their gratitude. However, as soon as the group of monsters was wiped out, the knights new form disappeared in a flash. The residents blinked. Seeing that it was full of corpses with their heads blown off, it definitely wasnt a dream. He was truly a man with ghost-like movements. Ethan, who left a legend-like story in several villages, returned to Ysera. We took care of the fire and all the monsters heading towards the village. Excluding the disappearance of the resources that made up the forest, it is safe to say that there will be no aftereffects. Lets go back. I returned to the territory with Ysera. News about the forest fire had already spread to Naeseong. There was news that the dragon slayer team, as well as soldiers and wizards to extinguish the forest fire, had departed. A message was sent through the crystal ball to immediately return to the army. The knights who had been staring blankly at the word that it had been processed nodded as if they understood. The news of such a huge fire ended in a small commotion. While I was staying in the inner palace with Lee Sera for a few days, taking care of my internal affairs, Lee Sera herself visited my office. Her complexion seemed to have become brighter due to the treatment. Whats going on? Ysera said, biting her lip as if thinking about those words. Its a story about the Fire Lord. Why did that damn bitch act like that? I think the duke should know too. Soon she continued speaking. Chapter 253 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 253 #When I returned, my family was ruined (254) Isera was worried. This was because he could not decide whether it would be a good idea to bring this story up to the duke or not. There was definitely a problem with Lorotia. A problem that must be solved even if it means stealing ones own body. If I told this to the duke, I couldnt predict how he would react. Will he take action to solve the Fire Lords problem, or will he just ignore this contract forever and say its better to live without it? Everything was unknown. It was for this reason that she was worried. It wasnt that I was struggling for my own advancement. What really worried me was if the duke made a move to resolve this matter. Why didnt Lorotia talk to the duke? Because you feel ashamed? It simply wasnt that problem. Because it was an issue that could not be resolved by a transcendental person, he did not speak to the duke. Isera, who had experience reading about Lorotia while fighting for leadership, also agreed with that idea. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was such a difficult problem. This was because it was a problem directly related to the remaining three monarchs, excluding the Fire Lord, among the four great monarchs. However, it was a problem that could not be hidden from the duke forever. Hiding the problem because it was for his sake was nothing but deception. Moreover, since he had a contract with Lorotia, it was a matter that he would have to talk about at some point. If you keep hiding it. Would a monarch who has a history of stealing someones body stay still? It was definitely not what Ysera thought. Considering the gravity of the matter, Lorotia will attempt a second or third heist if the opportunity arises. Each time, not only yourself but also the Duke could be in danger. At first, he thought he would bite his tongue and die rather than have his ankles held captive, but that was just an act of deception for the duke. If the dukes eyes as he looked at the body contained a disappointment that could never be recovered, it seemed like he would not be able to rest in peace even after death. In the name of sacrifice, it may be an action that only causes suffering rather than helping him. Ysera pondered for days and days, unable to decide whether to do this or that, and in the end, she had no choice but to come to the Duke in person. Lets talk and hear his decision. Since the situation was already complicated, she thought this was the best solution. At her words, curiosity appeared in Ethans eyes. Why on earth did Lorotia act like that? Its because of the covenant we made a long time ago. Oath? Water, fire, wind and earth. Do you know that these four are the attributes of a monarch? Roughly. Isnt that why they are called the Four Elements? They were in balance for a long time. Within the larger framework of the spirit world, we sometimes interact and sometimes cause conflict. Then a problem arose. problem? Of the four monarchs, Farian, the former Fire Lord, was the most ambitious. He wanted to not only rule over the Land of Fire, but also reign as the king of the entire spirit world. Parians ambitions were enormous. He began preparing for war without the eyes of other monarchs. He secretly formed an alliance with the Lord of Wind, who was best suited for fire, and prepared an army. water and earth. With the idea of defeating the two monarchs and dividing each region into two along with the wind. We made a pact where fire would attack water and wind would attack earth. The advantages and disadvantages of each attribute played a big role in the battles of each of the four major monarchs. However, if we launched an offensive like this, there was no advantage or disadvantage in attributes. so? A war broke out. Due to the sudden surprise attack, water and land began to be pushed back badly. A neatly organized battle. If things continued like this, things might have progressed according to Parians ambitions. The variable came from the wind. Have you committed betrayal? Strictly speaking, it wasnt a betrayal. Parian had the same thought. After suppressing the water, I had the idea to suppress the wind as well as the earth. wind and fire. The story goes that the two who joined hands were thinking about betrayal from the moment they formed an alliance. but. How did the story begin? It is said that the Fire Lord had an ambition to rule as the king of the entire spirit world. If he shared half with Wind, it was impossible to rule over the entire spirit world. The wind was more cunning than fire. At first glance, it seemed like they were pushing the land, but there was another contract behind it. Another contract? It was about making fire and water fight, and wind and earth just pretending to fight. Then, we will be able to conserve power while reducing the power of water and fire to a miserable level. Monarchs with power close to absolute power. If you have that kind of power, it wouldnt be surprising if you had the disposition to solve all problems with just your power. Rather, the Lord of Wind was a very cunning person. In other words, it could be said to be a being worthy of a clever tactician. If there was one thing the Wind didnt expect, it was that Parians army was stronger than expected. The fire spirits, who had been secretly preparing for war for hundreds of years, took over the water so easily. water and fire. It is said that if the two went to war, the fire that had been prepared for a long time would win, but it was expected that at least 40% of their strength would be lost. But the results were shocking. At most 20%. Because only 20% of the sacrifice was enough to seal half of the Water Lord. There was an uproar. Earth had properties that could be said to be the opposite of fire, but if the power of fire was this great, we couldnt guarantee victory. Even though we combined the wind and the earth? It is said that the power of the Army of Fire was that great. After the water was swept away, the two allied forces were pushed back hard. wind and earth. It is said that even if the two attributes combined their strength, they began to lose out to fire. Needless to say, the fight of the general army was the same, as was the fight of the monarch. Two versus one. Common sense would suggest that this side would have an overwhelming chance of winning, but there were also variables. He sealed the Lord of Water and absorbed his power. It was impossible to obtain 100% of the power due to different properties, but it is said that more than 50% of the power of the weakened water was robbed through sealing. He said he used that power to stand up to the two monarchs. I felt the wind and the earth intuitively. If things continue like this, there is a high possibility of losing the war. So we organized a separate team and started moving to rescue the sealed water. Not only did we save them, we even destroyed Parian. thats right. If Parian had won, the monarch would not have been replaced by Lorotia. Parian died due to the power of the three monarchs. Since the monarchs seat was never empty, a new monarch was immediately elected. That is Lorotia. Ysera sighed and continued speaking. The three monarchs were afraid of the power of fire. Their powers were sometimes unpredictable. When Lorotia was newly born, three monarchs visited and a pact was made. contents is? I only saw part of it. Send 50% of the number of fire spirits to other spirit worlds. Once every hundred years, the Lord of Fire will move through each spirit world and extract source power. Source power? Is it the power of the monarch? I understand that this is the power you can have if you sit on the throne of the monarch. So can I understand that they are sold as hostages every hundred years? Thats the way it is. Fire is an eternal sacrifice. Source power is a power that can only be filled with time, but it continues to be taken away at certain cycles. Not only that, more than half of the population of ordinary spirits that could be called people was taken away, so as long as the covenant was maintained, it was no different from the fact that the fire would be persecuted forever. The fire continues to weaken. Now that the oath has reached its 200th year, it has virtually become the weakest. After three years, we will be robbed of our source power once more. Im curious about one thing. What on earth were they planning on doing by taking your body? Even if I possess you, I cant deal with the monarchs. He must have already become stronger by robbing him of his strength. I only know some of it. In terms of the macro plan it seemed like they were trying to break the link between the spirit world and royalties. Breaking the chain? What will change then? If that happens, the profession called spiritist will disappear forever. The spirits power will also be greatly reduced. The reason spirits were summoned to humans was not simply to enjoy entertainment. various experiences. And even the process of strengthening yourself through the contractors mana. It is said that for spirits, it is one of their journeys to become stronger. It is a kind of martial arts practice. However, it was also added that there is no reason to hang on to the spirit temple like ordinary spirits because once it reaches the level of a monarch, it already possesses so much power. So thats why it moved like that. Only now did I have a rough understanding of the motive behind the action. Either break the covenant by some means on the earthly plane or cause damage to another monarch. It was highly likely that this was Lorotias purpose. Anyway, thats strange. I couldnt understand why they kept their purpose so secret. If the intuitive purpose was to deal with the monarch, it would have been understandable to hide it. The Fire Lord alone was strong enough to easily surpass the level of transcendence, but the three monarchs he had to deal with were beings who were thought to be stronger than Lorotia. Even if it were me, I wouldnt have the nerve to ask. Even if I asked, I wouldnt have thought it would be resolved. However, the story I heard from Sera was different. It was clear that at least it was something humans could do. Lorotia, who was possessed by Ysera, could not use the same power as the spirit world. You have to play well to become a high-level transcendent. In that case, wouldnt it be better to ask a favor of herself rather than having to take away Lee Seras body? Why did you do that? yes? Thats why you took your body without asking me. Thats Yseras brow furrowed. He seemed to be contemplating whether to say this or not. That too for a while. He said with a sigh, as if he didnt like her. That method is quite radical. Radical? Once you break the chain, will the monarchs be happy? Probably not. Wouldnt the monarchs be angry if the Duke did that? Even if I break the chain, will they still be able to receive royalties? It is possible. An entity with the power of a monarch. I may not be able to stay in the earthly world for a long time, but I can at least stay until I harm the Duke. So you acted like that to prevent harm to me? Its just a guess. Then what about you? If things had gone as Lorotia thought, wouldnt the monarchs have been angry with you? Unlike the former duke, I think I was just planning to throw it away. Ysera smiled bitterly and answered. Chapter 254 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 254 #When I returned, my family was ruined (255) It was a calm confession. Ethan intuitively understood. That what Ysera said was true. If Lorotias plan went according to plan, someone had to make a sacrifice. It would have been an easier decision to throw away the unloving contractor rather than himself. I was speechless for a while. I didnt know how to deal with Lorotia. Should I break off ties like this forever? However, for that to happen, she had already completed her contract with Isera. There was no way the contract would be broken by returning to the spirit world. If I leave it like this Im sure hell be waiting for an opportunity. Ethan said after seeing Ysera. I need to meet Lorotia sometime. Duke! You dont remember the devils actions? Shes the bitch who tried to kill the duke! Ysera spat out words as if she was having a seizure. Meet Lorotia. If she responds to the summons, we can meet her on the surface, but what if that doesnt happen? Ysera asked a question with trembling eyes as fear welled up in her heart. Certainly youre not going to go directly to the spirit world like last time, are you? If you dont respond to the call, so be it. Thats too dangerous. It is also dangerous to leave it like this. You probably know that. . Besides, does Lorotia have anything to gain by killing me? When I gain freedom through my body, the obstacles that stand in my way will disappear. Anyway, Im against it, absolutely! They say we need to break the chain on earth. If I offer to help, the monarch will have nothing to lose. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then you should have asked the Duke a favor a long time ago. The fact that he didnt do that means he must have some plan! Because it was related to the dukes well-being, Ysera was raising her voice unlike usual. Maybe this was her original nature. No matter what anyone said, Ysera was the most highly regarded girl in Heidern. Even if I have a plan, I cant spend my time like this. . Ysera was speechless. It was these questions that worried her. In the end, it was as if he had taken on a time bomb by signing a contract with the Spirit Lord. Normally it would be fine. Because your ego will be clear. But what if your sense of self becomes blurred due to a fatal injury or loss of consciousness? There was no way the cunning Lorotia would miss that opportunity. Moreover, because she was a monarch in name and appearance, she was able to manifest into the earthly world even without the summons of a spirit master. Of course, the time will not be long, but even if it is a short time, there is no way to avoid being robbed of control if you look for a moment when you are vulnerable. a cowardly and cunning bitch. Ysera clearly remembered what Lorotia had said. Especially after my soul was tied up, the words she said were imprinted in my mind. DDo you think you could be of help to the Duke with your talents? Youll be lucky if you dont grab your ankles. -Better leave it to me. Then, when the duke achieves his goal, he might at least be of greater help than you? The vicious words and actions that endlessly lowered my self-esteem and, as if that wasnt enough, belittled me. When I signed the provisional contract, I thought it was just an arrogant and powerful mysterious spirit. However, after experiencing this incident, her feelings toward Lorotia had changed significantly. A cunning, vicious, and beast-like being that preys on the weak. A type of horse that you cant even interact with. From her perspective, it certainly was. Thats why I was afraid. It was obvious that if a being was a being that showed humanity that was comparable to that of a vile devil, it would show itself once again when a crisis arose. But Then lets do it like this. You call it. So, when you show up, we will talk on earth. But if you dont show up I will go directly to the spirit world. The firm eyes said so. At this point, even if I wanted to stop him, I couldnt. The Duke was an expert who could open the door to the Land of Fire on his own. Even if he was against it, what would be the point if he went to the Land of Fire himself? There wasnt. This was no different from an outsider. Id rather You dont remember? I hate the word sacrifice the most. Thats not a sacrifice No, its a sacrifice. Arent you saying that you will ultimately kill yourself to help me? . Isera. Silence reigned between the offices. Compared to Ysera, whose emotions were heightened, Ethans voice was low and calm as usual. The third time he called himself. Ysera couldnt hold out any longer and opened her mouth. yes. Are we colleagues or not? At least I think of you as a valuable colleague. The calm words struck my heart deeply. At least Ysera hasnt been thinking that way lately. Lorothias harsh beatings made her feel so small. Because that statement is irrefutably true. Just because it helps you in battle, you are a friend, and because it doesnt, you are a stranger. Were the standards for trust and friendship really that shallow? . If you think about it that way, not even the Dragon Slayers, Sylvia, or Illia are colleagues. Even my sister would be just a useless burden. Let me ask you a question. Do you want me to do that? A cold-blooded person who is willing to abandon even his family for use. Was this what he wanted the duke to look like? It wasnt. I didnt think the duke was a kind person. However, he was a person with strict lines. Those who fall within the line are infinitely embraced, and those who step outside the line are punished mercilessly. A person with extremely thorough subjectivity. If we were to criticize it, it could also be evaluated as narrow-minded. However, at least the people of the duchy and Ysera did not think so. Maybe he thought that way because it was within the line he had set. He was a person who was infinitely merciful and did his best to those who fell within his standards. If you think about it, the answer was clear. I hope you dont do that. no. Actually, I wish I could do that. The madness deep inside my heart was saying that. What does it matter? I wish those warm eyes were only directed at me. I hoped that the standard of intolerance would come down to only myself. It was an extremely selfish feeling. But Ysera suppressed those words. The answer the duke wants would be a direct message: to become a monarch who knows how to take care of those around him, rather than to become a cold-blooded person. I didnt want to be hated by the duke. It was a simple mind. Since it was an incredibly simple proposition, it was easy to follow. All the Duke has to do is give the answer he wants. Then at least it wont be a problem. Thats why Im trying to act like that. Ethan answered like that and looked at Ysera. As if he could clearly see the madness sleeping deep inside her heart. You dont have to worry too much. If, as you said, Lorotia acted like that to keep me out of danger, wouldnt she have harmed me right away if I went to visit her? Still Im anxious He smiled awkwardly at those words and said while scratching his head. I recently had an epiphany. You probably saw it too. A sword that cuts through space. yes. Knife sword. It was a technique that remained vivid in Yseras memory. It was a sword strike that instantly freed his tightly bound soul. In the worst case scenario, even if Lorotia tries to kill me, I will be able to escape. A sword that can split space would be able to create a rift even in the Land of Fire. It means that I can protect my body. Theres no way Lorotia wouldnt know that. It has recently begun to grow rapidly along with the new sword of Mukryonggap, Yonginhwa. That gave me the ability to find my way back to life at least once even in the Demon Beast of the Absolute. Only then did the strength slowly drain from the corners of Yseras eyes. The duke was right. Even assuming the worst case scenario, you may be able to get out. In that case, talking to Lorotia was something worth trying at least once. The best case would be for her to appear on the surface at his call, but even in the worst case, the duke would not turn a blind eye. Are you really confident? okay. Since I have to do everything I can, I plan to move after my internal injuries are 100% healed. I promise. Even if problems arise, I will definitely come back alive. all right. Only then could Ysera feel at ease. * * * Two weeks have passed since then. It was a time when both Iseras internal injuries and Ethans internal injuries were completely healed. What is the response? Nothing at all. At this point, its safe to say Ive completely blocked my eyes and ears. Maybe. I wouldnt even like to see it. The contract was signed anyway. Unless you are trying to turn everything you have done so far into a public affair, it is normal to move at some point. You dont want it to end like this, Lorotia. Fire spirits. Their situation was very bad. Desperation will be stronger than anyone elses. I will come back. You need to take care of yourself. okay. Opened the fire passage. Only after promising several times did Ysera let him go. Ethan entered the Land of Fire. It was my first time visiting this place alone without the monarchs presence. This is my first time seeing terrain like this. When I accompanied Lorotia, I moved to an area close to the palace, so the terrain was always familiar to me. It was different now. The biggest difference was the level of spirits playing around. While the spirits located near the palace all had sharp energy and high levels, most of the spirits located in this area were individuals with the lowest level of power. DThis human? DHow do we get here D#[email protected]%#@. Most of the languages were spewing out cries that could not be understood by anyone other than a few low-level spirits that implemented the language. Several spirits were seen moving in a hurry. The intention was probably to inform the higher spirits about the presence of the intruder. This also had a different appearance. When we visited after talking to each other in advance, none of the spirits showed any hostility. He sat down in his seat and passed the time in silence. Anyway, he didnt know the way from here to the palace. However, I didnt really want to scare the spirits to find out the way. Arent most of them the lowest level spirits that cant even form their own form properly? It would have been better to wait until a superior arrived. After waiting for a while, mana began to flow throughout the space. These were the same passages of fire that Ethan had created. Superior and superlative. High-ranking spirits were appearing. Chapter 255 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 255 When I returned, the family was ruined (256) Cruma. It was one of the numerous high-ranking spirits of fire. He had relatively low power among high-level spirits. This was the reason why he was in charge of Area 8, which could be said to be the outskirts of the Land of Fire. Just as human society was divided into the capital and the provinces, the spirit world was also the same. By the standards of the human world, Zone 8 was not an ordinary region, but rather a secluded rural area. The numbers below were only zones 9 and 10, but by the standards of the human world, it was practically a slum-like area. A virtually lawless zone where it is common for spirits to attack each other to gain power. Number 8 is at least a noble person. Because secluded rural estates were generally peaceful. The only things that happened here were pastimes such as the spirits having petty fights with each other. Thats why Cruma couldnt help but be surprised by the news he heard a little while ago. -This human came in! And suddenly! -human? Could it be that this is the creature I know? You know one of the races that dominates Middle-earth -Yes! That seems correct! It was exactly the same as what I heard from my mother. The lowest level spirit who holds the position of lowest soldier in Zone 8. This guy was the lowest of the low who had never seen a human being. This means that he is a rookie who has never signed a typical contract. It wasnt strange. The soldiers in this area were generally at this level. In any case, this report was the kind of thing that couldnt be ignored. Is it common for humans to appear in the spirit world? It was something that may or may not happen once in hundreds of years. It was also an instant for the report to be sent to Ifru, the highest-level spirit in charge of Zone 8. An army was immediately organized, led by Iprou. I dont know anything else, but one thing was certain. A human capable of infiltrating the spirit world must have great power. If a weak human had been lucky enough to enter this place, he or she would have died as soon as he or she was revealed. However, according to reports, no matter how much time passes, humans continue to sit in their seats looking fine. There was no doubt that he was a master of considerable skill even in the earthly world. This was why Ipreu organized a large army. If a person had visited the Land of Fire with an unfavorable purpose, it would not have been surprising if a demonstration of force had occurred. Soon, the spirit army opened the fire passage. The troops led by Ipru crossed through the passage. The first thing they saw was the figure of a human sitting calmly on the ground. At most, only one person. Looking at the huge greatsword on his back, the general looked like a knight. An army of over a thousand spirits surrounded humans. Despite this, even the most common embarrassment did not occur to the human eye. There was only an overly calm expression, as if looking at an ordinary natural phenomenon. He was a strange human being. It was Ipuru who could not bear the silence. DWho are you? Ethan. DEthan? Are there any other identities? The Duke of Ardan. DArdan At those words, the spirits, including Ipuru, opened their eyes in surprise. Ardan was a fairly famous family in the spirit world. This was because the fire spirits were the only human family in charge of blessings. Besides, Ardan Ifru recalled a rumor. Recently, I heard that a group of humans are wandering around the monarchs residence. Surprisingly, it was. I said they were humans invited by Lorotia herself. It was a rumor I heard directly from the spirits in charge of the Fire Palace. Among the list, there was clearly the head of the Ardan family. DIs this the person who was invited by the monarch? right. DBut why did you come to Zone 8 and not the monarchs land? Zone 8? DNumbered according to the elemental density of the Land of Fire. This is the area with the eighth highest spirit density out of ten areas. Ifru kindly added an explanation. It was a knight who was expected to have been invited by the monarch. Even if it was a top-level spirit that was not to be feared, it had to be shown a certain level of respect. Ignoring him could have been seen as ignoring the monarchs authority. Right. -You did not answer the question, human. The answer is simple. I didnt receive an invitation from Lorotia this time. D! -Huh-up! DHow dare you insult the monarchs name in an informal language! -Have you ever seen such an arrogant person! Gossip! Ifru didnt dare add anything, even if it was for the sake of saving face, other normal spirits were different. They were spewing out their thoughts without hesitation. Not only did he not know that a human named Ethan was directly invited by the monarch, but he also did not feel the need to be careful about what he said to the human. Some spirits were even spitting out angry words, as was their nature. Cruma, a high-level spirit, was one of them. -Yes, you guy! How dare you blaspheme Lorotias name! I guess I just want to die! The word Lorotia was ringing in his head a hundred times louder than the word invited. How dare you say the great monarchs name in an informal language to a human being? As the head of the security branch of my 8th district, I punish you! [Kruma, stop.] Ifru? why! [Didnt you hear what that person said? Didnt you say this time you werent invited?] Kruma asked back with a red face, as if he was exasperated by Ifrus whisper. [What does that have to do with anything?] [You fool! Please do what you think! What you mean is that the monarch personally invited you to the palace before!] [Yes? I didnt hear it clearly, but] [Unlike you, who are in the lowest official position, you can talk and eat together with the monarch, and maybe were all in the same relationship!] [Huh!] We ate and talked together with the respected monarch! Are you saying that you share things without hesitation? Could it be that they are close friends or perhaps even lovers? In that case, the lowest-ranking provincial head of the local government was not the kind of person who could dare to lower Chidogon. Wouldnt it be great if you were to be offended by a single word from that person? A fireball fell on Crumas forehead. It meant he was clearly nervous. DUmthis human? [Eight! noisy! You just keep your mouth shut! Ill solve it!] [Old.] The upper-class spirit, whose strength was rapidly diminishing, quietly retreated behind the soldiers. Ifru sighed. The reason why Cruma came to such a secluded area is because of his high level of skill, but the decisive factor is probably his very fiery temperament even among the fire spirits. DIm sorry, Ethan. No, I dont care. I guess I was just doing my duty considering I was an intruder. DHehe Your heart is as broad as that of the monarch. After all, he is a human being who shared a private meeting with the monarch. If you paint your face like this, you wont say anything about the rudeness that happened in Area 8. As long as it was possible to prevent unnecessary sparks with a light public attack, it was an Ipru that could do as much as it wanted. DSo, may I ask why you came here even though you were not invited? Do Lorotia and I have to be invited to come? I thought not. DIs that so? I had nothing to say when the person who had been invited directly, not once but many times, said that. Isnt it really possible to think like that? The biggest problem was that even the monarch could think that way. This meant that if you kicked out or clashed with people for no reason just because you were in charge of public security, there could be a big problem in the future. Since he had risen to the highest level of spirit, Ifru had a distinguished career. Of course, I also had the knowledge of how to resolve this situation. -I guess so. Thats why I came to this secluded area, number 8. Well, without the monarchs invitation, you wont be able to move directly to the vicinity of the palace. Because it is a thoroughly guarded place. So thats why I arrived here. -Thats right. If you dont mind being rude, may we treat you like a treat? I will deliver the news directly to the monarch. You will probably receive a reply right away in about half a day. Right. Then, will you tell it to Lorothia? If you avoid me, there will be chaos in the Land of Fire. DThats what Ill tell you huh? What did you just say? Do spirits also have dark-eared entities? D. Ifrus face hardened. When we inferred human speech, we were able to find out several facts. first. Humans visited this place without permission. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. second. There seems to be some kind of conflict between Lorotia and humans. Otherwise, you wouldnt have been invited here long ago, or you wouldnt have said avoiding. third. Humans seem to be full of the will to cause trouble whenever possible. Ifrus face started to wrinkle as he came to a conclusion in an instant. He urgently sent a whisper to the human. [Do you realize that this could be extremely disrespectful to the monarch?] The monarch was an absolute being and a being who had to be perfect. This was the absolute truth. To freely make threatening remarks to such a being It was an issue that could have undermined the monarchs status. If this person had never been invited by the monarch, he would have immediately spewed out extremely high-temperature flames. Ethan responded to those words with a cold smile. [Speaking of that rudeness, it happened here first. The one who offers the apology will have to be your monarch.] [How dare you.] [Let me give you a piece of advice. Its okay to fight, but it would be better to tell the story. What I am going to talk about will not be too damaging to your great monarch.] In a short period of time, many thoughts passed through Ifrus mind. It is certain that there will be a fight. Because he dared to say something insulting to the monarch. but. It would be better to leave the news. Even for the security of the Land of Fire. Moreover, if just in the unlikely event that what that person says is true, wouldnt it be beneficial to the monarch as well? He secretly whispered to a spirit. [Cruma!] [Old!] [Tell it to the capital right now. The grade is special. The content is a human named Ethan wants to meet the monarch.] [Old!] [Oh, by the way, please convey this information as well. The human said that he did not come to talk about losses to the monarch.] [I understand.] Cruma, who was showing a shocked face, eventually ran out in a huff. It is the name of a superior. Even though he was impatient, he couldnt protest. Soon, high fever began to slowly burn in the bodies of the fire spirits, including Ifru, surrounding Ethan. It was clear hostility. Chapter 256 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 256 #When he returned, his family was ruined (257) Even though he was a special person who had been invited by the monarch, he did not receive the same invitation this time. Moreover, this was not a royal family, but a spirit world. There is no reason to leave a rude person alone. This was the reason why the spirits showed clear hostility. Ifru saw this and frowned. He was also angry. However, I had to refrain from making any hasty moves. I dont understand. At first glance, you dont even feel any momentum. If the Duke hadnt revealed his identity, and if this had been the human world and not the Land of Fire, he might have thought he was just an ordinary villager. So it was actually more dangerous. It was said that this persons abilities were so outstanding that even the most advanced person in Area 8 could not understand the level. Well he is a human who was invited by the monarch. If there was too much ability, there was no way it was lacking. Ifru looked around at his subordinates. If even impatient subordinates had rushed in, a terrible massacre might have occurred. DEveryone, never act rashly! The spirits hostility noticeably subsided at Ipurus stern reprimand. Although he was born with a fiery temperament, he could not dare to ignore the orders of his superiors. However, this did not prevent dissatisfied rebuttals. DIfru! The author dared to insult the monarch! Are you really planning on leaving it like this? DThats not it. However, I will be in charge of dealing with that person alone. DWe too. DYou still dont understand! The author is not a person you can deal with! Ifru answered immediately and immediately stepped forward. DWe must receive an apology for our rude remarks. Peacock. As I said before, it was your monarch who was rude first. -dare! Ifrus body was on fire. I dont know how things went before that person visited here. But one thing was certain. The commander himself was also angry at the words insulting the monarch. And whatever conflict there may have been between the monarch and the duke before, it is not a matter for the monarchs subjects to consider. Moreover he was in a situation where he had no choice but to step forward in order to calm the emotions of his subordinates who were enraged after hearing this rude remark. DAs the commander of the 8th Corps, I can no longer tolerate your rudeness! You better be prepared, Duke. As if fueled by Ifrus anger, fire rose from the blazing earth. Ethan looked at that and stretched out his hand. At that moment, the flames clinging to Ifrus body began to be sucked toward his palm. -Huh-up! -What! The fire spirits who witnessed the scene were frightened. The commanders flame could not withstand the touch of a mere human and was robbed? It was a sight that could not have been seen unless the control of the fire was overwhelming. How can a mere human have greater control than the highest fire elemental? Ifru, whose power was taken away in an instant, urgently spun his mana. I was thinking of getting back the spark that had been taken away. However, the situation was not controlled as he wanted. I felt like all my strength was being drained away, like a limp bean sprout. I felt like a fish caught in a net. -profit! In the end, Ifru chose to attack the Duke. If things continued like this, it was obvious that he would fall without even fighting a proper battle. We must stop that strange hand gesture! However, the closer I got, the faster my power was lost. When we arrived right in front of the duke. Ifru was already in no condition to fight. I was so exhausted that I couldnt even spit out a single spark, as if everything had been burned down and I was just a pile of ashes. -What on earth what kind of cunning trick did you use?! Its a secret tactic. Dont you know the reason for this? D. Ipru gritted his teeth at the cold sneer. I knew that. In the end, all of this happened because of a lack of control over the flames. It is as if the lower spirits cannot resist the higher spirits at all. This match was just the same. Because he didnt want to believe that fact, he resorted to cunning tactics. DCorps Commander! DEveryone, dont act rashly! The spirits that seemed ready to rush at Iprus urgent cry flinched. The corps commanders urgent cry contained deep concern for the soldiers. A moment of silence followed. What that silence brought was fear. Ifru, the highest-level spirit with the greatest power in Zone 8. Even he collapsed without even being able to fight a proper battle. How about themselves? Even if there were many numbers, it was not possible to overcome the absolute power gap. Just as thousands of ants cannot defeat humans. Ifru fell helplessly and covered her mouth. DWhat on earth are you planning to do, Duke? Are you really going to kill us all? I dont really have any intention of doing that. Ethans purpose was to talk to Lorothia. The situation has already led to enmity with the monarch. There was no way the conversation would go well if she went around massacring her servant spirits here. DAnd yet you behave so rudely? Its not particularly rude. If they had planned to kill them all like they thought, they would have wiped them all out a long time ago. Dont you think Im acting very kindly compared to that? D. Ifru and other spirits were silent. He is the one who neutralized the highest-ranking spirit with a single wave of his hand. Moreover, the great sword on his back showed that he was a knight. A knight can show his full power only when he takes out his sword. In other words, the duke had not yet paid even 30% of his strength. For a man that strong, wiping out the 8th Legion was not a task. That arrogant statement is by no means false. If you just reach out to the soldiers right now, they will lose their firepower without even being able to resist. A breathtaking silence that seemed like it would never be broken continued. The strange silence was broken when Cruma, who had moved to report a moment ago, returned. The upper-class spirit hurriedly ran and shouted in all directions. DThe old monarch came here in person huh? Ifru? Cruma was startled by the sight that unfolded before his eyes. The great army commander was lying on the floor, losing his heat, and the numerous spirits surrounding the human were not even showing a single movement, as if they were frightened. The spirit, who was about to continue saying that he should prepare to welcome the monarch, was silenced. Flames soared throughout Crumas body as he stared at the strange sight for a long time. DThis guy dares to attack the corps commander! Wow! Cruma, who had been suppressed with a single wave of his hand, was staggering around. Before he knew it, the human was right in front of him. I guess you are the messenger. -Let go of this! I never grabbed your body. I was just weighed down by the overwhelming control. Ethan said to Cruma, who was rolling his eyes. Are you here to deliver news of the monarchs visit? -okay! Your life will not be long, you insolent human being. Cruma answered like he was chewing. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if he was a human who had the power to easily suppress the 8th Legion, including Ipuru, he could not dare compare his status to that of a monarch. As long as the monarch visits here, the arrogant humans life will end here. -Even if I tried to run away, it was too late. Because the monarch is already making his move. is it. It was an overly calm answer. Even if he is a monarch, is he even sure that he cant harm himself? No, there is no way among humans there is someone with that level of skill. It is obvious that this is just a bluff. Cruma immediately suppressed the blasphemous thoughts that had begun to bloom in a corner of his mind. Before long, the temperature of the earth began to heat up. Flames exploded in the spirits eyes at the sudden abnormal phenomenon. Soon joy filled their eyes. A tremendous presence was felt from afar. There was only one being that could cause such a miracle. Great Fire Lord! Before I could even blink, a small figure closed the distance in an instant. Although he was similar in size to an ordinary soldier, the heat that covered his body was so hot that it could not even be compared. DThe former monarch has arrived! DWow! The spirits burst into cheers as joy rose uncontrollably. Before we knew it, the Lord of Fire was positioned right in front of humans. Clear hostility began to surround my entire body like sharp fangs. Despite this, Ethans expression remained calm without the slightest change. It was Lorotia who broke the uncomfortable silence first. [Why did you visit here?] Its you, not me, who hasnt contacted me. Lorothia was silent for a moment. Numerous thoughts were swirling in her head. [Its really difficult to understand. Im sure my hobby isnt suicide. Why did you look for me?] I have something to tell you. [Were we close enough to have a leisurely conversation?] It was you who broke down the relationship first, not me. Lorotia. [No matter what happens in our relationship, we have already crossed an irreversible river.] Well, if you talk about it, I dont think it will happen that way. In the end, Lorotia was unable to hold back her anger as she responded in a relaxed manner throughout. [Do you think what Im saying is a joke?] You know that, right? The fact that you are already tied up as Yseras contractor is not a good idea to let things go quietly. [So?] What is tied must be untied. Otherwise, it wouldnt be strange if I got stabbed in the back at any time. I never thought I would be treated by a mere human like a thief who stabs and stabs others. It was a terrible insult to the monarch. My pride was hurt. But I couldnt refute that statement. Because it was definitely true that Yseras body was stolen. I thought the duke would be convinced even if he found out about that fact. In the end, it was I who made the wrong decision. Lorotias pupils, who were struggling with a sense of betrayal, burned brightly. [If you dont want to bury your bones here, youll have to be really good at untying that knot.] Ill try. [Everyone, step back.] Lorotia defeated the 8th Legion. There were only two left on the vast land. Chapter 257 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 257 Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. #When I returned, my family was ruined (258) I heard it from Sera Lee. It seemed like there was a reason. Lorotia gritted her teeth at those words. How much does the Duke know? Could it be that he even knows that he and other fire spirits are hostages to the other three great spirits? It was such a shameful matter that I couldnt even bring it up out loud. [How much do you know?] The Land of Fire is practically a vassal country. Lorotia clenched her fists. In the end, she found out everything. The resigned eyes sank like a puppy caught in the rain. After listening to the story, I noticed more than one strange thing. Couldnt you ask for my help this time? So I asked. Why do you think you keep refusing help? [] And I heard. That could be harmful to me. I will ask. Were you trying to use Ysera as a scapegoat? [Ha, yeah. I was thinking of doing it anyway. [Because it would be impossible to completely avoid the eyes of the three monarchs.] At this point, it would have been ridiculous to hide it any longer. Because it seemed like that bitch had read all of his intentions. You definitely said you would return it in ten years. If I had believed that, I would have most likely lost my colleague. [so? Are you trying to question something that has already happened?] Im saying you did something wrong. Lorotia. Wow! Anger blooming in my heart. What was even harder to bear than that was the shame that was building up to an unbearable level. In the end, those words were tantamount to criticizing oneself as a liar. If it were a simple sale, I wouldnt have felt such strong emotions. In the sense that the person who said those words was a human being whom he valued, and in the sense that he could not even refute those words. Lorothias state of mind was sinking into a dark and complicated state. So apologize. [What?] You made a mistake and asked me to apologize. Of course, you should apologize not only to me but also to Ysera. [Ha!] Are you excited? [Yes, I wonder what kind of guts you have to say something like this.] Does it take guts to judge right from wrong? [Of course, the need will vary depending on who the target is. And this is the land I rule.] In an instant, a tremendous force crushed Ethans body. As if telling you to kneel. Ethan didnt just sit still either. Before he knew it, the ink dragon armor had covered his entire body. As the dragons mana enveloped my body, the pressure began to ease. At the sight of him standing upright, anger filled Lorothias face. When we first met. Or at least, if it was the last time I visited after killing the tyrant. The duke would not have been able to withstand his momentum. He would have sat down helplessly. Just as the minions and mortals who faced her always did. But the current duke was different. In an extremely short period of time, it has grown horribly again. Land of Fire. So much so that it would be difficult to subdue her even if she took out her true power from her kingdom. [Do you think you can survive like this?] I guess I can at least take my life. Dont you think that you came here because you have the confidence to do so? [.] Lorotia chewed her lips in exasperation. That was true. She remembered the sword that cut off her figure in the mental world at the last moment. A sword that splits space. It was a means of escaping from the Land of Fire to the Earthly World. If the duke does his best, he will be able to escape from here even if he suffers internal injuries. I was infuriated by that fact. Although he was a very outstanding human being, the Duke until now was just one of the chess pieces he could control. But what about now? In just a short period of time, almost a year since they met, he had grown so frighteningly that it was difficult for her to control him. The knees that did not bend even slightly seemed to be saying this. The relationship between you and me has no ups or downs. Theyre just equal. Your attitude is not at all monarchical. It would be better to find someone of the opposite sex. [What?] Ill say it again, Im not here to make you a losing proposition. And I am not your subordinate. But what is your attitude? The duke continued in a cold, almost bitter tone. If you are intimidated and manipulated by force, you will not be able to control your anger. Even the facial expressions that a monarch of a country should naturally control are immediately distorted by a single word. Lorothias face became blank. It was the first time in my life that I had heard such verbal abuse in front of my face. Even the highest level spirits who thought they were giving advice did not dare to say something like that right under my nose. What was even more shocking were the words that continued until the end. Its like a child, not a monarch. This is also a child who throws a tantrum because you are not given a toy. It was difficult to control my anger. No, there was no reason to endure it any longer. Even though it was pretty, it wasnt enough to tolerate such insults. If it werent for the last words, a spark would have definitely gone out instead of an answer. Didnt you want to break that terrible bondage? A terrible bondage. There was no doubt that it was a promise. Even when Lorotia paused, the conversation continued. Even just one hand will be desperately needed. It would be even better if he was someone who could influence royalties. I think we have the right person here. [You will help?] Yes. I heard that they are trying to sever the connection between the spirit world and the human world. Thats probably why I borrowed Seras body. I can do that for you. [Then your life] Was my life the most important thing to you? Lorotia could not answer easily. The reason the Duke was not used was because it was obvious that he would incur the wrath of the three monarchs in the process. Even if the absolute grandfather, who is not a transcendental person, comes, he cannot deal with the three monarchs. The moment you take on a job, your death is no different. Of course, if you were to ask whether the dukes life was more important than the oath that bound the fire spirit, that would not be true but what was clear was that Lorothia once cared for the duke very much. To the extent that most people dont want to take on this kind of work. Think from the monarchs perspective. Then you will get an answer right away. [wasnt sacrifice what you hated the most?] Yes. This incident was no different from that statement. From Lorotias point of view, it means that she is being forced to make a sacrifice. That may be why I couldnt come up with an answer easily. Even if it were a person like Ysera who had no particular connection, the Duke was someone she fell in love with from the moment they met. [But why] I do it because I want to. Then its not a sacrifice. Besides, theres no way Im going to die if I take on this job. [You will incur the wrath of not one, but three monarchs. But you can still survive?] No one knows whats going on in the world. Lord of Fire. Even if there are three monarchs, it is impossible to achieve only the desired results. [] Think calmly. What answer should you give now? Lorotia, who had been silent for a long time, answered quietly. [What do you want?] Apologise to me and Ysera and cooperate fully. Of course, something like this will never happen again. It wasnt a sudden proposal. Because it was something I had been thinking about before I arrived here. Continuing the conflict wasnt a good thing for Ethan either. The problem was with Isera, who was currently under contract, and it was also very inconvenient to have an antagonistic relationship with Lorotia, who had given me a lot so far. It was clear that she liked him. Besides, there were many things I couldnt have accomplished without her help. The act of betrayal can end with a thumping of that grace. The offer I was making now was a deal. A transaction where both parties benefit. [What is the plan?] It is difficult to cut off the human world and the spirit world right away. But you probably have time too. [Thats right.] There were still about three years left before the second source power was taken away. At that point, there was really no way to overturn the situation, so I moved as if I was struggling. I heard it took about three years. I promise. I will cut off all links in the spirit world before the period ends. [Do you think that would be easy? Even if I cut off just one right now, the monarch would come rushing in with foam in his mouth. Their power is on a different level from what I have.] Unlike myself, who was just born after a generation change, the three remaining monarchs were beings who continued to live from the previous generation. Not only did they accumulate source power over a long period of time, but they also shared the power of the previous Fire Lord and even robbed them of their own source power. Unlike the three monarchs, who could only function for a long time by borrowing a human body, the three monarchs were able to stay in the royal world for quite a long time even in the form of spirits. The power it could bring was also on a different level. Because he was able to descend with a power that could be called absolute. What if such a being descended into the human world? It was truly a disaster. Of course, they could not descend as easily as flipping the palm of their hand. Since the royal world and the spirit world are completely separate worlds, the longer the time of advent, the more power was inevitably lost. It was a reality that had no choice but to be faced without a formally contracted spiritist. It was for that very reason that the Spirit Lord did not appear in the world. There was no need to waste ones own strength by showing up for royalties. There is no need to descend into the world unless, occasionally, a spirit with the qualifications to summon a monarch appears by luck. That is why their coming is a fearful thing. [It is necessary to cut off not one, but three spirit worlds. Do you want to become a fugitive?] Is there any need to run away? [What?] If my level rises just one more level, wont I be able to face them? Lorothias face became blank. The next level after the transcendent. It was because of the appearance of humans who casually talked about reaching the absolute state. Besides, its not like theyre all flocking in at once. Isnt that right? [Probably so.] Water, fire, wind, and earth. Even if one of these rings broke, the three monarchs would not rush in with foam in their mouths. Perhaps only one monarch with the right attribute will descend at first. If you join forces with Ysera, it will be a big deal. [My power and the power of other monarchs] But it wont be completely powerless, right? I think I can at least hurt them. Isnt that enough? [That cant be possible!] No matter how weak she became, she was still a monarch in name and appearance. The level of resistance is sufficiently possible. Ethan nodded as if confirming the sight of Lorotia shouting angrily. I think thats a fight worth fighting. [If you reach the absolute state there is a possibility.] Lorotia nodded reluctantly. Chapter 258 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 258 #When I returned, my family was ruined (259) I know that it is not an easy task. But its not like theres no possibility at all. [There are only three years left. Even if you move quickly, it will take about three months to break the chain of the three attributes.] If you look at it that way, it means that you have to reach the absolute state within a short time of two years and seven months. If an ordinary human, or even an ordinary transcendental person, had said something like that, he would have responded that he was crazy. But the person who said those words was Ethan. She remembered the first time she met Ethan. When a sacrifice was offered at the fire temple. At that time, Ethan was a fledgling driver with a youthful look on his face. Nevertheless, I remember being impressed by his talent, which was so outstanding that he was called to me. I also remember being generously blessed for that talent. However, I never thought that he could grow this much in such a short period of time. Because rising to the top is not something that can be achieved simply by talent. In order to reach the state of transcendence, numerous experiences were needed. In other words, it was like needing time. But what about the duke? He grew up like that, as if the concept of time was applied differently. It was something special that even the monarch had no choice but to acknowledge. Because there was such a precedent, it was not easy to refute the idea of challenging the absolute state with a human body. Because there have already been achievements that have shown clear results. Isnt it true that you had no intention of continuing that pledge anyway? [Yes.] Because I couldnt live with a leash held hostage forever. The more you are deprived of your source power, the stronger the bondage will be. In the end, the fire spirits will live as slaves to the three monarchs forever. As a monarch, he could not continue this pledge. Then just trust me. I will definitely break the pact that binds the fire spirits. [] If you do not cooperate with me, it will only be a loss for you. Wasnt it already a half-assed relationship with Lee Sera, the contractor? It wont be as easy to possess as before. It was true. The last time Iseras soul was forcibly bound was because she agreed to that fact. Consent to temporarily rent ones body. Isera, the contractor, probably thought the word temporary meant a day or two. From his position as a monarch, it was natural that temporary was different from human standards. From the contractors perspective, it was a kind of horseplay and fraud. Still, it didnt matter. If you can suppress the soul once, there wont be any problems while it takes over the body. Thats what I thought until things went wrong. But in the end, things went completely wrong. As before, the plan to break the ring by manipulating Yseras body became difficult to carry out. Stealing the body of a creature with normal intelligence was not an easy task, even for a monarch. To take advantage of the opportunity, you have to seize it when the contractors mind and body are weak. Theres no way thats easy. Unless she was an idiot, it was obvious that Ysera would be wary of her. Especially when it comes to the Dukes safety, he will never overlook such a risk as he tends to give a damn. In the end, it was said that cooperation was necessary to achieve ones goal. Whether it was cooperation with Ysera or cooperation with the Duke. Lorothias momentum quickly subsided. The duke was right. The most important thing for me was to break my oath. Breaking the link connecting the spirit world was the first step in that plan. If your hands and feet are blocked from now on, you will be a slave forever, unable to do anything. Actions that must be taken as a monarch. That was to join hands with the duke. [Okay, I apologize. To you and to my contractor.] Are you willing to accept cooperation? [okay. The question is whether that guy, Isera, will accept my apology] If you promise full cooperation in your name, Isera wont be too dissatisfied. Making a promise by putting your name on it. It was an act of great significance. When making a covenant like that, if you break your promise, you will be subject to a significant penalty. [By name?] Yes. Put your name on it. He probably promised that to Ysera last time too. Instead, the content would have been vague. [.] It was true. In terms of what she promised under her name, Lorotia greatly expanded the scope of the content. It was a clever trick. The naive contractor could not dig into that blind spot. No, to be exact, there wouldnt have been any room to dig into it. It must have taken a lot of mental energy just to deal with the sense of self-destruction that began to build up due to the sharp criticism. Do you agree that I will directly discuss the scope and content of cooperation? [Good.] Lorotia nodded as if she couldnt win. Since there was precedent, it was not strange for the duke to prepare so thoroughly. It will no longer be possible to easily move on with vague words. Nevertheless, Lorothia had no choice but to accept his words. Because the human in front of her was the last rope she could grab. This was the only way to break the link between the spirit world and royalties. The conversation between the two continued. What was discussed was simple. Lorotia will fully cooperate with the contractor, Ysera. In return, Ethan must find and break three links within three years. A cooperative relationship that can be maintained because both parties have clear goals. The covenant was made quickly. Lets do better in the future. Ethan offered his hand. Lorotia, who was staring at it, accepted the handshake. [Good.] It was like sealing the gap to some extent. Although there will be an apology from Lorotia, Yseras feelings will not be resolved to that extent. She planned to persuade him herself. Its over. Negotiations with Lorotia were also an important turning point for Ethan. Not only did it have great significance in ensuring safety because Ysera was tied up, but it also had the advantage of being able to get the monarchs help in future battles. Of course, there is a trade-off in having to deal with three monarchs in return, but if you deal with them in Royalty, which is not their home base. Its worth a try. Not only was there still a lot of time left, but crucially, at that time, I was not dealing with the monarchs alone. You can use the fire lord called Lorotia. Ethans eyes lit up. This is because, through this negotiation, we have created the conditions to focus solely on the rulers. * * * I dont think this guy is either. The red pupils of the shadows glowed faintly in the darkness. The person the pupil was looking at was none other than the Duke. He had now crossed the Kingdom of Limedel and arrived in the Kingdom of Heidern. The purpose was to find the transcendent person involved in the tyrants death. Even though the human transcendents were weaker than them, they were still the ones who heard that they were the strongest in name and appearance. The investigation process was not easy. In the process of retracing the steps of the transcendentals one by one, quite a few of their subordinates met their deaths. Although they were not his core forces, it was not very pleasant for him to see his compatriots dying anyway. It was natural for a desire for revenge to arise. Anyone who gets caught will definitely be killed. The number of transcendents investigated after the tyrants death was approximately ten. We thoroughly dug up his traces and checked everything, starting from whether he had an alibi, to whether there were any suspicious movements during the process. In this way, the candidate group was gradually reduced. The Duke he was currently observing did not seem to have anything to do with the tyrants death. The shadow took out a list of transcendental people and put an X next to Dukes name. Even while he was observing for a while, Duke was moving as usual, as if he didnt even feel anything. It was natural. Because the shadow was currently using hibernation, one of the powers given to it. A low-level shadow worshiper would fall asleep immediately after using hibernation, but the ruler was different. He and other high-ranking members were able to move freely even in hibernation. Starting with the heartbeat, even every single movement of the blood vessels is controlled to the limit. It was nearly impossible for an ordinary transcendental person to find the Shadow Clan that had entered this state. Just as most transcendental beings cannot inflict even a single wound on a tyrant who uses his power. There is now only one transcendental person left in Heidern. Originally, I heard that it was a country with quite a lot of transcendentalists, but now it was different. There was a story going around that Duke Hymos, who had reached the level of transcendence as a warlock, and Duke Gerond, who was said to be Heiderns best swordsman, had died, leaving a gaping hole in their power. Excluding the Duke, there is only one transcendent left. Ethan Ardan. A new transcendental of the kingdom known to be Ardans legitimate ancestor and deeply involved in the deaths of the two dukes. A genius of the century who freely utilizes the white flame that the first family head used. The shadow was the target to be observed. The shadowy figure that was staring at the Duke disappeared. Around the time we left Duke Dustins residence. The dragons, whose entire bodies were dyed in ink like shadows, appeared. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im going to Duke Ardans house. The shadow descendants immediately lowered their heads. These are the words of the ruler. A protest was impossible. Soon after, one of the family members handed over a document. The shadows eyes lit up when it saw that. Its a fire. There was news that a forest fire had broken out in Maren Forest, located in the duchy. If it had been a simple forest fire, it would have been overlooked, but the information provided by the family member contained unusual details. The heat was too strong to be considered a simple forest fire. There was not a single trace left throughout the burned area, as if it had not been burned but had melted into magma. Thats strange. It was nearly impossible to raise this level of heat through a natural forest fire. In the unlikely event that this level of heat could spread due to a forest fire, the fire would have had to spread to a much wider area than the information provided by the family. Isnt there something to burn for the temperature to rise? However, the scope of the forest fire was excessively narrow compared to its heat. The duke may be involved. Im not sure why they burned down the duchys forests, but one thing was certain. There is a high possibility that this is a trace left behind by him. It was a survey result that might have some meaning as it was the actions of the person being observed from now on. Shadow and other family members began to move towards the Ardan duchy. Chapter 259 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 259 When I returned, my family was ruined (260) Maren Forest. The shadow that arrived there examined the traces. Although we were informed of the details of the fire through reports, there is also information that can only be obtained by seeing it with our own eyes. The shadow that was scouring the Maren Forest was quite shocked. The reason was simple. These are traces of battle. Those are also traces of people with great power. The shadows sharp pupils did not miss even the slightest trace. Clearly, two types of fire had collided. Just by looking at the traces, you could guess how hot the fire must have been. No matter how small it is, beings higher than the transcendental would have collided with it. One person was able to guess. There is a very famous transcendental person in Ardan. However, it was difficult to guess the other one. Who will be the new transcendental person who controls fire? Judging by the way they clashed with each other, it doesnt seem like he belongs to Ardan. The traces clearly answered. This was no ordinary friendly sparring. The one who had more exposure to death than other rulers was Shadow. It wasnt that difficult to read the murderous intent in the messy traces. Did you risk your life? However, there were too many strange things to make such a guarantee. There were two main traces. A flame that appears to have a single sword mark and will. In particular, the traces of flame were very unique. It seemed like it wasnt just an attack made of elements. an entity with physical power divided into hundreds of branches. What is this? The thin scope was reminiscent of a whip. A scene played in Shadows mind. A whip that opens its mouth like a snakes mouth. Immediately following, an onslaught of fiery whips split into hundreds of branches like a hydra. Thats strange. When I first saw the flame. The shadow predicted one of two opponents for the duke. Wizard or elementalist. A being that uses fire as its main attribute. However, confusion began to arise as traces of a whip in the flames were found. He knew almost all information about the transcendental beings that existed in the world. However, even those shadows had never heard of a wizard or spiritist who used a whip as their main weapon. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is this a new transcendent? Just as we have not yet been able to find out detailed information about Duke Ethan, a new transcendental person who was recently born. Transcendants who use whips were also likely to be emerging transcendents. So, there probably isnt a single person you can guess. Besides this isnt the only strange thing. The traces, divided like whips, clearly contained a deep murderous intent. It is an attack struck without hesitation in order to kill the enemy. The shadow was certain. On the other hand, what about the sword marks that are believed to belong to the duke? I dont think there is any intention to kill. Do you throw a soft attack at an opponent who is trying to kill you, as if trying to subdue them? This means that there is a good reason not to kill the other person. Maybe hes an acquaintance of the duke. What remained in the sword marks were not traces of intense murderous intent, but traces of delicately controlling the force as if trying to subdue the opponent. The shadow that was following the sword marks throughout the forest stopped at one place. The sight of the trees in the forest disappearing without even a trace remaining. Shadow widened his eyes at the sight. This was because the swordsmanship had reached such a high level that even he could not fully understand it. What the! The sword attack spread like an explosion. Compared to the remaining sword marks, the destructive power that could be considered the aftermath appeared to be extremely limited. As if something had broken through a solid wall and its power was halved. If the power had not been attenuated, the trace would not have ended with at most hundreds of trees evaporating. This high-level sword strike could have made the entire forest disappear. What on earth did I hit Does this mean that more than half of the power of a sword strike like this was lost? Moreover, the sword strike was not concentrated on one point, but was spread out over a wide area. If he had fought a normal human, there would be no way the sword marks would have spread this far. Think about it. Could it be that a person who would leave a sword mark like this would not be able to control his swordsmanship? As he was a transcendental person, he would have perfect control over every single muscle, and of course he would have chosen the most powerful offensive method. What if the Duke had a fight with a human transcendent? The offensive must have been concentrated within a narrow range. Against a small opponent, it was much easier and more efficient to focus the attack within a narrow range rather than using wide-area attacks. There is no way a sword expert would not know this simple principle. Nevertheless, the attack was released as if spraying water. As if I was surrounded by something. Are you perhaps trapped in a specific space? If so, I could understand this attack method. If the intention was to completely destroy a certain area of space, it would not be strange to leave traces like this. Its a space worthy of imprisoning a transcendental person. Is it an area? Looking at the remaining sword marks, the level of the duke was not low at all. It was definitely not at a level that could be ignored just because it was a human transcendent. He wasnt just a low-ranking transcendent. The time when he was officially known to have reached the state of transcendence was when the Continental Swordsmanship Competition was held. Even assuming that he had entered the state of transcendence a little faster than that, it was undeniable that the growth rate was frightening. Its difficult to be an opponent who can confine such an operation to his territory. If we assume this, we might actually have to deny the previous hypothesis. Didnt you think so until a little while ago? The dukes opponent will be a little-known emerging powerhouse. That was the assumption because he was not a person caught in his information network. If youre such an emerging transcendental person, you cant confine the duke within his territory. In other words, the transcendental people who appeared recently were no different from newbies. In order to confine the opponent within a territory, one had to belong to at least a similar realm. It is impossible for a lower transcendent to confine a higher transcendent within its own domain. It felt like the more I followed the trace, the more complicated the accident became. I need to organize my thoughts. And only with very certain things. first. The duke and the unknown transcendent faced each other in Maren Forest. second. The duke did not have murderous intent, but on the contrary, the other party had murderous intent. third. The Dukes level is not just that of a low-level transcendent. Even at the minimum, it is above mid-level. Maybe he is a high-level transcendent. fourth. The opponent is strong enough to confine a transcendental person with such skills within their territory. Fifth. Even you dont know the other persons identity. There is a high possibility that he is someone who has hidden the state of transcendence until now. If theres one thing I found out, its that he uses a whip as his main weapon. Even if I organize it, its still complicated. When the first two traces were discovered, the first person the shadow came to mind was Ysera. According to the report, it was said that he was a spiritist who was following Ethan around. He is also a talented person who achieved superhuman status at a very young age. If so, there was a possibility that she too had reached the level of transcendence. What if a conflict arose between Ysera and Ethan? If so, it also explains that the dukes sword strike did not contain murderous intent. Since they are acquaintances, it would be difficult to kill them. Well, we still dont know why the spiritist tried to kill the duke. I thought so, but the more I researched, the more I began to believe that Ysera was not a party to this battle. Lets just say that she has reached the state of transcendence. Even so. He could never be stronger than the Duke. As for the spirits he was dealing with, they were only the highest level spirits, and crucially, he was a human who had taken the duke as his teacher only half a year ago. That means there was an overwhelming difference in skill from the beginning. Although there is a saying that he was a good man, the duke was not just that kind of person. He is praised as the most talented knight throughout the Western Continent. The gap gets wider as you get further away, but it will never narrow. At least it would be impossible to confine it to an area. The shadow who gathered his family members together spoke. Gather rumors about the duchy. Any information is good, but it would be better if it was about Duke Ethan. However, for his sake, entering the inner castle is not permitted. The level of the duke was much higher than expected. If you were a member of his family other than yourself, you might be caught by his attention. I planned to take charge of investigating him entirely. In this way, one by one, the descendants began to spread throughout the duchy. * * * About three days have passed since the investigation began. Because the power of hibernation was used to the limit, no one noticed the ruler who had infiltrated the inner city. Even Ethan, known as the duchys highest leader, was like that. He seemed not to feel any gaze at all and was living his life as usual. He didnt look particularly different from other transcendents. Simple meditation. Training and practice. From supporting the knights to consolidating internal affairs. There hasnt been anything too suspicious so far. It would be a little different if the subordinates asked for meaningful information, but As the investigation continued, I saw one of the subordinates rushing towards me. Whats going on? I rushed over because it was something I felt I needed to see. A family member taking a deep breath. There was a document in his hand. The face of the shadow holding the document began to change moment by moment. The person who sent the document was the head of the investigation team, one of his immediate subordinates. A fellow countryman who is one step ahead of you when it comes to gathering information. The possibility of this being wrong was very low. It is said that Heiderns high-ranking officials have distributed a large amount of mana stones. After investigation, it appears that the royal family is also involved in this. The reason was that there was a rumor that the eldest daughter of the Turian Marquis was related to the Fire Spirit Lord The amount of mana stones released from each high-ranking family was enormous at a glance. Even the royal family was involved. The destination for the logistics was the Duke of Ardan. The shadows face stiffened after seeing the phrase. The reason why spiritists collect mana stones in large quantities. Most likely, it is to make a contract with a high-ranking spirit. Ysera has already made a contract with the highest level spirit. If it was a normal spirit contract, there would be no reason to collect so many mana stones at the kingdom level. Are you saying that Ysera got tangled up with the spirit lord? The shadow recalled the traces it had seen a few days ago. Spirit Lord. If it were the entity that I had only heard about through word of mouth, it would not have been difficult to trap the duke within its territory. If something went wrong during the contract process and a conflict arose with the duke during that process, it fits perfectly with the details of the investigation, starting from the traces. and I must kill him now. The shadows pupils turned red. I didnt make that judgment simply because I was a descendant of Ardan. A habit of hating the dragon race. Power that is building up so quickly. If thats not enough, what if you get the help of a contractor who can handle the spirit lord? Duke of Ethan. The interest rate was excessively risky. Chapter 260 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 260 #When I returned, my family was ruined (261) To be honest, I didnt think much of the shadow until I came here. Just as we investigated ordinary transcendents, Duke Ethan was also a transcendent, so he had no choice but to be included in the candidate group. So, I planned to just continue the investigation as I had done so far. Of course, there was a housemaster for a family called Ardan. Because it was a family that blocked the steps of a great monarch. However, the shadow was not swayed by emotions enough to apply different priorities to work based on simple antipathy. Ardan? It used to shine brilliantly, but due to the war with the monarch, it has now lost its shine and is just a fallen bird. Even though they have been regaining their glory recently, they are not yet considered a family that can threaten them. Actually, it was. Ardan was a place so far away from the place where shadows and disaster reigned. Even if rumors reached that point, they were usually misrepresented or exaggerated. Even if the rumors were true, I only felt that he was a human being with excellent intelligence. It was after investigating Maren Forest that those feelings changed. Transcendence was the last known realm that humans could reach. Even if you grow to the level of a superhuman, your growth will come to a halt once you reach this level. Therefore, Shadow thought that Duke Ethan would be a low-level transcendental at best. However, the information provided by the traces was completely different. His level was already far beyond his clumsy beginnings. Traces dont lie. He had already reached the level of a seasoned swordsman who was worn out even at the level of transcendence. It was an overwhelming growth that even felt like a threat to the ruler himself. Considering the time it took to reach the state of transcendence, this is an impossible growth rate. I could feel it because I had witnessed so many transcendent people. The path is different from that of a normal transcendental person. Still, it couldnt be said to be a really big threat yet. If you put your mind to it, it wont be difficult to handle it even if its a fierce battle. Therefore, I just thought of it as a variable threat factor. Should I say that if you leave it alone, it will become a headache? Duke of Ethan. It wasnt something that needed to be dealt with as a top priority right away. Right now, the most important thing was to find the tyrants killer, deal with him, and complete revenge. Therefore, I thought it would not be too late to decide on the dukes treatment later. it was a miscalculation. If this is not dealt with right now, it will definitely reappear as a major obstacle. The moment I received my subordinates report, I was able to understand it instinctively. An article dealing with white salt. The sight of a spiritist or wizard helping knights was a sight that could easily be seen anywhere. Starting with simple magic to sharpen weapons or harden armor, it was also quite common for spirits to inhabit the bodies of allies and give them properties. Although it is very common. What if the person providing the help is a spirit lord-level entity? It was a nightmare so bad that it couldnt even be joked about. Especially since I personally witnessed the traces of a spirit presumed to be the monarch, the fear could not help but grow. The Dukes sword strike turned the middle of the forest into an open space. It was probably a technique used to deal with the monarch. Its not a spirit world, its royalties. Yet, it is an entity that exerts such power. Even if such an entity became an ally of the duke, it was a very big threat. So we have to deal with it now. The reason is unknown, but it is clear that there has been a major conflict between the spirit lord and the duke recently. Because the monarchs attack contained a murderous intent so sharp that it could not be hidden. If there was a conflict of that magnitude, there would be no reason to cooperate with the Duke for the time being. Before joining forces. Now was a golden opportunity to deal with the variables. That was why, as soon as he received the news, he became determined to kill the duke. I dont know if Ardan is a family that cooperates with the dragon clan. Dont you already know? Starting with the fact that he is experiencing a terrible conflict with the Church, one of the forces of the Dragon Clan, and even the complicated relationship between supporters and supporters throughout the war. There was never a chance that he and the dragon would join hands. It is possible now. This is not an easy opponent. Perhaps we should utilize the powers given to us as rulers. In other words, it meant that if you use your power, you have a good chance of winning. The necklace of shadows glowed darkly. What soon became connected through the necklace was disaster. -Something happened, a disaster. -Something? Have you ever tried to find the tyrants killer? -No, thats not it. I just found a person to kill. DEven if it means overtaking the highest priority mission? -okay. The target is Ethan Ardan. You probably heard the rumors too. The head of Ardan. -The reason is? Im sure Im not trying to stop the seeds of those who have the last name of Ardan by coming here now. DIt is not driven by trivial emotions such as revenge. He is a strong man who will threaten our rulers. -Youve already grown that much? -The growth rate is surprisingly fast. It is said that the spiritist who was chasing him around made a contract directly with the monarch. DAre you sure? DWe have captured information that a large amount of mana stones were headed to Ardan. Moreover, they found traces of a fight. The shadow calmly listed the sights it had seen. The battle between the Fire Lord and Duke Ethan. It all comes down to the amount of power that those two beings possess. DIts dangerous. Its too dangerous. -This is why I want to handle it myself. DAre you okay? What happened to that spiritist? -He is not showing his appearance. Looking at the traces of the battle, the monarch must have been forcibly repatriated to the spirit world and it would have been difficult to deal with the aftermath. Hes probably recuperating. It will be difficult to wake up, at least for a while. DThats a good thing. -okay. Its a good thing you know it now. If that elementalist was at the point where he could handle the monarch perfectly, I wouldnt have thought about moving right away. Hunting a transcendental person who cooperates with the monarch would have been something that even the ruler himself would have had to risk his life for. Naturally, he would have asked for help from other rulers, including Calamity. Ardans Seed will be a great threat. If this was the case, other rulers such as Demon Dragon would not be able to remain silent. Because the justification was completely passed over to this side. However, there was no time to present the agenda and gather other rulers. How can we know when that elemental master will wake up, call the monarch, and cooperate with the duke? The buttocks of the rulers were generally very heavy. At best, it will take three months for an agenda to be proposed, a meeting to be held, and two or more rulers to meet. It was such a long time. This was especially true considering the Dukes frightening growth rate. In that sense, it was a great fortune for Shadow to once again check the traces of battle left in the forest. The aftermath of a huge battle. Thanks to that, it was easy to predict that the Spiritualists body would not grow. The current duke was actually only half-formed. -i get it. If you kill the duke, I would like you to contact me immediately. -Thats right. -For the monarch. -For the monarch. Communication between the two dragons was cut off. This time, the shadow that connected communication with the subordinates through the necklace spoke. DAll of Heiderns household, listen. Gather at the Duchy of Ardan within a day. The goal is to exterminate all life forms in the duchy. So perfect that there isnt even a single seed left. DI obey the orders of the ruler! At the words of the great ruler, the people who had been collecting information throughout the kingdom immediately began to take action. Ardan I thought I would never be a threat again. However, they survived more tenaciously than cockroaches. I was planning to use this opportunity to completely destroy them. Even if in return the dragon race is revealed to the entire world. Soon the shadow concentrated its mind. The goal now was not to observe the duke, but to kill him. I planned to pounce right away as soon as the slightest gap was revealed. Like a wild beast snatching the neck of a mountain animal. * * * This is the beginning. three days ago. Ethan, who was practicing his senses as usual, felt something strange. A strange feeling that cannot be explained in words. It felt like a wet snake was passing over my skin. It was from then on. Pretending to continue training as usual, I focused my mind and searched the surroundings. A very subtle sign. It was located on top of a huge tree in the duchy. When Ethan felt it, he was secretly impressed. This was because it was a much more refined form of hiding than Annas previous observation from the roof. Even if we look at the numbers, should we say that it feels more than five times more secretive? The use of a hollow sword and the resulting enlightenment and growth. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have felt the snake-like observation. When I felt that presence. Ethan could tell right away. shadow. Among the rulers, there was only one who could hide his presence so skillfully. shadow. Why did he visit this place? sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt that difficult to guess. Which transcendental being was involved in the death of the tyrant? They must have been searching everywhere to investigate whether that was the case. Of course, as one of the transcendental beings, he would also have been part of that surveillance network. Or they found evidence of my involvement. However, there were too many strange things to say that evidence was found. There were more than one loophole that had been revealed so far. Nevertheless, the shadow did not rush. It was a very strange thing, considering how much of an advantage a surprise attack gives in a battle. Thats why I was confident. Hes still not sure who was behind the tyrants death. After that, Ethan thought. If hes going to kill me anyway, why not bury him while Im here now? There was no sign of leaving in a day or two, and his physical condition was now close to normal. Moreover, decisively. Now he could receive the full support of the spirit lord. Thats why I hid Iseras whereabouts as much as possible. If he digs into himself, he will also notice that Ysera has made a contract with the monarch, and if he sees such a spiritist hanging around nearby. Because that cunning bastard will choose flight rather than battle first. The operation worked well. The guy continued to observe himself. As Ethan continues to observe the shadow. It strikes all at once. Completely, leaving no escape route so that there is absolutely no escape. Preparation for the last three days. The opportunity was slowly approaching. Chapter 261 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 261 When I returned, the family was ruined (262) Shadow. There is probably no one who knows more about this guys tendencies as perfectly as Ethan. That was because I had run into him countless times in my past life. Its powers were hibernation and melting. Hibernation involves silencing ones own physical activity to the limit, and shadow worshipers who entered this state were extremely difficult to detect, even if they were in a similar state. And what is more difficult than hibernation is melting. The efficacy is simple. Something that pops out from behind the shadow of a creature. It was able to move between shadows. And that too quickly and secretly at an unimaginable speed. When I first encountered him. I suffered numerous injuries from that power. Fortunately, he was able to avoid fatal wounds, and due to the nature of assassins, they tend to lose strength when the first surprise attack is neutralized, so he was able to lead the battle to his advantage. The guy was cunning and skilled. There were more than one or two shadows that could be utilized on the battlefield. Not only did he kill numerous knights while moving through the shadows, he even succeeded in escaping. Many knights died until they drove their divine swords into the guys face. In order to attack him, I had to erase his shadow. This is done by turning the surrounding area into an area of light brighter than daylight and completely blocking any space to hide. That was impossible when dealing with black flames. It is a fire that lives in darkness by nature. It was a flame that could only be grown if the shadow grew, but could not be erased. Thats why I received help from wizards. A realm of light cast by high-ranking wizards. It was the magic that contributed most decisively to killing the shadow. But theres no need for that anymore. White salt. Because the fire in his body was no longer darkness, but a flame infinitely closer to light. It was even possible to create such flames in all directions without any gaps. It could be considered the most specialized ability in dealing with shadows. His extraordinarily developed senses did not miss even the slightest change in his emotions. For a few hours now, Ethan had been feeling a tingling sensation in his body. There was no doubt that he was trying to kill himself. Why? Because he realized that he was involved in the tyrants affairs? Thats unlikely. Think about it, we dont know which of the transcendental people is the culprit. Thats why the shadows are probably looking everywhere. That may be the reason why he came to observe him long after the tyrant died. Although we may be able to find suspicious circumstances. I wouldnt have been able to find any convincing evidence. Because it was not easy to follow the traces of the transcendental. The investigation ended not because it was determined that most transcendental people were definitely not involved, but because it could not find solid evidence. Even if the shadow had the intelligence to fly and crawl, this was something that could not be helped. At best, the best he can do is to identify the most suspicious of the Transcendents. But did you kill all those who were suspicious? That wasnt it either. If the Transcendent had died and gone bad, there was no way such news would not have spread. Considering the time it took to get here Even if I couldnt do it, I would have investigated ten people. Those whose track record is clear enough to cast doubt will not exceed six at most. If he was going to kill himself, he should have killed the remaining four as well. But the shadow didnt act like that. The appropriate question was passed over for now and the next target was investigated. But why does he reveal his life to himself? There is a reason. There is a clear reason to kill. It would have been difficult to find conclusive evidence of involvement in the tyrants affairs. The time he stayed here was too short, and he left several deceptive traces. If not for this reason, what would be the reason for killing? Because he is a descendant of Ardan? no. If he was going to show his intent to kill for that reason, Ardan should have been killed a long time ago. Hmm It means there was a threat that made him move right away. What must that something be for an entity of the level of a ruler to behave differently? Spirit Lord? These were the only candidates that immediately came to mind. It wouldnt have been difficult to find out the extent of the contract with the monarch. Each high-ranking family brought mana stones, even from the royal family. The movement of logistics was difficult to completely hide. With the information power of the shadow, it was something that could be figured out within a day or two. However, if it was about a monarch, it would be very strange for him to rush in. Lets say we have a spiritist here who can handle the monarch. So, do you really want to rush in when you have to deal with not only yourself but that spiritist as well? Its not like theres a rumor that Ysera is dead, shes just been recuperating for a few weeks? As far as Ethan knew, Shadow wasnt big enough to take on such a big threat. I wouldnt know if it was someone like Seungnyang who constantly looks for opportunities. There had to be a clear reason for him to rush in now. For example, I am confident that I can work alone That moment. Ethans eyes lit up. It was because there was one thing that occurred to me. He is a meticulous guy. Perhaps he could have checked the traces in the forest before investigating himself? News about forest fires has been a hot topic for some time. He would have easily figured out that there was artificial intervention in the forest fire. It would have been easy to hear the news that a contract was made with the spirit lord. Ysera is in hiding. What if you found your sword marks and Lorotias traces in the forest? Thats fun. I felt like I knew what he was thinking. The duke and the spirit priest have a conflict after signing a contract with the monarch. The two faced off and the monarch was reverse summoned. The reason the spirit master does not appear is because of the aftermath of the shock. That means he is alone now. This means that you cannot receive help from the monarch. Since he would have seen the traces, he would have found out about his growth rate and could have very easily imagined how much power he could generate when combined with the spirit lord. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be that they have decided that they should be killed now? The more I think about it, the more plausible it seems. Thinking about it that way, I could explain why he was now showing his murderous intent. This probably means that they will deal with it quickly before the sprouts grow. Just by looking at it from the outside, he probably thought that he was good enough to deal with. Good. It was a situation where I was worried about what would happen if the guy chose to run away instead of confronting me. Considering that, things were going surprisingly well. He is a guy with rolled-back eyes and a murderous intent. If a battle broke out, it was obvious that they would choose to fight instead of running away. Because he went from being an object of observation to being put on a killing squad where he had to kill. If he has one misfortune. His current strength was that even if he were to fight one on one, he would be second to none. No, to be more precise, it should be seen as much more advanced than the shadow. The reason was simple. Ethan had a keen understanding of shadows. Everything from its attack method to the techniques it uses. Of course, since it would have been mixed with human technology, the details may be different. It is clear that the authority will remain the same. Because so did the tyrant. Moreover, while the Tyrants power was something that could not be done even if one knew that it strengthened the body, the Shadows power was completely different. Melting in. This is because it was one of those powers that had wildly different ways to respond depending on whether you knew it or not. He went one step further and was an assassin who used his powers to kill his enemies. If the numbers are read, assassins are one of the deadliest occupations. So it is bound to be overwhelmingly advantageous. Knife sword and Yonginhwa. Not only that, but now that he has the ink dragon armor, Ethans power is a world away from when he was dealing with the tyrant. The moment you rush in, you will experience hell. I guess we can set the stage. Ethan went outside. He spoke to the knights. Im thinking of taking a look around Londinium. The escort did not attach. The knights said they would stick together, but Ethan refused. It was funny that he was worried about his safety as he was an expert in transcendence. Knowing that it was more of a formality, the knights no longer insisted on being the escort. He changed into his normal clothes and left the temple. Until we left the center of the city and left the outer castle. The snow behind him did not fall until the end. On the contrary, it was clinging even more tenaciously. Especially when I went outside the outer castle. I could feel the gaze mixed with half joy and half suspicion. It would be natural to be suspicious as it is revealing behavior that was not visible during the previous investigation period. On the other hand, you might be happy. It would be more advantageous for the shadow to deal with it quietly from the outside, rather than deal with it itself from the inside, where many eyes are watching. The place Ethan headed to was the mountain near the duchy. Your body will be feverish like crazy, so all you have to do is create one decisive opportunity. Then it will run on its own. Very naturally. After reaching deep into the mountain, he sat cross-legged. I even closed my eyes as if meditating. A dark, dark shadow sat behind his new model. I wonder if you wont run into me. I naturally slowed down my breathing. Long breathing and the sound of a comfortably beating heart. He seemed to be relaxed and naturally concentrating on training. For an assassin, this is a fantastic opportunity that will make your mouth water. Despite this, there was no pretense of popularity whatsoever. The cunning shadow continued to attempt observation even in this situation. Maybe its about seizing a more perfect opportunity, or maybe its about doubting the opportunity that was so conveniently given. Meditation continued. As it was a quiet mountain, there was no sign of popularity. All it takes is for him to rush at you once. The moment you get to close range, you wont be able to increase the distance again. A silence that looked peaceful on the outside, but was filled with tremendous tension inside. A golden opportunity to be completely separated from the knights of the duchy as well as the spirit priests. I thought there was no way he would miss this. We gradually adjusted the interior. When even the muscles are completely relaxed like that. I felt a very faint presence. A presence smaller than an ant passing by. Good luck! White flame covered my entire body. Before I knew it, a black new model was reaching out behind me. A nail aiming straight for the heart. He immediately turned around and raised his sword. Lets go! An eerie crash sound erupted. The five sharp nails were blocked by the blade of the divine sword, preventing it from moving forward. A cool smile appeared on Ethans lips as he made eye contact with red pupils. You got caught. -what? Soon white flames began burning everywhere. With a fever so intense that no living thing can survive. Chapter 262 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 262 #When I returned, the family was ruined (263) The shadow widened its eyes. Shadow worshipers power melt. The manifestation of power was bound to vary depending on the level of the dragon race. Naturally, his power as a ruler, the highest level, was refined to the limit. The time required for transfer is only a moment, and it can move without a trace, and it does not make it vulnerable while moving. This powerful power was the power that made the shadow the ruler. Being able to rise up behind the targets shadow. No one could block the five sharp claws flying from behind. The same was true for higher-level entities, such as transcendents. Because it was an offensive that was more stealthy than air, faster than thunder, and as sharp as the Ardenheit. So far, countless creatures have been killed. Thats why the shadow was confident. The duke was completely oblivious to the surveillance gaze, and as if heaven was helping him, he moved to a place where no one was around and his vital activity seemed to be deeply subdued, as if he was in a state of deep meditation. Are there better conditions for assassination than these? Nevertheless, the shadow endured and endured. Just because its a good-looking rice cake, if you swallow it in one bite, youre bound to get sick. The moment I was finally convinced that it was perfect, I moved right away. He lightly dug into the pitch-black shadow behind the Duke and lashed out with his fingernails. Red blood will burst out. The shadow was sure. No matter how good you are at flying and crawling, you cant be in a tense state at every moment. It was a law that even a transcendental person could not escape. All living things need to rest, consciously or unconsciously. But it got stuck. And so easily. The corners of a persons mouth smiling coolly caught my eye. You got caught. -what? The shadows instinct sounded a warning. That one word had numerous meanings. Surely it was a trap? Since when did you know you existed? Was the reason you moved to a deserted place to tempt yourself? Its disadvantageous. It was something that could not be helped due to the nature of the assassin. When the other person does not notice your presence. A surprise attack at the most vulnerable moment was the most powerful attack method an assassin could launch. In fact, it is no exaggeration to say that the victory of the battle depends on the first offensive. The shadow did not have the hard exterior like a tyrant, the crazy rampage like a disaster, or the power of words like a demonic dragon. Of course, because he is the ruler, he has powers beyond the basics. In the end, he was just a warrior who fell within the category of assassin. Its time to step back. In a forest that was burning everywhere, a shadow spread mana. Any life within a radius of 1km could burrow into the shadow. In that sense, melting was a very good escape. Although the surrounding area is burning, all living things may not have been completely exterminated. Thats what the shadow decided. But it didnt take long to realize that it was a misjudgment. does not exist. theres nothing. The strong fire burned all living things within its radius. The means to widen the distance had disappeared. The duke saw this and asked with a cold smile. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you trying to run away? D. Boom! bang! Before he could even reply, the divine sword flew in all directions. A sword strike so quick that it looks like an illusion. The shadows hand moved. Ten nails clashed with the blade and made a cackling noise. Each sword strike was too heavy. Since the entire sword body was made of Ardenheite and it was a great sword, it was inevitable that it would be inferior in strength. The new form of shadow was pushed back frantically. Your grave is here. His words were filled with confidence. The shadow frowned upon seeing Ethan. -You how did you know? Isnt it strange that you dont know something when you show it off like that? DThis cheeky. Your friend said that too. Then they buried the bones. Maybe because they are the same ruler, their attitudes are very similar. -no way! The shadow was astonished. There is only one ruler who has recently died. tyrant. Are you saying that the person in front of you is the person who killed the tyrant? If I had heard this before the assassination attempt, I might have laughed it off. But now my fingernails are lightly clogged. Hes a dangerous guy. The shadow had an intuition. From the bloody momentum to the expert swordsmanship and the enormous flames that burn the surroundings. Even if he were the ruler, this person was someone he could not ignore. Push! The blade grazed the shadows face. Dragons blood splattered everywhere. Im being pushed back. The human was one step faster than him, was sharper, and contained murderous intent in every single blow. Every time the nails clashed with the sword, which was burning with white flame, ten nails were seen breaking off little by little. How can he have this kind of power Even though he was a shadow with abilities focused on assassination, he was also a ruler. A body with overwhelming power given to dragons. Naturally, he himself had physical conditions that were several times superior to that of humans. Still, it gets pushed back. Poorly. Whats more problematic is. It was true that human shadows had disappeared thanks to the pure white flames that had begun to burn down the entire forest. Now, it is no longer possible to launch a surprise attack. The situation was getting worse. Youre still watching. -what? Wouldnt it be better to use your last power and then die? -How could you do that! The shadow let out a roar as if it had been stabbed in the lungs. Hibernation and melting. In addition to the two powers, the shadow had one more power. However, it was a power that was rarely shown. This was because it was a technique that guaranteed a sacrifice that would reduce ones overall strength. It is a power that cannot be used unless death is truly imminent. All rulers were bound to have one of these powers. However, that last power was not shared even among the same rulers. Who would want to reveal their last move? In that sense, the Dukes words struck right into the shadows heart. How does he even know that fact? Did you notice that when you killed the tyrant? He must have used his last power right before he died. The shadows composure was slowly broken like a cracked window. The guy was urging him to use his powers. It wouldnt matter if it was pride, but what if it wasnt pride? Its probably not possible. What if that person knew what his final power was? shit. The moment I used my power, I had to be prepared to lose at least 20% of my power. The saying was 20%, but it was not surprising if the balance of power among the rulers collapsed at once. The shadow regretted for a moment. I didnt even have time to organize my complicated brain. The wounds continued to increase and there was no escape direction at all. The pressure from the knight was so strong that it was suffocating. He reigned in the position of ruler for a long time. That may be why I naturally let my guard down. It should have been a disaster. Perseverance, do you still think there is hope? D. What do you like? The feeling of extreme superiority contained in the words. That person was treating him inferiorly. I felt moved. However, the moment the next scene was revealed, the shadow could no longer continue such thoughts. The outer shell that began to cover the entire human body. Even the outer shell belonged to a compatriot who had been facing it for a very long time. Conclusive proof that the tyrant met his death by that human sword. Human transformation did not end there. The shape formed by the mana that exploded from within the body was the arm of a tyrant that I had seen for a long time. Then die. The sword was swung with a cold word. Although it was fast just a moment ago, it was clearly visible. This time was different. The skin bristled with an eerie force. A very swift blow. Suddenly! Both arms were simply cut off, like a lizards tail. It was only then that I saw it. It was not only cutting off both arms like a great sword splitting head, but also rushing towards the heart. There was no time to continue my thoughts any longer. The instinct engraved in my body made my heart beat faster. Soon darkness fell throughout the burning forest. It was so pitch black that not even a ray of light could enter. * * * I finally used it. Ethan sneered quietly in the darkness, unable to see an inch in front of him. He also knew about the shadows final power. This was because I had seen it used in the last battle in my previous life. tent. It was his power. Darkness and assassination. Is there any other word that fits better than this? Its power not only completely covers a certain area with darkness Now. I swung my sword. I felt a heavy shock. Still, I couldnt feel anything. No, to be more precise, my five senses have become blurred. As if my limbs were paralyzed. Mana was spread. I felt a shape. It is of the shadow. The two arms that had been cut off moments ago were taking shape at an incredibly fast pace. What collided with the sword were both newly regenerated arms. The second effect of the veil. It dulls the senses of the living being inside. It is powerful enough to completely paralyze the five senses of an ordinary transcendental person. The third benefit is. The entire body was regenerating as seen before ones eyes. It was able to reconstruct its body using the darkness within the veil. Infinitely as long as the darkness does not disappear. As it was the last power, it was a power with powerful efficacy. A power that is no different from that of a tyrant. Of course, in return, he loses his vitality, which is the source of life, at every moment. The reason Ethan encouraged the use of the tent was simple. When you get the Tyrants Mantle. As he died while using his power, I obtained a very high quality item. Its no different from a shadow. There was a lot to be gained from him too. Even the outer skin and blood organs. If he analyzed everything thoroughly, he didnt know if he would be able to utilize melting as well. Even if thats not the case, its as if a shadow can completely kill a presence. You might be able to put your presence into hibernation as well. It would not be impossible to not only analyze the shadows within the veil but also obtain a body fully imbued with power. Go for it. As the vibration continued, each strand of mana began to boil. Finally, the pure white flame completely engulfed my entire body. An immortal, deathless flame surrounded Ethans body. Chapter 263 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 263 #When I returned, the family was ruined (264) The shadow frowned. The power of the veil was saved until the last moment. I had no intention of using this at all. Who would want to use technology that destroys life indiscriminately? Life was also precious to rulers. nevertheless. I had no choice but to use it. If there had been even a little bit of delay in implementing the veil, it would have pierced both arms and pierced the heart. For the dragon race, the heart was one of the most precious organs. Collect mana through the heart and embody power through the heart. It was an absolutely indispensable organ, like the gills of a fish. In pitch-black darkness. Unlike the Duke, whose senses were limited, Shadows five senses were more keenly awakened than ever. Not only had the severed arm already been regenerated perfectly, but thanks to the thick darkness, it was filled with even more vitality than before. He now possessed more power than ever before. I will make you pay for your arrogance. A disturbing image passed over the dukes body. Beyond the brilliantly burning flames, a darkness strong enough to disturb the interior was injected. It was so powerful that any normal living being would die without even having time to react. Because his darkness was full of murderous intent. The killing intent is so powerful that just by encountering it, all organs in the body shrivel, blood vessels constrict, and the heart stops beating at once. This was his playground. A playground so cruel that no living thing can survive for a short period of time. However, that premise did not apply to the duke. The darkness had clearly wreaked havoc inside the dukes body. Despite this, the dukes vitality did not diminish one bit. It was only for a moment that the internal flame lost its firepower. Before I knew it, the white flames that had begun to burn brightly again were seen driving out the darkness at once. The shadow frowned. It was a terrible regenerative power that had never been seen in any other living thing. Are the undead handled by warlocks like this? The duke was like a high-ranking undead infused with endless dark magic. Damn it. once. twice. The number of times darkness passed by the Dukes new form increased. A Duke whose five senses are extremely developed, but whose five senses are limited. Even a dark space that can be used endlessly. I thought Seunggi was leaning towards me. However, as time passed, that thought became smaller and smaller. The mighty flame was forcing the shadow to make a sacrifice every time it went on the offensive. The darkness surrounding my body is fading away quickly. In order to recover, I had to bring in more darkness. This was never free. If it had been possible to utilize the darkness without any cost, the shadow would have long ago risen to the top of all rulers. Perhaps he could even take on the position of the dragon lord, the master of all dragons. Even before the Duke urged him to use his last power, the surrounding area would have been immediately enveloped in darkness. A shadow chewed on the inside of my mouth. The darkness that spread around him was his energy. The source of life that I have kept tightly in my heart throughout my life. By opening it all up in just one moment, you can gain overwhelming power. When the darkness fades, it means that your life is shaking like a candle. The shadow had an accurate understanding of its power. Thats why I felt it. 10 minutes at most The duke was his natural enemy. Since ancient times, fire has been one of the most useful tools to drive away darkness. After 10 minutes, it will become nearly impossible to maintain the veil. From then on, you will start worrying about how much time you have left in your life. In any case, one thing was certain. That guy is also consuming a huge amount of power. Not only did it create a strong fire by infusing mana into vibrations, it even replaced part of its body with that of the ruler. I could guess it just by looking at it. He is a human who has only recently reached the level of transcendence. It will never be possible to maintain it for a long time. Either him or yourself. In fact, it was a battle of endurance. There is just one difference. This means that while he uses a substitute called mana instead of life, he consumes the source of life at every moment. We only clashed for about 3 minutes at most, but we ended up using nearly 20% of the darkness of the veil. Now, rather than embarrassment, nervousness was weighing on the shadows body. Could this really be his grave, just as that arrogant person said? That cant be possible. At best, we are only human. A creature that can be used as livestock. There was no way a great being like himself would die from such a lowly being. shit! It is wrong to have these thoughts floating around in your head. However, it was inevitable to feel afraid. To be confident that he could enjoy eternal life just because he was the ruler, he had already seen similar beings turned into corpses and turned into materials for armor. Just because you are yourself, there is no law that prevents you from becoming material. Just then I saw the Duke smiling brightly in the darkness. Since the curtain was just a tool to make ones eyes more open, the shadow was able to watch it clearly. Is this all you have? If so, what I said would be exactly right. DOn the subject of lowly humans. I dont think this is something to be said by a guy who cant handle even a lowly human properly. -die! The shadow, unable to hold back its anger, rushed at him at once. A darkness more vicious than ever gathered in both hands. With a force that seemed to scrape everything from the neck to the heart and other internal organs. At that moment the Dukes eyes sparkled as if he had caught his prey. Im just as weak to provocation as him. Nervousness and anger. Is it because of the emotions that exploded? In an instant, the force of the shadow exploded in all directions. As if he had finally caught it, the divine sword pierced the shadowy figure wrapped in darkness with great precision. He urgently blocked the front with his arms, but it wasnt enough to tear away the black darkness engulfed in flames, so he gently dug into his shoulder. Suddenly! DWow! As if darkness had penetrated the human body. This time, a pure white flame began to burn the inside of the shadow. Like a poisonous animal, the flame never lost its will to fight. The shadow hastily retreated and began to pour darkness into the interior. If you leave it alone, it will burn everything inside your body. An enormous amount of darkness was consumed in the work of digestion. A shadow crept into the corner of the tent. The shadow had an intuition that the balance of the battle had completely collapsed due to the blow a moment ago. Even though they used the veil, they were unable to gain an overwhelming advantage. Rather, the results were close to half and half. This was the reason why the shadow lost its temper. Because something unexpected has happened in my life. Thats also true for a kid who recently got his transcendence. The results were fatal. Because the weight of the scale is completely tilted to one side. The shadows eyes began to shake more violently than ever before in its life. * * * Easy. So easy. This was the feeling I felt while dealing with the shadow. He was neither as hard nor persistent as the tyrant. He was like a despicable assassin. Moreover, he was far ahead in terms of attribute advantages and disadvantages. The difference in power was so different from when dealing with the tyrant. The result revealed an overwhelming push for one ruler. Moreover, Shadow was one of the rulers who could gain a huge advantage if they knew information in advance. Because all the results were combined into one, a completely different result than that of a tyrant would have been revealed. Ethan spoke in the pitch-black darkness. You know that death is near. D. The shadow did not respond to this provocation. but. If you get hit once and then get hit again right away, you will be no different from a wild animal. At least the rulers were people who knew how to think. I wouldnt be that stupid. Still, it didnt matter. Because Ethan knew that he had completely secured his victory with a single blow a moment ago. The darkness of the tent had become much fainter than it had been at first. When I was first trapped, I couldnt even see the objects in front of me properly, but now I was able to vaguely see the surrounding scenery. Should I say it feels like a thick fog has settled in? That wasnt the only thing that changed. The darkness that had clung to my entire body like a tick and robbed my five senses had now faded to the point where it was difficult to see with the naked eye. A clearer sense. Although his own strength was not greatly reduced, his shadow had fallen to a miserable level. Ethan spoke in a clear tone, as if declaring an unchangeable truth. There is no way for you to escape. There is no life within a 2km radius. Because it was destroyed by flames. As if that wasnt enough, the shadow has been weakened to the point where it can be seen. Even if you unravel the curtain and run away, you will soon be caught up. However, there were no reinforcements. If it existed, it would have come running long ago. In fact, the battle is over. It was an enemy so trivial that it was not even worth using a hollow sword. Right thenDD. A voice was heard. DLets make a deal. transaction? Ethan opened his mouth. Meanwhile, the shadow continued speaking. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -okay. Now my men have infiltrated the duchy. As if that wasnt enough, even family members from all over Heidern are flocking here. so? -Dont you know the result? I know youre strong. However, the power of ordinary people and knights may not be great. There will be massacre. Are you going to use that as a hostage to beg for your life? DDo you want to see the people who only follow you face death? What an ugly shadow. D. Shall I tell you one truth? -truth? I already knew about your tendencies. Of course I thought there would be an attack. Then what should I have done? Ethan spoke through the quiet silence. Just as you are now facing death to me, your descendants will also face the same outcome. The power of the Dragon Slayer has increased incomparably compared to before. That wasnt the only thing Ethan prepared. It wasnt enough to ask for help from Heiderns high-ranking noble family This is my subordinate who signed a contract with the Spirit Lord. Have you ever thought about why you didnt show up? DNo way Everything must have burned down by now? Immediately after detecting a shadow. He secretly gave orders to Ysera and the Dragon Slayer who were living in seclusion. Defend the duchy. Because I knew the nature of the shadow, I was able to prepare in advance. Youre saying that your petty threats cant save your life. DDo you think that will prevent all deaths? I didnt even think of that in the first place. Someone will face death. I never once thought about saving everyone while fighting against the dragon people. I just try to protect it. Even if you tried your best, it was inevitable that you would have to make sacrifices. Moreover, decisively. Killing you right here and now would be the shortcut to preventing a greater sacrifice. So this was a deal that could not be established. So die. A weaker shadow. It wasnt difficult to figure out its location. Especially when they are having a friendly conversation. Phew! The divine sword pierced the shadows body. Chapter 264 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 264 When I returned, my family was ruined (265) Oops! A short scream was let out. The darkness that had spread around the shadow was seen to be quickly recovered. Probably to recover from the wounds. Ethan blew out white flames with impassive eyes. No matter which direction the guy was facing, the divine sword remained embedded in his body. It was a sight that could only be seen because the guys movements were perfectly read. A new sword stuck deep into the shoulder blade. A grimacing shadow stretched out its arms as if complaining of pain. It was to get Ethan away. However, unlike before, his attacks were too blunt and slow. The arm surrounded by darkness was grabbed by Ethans hand. Not only are the hands filled with the power of a tyrant, but their hands are also covered in white flame due to their immortality. It was not a force strong enough to fight against the weakened darkness. The shadows arm was torn off in an instant. -Ugh! Is this the last struggle? The sight of his remaining arm swinging in all directions was extremely pitiful, like a doll tied to strings. Squeak! Both arms disappeared. The darkness could no longer restore the rulers body. Light was penetrating into the curtain like a brilliant dawn. An area that is slowly breaking apart. There was despair in the shadows eyes. The difference in power was overwhelming. Before he lost his life, he couldnt even make a single scratch, let alone burst the Dukes heart. Fear had already taken root in the shadows heart. Its beyond imagination. It was terrifyingly strong. So much so that one wonders how a mere human possesses such power. You cant avoid death. It was already too late. The moment the fact that I had vaguely thought about in my head became reality, the reason of the shadow coolly subsided. Most of his family members, including himself, will face death. That was something that could no longer be handled. What you can do now. Thats information. Even if we had to leave aside other mysterious rulers, we had to at least convey information to the ruler who moved together, Calamity. If we dont do that, scapegoats will continue to appear. A cause for the dragon race. It was the last mission given to him. The darkness of the fading veil penetrated into the body of the shadow until the last ounce. The last of the vitality was squeezed out, and both arms began to regenerate rapidly. -Hmph! The shadow squeezed his heart. Mana like the ocean spread beyond both arms and covered the entire body. An overwhelming sense of omnipotence. The shadow smiled bitterly at the power it would never feel again. Soon a huge explosion exploded. A blow that threatened death was not something even Ethan could just ignore. He hastily put his sword into the ground. A shield made of white flame tightly blocked the front. Deuddeuddeuk! The new model has been pushed out. One step, two steps, three steps I was only able to fix my legs after being pushed seven steps. I looked at the front. The shadows mouth was seen trembling helplessly. I ran straight towards him. The white flames gathered in the divine sword glowed brilliantly. I gathered my strength in my grip and struck the shadows head with all my might. The guy who had squeezed every last bit of his strength was unable to receive the divine sword. Phew! The head, as slender as Sero, was split in an instant. The blade penetrates the skull and penetrates its interior. Pure white flames began to burn the dragons head. From the ink-colored outer shell to the horizontally split red pupils. The white flames turned everything into ashes. All that was left was a body that had lost its head. Ta-dak. Ta-dak-dak. Someones voice was heard through the ashes. DKaruman? It was a very familiar voice. Words made in the language of the Yong people. It wasnt that difficult to guess its identity. Its going to be a disaster. I looked towards where the sound was coming from. A necklace located on the shadows neck. It was the source of the sound. Ethan, who had been quietly looking at it, lifted his foot. Crash! Mukryongap trampled on the jewel. There was no way that a mere communication object could withstand a foot loaded with mana. The necklace exploded in all directions. White flames flowed towards the neck where red blood was flowing out. With an acrid smell, the unclaimed throat became sore and the bleeding stopped. The mouth of the subspace pouch hanging on my waist widened. The shadows body sank deep into subspace. Even though the shadow was killed, the job wasnt completely done. Shadow descendants who invade the duchy without even knowing the subject. Although the dragon slayer team, including Ysera, was dispatched, it will be difficult to block all defenses. I guess Ill have to lend a hand. Ethans new model has disappeared. All that remained in the forest were traces of fire. * * * Disaster looked at the necklace in front of him. The thing that had been humming just a moment ago had become dead quiet. His face hardened. The last communication from the shadow. The last words left in a voice that was completely drained of Jin were DDuke Tyrant Danger Be careful Shadow. He was truly a ruler who lived for a long time. And he was also a comrade who had aligned himself with me for a very long time. Of course, sometimes they kept each other in check, causing conflicts and clashes. One thing was certain. He didnt want to hear his last will, which could possibly be his last, in this way. I guess hes dead. Weve spent a long time together. It was the first time in my life that I heard a voice uttered so weakly. A voice completely drained of vitality. It was clear that he had squeezed out every last bit of his strength. How serious was the situation that it took so much effort to send just one message? Crash! I remembered the last words the necklace uttered. It was a noise like a small human being trampled by a giant. It was definitely the sound made by the culprit who murdered the shadow. Duke Ethan Thats exactly what I said, hes a dangerous person. Not only is his growth rate so steep that it poses a threat even to the ruler, but he also uses the spirit master who has made a contract with the spirit lord as his subordinate. If we dont kill him now, the entire dragon race could be in danger. To dominate the human world, no matter what the method. The reason why the shadow came forward was solely due to the cause of carrying out the will of the monarch. One such comrade met death. It was natural that there was anger in Calamitys eyes. Lets stay calm. The shadows will must be analyzed as much as possible. Four words. Peacock. tyrant. danger. careful. Just before losing my life. These are the last words uttered in that urgent situation. It certainly has many meanings. tyrant. One of the words he mentioned was tyrant. There must be a huge connection between the death of the duke and the tyrant. Duke Ethan may have been one of the main characters in the murder of the tyrant. And that he is very dangerous. You told me to be careful. Why? Perhaps he was wary of moving alone to seek revenge. Immediately, the tyrants eyes sparkled. Let me think about it. A woman who handles the spirit lord. Ive definitely started collecting mana stones recently. This was consistent with the saying that the woman was unable to handle the tyrant when he was about to die. The death of shadows. What would I have thought if there had been no will from him? You might have thought of the spirit temple whose whereabouts were unknown. You may have thought that they attempted a joint attack with the dukes men and that the shadow met his death in the midst of it. It was a natural flow of thought. Because you wouldnt have thought that the duke killed the shadow by himself. Even if the growth is so steep that it threatens the ruler, from the outside perspective, it is still just a newborn chick who has not long become a transcendent. I admit that this is biased thinking, but the flow of thoughts was probably like this. However, the shadow only mentioned the duke and added that it was dangerous and to be careful. Maybe This is really just a maybe. The Dukes power could have overwhelmingly surpassed his imagination. For example, he killed a tyrant single-handedly and even caught his shadow alone. Its not a low possibility. If he had killed the shadow in a joint attack with the spiritist, would he have left a will like that? Instead of risk and caution, there was a high possibility that one of the two words would have been replaced with a different type of word. They wouldnt have issued such a warning by emphasizing only one operation. As this was the last contact that the shadow had squeezed out of my life, I had no choice but to attach great meaning to each word. At least it would be much better than being caught off guard and getting killed. My head got cold little by little. Descendants of Ardan. Humans who cannot hide their hatred for the dragon race have gained tremendous power. For the Yongin tribe, it was as if fire had been set on fire. What would be the result if a human capable of hunting down a ruler on his own starts going on a rampage? The rulers who are not even in proper contact like now will definitely be eaten one by one. The monarchs grand plan could be blocked by at most a single human being. It was an unbearable insult and fear. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The worries about the disaster were short-lived. All of his comrades who shared his will have already faced death. All that remains is the Demon Dragon belonging to the opposing faction, domination, and the deception of maintaining neutrality. Now was not the time to growl at each other. We must join forces. Since it was a situation where even the monarchs great lineage could be shaken, pride was not important. He took out a crystal ball covered with black cloth. How long has it been since you havent contacted me? I think the last time I saw the faces of the three rulers was five years ago. Mana penetrated into the crystal ball. After waiting for a while. Noble rulers began to appear one by one. From dominance with a girl-like appearance to a robe-wearing demon dragon and deception in the form of a procrastinator. The three rulers stared at the disaster with interest. A moment of silence. The first to speak was the demon dragon. [I never thought Id see it like this again. disaster. Whats going on?] -The shadow is dead. [From the tyrant to the shadow? What happened?] DDuke Ethan. It seemed like the attempt to assassinate him ended up being reversed. If it werent for his last will, it would have taken a long time for me to hear this news. [So?] DI know that we have been in conflict for quite some time. However, the conflict only resulted from differences in the way the monarchs will was followed. is not it? [Hmm, I dont think well suddenly start discussing ideology.] -The shadow left a will. According to the will, it seems that the tyrant was also killed by that peacock. Two rulers died in less than half a year. Dont you think the situation is serious at this point? The faces of the three rulers stiffened at the words of disaster. Chapter 266 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 266 #When I returned, my family was ruined (267) While I was moving, the crystal ball sparkled. It was an item connected to the religious leader. As I infused the mana, I saw a face that was now quite familiar. -How were you? Is there anything that makes you feel good? -Of course there is. Isnt this a situation where a political enemy has died unexpectedly? Surprisingly. -What do you mean? Did Heidern have eyes too? -Haha, even though our church is familiar with humans, its not like theyve reached out to Heidern. You know it well, dont you? It wasnt wrong. Although it was recognized as an official church in the empire and the other six countries, the church did not exert much power in Heidern. Even shooting the archbishop, including the bishops who were hiding in secret. The memory of bumping into them still remained vivid. Then how did you know? -The Calamity summoned other rulers. I heard it then. The shadow has met death. Surprisingly. Arent we so impatient that we cant eat each other? DI wonder if all the allies around him died, so the so-called bullshit went down. Ethan also knew about disaster. If the tyrant was a typical all-round tank, the shadow was an assassin and the disaster was a swordsman. The weapon he mainly used was his spine. The sword made of bone blew off the heads of countless knights, giving it the name disaster. He was one of those rulers with a noble nature who looked at humans as if they were insects. I guessed that Shadows last contact would be him. I did not expect that as soon as I received the call, I would gather the rulers and preside over a meeting. Considering what I saw in my previous life, I thought he would go to great lengths to seek revenge. It was definitely unexpected. So I probably didnt call you to compliment me. DAre you trying to get to the point already? I thought a little bit of sadism would be okay between us. What a dull joke. -great. Lets get to the point. Disaster, who presided over the meeting, insisted. I am saying that the rulers must come together and deal with the duke here. Ethan frowned. Because it wasnt very good news. If we join forces with Ysera, we will be able to handle two rulers. But the real problem was the demon dragon. His state has reached the absolute beyond transcendence. If you utilize the power given to the dragon race, the power will be beyond imagination. Even if we join forces with Ysera, it may be difficult to deal with that guy alone. Im sure Ill have to cut off his head someday, but its not the time yet. So youre going to declare war? -Haha, no way. Didnt I tell you? It feels really good because the shadow is dead. There is no reason to blush on this beautiful day. Besides the leader said, looking at Ethan with a subtle gaze. -I still have one more political enemy left. No. Maybe more than one? In any case, I hope the duke will take care of the disaster. Before that, stick to what you said last time. -Are you talking about the Dwarven Kingdom? Ethan nodded. Details of the deal made with the church after killing the tyrant. It was said that the second ruler would protect Muradnis life until his death. Now that the shadow was dead, there was no longer any need for personal protection. Because the gaze of disaster will only be directed at you. There is no need to fear retaliation as long as you do not appear to be directly related to the Dwarven Kingdom. Of course, there was one problem. That cult leader has a different mindset. By secretly leaking information to the Calamity side and making them attack the Dwarf Kingdom. Even so. There was nothing that could be done right now. About 7:3. Even assuming that he received help from Ysera, the difference in power between him and the cult leader was significant. Moreover, he is a very conniving person. There was a high possibility that he was hiding his power to some extent. If you take that into account, the odds of winning will go down to 20%. Not yet. I knew it was a dangerous symbiotic relationship. Even so, there was no choice but to maintain it for now. To put it bluntly, if that guy decides to do that, he will have no choice but to continue the fight, which is extremely disadvantageous in the current situation. This was especially true in a situation where disaster made such a statement. The risk has become too great to confront the religious leader. Anna. He will definitely participate. If thats not enough, theyll rush towards disaster with their eyes rolled back. With that level of power, not only Ardan but all of Heidern could be devastated. -great. Lets defeat the troops stationed in the Dwarven Kingdom. By the way, your face looks dark. Is there something youre worried about? The leader spoke to Ethan, who did not respond. -hmm. Shall I try to solve that problem? I think your troubles are caused by me. Are you worried that I might stab you in the back? Not really. If you ask me if this feeling is caused by worry, it is not. Because the religious leaders movements were not something he could control just because he was worried. I was just worried. About how you should respond depending on the cult leaders movements. -I would like to use the word trust between us, but that would be different. So, lets exclude stories that may seem like they are just talking nonsense and remember one thing. It was I who blocked the opinions of disaster. Soon, a grinning mouth was visible through the robe. It was a friendly smile that could be felt even through a crystal ball. DBecause the Dukeis a very useful human being. I really like people like that. That is why religion was founded with deception. The transcendentals five senses revealed one thing. The words just spoken are probably the most deeply emotional phrases the religious leader has ever uttered. It was very rare for him to show his sincerity. Do you want me to deal with the deception? -What if it is possible? It was three people who first asked me to do it, so this is something I cant force. Isnt the name the Church of Naraxus? I dont think dealing with a religious god would be very beneficial to you. deception. Its true name was Naraxus. When I mocked that fact, the leader laughed. DAh, well, isnt it a replacement product? Theres no real god in this world and theres a really cool solution to that. Solutions? DNo human being knows my exact real name. Because they are just called cult leaders. In fact, isnt a name something that can be easily added at any time? Do you want to become a god? If you think about it, it was like that. Ethan knows that his name is Lucreon, but most humans just use him as the leader. It was called that way even in continental swordsmanship competitions. -Isnt it a very good thing for the duke to deal with the deception there? The number of rulers who seemed like a thorn in their eyes can be reduced to their hearts content The religious leader, who was looking at himself with a subtle gaze, said. C Crucially, I will be able to delay the time for direct intervention with the duke. Ethan suddenly became curious. The demon dragon already knew what he was thinking. As if that wasnt enough, he continued to witness his own growth. If you were a demon dragon. They probably tried not to give too much power to humans who could become a threat in the future. Arent they completely different species? And yet. The guy continued to neglect himself, as if he expected him to continue to grow. It was like that until now. Shadow and Tyrant Calamity were the Demon Dragons political enemies. So you probably wanted to deal with it. The result was the death of two political opponents. All thats left is one guy at most. Honestly, does that catastrophe feel more threatening than you? It didnt seem like it to Ethan. It would be better to kill yourself as a threat and deal with the next disaster slowly. Even if there are circumstances that cannot be dealt with, a disaster that completely reduces his power will not have a significant impact on his actions. But to act like this Usually in cases like this, there were three main reasons. Either you are looking down on yourself to the point where you cant even think of yourself as an enemy. Or try to appease them. Looking at it objectively, Ethan could be said to be a very special and attractive product even among humans. If I could recruit him, I would have tried something. Given his words and actions that he likes useful people, there is a high possibility that the demon dragon has thoughts in this direction as well. If not even this, the last possibility is. This may be because there is a reason why they must be kept alive. I dont know exactly what the reason is, but it must be a very important reason for the Demon Dragon. Usually in novels, they show a terrible development method, such as using it as material for something. Ethan chuckled. Whatever it was, there was nothing bad about him. If you look down on them, its good to look down on them, but if you try to appease them, youre inviting a crisis on your own by setting an unachievable goal. If youre considering the last possibility That wasnt a bad thing either. Isnt this a relationship that has to come to an end anyway? All you have to do is break it with a small amount of force. What was needed to develop that power was time. Even the Demon Dragon must know this. We will find out whether the choice to continue to use the sword to our hearts content will be detrimental or beneficial. I accept it. DA very good choice. We will let you know the location of the disaster soon. Of course, Im not asking you to deal with it right away. After resting well, you can move when you feel comfortable. Among the six rulers, if he were to choose the ruler who showed the most change from his previous life, Ethan would immediately choose the Demon Dragon. The Demon Dragon in his previous life was just one of the monsters that slaughtered humans, no different from other rulers. But it was different now. Not only did he establish a religious order that believed in the dragon race, which was treated as a cult in his previous life, but he also ruled it directly. Even that church spread incredibly quickly. Past life and present life. Has his nature changed? If not, is it simply hidden through the socialization process? Ethan suddenly spoke impulsively. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wonder what your purpose is. -Just think of me as one of the greedy dragon people. So wouldnt it be okay to ask them to kill even their own people without any hesitation? Well then, lets take a step back. May you rest in peace. He stared at the unlit crystal ball. Chapter 267 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 267 After returning, the family was ruined (268) War clouds hovered over the entire duchy. It started when people from nearby outlying villages began to evacuate. Soon a watertight defense line was established. There was usually no shortage of defense personnel, but now even reserve forces had been deployed. The reason was simple. This was because they had received a message from the head of the family that there would be an attack. Among them, the knight commander Nerian himself was sitting on the largest road leading to Londinium. He said dragons might come flocking in. Shadow worshiper. In fact, I heard that there would be an attack by people who were close to assassins. I was already aware of that ability. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They say they can penetrate into the shadows of living things. It was an ability so bizarre that it would make you frown just hearing about it. However, it was not the case that there was no law of destruction at all. I heard that the speed of penetrating into the shadows varies depending on the strength of the worshipers. A low-ranking worshiper said that not only does it take an entire year to move a single shadow, but the slow speed gives them ample time to prepare. This fact was already fully known to the troops in charge of defense. Londinium, the capital of the duchy. If their goal was to completely destroy the duchy, this was the place where they had to launch their offensive first. The largest number will definitely flock towards this place. As the duchy grew, the number of knights increased incomparably compared to before, and the armament of the soldiers had long since become more advanced to the point where it was on a different level from that of other fiefdoms. The power of the dragon race may not be easy, but it is not so much that the duchys troops cannot deal with it. Nerian was confident. Is it because they kept their spirits up and were completely on guard? I could immediately feel the air starting to flow heavily. There was no doubt that the dragons were approaching. Ready for battle! At his powerful shout, the soldiers began to aim their crossbows at the front. Crossbows were strategic items. It was also an item that anyone other than a fairly noble family could not even dare to produce. But Ardan was different. This was because it was one of the few families permitted by the royal family to manufacture crossbows. A crossbow that is already more powerful than a bow. Moreover, the crossbows carried by soldiers were not common items. Each crossbow had a mana circuit engraved on it. It was not a high-ranking technique. However, it was enough to contain magical power in each crossbow shot. Even if the worshipers were in a semi-corporeal state and tried to burrow into the shadows, a weapon imbued with magic would be able to inflict sufficient damage. Nerian raised his hand. Immediately, he thrust his hands forward with a powerful shout. Shoot everything at the front! A sharp crossbow was fired straight ahead. puck! puck! puck! Wow! Screams erupted from all directions. The power of the crossbow was certainly incredible. Even the hard shell, which was difficult to pierce with an ordinary arrow, was practically useless in front of a crossbow. At least for low-level dragons, crossbows were a disaster. It was an attack loaded with mana due to the effect of the circuit. It was an attack that even dragons, who were much stronger than humans, could not easily withstand. The corpses of worshipers piled up everywhere. The dragons began to relentlessly approach the defense line. The attack on the duchy was an order given directly by the ruler. There could be no refusal. Before long, worshipers began to rise behind the troops. Phew! Phew! Cheaeng! Because they had heard the notice in advance, the members of the Knights were able to block their attack, but the soldiers, who were much slower to respond, could not. The necks of several soldiers instantly rose into the sky. Assemble your battle lines! Dont panic and load up your protests! Deputy Commander, kill the dragon attached to the soldiers! yes! Nerians voice, which had been loudly commanding the knights and soldiers, including Myers, suddenly quieted down. The sensation of every single hair on your skin standing on end. It was a surprise attack. Blue mana flowed over his body, which immediately turned around. Mana took shape in an instant. With a strong body with the durability and strength of a dragon. I felt a sense of power, as if I could tear apart anything in front of me. It was a skill taught directly by the head of the family. It would only hurt to talk about its power. As time slowed down, a new figure was seen rising from behind the shadows. The five sharp, saw-toothed claws got closer every moment. Nerians sword blocked the path. Before I knew it, the Dragon Clan, who had risen more than halfway, had a strange look in his eyes. It was a look of surprise. The reason was simple. Despite the deaths of his subordinates, he was looking for an opportunity until the end to kill the commander. Because I finally made the move when I decided it was perfect. So far, no human has ever been the victim of his assassination. However, this was the first time in my life that I encountered such an opponent. A unique knight whose entire body resembles that of a dragon race through mana. The incredible speed that suddenly burst out blocked his claws. It was a defense in a completely unexpected way. Kaang! Sparks exploded with a metallic sound. The knights sword, overflowing with mana, was not chipped at all by even his sharp claws. Rather, he was pushing himself with all his might through the overwhelming power flowing through his grasp. This situation was not limited to Nerian. High-ranking knights, starting with Myers, the vice-chief of the Dragon Slayer Corps, were blocking the assassins rising from behind the shadows. And that too, while embodying Yongins body. The number of knights who died in the first attack of the most dangerous assassin was less than 10% of what the worshipers had expected. D. The knights and assassins locked arms and looked at each others pupils. If you dont kill it, you die. Is there any situation more clear than this? No more words were needed. Dragons and knights who had reached a high level began to clash with each other. Soon, blood spatters poured down like a torrential rain from all directions. It was war. * * * The raids were not only taking place on the highway towards Londinium. Assassins tend to prefer hitting someone in the back rather than confronting them head-on. The compatriots brought by the shadow were quite numerous and were able to spread their power in all directions. However, their surprise attack was not successful. Where did such a monster come from! The earth is cracked and burning. The pure heat of the fire was melting even the tough exterior. Phew! A very small act of blowing at best. However, despair was welling up in the eyes of the worshipers looking at the scene. Before I could close my eyes, a huge wave of flames soared. More than a dozen worshipers were swept away by the waves of fire. It was a flame with a temperature so high that there was no answer once it touched the body. It wasnt easy to get access either. The flames surrounding his entire body were enough to melt even the fingernails of high-ranking worshipers before they could even approach him. The woman in front of me was a monster. I remembered when that woman first appeared. A woman who suddenly found her way into the midst of admirers. The assassins presence was completely deceived. It was easy to guess that he was an expert. Thats why everyone rushed in with all their might. Starting with the commander, all the high-ranking worshipers aimed their claws at the heart. That was the last appearance of the elite unit. Just one moment. Flames soared over the human womans body. A whip divided into hundreds of branches struck in all directions. The commander and other high-ranking worshipers melted like mushy candy. It was a terrible sight. Then everyone was trapped in that crazy womans territory and a massacre ensued. No one could come close. However, hiding itself was impossible. Because the heat was so intense that it was shrinking my lungs in real time. A hearty smile appeared on the crazy womans lips. [haha! Are you completely scared already? If you dont come, Im coming!] The whip was lashed. The complexions of the worshipers turned pale as they saw the tip of the whip split into hundreds of pieces. How on earth did you find out? Even though they used hibernation to reduce their metabolism to the limit, the cracked whip was flying exactly in the direction where they were hiding. Before they could react, the worshipers bodies were split in two. Is it because of the blazing high fever? Not even a fountain of blood flowed from the body that was split in half. Only a few quick-footed worshipers were able to avoid the whip. But the offensive did not end there. When they lightly waved their wrists, the whip started chasing them as if it were a chaser. It was an incredible speed. Feeling that there was no escape, some worshipers began to charge at the mad woman with whips or sledgehammers. But the results were disastrous. The whip made of Ardenheite had a strength that even a ruler could not easily handle. There was no way that a mere subordinate, not even the ruler, could have accepted that. Meanwhile, the results for the family members who attacked the spiritist were just as terrible. As soon as I got within ten steps, my skin started to melt away, and after five steps, even my solid bones started to become brittle. By the time we reached three steps, seven out of ten had turned into liquid and wet the ground. The most subordinate. He was the only one who approached the distance by one step, but was unable to put his fingernails in. This was because even the muscles to move his arms had already disappeared. When the spiritists hand touched the forehead of the servant, the body of the servant scattered like powder. [It looks like everything has been sorted out.] Lorotia, which had descended on Ysera, came out of her body. Immediately, Ysera groped her body. Lorotia, who was staring at the scene, said. [Are you going to keep doubting me like that? Arent you tired?] Ha. Do you have the memory of a goldfish? Think about what they did. I guess you can trust me. [I told you I wouldnt take it away. [I also made a pact with the duke.] But isnt it strange that they completely trust me? And dont keep talking to me. Because I feel bad. -under! Yes! Who said they wanted to talk to you? A cold chill passed between the two. The two agreed to continue the spirit contract under the dukes presiding, but they could not immediately repair the broken relationship. I just endured it. For each others goals. This place has been taken care of. Ysera, who was looking at the map, got her bearings. Ill call you when the time comes, so Im going in. [Either that or not.] Lorotias new form became blurred. He returned to the spirit world to reduce mana consumption. Ysera, looking at that scene, sighed. The overwhelming sense of elation I felt during Advent. The feeling of joy consumed all of her reason. The change may have occurred because there are still many shortcomings in accepting the monarch. She let out a complicated sigh and took a step forward. The night was long and there were still a lot of guys to deal with. Chapter 268 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 268 #When I returned, my family was ruined (269) The night was so dark that I couldnt even see an inch in front of me. The moon wasnt even up in the sky. Shadows swayed through the dark forest. Theron looked around. So many years have passed since I was manipulated by those damn warlocks. If it werent for my eldest brother, I would never have been able to escape from their clutches. When I first left my family. At that time, all I could think about was how to bring Ardans name to light again. My intention was to do well. Even though the results were so tragic that I couldnt tell anyone about them. I thought I would take my eldest brothers vacancy. But before he knew it, Ethan appeared in front of him in an appearance more suited to the position of duke than anyone else. As soon as I woke up and saw my eldest brothers face, I thought: He said that he would no longer be needed by Ardan. Rather, it was just a shame to the family. Thats why I tried to leave the duchy. My eldest brother held me back like that. After that, busy days followed. I was introduced to the Black Socialist Decal and began to recover by learning the given elixir and training book. Therons resolve was strong. I will live for Ardan all my life. Even if it results in being active in the shadows for the rest of your life. Is it because of that decision? While training, Theron was able to find out one thing. His talent is closer to that of an assassin rather than that of a knight. As the body had been suffocated by black magic and negative emotions for a long time, the source itself may have changed that much. Ilyas care and regular training, including precious elixirs that are known to be good for the body. Even when he was consumed by black magic in the past, he reached the level of the 8th rank. Due to my eldest brothers flames, the emotions and magic that had been encroaching on my body disappeared, and most of my mana was gone. Rather, is it because everything has been emptied? The growth rate was bizarrely fast. After one month of training, I was able to win against elite secret agents, and after two months, I was no longer defeated by executives. After three months it was even possible to take the sword of Dekal, the head of all undercover agents, without difficulty. Considering that his sword skills were difficult to deal with even for knights who were said to be 9th rank superhumans, his growth was remarkable. Afterwards, he continued his training more quietly than anyone else. And soon I was able to receive a mission. A huge task given to all undercover agents. That was to hunt down the large dragons that were about to invade the duchy. I said they were close to assassins. According to the information Dekal gave, they were called Shadow Cultists. Its special feature was that it made its metabolism uncannily slow, allowing it to completely erase its presence and launch a surprise attack from behind the opponents shadow. Afterwards, through thorough meditation, I planned how to deal with them. What if you dont notice it? So what if you get ambushed from behind? Or on the contrary, what should I do if I find them first? How should we kill them to minimize the damage to Ardan? My head continued to calmly calculate. It wasnt until she felt like she was perfect that Theron began to go stealth. B-8. It was an area expected to be one of their main raid routes. Its characteristic feature is that it is a mountain range with a babbling river. After crossing the river, you could immediately go to the big city of Hermes. Since they will try to save the tomb of surprise, they will definitely attempt to cross the river. Theron stroked the blade in his arms. Ten minutes. Twenty minutes. Time passed in vain. For Theron, who had been trained to become an elite agent, waiting was just one of the elements that now felt familiar. The body is comfortable. But my senses are sharper than ever. Theron was doing it perfectly. Is it thanks to that effort? Theron looked at his arm. The fur was sticking up like a hedgehog with its thorns standing on guard. Youre here. There were two main types of behavior. After assessing their size, if it is difficult to deal with them, immediately call in reinforcements, or else, annihilate the entire enemy squad single-handedly. Not all agents behaved like this. In nine cases out of ten, the goal was to convey information immediately. It is only an authority he can receive because he is an executive and has been recognized by Dekal, the owner of the company. Slurp. Slurp. Waves spread through the river. No matter how perfectly you hide your presence, you cannot erase its waves, even in a space called underwater. Thats a lot. The number was close to fifty. The level was also formidable. At most, since they are trying to wreak havoc on a large city with that number, they will all be made up of only elites. In particular, the dragon race that was advancing at the fastest speed at the front was such that even Theron could not easily detect its presence. Regardless of his race, he was definitely a strong man with a certain level of status. Which is more advantageous? In a battle between assassin and assassin, the one who sensed the others presence first had an overwhelming advantage. Even though there were a lot of people out there, it wasnt like he didnt have any weapons. Theron, who was promoted to one of the executives, had numerous artifacts given to him by the black society. A magical bomb that absorbs all the surrounding air and explodes. A colorless potion that can almost completely eliminate body odor. Ogre gloves that enhance strength. Snake shoes that allow for quick movement, etc. These items actually lose their meaning when you become a transcendental person, but it was different now. Because he was still at the level of a superman. A picture was drawn in his mind. First deal with the commander who came to land, and then hunt them down one by one. He took a gulp of the colorless potion and quietly settled down on the tree. The dragon clan, who seemed unaware of this fact as they were wading through the current, was approaching the land without any suspicion. When his feet finally touched the ground, Theron glided. The mana rotating throughout my body gave off a feeling of exhilaration that seemed to explode. A gloomy gray mana rose above his sword. ! The moment I made eye contact with the commander who hurriedly raised his head. Suddenly! The dragons neck rose into the sky. He immediately took out a magic bomb from his pocket and threw it with all his might toward the river. Just before reaching the river, the bomb began sucking up all the surrounding air. The dragons who were swimming began to be pulled helplessly by the enormous suction power. Pfft! A huge wave broke out on the river. The enormous explosive power engulfed more than twenty dragons. Limbs and organs, including blood, floated on the surface of the river. [kruso!] [Akaman!] The worshipers pupils shook greatly. The commander and his fellow countrymen were massacred in a sudden surprise attack. The command system became empty for a moment. Until the massacre that followed. Even they, who were naturally skilled assassins, were unable to hide their embarrassment. To suffer this kind of damage from just one rat-like person! What made them even more angry was the sight of the humans back as he retreated and began to run away. If humans had hidden themselves once again, they would have hesitated to come ashore. There must be a huge gap between themselves swimming in the river and humans hiding comfortably on the ground. Especially if its an assassin like me. But it was different now. Chase! Must be killed! Any thoughts of stepping back have long since disappeared. The only feeling is burning with revenge. One by one, worshipers came toward the land. Soon they started running towards the inside of the forest. It was hunting time. * * * Discovering Theron was purely by chance. Ethans eyes lit up when he saw the worshipers following closely behind the galloping guy. Hmm. It was the younger brother who headed to the shadows for Ardan. An excellent elixir, a self-made training book, and even consideration for black socialism. Knowingly or not, I used my strength for him. Isnt there a saying that blood is thicker than water? Moreover, if the blood was Ardans blood, it could not help but feel even more intense. I heard news from time to time through the owner of the company, Decal. I heard you grew up fast. Gloomy gray mana. Ethan recognized it at a glance. Its blurry, colorless, and grotesque, like a dead person. His temperament could be said to be the best for a stealth agent. The guys chasing them arent that high level. In addition to being injured knowingly or unknowingly, the command system seemed to be in chaos and things were not in order. This would be very good prey for Theron now. You wont really need any help. Shouldnt he pay for his meals too? Ethan quickly moved his feet. As if mobilizing the army was not enough, even the Black Society was used for defense. That doesnt mean it can defend all areas of the vast duchy. There was definitely a gap. They are rushing around to check it. Ethan left Theron behind and moved toward the next area. * * * The raid lasted all night. The fiercest battle took place in the large city of Londinium, and casualties continued to occur throughout the territory. Not only private soldiers and knights, but also Ethan participated in the battle. After about a day, the exact amount of damage was calculated. There are approximately 500 young people. In addition, close to 200 soldiers lost their lives and close to 20 knights passed away. The damage to the black society, which was all made up of high-level secret agents, was also significant. They were responsible for tracking down the dragon tribe that had invaded their territory and identifying their route. When the number of the group was small, they were also responsible for direct combat. In this process, nearly 30 members of the black community died. The sacrifice is great. This was expected from the moment the shadow uttered a threat. Isnt it strange that there was no damage, even though they were in name and name the descendants of the ruler? Even though Ardan has continued to develop rapidly, the absolute time given itself was small. It is natural that there are limits. I put down the document. Nerian made eye contact and lowered his head. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. sorry. Your Excellency the Duke. I know I did my best. Dont bow your head. still. Nerians face was full of regret. Not only did he issue crossbows imbued with magical power to ordinary soldiers, but he also explained the characteristics of the worshipers and completed thorough preparations. Nonetheless, the damage was significant. The battle that took place near Londinium was particularly so. Most of the soldiers and knights passed away here. This was because the largest number of worshipers entered. I know that just being able to block it to this extent is great. I need to make a schedule. We will hold a joint funeral. yes. These are the people who shed their blood for Ardan. Please provide thorough compensation to the bereaved families. I will follow your orders. A joint funeral was held in a solemn atmosphere. The entire duchy went into mourning for a week. The rumor that the reason was a raid by the dragon tribe spread quickly. The whole kingdom began to shake at the news. Chapter 269 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 269 #Reversion led to ruin for the family (270) Just two years ago, Ardan was a family that had a reputation but was treated as half-empty chaff. But it was different now. The new duke was a man with iron-blooded tenacity and talent that could be considered the best in the kingdom. Does that mean there is no prize money? That wasnt it either. Starting with card packs, which are still selling like hotcakes, food production began to skyrocket in a short period of time and had increased to the point where it could be exported rather than imported. Not only that, the design brand run by the eldest daughter, Elena, was treated as the ultimate luxury product that nobility could not afford. The family that was worried about making a living just two years ago has now transformed into the family that earns the most money in Heidern. The structure of the political world has also changed beyond the level of a seismic change to the point where it can be said to have been completely reorganized. All the families that took up arms against Ardan declined, and only the families that joined hands with them were able to maintain their prowess. The Raycian duchy was praised as the best family in the kingdom. Its power was evaluated as comparable to that of King Delprion. The Duke of Ardan was the one who began to easily overcome that fate. How could it be said that Ardans fortune surpassed that of the royal family? Ardans progress was dazzling. There was not a single person who denied the story that Ethan, the head of the family at the time, was responsible for all of these changes. The administrator he recruited, Gailen, created a masterpiece called a card game. Through cooperation with the elves, Erkan transformed the duchy into an inexhaustible granary. The wizard Ilya had a reputation as one of the best crafting wizards of her time. Is that it? It has long been rumored that the administrative power of Sylvia, the tact, and Elena, the acting duke, was greater than that of the royal familys chief administrator. In addition, Isera is renowned as an outstanding spiritist. Even his eye for identifying talented people was surprising. Thats why Heiderns people used to say that as a joke. If there is a man who is the most perfect in this world, it is Duke Ethan. Normally, when a noble family grew to this level, there was bound to be checks from the royal family. Ardan was different. They were a family that proved to themselves what the word sacrifice means. It was completely impossible to doubt his loyalty. This was especially true now that Ardans fortunes were approaching their peak. If a conflict were to arise with Ardan, who was gaining momentum, the royal family could be split into two. It became a family that even the most powerful people in Heidern would give up on. Ardan was attacked. This also applies to the Yongin people, whose resentment is deeper than anyone elses. The entire kingdom could not help but be shaken. Rumors spread that there was once again a war with the dragon tribe. It wasnt a completely unreliable story. How has the Duke behaved so far? He struck down his enemies more mercilessly than anyone else. It wouldnt be strange if a sword was drawn. The nobles discussed this topic every time they gathered in groups. Do you really think there will be war? I heard that a huge number of dragons flocked in. There must be someone behind it. If it were the dukes inclination, surely you wouldnt draw your sword? Duchies Lacian and Dustin have already expressed their willingness to participate in the war. And thats not enough, the three marquis also said that they would follow Ardans wishes Is this enough for your Majesty to be able to obey you without moving? It has been a long time since the seven families, once called the Seven Kingdoms of the Kingdom, were reorganized. Now, the only people left were the Lacian and Dustin duchesses, whose heads had changed due to Mileton, and the three marquesses. All of this was crying out for war. It was no wonder that war clouds hovered over Heidern. The rumor caused the market to fluctuate. First, the price of steel rose, followed by the price of food. If the five noble families and Ardan come together as one, not even the king will be able to stop it. Isnt the justification plausible? Who would dare stop the plan to strike down the dragons who had invaded Heidern in the past? Soon a meeting was called at the royal court. The purpose was to discuss the truth about this incident and Ardans response. A carriage with a flag decorated with fireworks left the duchy. * * * He held out his identity card and entered the palace. The fierce fighting spirit was rising in the eyes of the knights looking at him. The desire for revenge against the dragon race had not yet completely disappeared from Heidern. Moreover, there was no group here that praised the dragon race like the church. The royal knights were hoping for revenge through war. Ethan entered the throne room and looked at the king. Around him, the kingdoms high-ranking nobles were lined up left and right. All of Heiderns prestigious families gathered in one place. He bowed his head towards Delprion. See you, Your Majesty. Welcome, Duke Ethan. I heard the news. The territory was attacked by a group of vicious dragons? yes. Do you know anything about the background? I know. Then are you planning to start a war? Jim has no intention of opposing it. However, if you are going to choose that option, I hope you think about it carefully. The power of the dragon race will not be easy. I dont intend to do that. If we collide now, we will most likely lose. Everyone looked surprised at the answer that seemed to be completely conclusive. Of course, I knew that the dragons were a formidable group of monsters. Still, part of me thought it was worth a try. The decisive reason was, of course, Duke Ethan. A hero who accomplished numerous feats. Since ancient times, many people have gathered under the flag of a hero. How could a hero like that say the word defeat so definitively? Is it because of the church? Even though their cult has spread widely, there are probably not many countries that can actively intervene and take the side of the dragon race. Ethan smiled bitterly at those words. This was because he knew that the kings words were ridiculously optimistic. In the church, not only the demon dragon but also Anna existed. They are a dragon race that has the power to manipulate living creatures by turning them into puppets at will. Wouldnt a being with such power really reach out to the heads of state? It definitely didnt seem like it to Ethan. At least two or three of the six kingdoms, excluding Heidern, will already be under control. Is that it? Deception was still alive and well. He is obviously hiding behind a mask, completely deceiving his surroundings. Its easy to not know yet. In my past life, there was no entity like this. It was only Naraxus the Deceiver who deceived humans. As expected. There was a high possibility that Anna was an entity that was created when the future was distorted by a changed past. There is also a possibility that it is a ruler that emerged recently. How could the king and nobles trapped in Heidern find out about that fact? Moreover, there was a high possibility that he could not even guess about the deception that was more cunning than anyone else. Do you know anything about the ruler? Ive heard the name. Isnt it disaster and tyranny plus shadow and the devil dragon? It is known in the world that there are only four, but to be exact, there are six in total. six? Are there two more monsters like that? yes. One is a recently created entity called Dominion. The other is deception. Hearing this story for the first time, a strange look flashed across the eyes of the king and nobles. There was such a ruler? Deception is the most secretive entity. Its quite possible that it wont be known to the public. Even if one wanted to know about the rule that was created recently, it would have been difficult to know its existence. If it was six instead of four, simply calculating it would mean that the number had increased by half. Only then did I begin to understand the Dukes words little by little. Ive heard endless rumors about the rulers strength. Moreover, it is a country that directly experienced the war with the dragon tribe. Even though Ardan took charge of most of the war, he could not have been unaware of their strength. Do you know what their abilities are? Dominance can control people. Deception can change my appearance like a human being. As the explanation continued, the faces of the nobles began to turn blue. This was because one conclusion could be drawn from the Dukes words. There is a possibility that most of the kingdoms have already fallen into the hands of the dragon clan. If there were rulers with such abilities, even the Zeno Empire might have been completely swallowed up. If you take out a sword for revenge, you may have to deal with humans as well. If things went that way, it would be like trying to hit a rock with an egg. So thats why you came up with that answer. I didnt know they had penetrated that deep. I thought he was just strong haha. Delprion sighed deeply. The duke felt relieved that there would probably not be war. On the contrary, I felt devastated that the dragon clans power was so huge. To put it bluntly, isnt it true that countries other than Heidern are actually puppets of the Balaur clan? Then this matter It will be passed over quietly. But I guess Ill have to get some personal revenge. plural? How? I plan to deal with one of the rulers. You mean the ruler? Delprions tone contained concern. The ruler was the ruling class at the top of the dragon race. It was obvious that if one of them died, there would be chaos. What you are worried about will not happen. The situation over there is complicated in its own way. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Circumstances? Ethan continued his brief explanation. The content was simple. It was about the relationship between the three rulers who caused conflict with the demon dragon and the request for Gimans murder. The people who heard the story widened their eyes. So you took out two of those monsters? A tyrant and a shadow who specialize in combat? yes. Now there are only about four left. If you deal with disaster and deception, it would be two. What on earth was the Demon Dragon, or that cult leader, thinking of making such a request Isnt there a complicated situation we didnt think of? Since he has even established a religious cult and preaches about the dragon race, he may be trying to completely put humans under his control. Hmm. If you had that intention, those three rulers must have been an obstacle. Even so, to be honest, I dont completely understand Anyway, one thing is certain. The lower the number of rulers, the better. The growing power of the dragon clan would not be a good thing for us. Isnt that right? Delprion and other high-ranking nobles nodded. I was also thrilled. How long has it been since you achieved transcendence and already killed two rulers? The growth was so incredible that I could see it with my own eyes. It made me question whether I was really human. Chapter 270 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 270 #When we returned, the family was ruined (271) The meeting continued. In the end, the conclusion reached was simple. There is no active response at the moment. It was decided to end the work simply by sending a document containing condemnation of the Dragon Clan to each country. It was a natural conclusion as Duke Ethan, who suffered the most damage from this incident, hoped to handle the matter quietly. However, the Dukes words after that were a huge shock to everyone. I think we will have to prepare for war on our own from now on. Do you plan to draw your sword when only two rulers remain? Disaster and deception. I heard that both of them will be treated as top priority. In that case, what remained was domination and the Demon Dragon. Two rulers belonging to the church. Ethan nodded to Delprions question. They said that if you dont have teeth, your gums will be sore. After I take care of the two rulers, the remaining two will start moving in earnest. Hmm The Dukes current position was that of a hunting dog. Its a hunting dog with teeth so sharp that it can even eat its own owner. Should the church ignore that risk? It wasnt. There will definitely be some movement. Delprion looked around at the nobles, including the Duke. As they were all people who had experienced hardships before birth, their thoughts were similar. Everyone nodded. Everyone agreed that the church would not leave Ethan alone. The Duke, looking at Delprion, spoke as a representative. Perhaps the plan the cult leader is making is to completely reduce the power of humans. Cutting rent? What does that mean? There are already seven countries, including the empire, that believe in religion. Only Heidern was not tainted by the religious world. The majority can always claim to be the truth. Maybe Could it be that they could invade our kingdom under the same bondage as heretics? With the current prosperous situation, it would be possible. If the empire actively advocates the destruction of non-believers, the kingdoms located nearby will have no choice but to follow its wishes. Because the national power is different. Even more so, wasnt it said that there is an entity called domination that can control humans? Even if only two kingdoms began to follow the empires will, other kingdoms would quickly fall like dominoes. Everyones faces darkened at Dukes words. The main enemy was, of course, the dragon race, not the compatriots. But if the situation continues that way all that remains is a terrible fratricide. What was even more frightening was that the Dukes words were not entirely impossible. Isnt it impossible to even know what the demon dragon wants right now? Although he attempted to expand his power in a more moderate way than other rulers, by spreading religion and indirectly infiltrating human society. No one could be sure whether he was truly a benign dragon. Soon the Duke, with a sad look in his eyes, asked. Duke, how strong is that demon dragon? If were going to kill the rulers anyway, its okay to assassinate him at the end Ethan thought for a moment. assassination. It was one of the methods he was thinking about as well. This was because it was a way to prevent the demon dragon from actively utilizing his power. However, there was a problem. I looked at Duke. In the past, when the relationship reached the extreme level of conflict with the Kingdoms 7 families, there was no need to raise words because the relationship was hostile. But it was different now. The remaining family heads were actively cooperating with Ardan, and among them, the Duke was one of the most friendly figures to him. Considering their age, it is natural to treat them with respect. As the relationship became more of an active partnership, Ethans tone of voice also changed little by little. Now Im going to show respect in my own way. He is on a different level from other rulers. The level is different? No way We have surpassed the level of transcendence. Thats why I follow his advice now. Right now the odds of winning are slim. I heard that Ysera made a contract with the spirit lord. Even if we join forces with the monarch, will it be difficult to deal with him? The place where spirits can exert their greatest power is not here, but in the spirit world. Even a monarch cannot be excluded from that law. Even if she and I join forces, our odds of winning wont exceed 30% at most. What if I and Marquis Lionel add our hands? Marquis Lionel, leader of the Shadow Knights. Even Dustins matriarch, the Duke. They were Heiderns representative transcendents. Obviously they were strong. Even so, there was a problem. Then the odds of winning could be up to .400. But thats not our fundamental problem. The power of the denomination itself is formidable. Will the religious leader really be able to deal with us alone? Hmm In the Zeno Empire alone, the number of officially known transcendents is about five. There will be six archbishops of the church, ranging from those who are superhuman to those who have reached the state of transcendence. That the number of transcendents cannot be compared. That is the problem. Assassination must be difficult. I dont know if I have the power to defeat the Absolute in a short period of time. Otherwise, it would be impossible. In the end, what was needed was an absolute expert who could overcome the wall. However, it was a level known to be impossible to reach with the human body. Even if they had talent given from heaven, very few people reached the level of transcendence. Whats more, its a level higher than that. In the end, we need a master with absolute power. Heiderns only hope is you. Probably so. To put it bluntly, the chances of Lionel and Duke reaching absolute perfection were slim to almost non-existent. Fortunately, the young Marquis Lionel was over fifty and the Duke was over seventy. They were people from a previous generation who had less time left to live than they had lived. So I have no choice but to place my hopes on Ethan. I understand. One thing is certain. We also have to prepare our own moves. Soon the Duke looked at Delprion. Ultimately, the king had the voting rights at this meeting. Having gathered opinions together, his role was over. Delprion, who received the gaze of the nobles, nodded. I dont know what the cult leader is planning, but I dont have the slightest idea that it will be good for humans. Dont you all think so? youre right! As they are a wicked dragon race, they are probably intent on tempting us with sweet honey and trapping us. We will definitely stop at nothing to reach Heidern. In the past, he sent his subordinates, including the archbishop, to manipulate him. Nobles who strongly agree. Although the power of the entire Western Continent increased with the mixing of dragon and human technology, it did not mean that a symbiotic relationship could develop. This was especially true for Heidern, who experienced the war firsthand. They had a grudge against the dragon clan. I dont know if it will work or not, but I will try to persuade other kingdoms first. Increase the armament of the soldiers Designate more knights The meeting lasted all night. The looming threat began to make the nobles desperate. If, as the Duke said, he had been singled out as an infidel and beaten, Heidern could have been devastated. The meeting, which started in the evening, ended only at dawn. * * * As soon as the meeting ended, Ethan called the two transcendents. Marquis Lionel and Duke Duke. The two people called by Ethan followed them toward the training hall. Why did we call each other separately? I have something to talk about. Soon he took out a potion from his pocket. The two transcendents were shocked when they saw the floating liquid. This was because an unusual energy was felt through the red liquid. Should I say that it feels as if a living force has turned into liquid? Thats Its a kind of potion made from the by-products of a tyrant. portion? Unlike the Duke, who was tilting his head, Lionels eyes widened as if he noticed something. Could it be an item related to the Yonginhwa that was used at that time? Ethan nodded. In the past, there was a time when they joined forces with the Shadow Knights to catch the members of the church. Marquis Lionel was also with us at that time. Even though I wasted nearly 20 minutes trapped inside the sphere. At that time, the early Yongin painting was taught to him. Yonginhwa? What is that? Its like this. A huge arm grew on Ethans arm. The two people widened their eyes at the tyrants arms that seemed to be alive and pulsating. Immense strength and power could be felt from the arms made of mana. It feels completely different from what I saw back then. Because I brought something from the ruler, not a typical dragon. I would like to pass this on to you two. Miuna Gouna Heidern was the country to which Ardan belonged. A situation where a war could be triggered because of you. In that case, it would be right to at least increase the power. Is that potion necessary for the process of acceptance? Imitating a ruler-level entity is not easy. This potion can be said to be the tyrants source of life. If you analyze it thoroughly after ingestion, it will definitely be of great help. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uhm I understand. But is there any problem? I heard that the blood of the dragon race is toxic. We neutralized it as much as possible. Its not completely eliminated, but if youre a transcendental level, youll be able to withstand it. This was the reason for handing the potion to the two transcendents. The blood of the ruler was more toxic than that of the lower-ranking dragons. It was not something that could be completely neutralized. However, it was possible to alleviate it. If he was at the level of a 9-star knight superhuman, there might be a problem, but if he was a transcendental level, there wouldnt be much of a problem. I felt the same way when I tried it first. The two nobles were handed the dragon potion. Is it because it is a potion made of the rulers living body? The two people who were looking at the potion with shocked faces drank it. Please stay focused and dig out as much of the liquid as possible. Then, lets try following this pattern. Starting from bones to flesh and muscles. The class continued by showing how to implement the tyrants arms in order. The two transcendentalists, who were a little lost at first, soon realized one arm, probably with the help of the potion. It wasnt as perfect as Ethan, but it didnt matter. Because the performance of the changed arm was completely different from the existing one. Amazing. It seems like you havent even realized even 50% of what you did, but you still have this much power! The eyes of the two transcendents glowed with an overwhelming sense of omnipotence. Chapter 271 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 271 When he returned, the family was ruined (272) That is why Yonginhwa was a great skill. The body size of a typical dragon race was enough to surpass that of a decent knight. Even more so if it is the body of a ruler. It was to the point where it couldnt even be compared to that of a human. Of the two, the one with the higher realization rate was the Duke. He formed a vague shape and punched out his fist. Cough! The surrounding air exploded in all directions. It was bloody power. Overwhelming durability and great power. The tyrants body boasted the best compatibility for a martial artist. Duke looked at his arm as if he recognized it at a glance and nodded with satisfaction. Marquis Lionel also began to adapt to his changed body. He smiled broadly as he swung the sword back and forth. It may be difficult to control, but its power is amazing! Thank you very much, Duke. Right now it may be just one arm, but as I continue to practice, I will be able to create more than just both arms and other body parts. How far can the work be implemented? For an instant, mana swirled through Ethans body. His body began to reorganize in an instant. Everything from both arms to shoulders, chest, thighs, knees and feet. The two people who saw that scene widened their eyes. Huh! Is it possible to implement the whole body? It must not have been an easy task Once I did it, it worked. The reason the tyrants body was only used up to both arms so far was because the vibration method was also implemented. Without the vibration method, Ethan could embody the whole body as that of a tyrant. However, because it is much more powerful to use the vibration method together, a difficult training method was chosen. It may be difficult at first, but as time passes, your body and your level will gradually grow. Someday, I will be able to configure my entire body like a tyrant and even use my immortal body together. When that time came, I was confident that even if the religious leader came, I would not be easily defeated. Even if it is only for a short period of time, you will be able to use power close to absolute power. As such, vibrating and Yonginhwa were very high-level technological systems. The amount of mana consumed is a problem, but Even though the two skills were implemented together, the shape became so familiar that it was not shaken. However, the problem was the amount of mana consumed as it was devoured like an anglerfish. By becoming a transcendental person, he had enough mana to be considered great, but even that was not enough. That was a problem that couldnt be solved even with elixirs. The mana hall itself has already become so huge. It would be fortunate if the elixirs available on the market could have as much of an effect as on the eyes. There was now only one way to increase the insufficient mana. hour. Mana had a habit of gathering from places with low to high concentration. The transcendental body was the place with the highest concentration. As time passes, the amount of mana will gradually increase. This was the reason why the amount of mana of older transcendents was particularly high. Of course, there was a way to shorten that time. The goal was to find an area rich in mana and train. For example, in places such as the interior of a major forest. It might be a little difficult now. If you train in such a place, mana will accumulate faster than in a city center. Even so, what would have taken twenty years is simply shortened to about ten years. It was highly likely that demon dragons would already be ruling the world in that amount of time. Since I have no intention of becoming a natural person, I gave up that idea a long time ago. In any case, mana was one of Ethans biggest weaknesses. It would have been great if the efficacy of the Eight Pillars had continued to be maintained. By collecting eight pills, it was possible to accumulate more than four times as much mana. However, Palhwan was a production and had some limitations. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is an item that cannot contain infinite mana. After becoming a transcendental person, the limitations of the Eight Hwans were clearly felt. Four times the existing mana. I was able to capture it up to that point. The problem came from the growth of the mana hole itself. As the hall grows, the capacity of the eight rings must increase accordingly, but perhaps because it already contains too much mana, the eight rings cannot contain any more mana. Of course, I knew that this alone was a great piece. Because it was an artifact that had a great influence on the power of the Transcendant. Even so, I couldnt help but feel disappointed. Is there any way to strengthen it? Among all the heads of the family, there is probably no one who has not thought about this at least once. They must have realized this problem after becoming transcendent. That said, it didnt seem like they were actively trying to solve this problem. He must have already gained a lot of mana from the Eight Rings, and that alone would have overwhelmed other transcendents. If only the vibration type had been used, Ethan wouldnt have thought about it so desperately. Thats because the mana consumption was enough to handle with just one pill. The initial intention of production was probably to be an item for transcendents. The mana consumption of the vibration type must have been calculated, and it was highly likely that the Eight Rings were created to complement it. Anyway, acceptance is the problem. It was a problem that arose as I stretched out my hands in various ways to gain more and more strength. Is there any way to strengthen the Eight Pillars? If that were the case, each time the mana increased, it would continue to increase arithmetically by five times. As I thought about it again and again, I continued to guide the two. It was a bonus that the potion was generously given to me. In any case, he had perfectly embodied the body of a tyrant, and he still had quite a lot of potions left. At least the next three will be able to embody the tyrants body in this way. The teaching continued like that all day. It was a short period of time, but perhaps because they are transcendental people, they got used to it faster than anyone else. When dawn broke the next day, the two had advanced to the point where they could embody the tyrants body in their arms. Heiderns power has increased. If you completely master Yonginhwa, you will be able to display twice as much power as your existing power. Thank you, Duke. It was a worthwhile time. The two people bowed their heads. Regardless of age, the current Ethan was like a teacher. Moreover, he invested quite a bit. Didnt he hand over a potion made of the tyrants body? It was a treasure that couldnt be bought for a thousand dollars. If it werent for that potion, no matter how much Ethan demonstrated, he wouldnt have been able to create a body so successfully. Because there was a huge difference between what I had experienced and what I had not experienced. Therefore, this was a difficult skill to pass on even to the immediate descendants of the family. Thats why the two people bowed their heads deeply. Ethan shook his head. There is nothing to be thankful for. I just acted like this because I also want something. What do you want? As long as it doesnt inconvenience Your Majesty, I will do anything to help. You just need to protect Heidern. Lionel was silent for a moment at those words. is that really all it takes? Isnt Heidern going to be engulfed in fire because of me? So at least I helped protect my body. No, even if a war breaks out, it wont be because of the duke. If a guy called Demon Dragon had that kind of ambition, it would have happened at some point anyway. Dont you think so, Duke? As long as Heidern doesnt bow down to the dragons, it will definitely happen. But bowing your head might not be a good idea. In the end, isnt it like putting the people into their jaws? So my son-in-law has absolutely no need to feel guilty about this. Haha, are you already in a relationship like that? Ah, Dorothy, is there anyone else as worthy of a duke as that childs husband? Well, the reality is that if you are Duke Ethan, other young people dont even notice you. Give or take, the two of them were naturally leading the conversation in one direction. Im sorry, but I have no particular intention of getting married yet. I know youre busy. Youll probably have to get a lot done. But wont we have to start a family someday? If all this is over and the world becomes peaceful. Lionel, who was nodding at Dukes words, looked at Ethan and asked. I dont think I intend to remain unmarried for the rest of my life Im saying this out of old age, but that would be a great disrespect to the ancestors of the family. It must be the same. Ah! The Marquis spoke well. Is it because the head of the family neglected the issue of an heir? Ethan sighed. Ill think about it. But to be honest, if you ask me if I have a rational crush on Dorothy Im not sure. I felt it when I taught classes at the academy. He was a bright and lively child. If there was anything more to it than that, it wasnt it. Duke responded immediately as if he had figured out the number. At least I dont hate it. Originally, a relationship between a man and a woman starts from the first step. If you live for a long time, things that werent there before will naturally appear. Our Dorothy may not have the same talent as Lee Sera, but at least she doesnt lack the demeanor of a hostess. You have a lot of time, so take your time and think about it. Im not trying to force busy people, so dont feel pressured. Having said all that, it would be a lie if I said it didnt feel a little burdensome. However, it was also like cutting it out and throwing it away. If I were to make an excuse, I would have to say that I already had someone in mind, but I doubted that the Duke would easily back down. Hasnt he already shown solidarity with the Turian Marquis? Even if it were two instead of one, I might have smiled and nodded. In fact, the moment you say its okay and take him with you, the problem will become more complicated. If you refuse even that, it may feel like an insult. Duke, who saw Ethans stiff face, scratched his head as if he was troubled. You too will be in trouble. I understand. But, Dorothy, the child has already fallen in love with you. Ive been singing all day asking when Ill be able to see your face. As a father, I cant just watch. uh. For what reason? I cant really think of a reason why. If you dont like it, it cant be helped. In that case, I will leave cleanly. But isnt it just that I dont have a clear crush on you yet? Nod. Then I think its better to at least give it a chance. Do you know anything? Could this be a match made in heaven? If you still dont feel like it, Ill just give up. A marriage without love only brings misfortune. Nod. In the end, I nodded. I thought it might be better that way. I will make time later when I have more time. I understand. In my previous life, I died without ever having a proper relationship. On the contrary, in this life, there were already three women who rushed to him saying they liked him. They were all women who lacked everything. It felt a little complicated. Chapter 272 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 272 # After returning, the family was ruined (273) After finishing work inside the kingdom, he immediately returned to the duchy. Since the possibility of war has been made fully known, the royal family will begin to prepare in its own way. What he had to do now was simple. Becoming stronger. And overwhelmingly faster than anyone else. As soon as I arrived, I stopped by Ilyas laboratory. I received the item from her. It was a potion made from organs extracted from the corpse of the shadow I had brought with me. I remembered everything about its powers. Hibernation and melting, and finally the veil. Since the veil is a technology that squeezes out the source that has been stored in the dragon heart for a long time, it may be difficult to implement, but hibernation and melting are different. If you have a body like a shadow, you will be able to embody it without difficulty. Potions were the ingredients for that. I went straight into the training room. As I drank the potion, a bitter taste lingered on my tongue. As the liquid that entered the esophagus dissolved, the shadows biometric information began to be analyzed one by one. The appearance of the body was already clearly memorized while dissecting the body. Now all that remains is the process of embodying the body according to the contents of this potion. Slurp. Slurp. My whole body changed rapidly. It was a much thinner and flimsier body than the tyrants. Perhaps thanks to the experience of successfully attempting the implementation once, the second implementation was much easier than expected. Ethan looked at his hands. Five sharp claws made of mana were visible. The worshipers means of attack was these claws. Moreover, since it embodied the rulers thing, its performance was, so to speak, a mouth-watering level. It was a weapon whose strength was comparable to that of Ardenheit, and whose cutting power was also comparable to that of the new sword. I now have a good means of attack. If the appearance had been implemented simply with mana without potions, it would not have been able to replicate this power. At best, it would be fortunate if we could save at least 50% of the lives. This result was achieved not only by directly confronting the creature, dissecting its body, and finding out the information contained within it, but also by directly injecting it into the body. As I moved my fingers, the long nails chased after their mother like a baby bird chasing its mother. Hmm. If you do this Because it was a body made of mana, it had the advantage of being visible. The length of the fingernails could be adjusted depending on the amount of mana poured into it. The five blades disappeared in an instant. This would be perfect for secret activities. Bbangi spoke urgently, perhaps because he felt threatened by the way he was staring at his nails. [Remember that the owner is a knight. Also, at best, nails are just a by-product of the body.] I dont plan on making you spend the rest of your life in a sheath, so you dont have to be that scared. [Then thats a good thing.] He comforted Bbang and looked at his own body. The worshipers bodies were much thinner and longer than those of the metal dragons. The elasticity of the muscles was also incomparable. It could be said that this body is truly specialized in assassination. It seemed like if I used my new sword and attacked with my fingernails in between attacks, I could inflict fatal wounds more easily than I thought. The body was implemented There was something to try first before using it with the vibration type. It was the power of the worshipers. Slow down your heart rate The method for worshipers to enter hibernation was simple. slows down the heart Then, the movement of the organs is gradually slowed down. In that case, the rest of the body would follow suit and reduce its life activities to the limit. Just to the extent necessary for survival. From that perspective, the rulers body was very wonderful. This was because they were able to hide their presence much more precisely than ordinary worshipers. Metabolic activity gradually decreases. When the hibernation state reached its maximum level, Ethans presence had completely disappeared. This is a structure that explodes life activity in an instant. Just as a tightly stretched rubber band moves forward in an instant due to its elasticity, so did the bodies of the worshipers. It was designed to quickly deal with an enemy by exploding its power the moment it approached the enemy. I think it would be perfect to hand it over to the black community. Through this raid, a large number of corpses of worshipers were obtained. There will be no shortage of potions to be manufactured in the future. If you give that potion to the intelligence agents, it will come in handy. Of course, he couldnt pass this on to all his intelligence agents. Its not that sharing knowledge is a waste. Its just that there wasnt enough time. First, give it to executives including Decal and Theron. It seemed like the riders below him could just use the way the executives taught him. Everyone may not have enough skill to imitate the rulers body, but they will be able to do it well enough to imitate his subordinates. That alone would be enough to achieve an incredible increase in power. Now that we knew about hibernation, it was time to practice melting. I need a shadow. Ethan thought for a moment and left the training room. The one he called was Ilya. whats the matter? I wanted some help with practice. practice? okay. From now on, Im going to pop out from behind your shadow. So dont be too surprised. Ah, those people who are worshipers? okay. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since he was the one who created the potion, he pretended to understand. okay. Try it. Ethan looked at Ilias shadow. After looking at it for a while, my whole body started to tingle little by little. What should I say? Should I say that I feel like running straight into that shadow right now? What do we do here? On the day the worshipers attacked, numerous entities were seen wandering around the territory. I also knew how they hide behind the shadows. It was a kind of instinctive movement. It took all the strength out of my whole body. Its like floating on water. It was approaching a semi-meditation state like that, but at some point it turned into a gas and moved behind the shadows. I followed along the same way. When he started to feel dizzy, his body went limp for a moment. Before he knew it, he was soaring above Ilyas shadow. It was an incredible moving speed. Ilya quickly turned around and looked at Ethan, who had half emerged from the shadows. Wow, thats really fast. Because now I have embodied the body of shadow. Of course it has to be fast. That looks very useful. Do you want to learn? Hmm Do I have to turn into something like that to learn that? From Ilias perspective, Ethans body that was now revealed was not very appealing. This was because the face was human, but the body was identical to that of a dragon. The only difference was that it had no tail and the color of its body was almost blue. Thats right. The power given to the dragon race flows from their physical structure. Well really? I just dont want to learn. She quickly gave up her regrets. The reason why this could be so was simple. This was because he had already grown significantly as a production wizard. Even if it wasnt a battle, there were many ways to help Ethan. Making dragon potions was also part of that help. It was much better to just focus on what you were best at rather than trying to excel in a field that didnt suit you. Both in terms of growth and emotional aspects. okay. Ethan nodded willingly. If you want it, you learn it; if you dont, you just dont. Moreover, the assassins body was not a good fit for Ilya. Because melee combat was not suitable for a wizard. If you have a body that is at least efficient, a demon dragon or a tyrant would be better. The tyrants body could strongly complement the magicians durability, and the demon dragons body was bound to be the best match for the magician, not to mention the magic dragons body. After that, the training continued. Ethan nodded in satisfaction when he appeared from behind Ilias shadow for the thirtieth time. This was because it seemed like he could easily dig into the shadows of smaller creatures rather than humans. However, this only applied when the subject was standing completely still. Ilya. huh? Would you like to move quickly from now on? fast? In what way? I think it would be enough to make the shadow behind you shake violently. okay. She cast Haste and other auxiliary magic on her body. After increasing my physical ability to the point where it was comparable to that of a decent knight, I started running around the training room quickly. Hmm. Using Blending into a moving shadow definitely felt more difficult than before. Still, perhaps thanks to the fact that I sewed the first button well, it wasnt long before I was able to pop up behind her. Ha, its been a while since I ran, so its a bit difficult. Thank you for helping me train. What are you doing with this? But honestly, it was a bit creepy. Even though I knew about it, I was surprised? Im not a criminal so dont use it carelessly with people you dont know. Ethan was speechless. Anyway, hes a criminal. For someone who lived his whole life as a hero, it was a word that felt extremely different. Even more so if the target is yourself. After hearing Ilias words, Pbangi giggled and added. [That woman is right. To be honest, even as a third party, I found it a bit creepy. Its a good thing that that womans affection didnt drop.] Uh. okay. no. It would be better for me to just help in the future. Im saying this because Im really worried. Ill take that as a reference. Anyway, I think its okay if I dont need any more help today. It seems like I have become accustomed to the power to some extent. okay. Then Im leaving? Ethan nodded and added a word. okay. Oh, can I ask you to make a potion? Are you talking about those assassins that are left behind these days? How many is enough? I think itll be about a thousand for now. It should take about a day. Ill make it. Ilya, who had taken charge of the mission, left the training room. I also implemented melting. Because the Veil is a skill that consumes the source of life, it was not a power that could be used for practice. If you are not careful, it will result in your lifespan being drastically shortened. Now what we need to practice is conceived of the body of the shadow and the vibrational expression together. Then Couldnt it be possible to mix the tyrants body and the shadows body? Overwhelming durability. It was clearly visible that if it were a body with flexible elasticity, its power would be doubled. Honestly, I wasnt sure if it would be possible. Mixing the bodies of two dragons was virtually no different from chimera manufacturing done by warlocks. Well, anyway. Its better than not trying. Your curiosity will be satisfied. Ethan began to adjust his mana. Training to become stronger started now. Chapter 273 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 273 When I returned, my family was ruined (274) Time flew by with just simple training. After hanging on for a full week, Ethan looked at his body and smiled. Thats it. The tyrants body was harder and stronger than anything else, but it lacked agility. On the other hand, the body of the shadow was different. Muscles full of elasticity gave off explosive power at every moment, giving a powerful sense of speed. The downside was the durability of the body. If you mix the two things half and half, wouldnt you be able to create a body that can be used easily at any time? It was an opportunity for me to devote myself to training. Of course, it wasnt easy at first. Simply starting from the shape of the cells to the bones and muscles inside. Even though the two bodies were different, they were very different. Moreover, in these experiments, even the slightest mistake would usually result in an unexpected accident. Nevertheless, the reason Ethan was able to take on the challenge boldly was because this body was composed of mana. The way Yonginhwa was structured itself was like that. It was a way to strengthen the body through mana without having any effect on the original body. If it were an experiment that would change everything that makes up a human being, including ones own bones, organs and muscles, it would not have been attempted in the first place. Isnt this actually an experiment no different from warlocks mixing species to create chimeras? As for the side effects, all I could say was a sore mouth. Not only is human reason slowly being eroded, but eventually everything gets mixed up to the point where even the essence becomes blurred. Is it possible to take one step ahead and do something that may end up taking us ten steps back? In that sense, acceptance can be said to be a very valuable skill that allows one to overcome ones own limitations without any side effects. Im glad I tried it then. In fact, it was something I couldnt even imagine in my past life. The Yongin people were like the enemies of Daecheon, a cripple who wiped out humans. How could they even think of utilizing their bodies? In a world where even family, relatives, and subordinates have closed their eyes at their hands. At that time, all I could think about was revenge. But this life was different. The father closed his eyes, but most of the family was alive and well. Besides, the world had changed so much. It seemed like a war had broken out, but the knights, including my father, achieved the feat of driving out the dragon tribe. The aftermath was huge. Humans and dragons, who seemed like they would never mix, began to mix together. Everything, even technology, life, culture, and ideology. I cant tell you how shocked I was when I first found out about this. The fact that more than half of the knights and wizards in the world were learning a mixed technology system between dragons and humans was so absurd that I couldnt even speak properly. It was from then on that the values that had been fixed began to break down. If its really that good. Is there any reason not to accept it? Although he had hatred towards the dragon race, it was not a completely uncompromising feeling as it was right before his death. Because the world we live in itself has changed. It was when I visited the elf village that I began to absorb their technological system in earnest. A bishop who tried to encroach on the World Tree. His technique was very unique. Because it was a structure that allowed the power of the dragon race to descend on the body. I felt strongly inspired by that sight. Wouldnt it be possible to strengthen the body simply by using mana without having to remove the liver and gallbladder from a dragon like this guy? The result was very successful. As long as you are careful not to be too fascinated by strong power, Yonginhwa was a very useful skill. I got a good weapon. Huh! I swung my divine sword. The muscles, which were full of elasticity but did not lose their strength, gave a lot of force to the swords trajectory. [The sword strike has become much cleaner?] Trajectory and speed. Even the power contained within it. It was a simple yet perfect cut. So much so that I couldnt help but burst out in exclamation. [Master, I think this is enough.] There is still one step left. [You really want to do that damn thing again? I dont want that!] Bbangi shouted urgently. This was because I immediately guessed what the remaining step was. Immortal body. Its probably a story about Yongin-hwas intention to capture that intense heat. Even so, if he uses his skills, he is a master who exerts so much power that it is difficult to handle. What would it be like if acceptance was also added to it? I had that feeling that humans express every time I swung that my waist was going to give out. From the perspective of the sword being swung, it is, in short, an extremely terrifying experience. Youre so crazy, your speaking habits have become so bad. Its a punishment. [Huh? I was wrong, master! Thats all] Good luck! Seeing his whole body on fire, his sword trembled like a frightened puppy. The owner was a man who would do anything. Im sure Ill have to be a thorn in my side for a while But the white flames quickly faded, making no sense to that fear. [huh? Arent you training as a master?] Even if I want to, I cant. [You cant? Why?] Now, just mixing and maintaining the bodies of the two rulers is overwhelming. It would be overzealous to challenge the vibrating method right away. [iced coffee! Very well thought out. After all, the owner must be a wise man!] Ethan chuckled. It was a sight that could easily have misunderstood that it was not the spirit of the sword but the spirit of flattery. Take care of yourself. Of course Im not saying I wont do it for the rest of my life. [Ill be resting well! [Drurling Kuul] It was a very cute reaction. He put his new sword into its scabbard and left the training room. The place I visited was Ilyas laboratory. Inside the huge laboratory, there were a lot of wizards. These were the personnel assigned to Ilya to carry out mass production and joint research. I passed by the wizards who bowed their heads. In that moment, a sharp shout echoed through the quiet laboratory. Ah! Because this isnt it! What did I say? I told you to mix only 1 mg of green moss, right? How much did you mix? Be honest. You know when I lie, right? Well I think it was 1mg I guess its the same? Are you kidding me? Is potion making fun? Didnt I tell you that even if you measure the dosage slightly wrong, side effects will come out in all directions? You did it His eagerness for the research team was as great as that of any academy instructor. They say a place makes a person. He also looked like a senior wizard that I havent seen in a long time. He slowly approached the two without pretending to be human. Even during that brief moment, Ilyas mouth was continuously pouring out words. Repeat Rule 1! Rule 1, repeat, repeat, repeat! Crafting wizards must pay more attention to the amount of ingredients added than anything else, and if they notice any abnormality, they immediately report it to the superiors Huh! what? Ilya turned her head and widened her eyes. It was because a big man was standing right behind him. As soon as you turn around, it sticks so tightly that it completely blocks the front. The feeling of losing all visibility was terrifying. thud! thud! Ilyas heart was beating rapidly. The magic power within my body was moving reflexively. But even for a moment. She sniffed. It was because I felt a familiar body odor. I lifted my head high. I saw a very familiar face. The Dukes face looking at him with calm eyes. Just making eye contact for a brief moment made my face turn hot. Oh what are you doing! You were surprised! She quickly turned her head and shouted. Of course, the duke probably knows his own feelings, but to show it openly with a physical reaction is something. Because it was quite a shameful thing. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That too for a while. When no answer came, she finally raised her head. He was still staring at himself. What is it? portion. Didnt you decide to take it? No, then you can just come and get it Cha-am, just wait a moment. She was rummaging through her research drawer and picked up a bundle of potions. here. Ilya handed over a container containing a potion. It was a potion made by selecting the entities with the strongest power among the shadow family. Decal, Theron, and other executives will be able to handle it well. Unlike when I first recruited him, he devoted himself to training day and night and his skills improved significantly. The owner, Dekal, was a superhuman, and Theron quickly recovered his health and had long since returned to his original state. Goes. Come again when you have time. Ilya said as she awkwardly stirred up the bubbling liquid. Before, just making eye contact made me feel anxious, but now it was different. Maybe its because my self-esteem has risen significantly due to the recent rapid increase in my skills, but even though I feel shy, I dont show any shy reactions. It must have changed. At least one thing was certain. Rather than spending time alone in a dungeon, it is better to see him looking after researchers and being faithful to his role as a chief wizard. Ethan quietly left the laboratory. * * * Executives of the black society gathered in one place. It was because of the matriarchs call. The underground training hall is a long way from Londinium. There was no better place to avoid the public eye. Ethan said to the executives who were standing there with their eyes glued to their faces. Nearly 30 undercover agents lost their lives in this attack. sorry! no. I am not bringing this up to rebuke you. I know I did my best. Ethan spoke immediately. Yonginhwa. I think everyone knows about this technology. Theres no way you dont know. It was one of the skills that all duchy knights were taught. The effect was simple. Making your body like a dragon through mana. An amazing technology that has no side effects because it utilizes mana rather than modifying the body itself. To be honest, it was such an attractive technology that they themselves wanted to learn it. No one could say that because the head of the family did not allow it. You must have been disappointed. They might have thought it was discrimination. But I never acted like that because I thought you were lowly assassins. I just didnt tell you because that method didnt suit you. But its different now. Ethan took out a potion from his arms. The executives of the Black Society saw this and their eyes widened. This was because it was a potion with a similar color to what knights drink. Do you really think they will pass on Yonginhwa to themselves? You must have dealt with worshipers. This is a potion made from their skin. If you drink this and receive guidance from me, you will be able to create a body best suited to being a resilient yet strong stealth agent like those guys. I ask you, do you want power? yes! I want to gain that power and make sure no one dies ever again! Everyones eyes brightened with Decals shout. Chapter 274 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 274 When I returned, my family was ruined (275) DYou must have been disappointed. They might have thought it was discrimination. When they heard the matriarchs words, Decal and other executives felt a pang in their hearts. If I said I didnt have that feeling at all, it was because I didnt. Yonghwa, a practice taught only to knights. Excluding the fact that it used a resource called a dragon potion, I wondered if there was another technology more perfect than this. I also had some expectations inside. Of course, I knew that not everyone in the dragon slayer group would learn it, but that it would be given priority to only a small number of people who were recognized for their loyalty and skills. The loyalty they give to their head is more, if not worse, than that of the knights. The only difference was that the knights worked in the sun, while the black society worked in the shade. The fact that everyone was working hard for Ardan was the same. So I had no choice but to secretly look forward to it. one month. Two months. As time passed, the anticipation gradually turned into resignation. Could it be that the head of the family decided not to pass on technology to us considering our birth status? Knights were basically noble. As long as you were ordained, semi-nobleness was an absolute priority, and even if you were only a senior knight, you could receive the title of baronet. On the other hand, what about themselves? He was nothing more than a vagabond who did all kinds of dirty work in Carmen, a city known as lawlessness. This was even more so after Ardan had developed so brilliantly. Although it can be used as a secret dagger, it is something that cannot be publicly displayed to the world. That is why the head of the family ultimately did not pass on such high-level skills to them. People who said that were appearing one by one. Of course, whenever such a story was heard among the executives who were deeply loyal, they were immediately told to speak out, but even those executives could not help but feel alienated. Was it really like that? Although I couldnt ask the head of the family outright, it was clear that such questions existed. But today, executives realized something. The head of the family didnt think so. Its just that he was blunt and said his true feelings belatedly. Everyone was given a potion. After drinking every last drop, the familys extracurricular classes were held, which I couldnt afford even if I paid a thousand dollars. A process of carefully understanding the mana of each executive and providing advice on how to embody the body of a dragon. Even the executives who were wandering around without a clue suddenly embodied the bodies of worshipers in front of the head of the family. And everyone was thrilled. Overwhelming physical capabilities that cannot even be compared to the human body. Even though I only had one arm, I felt a surprising sense of elation. In particular, sharp nails were a more effective weapon of death than the artifacts they carried. Concentrate your mind. Are you going to be satisfied with just one arm? no! The executive, who was looking at his arm with rapt eyes, hastily answered. How dare you behave in front of the head of the family! His senses came back faster than ever. Classes continued. There were two people who implemented Yonginhwa the fastest. Decal, the owner of the company, and Theron, who is showing rapid growth. Among them, he approached Theron. Concentrate on the potion that came inside and analyze it again. Please focus on how you can embody their bodies at least a little more. Yes, matriarch. I will. Ethan was shocked. It was the first time in my life, either in my past life or in my current life, that I had heard Therons respect. In his past life, he was particularly lively, but in his current life he was the exact opposite of Myers, and gave off a serious vibe in everything he did. Even so, Ethan did not expect to suddenly lose respect. Of course, even the immature Myers always showed off his respect whenever he was with the knight commander. However, in private settings, he always left room in his tone, as if he could return to being older and younger at any time. But Theron was different. This was because his tone was resolute, as if he was speaking with a clear line. So I was shocked. Because I felt the unspoken will to live forever as an agent of the black society. Before I could say anything, I saw my younger brother closing his eyes. Soon, it was seen that the worshipers body was embodied not only on one arm, but on both arms. I guess well have to talk about it later. There were many eyes watching. Even if we were to talk about this topic, it wouldnt be now. The training continued without knowing the end. * * * The underground training hall was not just a space for training. The spacious space even had a rest area where you could eat and sleep. The executives, who were close to being half-exhausted and squeezing out all their mana, entered their assigned rooms with bleary eyes. No matter how excellent the instructors guidance was, it was nearly impossible for everyone to embody Yongins body in just one day. The executives were talented people who would later train agents within the black society. In order to teach someone, you must of course have near-perfect proficiency. Thats why Ethans training period was quite long, lasting about a week. midnight. He quietly went to Therons room. Are you sleeping? no. Shall we go out for a moment? If it is the order of the matriarch. I left the basement with Theron, who got up from bed. I saw a beautiful night sky full of stars. Ethan sat down and looked at Theron. Are you going to keep standing? Im fine. Im not okay, so sit down. yes. Ethan said after seeing Theron sitting next to him. Are you feeling guilty because of that? It could be like that to someone else. You might be thinking that maybe its holding me back. But little brother. Startle! Therons back trembled violently. Ethan, who was looking at that scene, said. I think blood is more important than anything else in this world. It is also called a blood relationship because it cannot be broken unless you try to break it. Maybe thats why I felt a little sad. What do you mean? Your attitude now. Are you going to draw a line with me like that forever? Im just paying for my sins. This is my own way of atonement, so dont worry about the matriarch. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Let me ask you one thing. Are you going to act like that to your youngest or older sister besides me? I am a sinner. So for those two I will never show myself again You idiot. Colder than ever. Ethan said like he was chewing. Theron, just tell me. Dont even think about choosing that bullshit option. I continued speaking to the guys shaking pupils. When I fell. When the family declined the most. Do you know what your eldest sister watched and endured? It was you. I held on only with the thought that you would return someday and that you would save my family. I couldnt do that. So You fool! You still dont know? My sister considered you a precious family member and hope. Do you know how much your sister was in and out of your room when you collapsed? What is the sight of you crying when you finally get back to your health? Do you know? I asked if you knew. I didnt know. You probably didnt know. However, you will surely remember that your sister visited you every day after you woke up. Isnt it? I know. But how did you behave? Every time my family came to visit, I was silent and didnt open my mouth. All with just one poor excuse: guilt. Then, as if suddenly, without saying goodbye, he left for the Black Society. I saw the guys hands trembling. okay. You might feel guilty. It might take some time to look straight at your face again. Thats why I immediately gave permission when you said you would act as an agent. I didnt give you permission to send you away forever. He was such an idiot. What an idiot. Every time I saw him with his head down, a thousand dollars burned inside me. Despite this, Ethan had no intention of letting go of Theron. Not only did I keenly feel in my past life how precious family was. The sight of his two younger brothers sacrificing themselves for him at the last moment of their lives was a memory he would never forget. It was a life that only he remembered now, but he received so much from that life. Therefore, as a senior in life. And as a family. The idea was to create a safe and warm enclosure for him more than anything else. To do that, the priority was to change his way of thinking. Theron. yes. Do you think you have sinned? I I am. Then dont tell me. Do you think simply turning your head and looking away is the true way to atone? . You feel it too. If you truly feel that this is the way to atone, you should at least be confident. But what does it look like now? Isnt that just the appearance of a coward who ignores mistakes? What do you want me to do? I will not stop you from being active in the black community if it suits your inclinations. There are only two things I want. In private, talk as older brother and younger brother. And I will meet my older sister and younger brother and talk to them. Phew What is the answer? If you want I will do that. As for the second thing you want Huh. What are you so afraid of? Do you think your sister will put her cheek on yours? I know youre not wrong. Its just maybe my sense of entitlement is too great. Shall I tell you the truth? truth? That guy Myers will probably just laugh at you without even thinking about it. Its the same with my sister. Think about it. What was the result in the end? I have already saved the whole family. You didnt suffer any damage because of your mistake. And Ethan continued. Did you go to the 7th Street with a bad intention to betray? Thats not it either. I guess the intention was to do well. Its just that the result was not good. You misunderstand many things. A misunderstanding? Do you think Ardan was so poor that the family would suffer damage if his immature younger brother failed? Ardan today is completely different from the past. Even if you make that mistake a thousand times over, it wont matter. I will beat you up and bring you back. her. Does this sound like a lie? No, I think its too sincere. If you know, do it well. Dont forget to visit your family after class. I also visited my fathers grave once. You know very well that I am not asking for much. If it were any other family, you would have been executed. A demon consumed by black magic. If I could find an excuse, I could catch it. Of course, I had no intention of doing so. okay. In the end, Theron nodded as if he couldnt win. Chapter 275 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 275 When I returned, my family was ruined (276) Day 3 of special training. This was a precious time that could not be exchanged for gold for the executives. Even the lowest-achieving cadre were able to embody the body of a worshiper beyond a demigod through constant potion support and Ethans training. Theron, who achieved the fastest results, has already reached the stage where he can not only implement tolerance throughout his body, but also freely control the strength and weakness of specific areas. For example, the fingernails that were grazing Ethans face right now were like that. The body that could be created with the potion he gave only had fingernails up to 4 meters long. However, the fingernails that grew on Therons hands reached 5 meters in length. It was a change to the original shape. If you lack skill, there is a lot of potential for problems. But Theron was different. The extremely high level of implementation was so good that even Ethan had no choice but to give it a passing grade. At most, the distance is as small as a small piece of cotton wool. Ethan said, easily dodging the barrage that passed by his ear. The concentration rate in the 11 oclock, 3 oclock and 7 oclock directions is much lower than in other areas. Instead of a new sword, he held out the wooden sword he was holding. There was a very small amount of mana wrapped around the tip of the wooden sword. However, just because the amount of mana was small, it was not an attack that could be taken lightly. Because the subject of mana was the Transcendent. It is the mana of someone who has reached a level called the human limit in one field. There was no way that power was ordinary. A wooden sword stabbing towards the upper left part of the fingernail. Theron frowned. Quick. It did not implement acceptance, nor was it utilizing white flame. Nevertheless, the dukes movements were too fast. There was no doubt that he had close to perfect control of each muscle. It must be a sight that can be seen because the body moves spontaneously just by thinking about it. He hastily blocked the mana heading towards his grasp. The fingernails, which were nearly 5 meters long, quickly began to shrink in size. Moving your mana is much more responsive than moving your body. The wooden sword barely grazed the shrunken nails. The wooden sword, which naturally continued to pursue downwards at the same speed as the nails were shrinking, finally delivered a dull shock to his hand. Even though it was a weapon handled by a transcendental person, it was only a wooden sword at best. A wooden sword that any training knight could handle normally, with nothing special about it. On the other hand, the nail that struck him was the body of a dragon race into which a master who had reached the level of a superhuman had poured all of his mana into it. Even if you bring an ordinary villager, you can immediately tell which weapon is superior. Nevertheless, the result of the collision was very different from common sense. Although the wooden sword was intact, the worshipers fingernails, which were realized with superhuman strength, were broken like wooden sticks. However, none of the executives watching the two mens sparring had any doubts about the result. This was because they had a vivid experience of being suppressed like that, and they also knew that the dukes swordsmanship skills were at their peak. The training that lasted for three days was enough to make emergency meals a normal part of daily life. Thank you for the guidance. Theron bowed his head. The eldest brother was definitely right. The part that was stabbed with a wooden sword collapsed very easily. The aftermath did not simply end in areas where the concentration rate was weak. The shock spread out like a ripple, ruining the entire appearance of both hands like cracked glass. The hands, whose shape began to become distorted, began to take on a grotesque shape that did not belong to the worshiper but was a mixture of several living things. Fear began to form in Therons heart as he witnessed the scene himself. Among the numerous executives in this position, he was the one who most successfully embodied the body of a dragon race. So far, there has never been a single implementation failure. Whats more, the implementation is so broken. Perhaps due to my rapidly shaking mind, my mana started to become sticky and tangled like a twisted skein of thread. So fast that I cant even remember what my arm really was anymore. Ethan, who saw this, shouted at his younger brother. Wake! Are you going to do this in real life? Huh! A voice filled with mana echoed like thunder in Therons ears. I came to my senses. I looked at my arm. This is not my arm. It is just a body made of mana. If you return the mana wrapped around your arm back into the hole, it will return to its original shape as if it had never happened before. I started to unravel the tangled mana. If there had been no interference, the arm would have quickly returned to its original state. It had been a long time since I calmed down my embarrassment with my eldest brothers reprimand. But Theron couldnt do that. The reason was simple. This was because Ethans wooden sword did not slow down the attack. Yes, it was. Although this was a sparring battle, it was actually a battle close to actual fighting. If this is real. What if you faced such a crisis in such a situation? Since the situation is so hopeless, will you choose death right away? It wasnt. I did not enter the black society with the intention of facing such a trivial death at best. Willingness to work hard for Ardan, even if it is in the shadows. He decided to join with that thought alone. I cant believe my heart was shaken so much by just one small crisis. I couldnt even believe it myself. It was even more so because I had been watching the executives sparring over the past hour. Were there just one or two executives whose implementation was awry? It wasnt. Nine times out of ten, it all happened that way. That was the same even for black socialist Decal. The Dukes swordsmanship, repeatedly stabbing his weak points, ended up destroying his hand, just like his own. In the end, I faced defeat without being able to overcome it. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he looked at that scene, he imagined hundreds of times what he could do to keep it from collapsing. I couldnt let it get eaten by my arm without even showing it. Wake! I repeated it loudly in my head. Then the agitation in my heart began to subside little by little. I dodged my eldest brothers sword with much calmer emotions. Each trajectory of the wooden sword was so difficult that he could only avoid it by moving with all his might. The moment you were hit directly by that sword, it was virtually the same as facing death. This is actual practice, not practice. This was something Ethan had made the executives aware of before they started sparring. Nevertheless, he implicitly reprimanded himself for letting his mind relax, saying it was a sparring match with his eldest brother. If he was helplessly stabbed with a wooden sword like this, it would be the same as revealing his incompetence to the world. That could never happen. The executives of the Black Society already knew that he was the Dukes younger brother. In other words, being seen as incompetent was tantamount to tarnishing Ardans name. Theron didnt want that to the point of shuddering. Desperation moved my body. While releasing the mana that was twisted like a vine through both arms, he doggedly dodged his older brothers wooden sword. The unavoidable attack was blocked by raising an arm. Ethan nodded silently. The sparring taking place now could actually be seen as a real battle. If a wooden sword grazed your shoulder, it would be the same as having one of your arms cut off. Of course, that arm cannot be used in the subsequent sparring. Thats how the decal suffered. After being stabbed in the weak spot, the arms appearance was completely destroyed. His response was to somehow avoid the wooden sword. However, avoiding an attack with an uncontrolled arm was nearly impossible. In the end, the result of excessive dodging was revealed to be getting hit on the shoulder with a wooden sword. Since it was no different from having his arm cut off, from then on he was helpless and had no choice but to be hit by attacks. Is it because I saw that scene clearly? Therons reaction was different from Decals. Rather, the guy was fighting with the wooden sword using his unstable arms. Thats a good response. Because the guys arm was unstable now, its destructive power had doubled. It is a very powerful weapon to use in attack and defense. bang! Ethan said after checking the rebound force felt by the wooden sword. You can bump into me up to seven times. Seven times. It was the number of attacks and defenses that the unstable arm could withstand. Therons eyes sparkled. I thought that if this much mana was gathered, it would be worthy of clashing with the Sword of the Transcendent. My judgment was right. If I hadnt had enough strength, I would have said my arm was already cut off. The key now was how to utilize the seven clashes to extend the holding time. You only get one chance. His eyes sparkled. It appeared as if he was holding on as long as he could. My eldest brothers swordsmanship was so magical that even if I wanted to avoid an attack, I had no choice but to constantly face moments where I couldnt. In less than two minutes after Ethan spoke, a total of six collisions occurred. Nevertheless, exclamations of exclamation erupted from the executives who were watching the two people sparring. Its been more than 3 minutes? Hoeju lasted for two minutes, right? So its a new record? Theron, who is currently sparring, was the only person to last more than 3 minutes against Gaju. While I was looking at Dalian like that. Huh? Could that be? ! Everyone was surprised. The reason was simple. This was because I saw a round shape flying into the air. It was a very familiar item to them. A magic bomb that sucks in all the surrounding air and explodes in a gigantic instant. In the meantime, the bomb had already reached the back of the dukes head. Pfft! Immediately afterwards, a huge shock wave exploded. A new form of a person was visible through the haze. It was a duke. A transparent membrane had formed behind his back. He protected his body through mana. However, it was impossible to prevent the body from leaning forward. Because the magic bomb exploded at close range had a certain amount of physical power. In front of him was Theron. And that too with a hand stabbed towards the heart. The blade-like hand blade had already reached one side of his chest. But the Duke looked fine. However, the area around the heart was burning with flame. This was because the immortal body was used. Theron stepped back without any hesitation. My eldest brother dealt with numerous executives but never used technology. Only he made it that way. Perhaps that was why the satisfaction welled up inside my body. I lost. Is that a magic bomb given to executives? youre right. You have to use everything given to you. Excellent, I passed. There was no mention of not using the item, but even so no one ever thought of using the magic bomb on the head of the family. Therefore, this scene was a refreshing shock to everyone. The same was true for Ethan, who experienced the bomb firsthand. Chapter 276 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 276 When we returned, the family was ruined (277) After Therons fresh propaganda. When Ethan once again declared that there was no problem in using the items given to him, the trend of using items such as bombs without hesitation began to spread among executives. It was also what Ethan wanted. Even if a knight pursues fairness, it does not mean that he does not use such items at all. What do you do in search of justice after death? Moreover, the way that using a sword is justice and using a bomb is not justice was just a ridiculous standard in his opinion. After all, the dead are silent. Moreover, the executives gathered here were not even knights but intelligence agents. They are talented people who must survive and pass on information, even if it means using all sorts of items. Within a day after this fact was made public, various types of attacks began to appear. Shooting poisonous needles was just a form of cuteness. Things like planting a lot of bombs under the ground and detonating them, using magic restraints, or using potions that increase physical abilities. Each was beginning to freely utilize attack methods appropriate to their positions as intelligence agents and assassins. Thanks to this, Ethan also had to maintain tension every time he sparred with executives. Didnt he almost get hit directly by the bomb that Theron used? Of course, because of the difference in level, a direct hit would not have resulted in fatal injuries, but if it had been an assassin of the same level. He must have suffered serious injuries. This was a good wake-up call for Ethan as well. Because the difference in level was so great, it was true that I was subconsciously letting my guard down while teaching sparring. Because of that, I ended up receiving an unexpected blow from my younger brother. Its not like Im immortal like some kind of god. Plus, you cant know whats going on in the world even an inch ahead. Perhaps there was an underlying sense of pride due to the rapid increase in skill that he had recently experienced. You cant say no. Ethan clearly admitted. Actually, it was. Unlike his previous life, now at the age of 20, he has reached a fairly high level among transcendents, and if he uses all his skills to the limit, he is not at a level where he can be helplessly defeated by the Absolute. If you were to face off against your past self, a tense fight would ensue. In terms of the number of times you can vibrate mana, your past life self with training time and a higher mana amount will be ahead, but your current life self will have Yonginhwa, a technology system that did not exist before. Not only that, the speed at which the dragons were exterminated was overwhelmingly faster. In my previous life, I was able to hunt down the ruler for the first time only 7 years after the war began. but now? At most, a little over a year after they returned, they had hunted down two rulers who had advanced in skill by colluding with humans. Even with the memories from before returning, it was clear that the speed was amazing. This was the reason why I could not deny that I was implicitly conceited. There was definitely that aspect to it. This was revealed to its extreme in Dalian. Because I received an unexpected blow from my younger brother, who had at best reached the level of a superhuman. Theres still a long way to go, and I I guess my discipline was lacking. Ethan laughed bitterly. In the end, being careless is just a shortcut to the afterlife. Just being aware of this fact once again made the week-long guidance period worth it. After maximizing the power of the Black Society for a week, I headed to the duchy with Theron. It wasnt a move made publicly. It was because Theron didnt want it. El Dorado. It was one of the largest teahouses in the outer castle. After making him sit there, I called Elena and Myers. Upon hearing the news that Theron had arrived, two people ran, leaving everything aside. The two faces brightened as they entered the golden scent. Especially Elenas face. Theron! how have you been? She came running on socks and squeezed Therons hand. Soon, her eyes turned red as she meticulously examined her hands. Why are your hands so rough? Was it that hard to work there? Its not that hard. Everyone else is doing it too, so why not? Theron, who was shaking his hand awkwardly, said. How is your sister doing? Im always doing well. So I was worried all the time. Youve only heard the name of an intelligence agent, but you should know the details of what they do. Even if I ask Sylvia, she wont even tell me Elena swallowed her saliva and asked. But youre not asking me to do anything too dangerous, right? Its still a probationary period. Ive never taken on any particularly dangerous work. And I know that my life is a waste, so you dont have to worry too much. What kind of kid am I? So, is your child an adult? How can someone who isnt even 20 years old try to act like an adult? Elena answered pointedly and looked at Ethan. Please make sure he doesnt get hurt, okay? Oh, my sister wont have anything to worry about. No bro! Theron, with wide eyes, immediately tried to interrupt the conversation. The reason was simple. My sisters request was a kind of request. Since we are related by blood, please take good care of us. Theron knew best how disgusting something like that was. I lived in Kingdom 7 for a day or two. The sons who were recognized as official successors paid attention to their appearance and made efforts to be recognized by their retainers. However, not everyone behaved that way. It was not uncommon for the character to appear under the auspicious sign. Children of high-ranking noble families who, just by virtue of their birth, take a much easier and more comfortable path than others, do not try to hide their arrogant nature, and spend their whole lives enjoying favor. To exaggerate a bit, Elenas request was no different from asking someone to make herself like that. Still, I could understand my sister making such a request. Because he was someone who cared very much for his younger siblings from the beginning. Of course, he showed his love especially to his eldest brother, who was the mainstay of the family, but that did not mean that he did not love his other younger brothers. So lets say that could be the case. But I didnt know that even my eldest brother would immediately nod his head to such a request. Didnt his eldest brother understand how he entered the black society and became an intelligence agent? It is atonement for the family. If, as a member of the group, he maintained his life by only taking on easy and comfortable tasks, he would only be causing trouble to Ardan. Think about it. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do other executives want to take on dangerous missions? No matter how loyal a person is, there will be a desire to take on missions that are not dangerous and easy. There are many people who are not single and have families to support. He immediately tried to say something contrary to his brothers words. However, I could not help but be dumbfounded by the next words. This guy has become quite strong. It was just one word, but it was short yet contained deep content. While he was silent at the unexpected remark, his eldest brother continued. No matter what mission you undertake, you will most likely come back alive. Really? Why dont I lie to my sister? Thats true, but Elenas eyes were filled with curiosity as she wiggled her fingers. How strong is it? Are you sure youre stronger than the knight commander? hmm. If this guy surprises Nerian first, the odds of winning will be about 50%, right? really? Youre that strong? Elenas eyes widened. Nerian, the leader of the Dragon Slayer Order. As the leader, he was a man of great power who was known to have no rival in the duchy, except for Ethan. It was known that that state had reached the edge of superhumanity. I can guarantee that an expert of his caliber will have half the chance of winning. Although there was a premise that they would attack first, it was something that did not reach Elenas ears. I was only surprised that my odds of winning in a match against the knight commander were 50/50, and on the other hand, I felt proud. Elena wasnt the only one surprised. Myers, who had been quietly listening to the conversation next to his sister after her death, had been wide-eyed for a long time. The little brother was that strong? Unlike his sister, who had an abstract idea of Nerians strength, he knew very well how strong the knight commander was as he was with him all year round. As Myers was a direct blood relative of Ardan, he had learned the arcane skills passed down in the family from Ethan. Despite this, he was unable to gain the upper hand in the sparring match with Nerian. This was because their levels were similar to each other as superhumans, and Nerians skill in Yonginhwa was more sophisticated than his. When you give your all, the odds of winning are about 6:4. It was 40% on my side. But what about the little brother? Its actually half and half. Of course, there was the premise that it was a surprise attack, but even taking that into account, the result was still surprising. Just a few months ago, didnt he come back from a faint and end up in bed like when his eldest brother collapsed? Moreover, I heard from the older brother that in the process of purifying the younger brother, more than 80% of the younger brothers mana was lost. If what my eldest brother said is true Theron had completely recovered in less than half a year. So its bound to be surprising. In the past, if I had been a childish person who hung out with gangsters and drank together, I would have smiled and immediately congratulated him. It was different now that I had been appointed as the deputy commander of the Dragon Slayer Corps. My insides were burning hot. That feeling was a heated competitive spirit. He was appointed as the deputy commander of the cavalry division and had been concentrating on training. One unfortunate fact was that there were few opponents in the duchy that could be called rivals. At most, the eldest brother, the head of the family, and Nerian, the knight commander. Excluding these two, there were no knights who could receive his sword. But now. One more enemy has appeared. I wanted to cross swords with my little brother right now. Are you sure bro? what. That the little brother is that strong. If you are surprised first, you will lose by more than 80%. If we meet from the front I guess thats even half the odds. okay? Good. Myers said, looking at Theron with burning eyes. Its been a while since the brothers met each other in good health. Wouldnt it be sad if we just let it go? You think so too, little brother, right? You want to hang out with me? uh. It looks like fun. What do you think? The guy who used to have a prickly nose has grown a lot? You have to grow up a lot. Its been a few years since my brother left. The image of her youngest child that Theron remembers most was when she was a child. When he surrendered himself to 7th Street, he cried and begged me not to go, holding on to the leg of his pants. When I woke up in the Dukedoms bed, I didnt know much because I didnt have much conversation because I felt guilty. I can see it now. The fact that the youngest, who I thought was just young, has now grown into a full-fledged knight. Theron smiled and nodded. Yes, we need to sort out the rankings. Would you like to see the youngest guys skills? Its what I hoped for. The two brothers eyes burned. Chapter 277 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 277 When I returned, the family was ruined (278) The two brothers looked at their eldest brother and sister at the same time. With a look that conveyed an unspoken pressure to allow this confrontation. Did you want to organize the rankings like that? The two people nodded at the same time. In this case, it would be better for both parties to clash rather than try to stop each other. I dont know how it will end, but it will be a great motivation for both the winners and losers. What do you think, sister? Its not dangerous, right? of course. I will stop right away. Then I also agree. Originally, I heard that brothers grew closer by fighting and fighting. But unfortunately, Theron and Myers were not given enough time to do so. Theron left the family before Myers even got old. In fact, they were brothers who saw each other for the first time in almost 10 years. A simple conversation may not be enough to resolve the deep feelings in your heart. However, it is no longer possible to summon the two brothers every week, as their construction work is already exhausted. In that case, it would have been better to have a cool blow to build up affection for each other. I would have opposed it if it was dangerous, but didnt Ethan say it himself? He said he would stop it right away. Elena had never encountered a knight as trustworthy and strong as Ethan in her life. If there is at least one person, it would be my father, whose face I can only vaguely recall. However, I had never directly witnessed my fathers strength. I just thought it was because everyone in the world and all the knights in the family said that my father was the strongest knight in the world. I didnt feel that strength and talent as deeply as Ethan did. For that to happen, his age was too low to fully understand the world. Thats why I had endless faith in every word Ethan said. Because I saw it, felt it, and experienced it myself. Theron and Myers were delighted with their permission. Ethan spoke to the two who were radiating energy as if there was nothing left to see. Youre not trying to ruin a decent tea shop, right? Ill decide on a location, so just calm down for now. ah. sorry. The two brothers gathered their momentum with embarrassed faces. When I thought about it, it was like that. Isnt it possible to destroy a good store just to relieve a problem? One thing that was fortunate was that everyone, from the store owner to the people drinking tea on the first floor, looked fine. Perhaps the eldest brother blocked the momentum in advance. To avoid causing harm. Each of these small actions made such a difference that it may have been the reason why he rose to the position of the head of the family, recognized by everyone. Go to the underground training hall. Follow me. My sister, let me carry her on her back. huh. Elena willingly wrapped her arms around Ethans neck. Soon, the surrounding scenery began to pass by with great speed. The roofs of numerous buildings located in the outer castle. Ethan was moving quickly, jumping over several roofs. The two younger brothers were also moving at that speed without any problem. A smile appeared on Elenas lips at that sight. It felt like some kind of family event. Of course, it is unlikely that there will be another family event that involves jumping from roof to roof. Leaving the outer walls was literally an instant. After crossing the road and moving a bit, we came across a fairly large vacant lot. Ethan infused mana into the floor. Im sorry. Elenas eyes sparkled as she saw the heavy iron door opening its mouth wide. Is this the underground training ground? uh. Its a place used by intelligence agents. I see. Its amazing Is it spacious inside? Its spacious. Everything is there. The underground training hall was a place created by Sylvia and Ilia together. From the entrance, a circuit was engraved using magical processing to prevent it from being opened by anyone other than designated personnel, and the area leading underground was close to a tunnel dug by wizards and workers together. It was a bonus to install mithril supports here and there to prevent it from collapsing. The reason for installing it so secretly was simple. This was because it would have been a bit difficult for the duchys intelligence agents to have the training center open to all directions. There are ways to hide ones identity, such as a human skin mask, but they are not all-purpose. So theres nothing good about having your face revealed. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the training ground was located in a place with very few people, there was no need to worry about showing ones face while moving. That is why an underground training hall was installed in this location. As a result, it has established itself as a place that is still being used very well. I took the path leading underground and entered. Elenas eyes sparkled as she saw the street that was much neater than expected. This feels like an adventure. Interesting. It looks like an underground ruin I read about in a book Is there anyone here? I was completely gone yesterday. It will be empty for a while, right? I see. Is it true that it is safe from earthquakes and other disasters? You wont be able to see it, but the exterior walls are all covered with mithril walls. Its unlikely that it will ever collapse. Hey, I spent a lot of money. Your older sister earned you a lot, right? Thanks to you, I have some money left over. Even though some time had passed since it was launched, Ardan was one of the top brands that could not be sold because it was not available. In recent years, it has even surpassed the income from card sales. So, money was bound to accumulate in the estate. Elena smiled awkwardly at those words. Im glad it helped. Hes good at administration. Hes good at designing too. What cant you do? marriage? madam! A harsh hand dug into my shoulder. That too for a while. Elena waved her hands around with bright eyes. This was because the hand that pinched the stone-like skin was painful. What makes human skin so hard? Youre a transcendent. If you pinch me with such thin arms, only my sister will suffer. Anyway, where did you learn such mean words? What a mean thing to say. Im saying this now that its already been said, but if youre my sisters age, youll be an old maid Ugh! The learning effect was great. This time, instead of my shoulder, I was pulling on my mouth. It may still be painful, but covering ones mouth was clearly an effective action. An old maid! Youre real! No, its not wrong. Is it still in full swing? So, are you meeting anyone? This wasnt a question that Ethan was alone in wondering. If that were the case, my two younger brothers wouldnt have been staring at my sister with sparkling eyes. Elenas face turned red at Ethans question. Oh no! Not yet! My sister should get married someday too. Of course, if you have Ardans last name, there will be no problem with marriage even when you turn 40 but you should know that. what? I heard it could be a problem if you try to have a child too late. Haa Elena sighed. Ethans questions were persistent. Do you want me to get married? Strictly speaking, rather than wanting to get married, I want my sister to be happy. But my sister shes very family-oriented, right? So I thought I could enjoy happiness if I got married. Although the question started out as a joke, it was also somewhat sincere. Ethan truly wanted Elena to find happiness. Thats how much Elena went through in her current life. Not only did he stick around for nearly ten years to take care of himself after he fell from a very young age. Even the space where I lived while caring was not the right place. Hunting Annex. To put it bluntly, isnt it a place other than a residential space where family members stay for a while when they are hunting animals? When I first met my sister, I couldnt tell you how surprised I was when I saw her hands. Because the hands were too rough to be the hands of an older sister who grew up not knowing a single hardship. When I found out that it was because of me, I felt depressed to the point where my heart was tingling. The family was rebuilt. So, I wanted my sister to find happiness and enjoy it too. However, perhaps because of her long hard life, her sister not only developed a tendency to be lazy when it came to spending money, but she also continued to dedicate herself to living for her family. Not only was he in charge of administration, but he also created money lines. I was grateful for that, but at times I felt sorry for it. My sister in my previous life was so beautiful that she was called a flower in the social world, and she shined brighter than anyone else. Of course, there were times when she acted like she was suffering from princess disease and was a bit unlovable, but it was true that she shone brighter than anyone else at that time. Its not that the current Elena is ugly, but it was clear that there were too many differences from her past life. It seemed like it was a temperament developed through enduring many sacrifices since childhood, so I felt depressed at times. Thats why I was asking. For the current Elena who values her family more than anyone else, I thought that finding a marriage partner would be a process that would help her become happy. After being silent for a moment, she answered. well. What is certain is that I am not unhappy now. Its fun to work as your representative, and I feel rewarded every time I get reports on how the brand is growing every month. You all came back safely so Im happier now than ever. Should I say that I am not hungry enough to find other happiness through other means, such as marriage Really? huh. So, about marriage I have no thoughts yet. I dont know if a really good person shows up, but Im not sure yet Is there no one you like at all? Thats well I guess its not completely gone? . It is normal if you say right away that there is nothing. The fact that he seemed to be worried meant that he was at least not absent. Why is there such a big difference in social status? I dont think its really that bad, but. Any man who is fine and healthy will agree unconditionally, so you dont have to think about it if something like that bothers you. You guys do that too, right? Well as long as youre not a scoundrel. Like your brother said, as long as you are a good person, there is no problem. The two brothers nodded to Ethans question. Ardan has already become a family that can fulfill its role to the fullest on its own. In a high-ranking aristocratic family, there is no need to do things like matching the class of a marriage partner or forcing a loveless marriage. So who is it? huh? If we know who they are, we can give them power. Oh, I dont know! its okay. Why are you so embarrassed? Now that I think about it, marriage isnt just about me, right? Ethan, when are you going to get married? uh? You go. Of course, he is a person who has an obligation to carry on the succession. Am I in a hurry right now or are you in a hurry? Every time I took on the role, people everywhere made a fuss about introducing me to the ladies. Arent you of the right age to get married? . Who are you going to do it with? Miss Ilya? Or Miss Ysera? Or Miss Dorothy? Sylvia doesnt seem to have any feelings for you at all It was almost impossible to come to my senses as my sisters words continued at rapid fire, as if she had suddenly gained momentum. Oh, weve arrived. Sparring can start here. My sister sits here. hang on. Ill bring you something to eat. hey! Where! Youre not going to answer? Ethan moved his feet faster than ever. Because it was best to avoid difficult questions for now. Chapter 278 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 278 When I returned, my family was ruined (279) Ethan, who quickly left the place to avoid his sisters harsh questions, arrived at the food warehouse in the underground training hall. This was a place where intelligence agents received training on a regular quarterly basis. As such, a significant amount of food was stored. Most of them were actually close to preserved food. Because this is also a training process. Intelligence agents jobs were most likely tasks that required concealment and speed. If it were a normal meal, it would go through a cooking process such as roasting or steaming for taste, nutrition, and hygiene, but it was natural that such actions could not be carried out while performing a mission. How can you spread the smell in a situation where you have to cover yourself more secretly than anyone else? Therefore, for intelligence agents, eating preserved food was also an important training process. This was the reason why there were so many preserved foods piled up in the underground training hall. I came at least once. But that doesnt mean we can hand over the preserved food that real intelligence agents eat just for survival After thinking for a moment, Ethan rummaged deep in the warehouse. This was because it was the location of a new preservation ceremony that was recently undergoing development. What was immediately in his hand was food that looked like a cookie with round grains clustered together. At least this tasted pretty good. In recent years, the food situation in the duchy has been improving rapidly. This was because it was a granary area whose intelligence was rapidly increasing with the help of the elves. Thanks to this, there was room to create a variety of preserved foods. In particular, elves grew unique plants, such as sticky grass, which can be ground to produce a sticky liquid. Grains were very nutritious. By combining it with sticky glue, it was possible to create preserved food that was small in volume but highly nutritious. Thats how this Almond Ball was born. Almonds were not the only grain included. Because it was a lump of all kinds of grains, considering their nutritional value. It was a product with added sugar, which was traded at a fairly high price. Preserved food is almost a luxury item, costing well over the price of three or four regular preserved food items per pill. The reason for creating these items was simple. The purpose was to strengthen the welfare of intelligence agents who had been neglected knowingly or unknowingly as the familys income had been quite high in recent years. Would they want to eat tasteless preserved food? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt. Its just that the concept of preserved food is usually ingrained in the concept of food that is tasteless, can be consumed quickly, and can somehow only solve a meal, so people eat it without much question. That is why we are accelerating the development of preserved foods. As know-how was accumulated one by one, it was a benefit that could be accrued not only to intelligence agents, but also to soldiers and knights in the future. Ethan returned to his seat and handed Elena an almond ball. whats this? A newly developed preserved food. The grains are lumped together. Try it sometime later. It must be pretty delicious. So you ran away from me to bring me this preserved food? . this. I didnt expect to get caught this time too. My sisters question had a harsh side. Moreover, Elena was someone who gave Ethan a favor that he could not repay even if it took him a lifetime. Because I provided nursing care for nearly ten years. Even if they were family members, not many people would be able to give such devotion. As if that wasnt enough, he faithfully fulfilled his role as the dukes deputy when he was away, and was a huge help to his finances by making a huge success of his design business. Even Ethan, known in the world as the Iron-Blooded Duke who did not show an ounce of mercy to his enemies, had no choice but to be embarrassed by his sister. A moment in crisis. It was his two younger brothers who saved him. To be precise, it could be said that it was Myers looking at them with his mouth pouting. No, over there. Have you two completely forgotten about us? We really came here to fight sincerely. You said its not dangerous? And Ethan wont stop it anyway. Did we really want to see each others blood? Elenas eyes became sharp. The reason I allowed the two younger brothers to spar was because I understood that there might be moments when the brothers fight each other. Moreover, since it had turned into a subtle battle of pride, I thought it was necessary to sort out the rankings at least once. Of course, above these two thoughts, there was one most fundamental concept. The two were brothers. Although Theron left the family when Myers was young, time passed and they did not see each other for a long time. Even so, blood was thicker than water. Especially if they are Ardans descendants. As much as she loved her three brothers, she naturally thought that the two younger brothers in front of her would also care for each other. Of course, the thought that we would be sparring at the risk of our lives never entered our minds. Thats why the two were allowed to spar. However, if Theron and Myers truly had such dangerous thoughts The two brothers trembled as their eyes turned sharp like those of a cat. To be honest, my eldest sister wasnt that scared. Of course, she had an angry side when she was angry, but it was because I knew that she basically had the same warmth as her mother. But the really scary thing is. It was the eldest brother, who was very secretly firing his force behind his sister. No, my sister, really Is it really necessary for brothers to have love for each other? What Im saying is that I really want to spar. You know it too. Sometimes men can resolve things by physically clashing instead of talking. Myers, who was shooting out words like magical bullets without stopping for a moment, looked at Theron. You think so too, right? Okay then. Theres nothing to worry about. And honestly, even if you fight a little seriously, you still have a big brother. Sister, its not like you dont trust your eldest brother, right? Elenas eyes softened at those words. It was true that he devoted affection to his three younger brothers, but it was clear that there was a difference in the size of that affection. The person she trusted and relied on the most was, of course, Ethan, the head of the family. It was natural, given what I had seen and heard over the past hour. Of course, before he fell, he also showed the most trustworthy side. Believe it, dont believe it. Because I believe in our matriarch, I allowed this sparring. Elena nodded and continued speaking. Anyway, brothers hate or are jealous of each other. Then you can never do that. Thats the same no matter who wins this sparring, okay? Haha, of course. I am not a moth. Do you really think you would be jealous of your younger brother just because you lost? Rather, I would recognize him deep in my heart as a reliable older brother. Well, if I win I think well need to sort out the rankings Hmm! Oh yeah. Sequence arrangement. I have to do it, I have to do it. Even if you lose to the youngest, you will never have any bitter feelings like your sister said. Haha, I think Id be rather happy, right? Hoo really? Myers immediately grabbed the tail of his horse as if he had figured it out. Theron smiled. On the surface, it was an ordinary smile, but Ethan could sense the darkness hidden behind it. On the outside, he was smiling brightly, but in essence, no matter how you looked at it, it was closer to a forced smile. Youre using what you learned as an intelligence agent here? Ethan chuckled. Well, if the sparring was to be successful now, it was more important to get his sisters permission rather than his own. So what can we do? I have no choice but to act as if I am a bolder person than anyone else. then. My youngest has grown so much without me seeing him, but as an older brother, I have to feel jealousy. Are you willing to boldly organize rankings? Thats right. It was a tone that no one would want to say, but Therons face as he answered was the same as that of the kind-hearted Hoin. There was a subtle confidence behind Therons answer. The reason I was able to feel so confident was simple. DMyers If you are surprised first, you will lose by more than 80%. If you stick to it from the front then its 50/50. It was because I remembered Ethans evaluation. If an assassin and a knight fight head on, the odds of winning are 50/50? That was essentially the same as acknowledging that the assassins skills were a level higher than that of the knight. Common sense would have it that if a knight who was accustomed to all-out warfare and an assassin who practiced one-hit kills were to fight, the knights chances of winning would be much higher. Perhaps sensing that confidence, the corners of Myers mouth hardened slightly this time. Oh, arent you too confident? You have to know how long and short it is. If its obviously too long, do you really need to give it a try to know the result? You just know it when you see it. Quick! Myers smile broke first. Soon he began to look at Ethan with burning eyes. Hyung, I think we can start quickly. Its not like we can just talk forever. Are you both ready? The two people nodded at the same time. As soon as Ethan said the word start, explosive mana burst out over their bodies. Soon, Theron embodied the body of a worshiper, and Myers, on the other hand, embodied the body of a metal dragon. The implementation level of both was very high. Elenas eyes widened at the sight of her entire body, not just her limbs, turning into that of a dragon in an instant. Wow, I dont think Ive ever seen someones whole body change like that, except for the knight commander. We are members of Ardan, so of course we should do that. I see Immediately, a huge explosion erupted throughout the training hall. At the first clash between the two, the support pole made entirely of mithril shook. Theron was one step ahead in terms of speed as he utilized his explosively elastic muscles. On the other hand, Myers was showing stronger defense than anything else. It wont end all at once. Are you both at the same level? Roughly? Then Elena rummaged through her arms. What came out right away was the packaged almond ball that Ethan had handed me a while ago. Soon after, she took a generous bite of the almond ball and her eyes opened wider than when she witnessed the conflict between the two brothers. Well well! Elena, who was chewing the sticky grain, swallowed the contents and looked straight at Ethan. Ethan. huh? Lets sell this. This? Nod! To whom? Nobles. You know that elven honey is produced in the granary area these days, right? Ethan nodded. The honey prepared by the elves had a sweetness that could not be compared to any other and had an excellent aroma, so it was gaining a great reputation as a specialty of Ardan. Instead of sugar, we spread it here and harden it. And sell it to nobles. Preserved food! Maybe it wont be something I can sell because I dont have this? bang! bang! Despite the heavy drinking coming from all directions, Elenas attention was focused solely on the almond ball. Chapter 279 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 279 After returning, the family was ruined (280) So, lets sell it to the nobles? Yes, simple food. Even nobles move around. Even if you are the King, you dont just move through teleportation gates your whole life. Isnt that especially true for nobles? Of course. Suppose we go by carriage. So, unless you are a fairly high-ranking noble, you cant actually enjoy delicious and expensive food as if you were living in a castle every day. It wasnt wrong. It was not that there were nobles who traveled with chefs in carriages and transported ingredients through subspace pockets, but unless they were fairly high-ranking nobles, it was not easy to do it every time. So, usually, during the period of traveling by carriage, we tended to give up a little bit of ceremony. Unless I was stopping by a village or something else, I would usually move quickly, carrying seasoned beef jerky or bread with me. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you store it properly in a container while it is pickled in honey, it will last a very long time and be full of flavor and nutrients, right? Even high-ranking nobles would roll their eyes if you told them it was a convenient food made from elven honey? I think it will sell really well. Is that so? Yes, there is nothing that goes better with these grains and fruits than honey. What if we put our family name on it as a brand? I cant sell it because I dont have it. If you want to do it, you should do it. Are you going to proceed alone? No, since Marquis Bloten is excellent in business, I will only supply materials and ideas and leave the sales to the Marquis. There will be a synergy effect if we take charge of what each other is good at. It was a bold answer. Ethan nodded willingly. Even if it was an investment cost anyway, it was clear that it would be a new expense compared to the money Elena had earned. Even if you proceed alone, I have no intention of stopping you, much less if you join forces with Marquis Bloten, who is called the Ghost of Sangjae. Im sure Ill push my sister as hard as I can. Since selling Elenas designs, Marquis Bessus has been making a lot of money every day. Since he is a nobleman with a talent for business, he will be able to make up for Elenas shortcomings. Do whatever you want, sister. You dont need to ask permission from me like you did today. Still, Im the head of the family, so I have to report it. Once you understand, you agree? huh. Hehe, I hope it sells a lot. Dreams and hopes overflowing from the eyes. For Elena, the sparring between her two younger siblings was already not on her mind. Do Theron and Myers, who are now clashing to the death, know about this? Its better not to know. Theron was constantly pressuring Myers with explosive speed through his elastic muscles, while Myers, on the other hand, was using the power of the metal dragon to strengthen his durability and calmly receive Therons claws and sword. The sparring between the two was actually closer to a whistle. On the surface, it is difficult to judge who is advantageous or disadvantageous. Thats probably why Im not the least bit upset by the fact that my sister is in another world. Because you wouldnt know that even in your dreams. Perhaps he is caught up in the vain hope that people will be cheering him on by now. Anyway, Ethan was concentrating on his conversation with Elena and paying attention to their sparring. If any problem arises, they can rush in and mediate at any time. thud! bang! thud! bang! The implementation of Yong-in-hwa faltered a little, perhaps because he was gradually getting tired. The confrontation between the two was becoming increasingly more intense as time passed. Oh. Look at my mind. Ethan, who has the advantage now? I think Myers has more mana left, but Theron is a little ahead in the basics. I dont know. In fact, if you ask who is dominating the other, there is no answer. Still, there were some advantages and disadvantages. A confrontation between a metal dragon and a worshiper. The metal dragons outer shell was very hard. The parts that could be called weaknesses gradually disappeared as we got closer to higher-level entities. It was safe to say that Myers had virtually no weaknesses in his outer skin other than the heart area. It was this vital spot that the worshiper was aiming for. If the worshiper can pierce the critical point with a single strike while killing the enemy, the worshiper will be victorious. But if you cant break through it all at once. So if the metal dragon starts defending the vital area. The fight was bound to get longer, and the longer it went on, the more advantageous it was for the metal dragon. The fight between Myers and Theron was similar. The only difference was that Myers not only knew of the enemys existence in advance, but was also able to thoroughly protect his vital areas from the start. It was a story about being able to take advantage of compatibility from the beginning. Thanks to this, the current atmosphere was a little more focused on Myers. If you really have to think about it, it would be better to think of it as 5.5 to 4.5. Fortunately, the atmosphere was not completely cheery in that Theron had a better realization rate of acceptance. The two people who had been fighting for a while widened their distance at the same time. The eyes that were burning like flames told me that they were focused on winning. Myers took his stance. He had his hand on the handle of the sword and was gaining momentum. So that you can take action at any time. It was the same for Theron. The boys legs had been bulging with all their might as if he was about to jump forward at any moment. Elena, in an unusual mood, held onto the hem of Ethans clothes tightly. Are you okay? You dont have to worry sister. If its dangerous, Ill step out right away. Well that dangerous moment will come soon. Will Myers protect his vitals or not? Will Theron penetrate that vital point or not? It was the key to victory. Soon after, the two new models disappeared. Before I knew it, Theron had moved into close range of Myers. The hand that was stretched out with all its might was aiming for Myers chest. In response, Myers sword, which came out of its scabbard, was also aimed at Therons neck. An imminent situation. Ethan didnt move until the last moment. I just watched. I watched until the very last moment and then moved my body. The mana that exploded gave overwhelming speed. As time passed slowly, the new sword was suddenly positioned at a clever angle. Theron and Myers. In a position to completely block the two brothers attacks. [Boom!] A dull shock went up my sword body. Shingeoms body trembled. Only after conveying the shock to Ethan did he let out a scream. [Owner! It hurts so bad!] Im sorry, but I couldnt help it. This is because the final timing to block the two attacks was calculated by considering the length of the great sword. The two brothers looked at Ethan at the same time. They both half expected that their eldest brother would intervene. Thats why, even though they knew they would be in danger, they launched an offensive that could take each others lives. What mattered was not the fact that their attack was blocked. Who Win? Only this result matters. Fortunately, their arbitrator was a person with enough skill and reliability to calmly accept the ruling. It was vague. You said it was ambiguous? Wasnt there anything like who had the advantage or something like that? These guys. Ethans fist moved at the speed of light. 100 million! evil! It was only after feeding the two brothers so much chestnuts that large lumps formed on their heads that he spoke. You guys probably knew that too. If things had gone on like this, Theron, you would have had your head cut off. . On the other hand, you, the youngest, would have died with a hole in your heart. He continued talking while pointing to Therons neck and Myers heart. No matter how much we implement acceptance to the maximum, we have no choice but to close our eyes when such a critical point is breached. This outer shell is hard. On the other hand, the claws of a worshiper are much sharper than any other weapon. Do you think you could have protected your delicate chest? There is no way. Only after turning Myers into a mute did Ethan come to a conclusion. In the end, my conclusion is that they both probably died. The last move that can be avoided is He said to Theron, who responded with a grumpy voice. well. I think they were probably trying to lower the height by loosening the acceptance, dont you think? . Yonginhwa was a technique to embody the body of a dragon race. And dragons inevitably have longer or thicker bodies than humans. In the case of worshipers, their entire bodies were much longer than humans. I guess the calculation was that if I stabbed Myers in the vital area and lowered the height of his body by releasing his dragon shoes, I would be able to avoid the sword flying at his neck, right? uh. Theron nodded in agreement. Not only did he reach transcendence, but he was also known as the eldest brother to be more talented than any other knight on the continent. He must have guessed his plan at a glance. Especially in the current situation where I was trying to remove the dragon by secretly moving mana. Just tell me the conclusion. The process may have been a step slower than you thought. I guess I avoided the neck. But my face would have changed in half. Have you ever heard of a person living without a brain? no. Thats why we assessed him as dead. But why did you evaluate it as one step slower? Your physical condition was much more exhausted than you thought. In a state of exhaustion, mana recovery speed is not the same as usual. If you dont believe me, try restoring your mana. . Theron, who had been silent, released his condolences. Then the corners of his eyes trembled. There was definitely a subtle difference, as my eldest brother said. In other words, the minuteness meant that half of the face would be cut off. Are you dead or alive? There is a very high probability that he died. The odds were less than 10%, so if you did really well, you would have survived with your face split open. So its a draw. Just as you have a 100% chance of winning, Myers also has a 100% chance of winning. What odds? To kill him for sure, you would have had to have driven a sword or nail deep into his heart. The odds are in who dies first before it reaches it. At this point, its actually a concept close to probability. Only then did the two brothers understand their eldest brothers conclusion. If you think about it carefully, it made sense. It was also said that the two had a close battle to the extent that even the eldest brother could not easily determine the winner. Are you dissatisfied with the results? doesnt exist. This way too. Right then. Before I knew it, Elena, who had come over and overheard the conversation, smiled brightly. what. Then I guess Ill have to rearrange the rankings again later. now. Shake each others hands. The two people, who were led by their older sisters hand and shook hands like they couldnt resist, suddenly blurted out a word. the youngest. Youve grown a little too much? The little brother is quite big too. Lets find a nice day next time and have a fight, right? of course. I have a lot of time, so come visit me anytime. Challenge is always welcome. If someone hears that its a challenge, theyll think youre the best? If the youngest, who bought much less, did this well, it would be the same as actually winning, wouldnt it, sister? Well considering the age difference, I think thats the case. Therons body trembled as if he had been hit by an arrow at those words. What a difference in age. Because this was a topic I had never thought of. Chapter 280 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 280 After returning, the family was ruined (281) After the sparring between the two brothers ended. Ethan found Sylvia. She was awarded the title of count and had an office entirely in her name in Naejung. I knocked on the door and went inside. Are you here, Your Excellency the Duke? Its been a while, Count Delphine. It was a castle he received when he was awarded the title of Count Delphine. Sylvia shook her head at those words. When you two are together, you can call me by my first name like you did when you first met. That sounds a lot more comfortable to me. is it. I understand, Sylvia. The reason you came is probably because of the church, right? okay. As you said last time, we dug as deep as we could into their backs. This is the result of a synthesis of research data. I looked at the documents Sylvia handed me. The document contained detailed information about the power of each kingdom and its relationship with the religious order. The six kingdoms had one thing in common. Archbishops are dispatched to each kingdom. The six archbishops were very active within the kingdom, interacting with the king and expanding their influence to high-ranking nobles. This was possible because countries like Heidern did not reject religious denominations. If you look at it up to this point, it seems like all six kingdoms are very closely connected to the church. I guess not. Not even twenty years have passed since I began actively promoting church activities. Moreover, with Annas power, it was nearly impossible to rule over all the kings of the six kingdoms. First of all, physical distance is a problem. I didnt have a deep understanding of puppetry, but there was at least something I noticed after encountering it a few times. In order to control a puppet, you must be physically close. One of the bishops I met in the elf village. Clearly, this guy was trying to control people using magical threads and words. It was definitely a member of Annas family. This meant that Annas abilities were not much different from his. Of course, a ruler-level entity will be given at least one special power, but the general flow itself will be similar. Magic thread and words. If humans were controlled in two ways, there were bound to be physical limitations. To make all six kings his subjects No matter how small it may be, the control had to be so extensive that it covered more than two-thirds of the Western Continent. Otherwise, you can carry the kings in a subspace pocket and take them out when convenient and move them around. However, if that were the case, there would have already been chaos in each kingdom. Thats not something that can be done to the level of a transcendental person. Even if he were absolute, he couldnt spread that level of dominance. If that were possible, the world would already be full of fanatics singing their religious hymns all day long. In the end, according to Ethans judgment, the number of kingdoms Anna can rule is. At most, two at the most? This is also done by taking the nearby kingdoms as a set. Even if you think highly of Annas abilities and expand the scope of her control to the maximum, it would be difficult for her to exert any power beyond controlling the kings of two nearby kingdoms. Who is ruling? If Anna could figure out who the king was controlling, it wouldnt be that difficult to break his control. Whether it is a thread of magic or a word. In the end, all you have to do is use your special abilities and loosen that control Because it will be possible with a blank sword. Knife sword. It was a sword strike that cut even the abstract concept of space. So, there was nothing Anna couldnt cut with her strength. In fact, what was really important was the existence of a cult leader who treated the ruler named Anna like his own subordinate. Even if Annas control was cut off, the matter was not resolved as long as the religious leader remained. Rather, it will be the gun that announces the beginning of war. Because you dont want to lose control of the kingdom youve worked so hard to build. I continued reading the document. In the document that Sylvia handed over, small pieces of information were put together one by one, forming a series of streams. It was written in great detail, starting with how the six kings moved, and even detailing how the high-ranking nobles who assisted the kings were deeply connected to the church. Crucially, even phrases that had not been written in the past had been added in large numbers. For example, it was information such as which places the religious leaders visited the most. Have you also investigated the inside of the church? Theres no law that says we cant let intelligence agents infiltrate. According to the investigation, the most suspicious kingdom is Limedell? yes. This is a country where the kings movements are particularly strange. There were too many suspicious aspects to just dismiss it as old age. Hmm. Bjorn, King of the Kingdom of Limedell. Ethan had met him directly before. This was because the place where the continental swordsmanship competition was held was the Kingdom of Limedell. How did he act then? I remembered. He asked for the Eight Rings back, and since a high-ranking noble family of his country was involved in the matter, Bjorn took a particularly low attitude and immediately returned the Eight Rings. That seemed quite strange even to Ethan. I dont know if Limedel and Heidern were allies. Since ancient times, the two kingdoms have been in a relationship where it would not be strange to call them enemies, as they could not eat each other. The head of such a state had bowed his head to the nobleman of Heidern, who could be called his enemy. Why did they do that? Have I become so weak that my wrinkles are bubbling and I am unable to properly discern between interests and interests? Unless it is. Could it be that there was some involvement from the church in that matter? If it wasnt possible, it wasnt. The reason was simple. Just as he was paying attention to the sect leader during the continental swordsmanship competition, the sect leader was constantly paying attention to himself. Even if it was called the Eight Rings, it was just a complex of useless things unless you were a descendant of Ardan. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Give it back If you judged that he was trying to increase this sides power, Bjorns actions did not make sense. If he were Annas puppet, he would have had no choice but to accept her demands without even making a sound. I see, hes definitely a suspicious person. Ethan nodded. In addition to Bjorn, all kinds of high-ranking nobles were wagging their tails at the church like fed-up dogs. A huge amount of money was being paid every month to the church where the archbishop was located, and sometimes high-ranking nobles would voluntarily distribute food to the people. And not in honor of my own name, but in praise of the grace of the Naraxus Church. One thing was certain. The Kingdom of Limedel, located right in front of Heidern. In fact, this place is no different from the denominational playground. Then there will be at most two candidates. Heidern was naturally excluded. If high-ranking nobles, including King Delprion, were being influenced by Annas dominance, there was no way they would not have noticed. This was especially true in the current situation, where he had continued to develop his skills rather than having just become a transcendent like when he visited the Kingdom of Limedell. At least for now, he had the skills to overwhelmingly defeat Anna. So I couldnt have known without knowing. Therefore, Heidern was immediately excluded from the candidate group. Considering that Annas control extends to kingdoms located close to Limedell, which country can be considered as the next candidate? Deacon and Celsus. Deacon was a country more commonly referred to as a desert kingdom, and Celsus was a country renowned for producing shield knights who focused on defense. Which of the two would it be? In Sylvias report, both were recorded as showing favorable movements toward the church. I thought it would be difficult to figure out where the real secret was if I didnt check it for myself. To confirm for yourself, you must first visit the country and have an audience with the king. The problem was that it was difficult to visit each country without any justification. If I were not careful, I could have made the religious leader feel uncomfortable. Well, fortunately There was one cause. Ethan opened the map and looked at the Deacon Kingdom. Pelkan, the capital of the Deacon Kingdom, was located in the middle of the great desert. On the road leading northwest from Pelkan, bordering the snow country of Crotel, there was an area where a tyrant was located. Elfernrys Mountains. This alpine region, located between a desert and a glacier, was notorious as a place where it was difficult to find life even if you looked for it with your eyes closed. The reason was simple. This was because on half of the two days, the desert sandstorm covered the entire mountain range, and on the other day, the cold of the glaciers covered the entire mountain range. How can living things maintain their lives in an area where the temperature changes completely every day, not even in a year or even a half year at the most? In addition, this area, full of difficult alpine mountains, was a place that would take more than a month for the average person to completely cross. Therefore, even though it was an area where two borders faced each other, there were almost no defensive troops. Of course, since the two countries were close friends with a long-standing warm friendship, they did not deploy defensive troops based on pure faith. The fact that the two countries have opposite climates is no different from the fact that each has fatal weaknesses in cold and heat. In such a situation, lead a large army and cross a mountain range where the climate changes for a month? Just passing the Great Mountain Range would result in at least half of the troops dying. Its like falling to the ground with your hands and feet cut off even before the war begins. Not deploying border guards was tantamount to an implicit agreement made because both parties knew this very well. The disaster was located in an area that was virtually devoid of life. It was the same for tyrants and shadows. Even though he wanted to dominate humans more powerfully than anyone else, what was the result in the end? All three have taken root in an area with very few people. Thats probably what I was thinking. The war has been lost, and we cannot invade human society right now. But he probably didnt want to live in harmony with humans. So, they would have made their home in an area with very few people. On the contrary, the religious leaders who used appeasement had already reached deep into human society. When the wind blows strong, you open your clothes, but on the contrary, when the warm sunlight beats down, you take them off one by one. The religious leader must have known this principle. Ethan said while looking at Sylvia. I am planning to leave my seat. The period is about two months. Where are you going? Elfernrys Mountains. This is where one of the rulers is located. Disaster hunting. The next destination has been decided. Chapter 281 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 281 After returning, the family was ruined (282) Ethan diligently completed his preparations. Unlike my usual outings, the outfit this time was extremely simple. Plain leather armor and a moderately sharp iron sword. The color of the hair had also changed from black to brown. This was because one of the dyes produced by Ilya was used. [master! Youre not planning on leaving me, are you? Bbangi asked, startled at the sight of him being thrown on the bed and grabbing an unknown dung sword. Moreover, the sword he wore at his waist instead of himself was an ordinary steel sword whose name and origin were unknown. At first, I thought it was a master swordsman so excellent that even I couldnt feel its energy, so my heart began to beat like crazy. No matter how much I checked, it was a shit sword. From Bbangis point of view, it was a weapon of such low quality that it would be a shame to even call it a sword. So I felt even more strange. This was because Ethan had never once removed himself from his belt. Im sure he didnt separate himself just to use that sword. Ethan answered Bbangis question with a smile. I have no intention of leaving you behind. [Then what on earth is that sword?] Its just a trick. He answered briefly and opened the pocket on his waist. It was a subspace pocket filled with Ilias magical power. Stay in here for now. [For how long?] About two months? [Hi!] I cant help it. Because it is important to handle this matter quietly. Or are you just going to stay here? [Oh no. Ill just go in there and go with you. But still, two months is too long, master! Please take it out at least once every fifteen days!] Ill try my best. [I understand.] After putting the divine sword in my pocket. He quietly left the palace. They dont know how to fall. A faint yet familiar energy could be felt from various places in the huge tree a little away from the inner castle. They were Yongin people. They were also the ones that started to stick after hunting the shadows. I processed it once, but I saw the empty space being filled in an instant, as if it had disappeared at some point. After that I just left it alone. It seemed like they had come to observe their movements, but their level wasnt that high and they rarely got close to them in the first place. In fact, getting close to observing the transcendent is practically the same as dying. They probably knew this too, so they didnt approach beyond a certain distance. He was just surrounding the castle and checking when he was moving. That was precisely why they disguised themselves as ordinary mercenaries. Although he may have moved secretly, he had never disguised himself under a different guise. Even a cunning cult leader would not have thought of this method. It would be difficult to imagine that Ethan, who is an Ardanian to his core, would even change the color of his unique hair. Moreover, he never once left the territory disguised as a different person. Its been a long time since Ive been on a journey like this. Traveling alone without a carriage and disguised as an ordinary weapon was something I had only experienced in my past life. I ran for two days. Before long, we reached the border checkpoint in Heidern. It was a place where knights and soldiers stood on strict guard with their eyes wide open. However, no one noticed him passing over the castle wall. The difference in level was too great for that to happen. Soon I crossed the border at Limedell and within a few days I was able to arrive at the capital, Imrahil. It was several times faster than a carriage. Even though he had been traveling for several days without a wink of sleep, Ethans complexion was as normal as usual. The reason was simple. Food, clothing and shelter. This was because these three things were perfectly resolved during the journey. For food, I used honey almond balls and beef jerky that my older sister made recently, and for drinks, I was able to use the canteen I kept in my sub-space pocket. Washing up was actually an unnecessary activity for Ethan. This was because I didnt have to worry about dust getting on my body just by covering my entire body with a thin mana mask. Lastly, as for sleep. Instead of sleeping with my eyes closed, I decided to relax through a short meditation. Unlike the bodies of ordinary people, the body of a transcendental person was a body that went beyond its limits, so even if it didnt sleep for a whole month, there would be no problems. If you focus on meditation for just 20 minutes a day, you can enjoy the effect of getting some sleep. Of course, I had no choice but to maintain a slightly more relaxed state than if I slept regularly, but when I had to move in a hurry, there was no other way. There was no need to stop by the capital city of Limedell to go to the Elfernrys Mountains. This was because it was the way back. Nevertheless, the reason I stopped by was because there was something I wanted to check. King Bjorn. About whether this person is really being manipulated by the church. Previously, since he had just achieved transcendence, it would have been difficult to feel uncomfortable even if Anna was manipulating the king. Its different now. Now he was a skilled transcendent. The objective state itself is higher than Anna. If she had done something to Bjorn, he would at least feel a sense of discomfort. Shouldnt we at least check the status of the king of a neighboring country? I told people around me before I left. Tell them that the head of the household has entered into training at the closed house. Recently, we have been conducting frequent closed-tube training sessions, so not many people will feel strange. Of course, if you are gone for a long time, you will start to have doubts about your whereabouts. It was important to be able to buy time in the meantime. The cult leader still doesnt know my whereabouts. It was obvious that he didnt know that he was in Imrahil and that he had come to check on the king disguised as a mercenary. In the end, secrecy was the key in this case. Even if we do get a call from the religious leader, by then the verification process will have been completed and we will have moved to the vicinity of Elfernrys. By then, it would be enough to talk about it. They said they came here to hunt a tyrant. There must be a transcendental person in the palace. The leader of Limedells Guard Knights was a man who had entered the state of transcendence. Even so, Ethan was confident that his actions would not be discovered. I wasnt sure that the reason was simply because they were the same transcendent. hibernation. A skill obtained after killing the shadow. It was the power to lower the bodys metabolism to the limit and erase ones own momentum to the limit. Ethan was able to take advantage of hibernation. Still, he had better mana control than anyone else. If you could completely erase the bodys reactions, even if you were a transcendental person, it would be nearly impossible to discover yourself. We quickly found an inn and slept for about four hours. I used Yonginhwa when I could see the royal palace in the distance. His limbs became elongated. It was the body of an absolute worshiper. It is also the body of shadow, the leader of all worshipers. My heart is pounding. Starting with my heartbeat, all of my bodys reactions began to change slowly. As a moment passed, his presence became more blurred than ever. I passed the royal palace. Countless knights of the royal guard and wizards stood guard, but not a single one noticed the new form climbing over the roofs of the entire palace. How many buildings did we pass? I felt a powerful energy from afar. It had to be something from a transcendental person. We quietly narrowed the distance. The Commander of the Knights of the Guard and King Bjorn were sitting together under a flower garden full of colorful flower buds. Marquis Nocturne, commander of the Guard Knights. He was one of the transcendents whose name was very well known in the world. The old mans face exuded stubbornness and hardness. I could definitely feel his sharpness, enough to be called the leader of a nations knights. But even the seasoned transcendent did not notice Ethan. Ethan glanced at Bjorn with a furtive glance. A face and wrinkles that are too old for ones age. After looking at it for a while, I felt something strange. It was such a small sense of discomfort that even Ethan, who had a better sense of spirit than anyone else, would have had a hard time feeling it if he had not been watching with suspicion. I see. The reason I didnt feel this sense of discomfort when I first saw it was Ethans eyes lit up. To him, a very familiar, yet hateful scent was wafting out. After the finals of the Continental Swordsmanship Tournament. I once had a sparring match with a demonic dragon. The smell of mana that he gave off at that time was exactly this. It is fishy like the scent of blood, nauseating like filth, and fuels anger like an endlessly burning flame. Such an energy completely enveloped a small energy. I only noticed it after looking at it for a while. That was definitely Annas energy. Mixed. After Anna dominates Bjorn. It was clear that the demon dragon had used his power to not reveal that fact to the public. So, even the elderly transcendental person would not be able to notice anything strange even though he was observing the king from a close range. I found out one thing for sure. Bjorn is already a puppet of the church. However, I had no intention of letting go of that control now. If that happens, I dont know how the religious leader will react. There was no need to take risks when we had not yet fully grown. Isnt it true that the most delicious food should be eaten last to maximize its flavor? Slurp. Ethan stepped back very slowly. huh? Why do you do that? Food! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it because of the Marquis sharp gaze? I saw several small birds flying into the sky from the trees. Nocturne shook his head and lowered his head while looking at Bjorn. Its nothing, Your Majesty. Im on edge these days so Im starting to pay attention to even simple animals. We apologize for any inconvenience caused. heheIm fine. While the two people were chatting like that. Ethan was already running out of the palace. Towards the next destination, the desert kingdom of Deacon. Crossed the border of Limedell and crossed the border of Deacon. It felt like the weather was getting hotter as we moved. No, it wasnt a feeling, it was a fact. The desert kingdom, as its reputation suggests, was a country with particularly extreme heat during the day. I guess I should check with the king here as well. Soon he arrived at the capital of the Deacon Kingdom and approached the royal castle. The verification process was no different from Limedell. Chapter 282 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 282 After returning, the family was ruined (283) Deacons royal castle, Datri Hall. Ethan, the uninvited guest inside, frowned. Hmm. I never thought two people would catch it at once. King Haman seen from very far away. He also felt the same sense of discomfort as Bjorn. Deacon and Limedell. This meant that the leaders of the two kingdoms were already in league with the church. how will we do it. He thought for a moment. There was no need to deal with the two kings now. However, after dealing with disaster and deception, the story is quite different. If there was a conflict with the Demon Dragon at that time, it was a risk factor for the authors to urge their countrys nobles to send troops to Heidern. These are people whose individual power is truly insignificant, but whose political power and status are extremely high. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Process it. And dont process it. There were two main directions. In Ethans opinion, both had clear pros and cons. Annas energy was covered by the power of the cult leader, so it was impossible to determine exactly how it worked. However, I was able to quickly figure out what the most important elements were. Gyoju and Anna. The question was whether the two kings accepted their energy voluntarily or unwillingly. Is there any reason to arbitrarily implant the power to control oneself? There wont be any. There must have been a strong lack of something. Arent there often a lot of supporting characters in novels who try to use black magic to bring back their families and end up with a bad ending? Even if they are kings, there is no way they are without deficiencies. Instead of filling that deficiency, he may have promised to live like a puppet as a condition of the transaction. If that is not the case It may be that he was simply deceived with coaxing and then planted with power. I will give you strength. Bewitched by these evil devils words, you indulge in its power to your hearts content, and in the end, you have no choice but to wait for destruction like a butterfly tied up in a spiders web. Either they made a contract in that way, or they just secretly implanted that kind of power in them. There were several possibilities. If that energy was accepted as a trading condition to fill the first possibility deficiency. Better to kill. Even Ethan couldnt figure out what the deficiency was. But one thing was certain. The deficiency would be so great that even the king of a country could not fill it. It may be structured in such a way that a significant sacrifice is needed to achieve it. These are the people who willingly accepted that method. Moreover, it seemed unlikely that the religious leader would have resolved the deficiency right away. Usually, it was a convenient method to hand out rewards as if scattering bait every time a person made a move the way he or she wanted. In that case, there was a high possibility that he would point the blade at himself when he was liberated. To the kings, he would be perceived as a heinous criminal who interfered with the great cause. But what if power was planted in the latter way rather than the former? Its like I was manipulated even though I didnt want to be. There was no way he would be happy about it. In that case, it was much better not to kill him. In such a situation, the two kings would consider the person who liberated them as their benefactor, would hate the church, and in conclusion, there was a high possibility that they would side with Heidern when war broke out. The position of king will be of great power as it is a very useful position politically. The reason Anna had no choice but to embrace that power even in unwanted situations was probably because no one around her noticed Annas power. The power that the leader and Anna hid together was very secret. So my gratitude will be doubled. So I was worried. Assassination of the two kings itself is not difficult, but future events will inevitably differ greatly depending on what position they are in. Since this question arose, Ethan had been investing a considerable amount of time observing King Haman, unlike when observing Bjorn. Starting from the head to every little fluff on the knees and feet. The most important thing was to look at Harmans physical reactions to see if he was showing any negative emotions about his situation. There will be restrictions. The people around me didnt notice. The story was that the kings hid this fact even from their close associates. Of course, if I speak up, something will happen. Regardless of whether it is a matter of personal history or a direct limitation such as a heart attack. Even so, it didnt matter. Because humans have not always been animals that express their emotions only with their mouths. Negative emotions were inevitably accompanied by physical reactions. Even if there were strong hints, all those reactions could not be hidden. Starting from the morning until the last moment when Haman falls asleep in his bedroom. The investigation continued without missing a single moment. From afar, I took advantage of hibernation to the limit. Still, the investigation went smoothly. This was because the range of energy that Ethan could feel after becoming a transcendent was already wide enough to cover the entire castle. Wherever King Haman was, observing him was not that difficult. Unlike King Bjorn, who was so skinny and twisted that he practically looked half-starved. King Haman had a plump body and was very good at eating. The bodys response was very active, and even when sleeping, it seemed like a comfortable sleep without a single nightmare. The result of an investigation conducted over two days. Ethan concluded. Haman was not ruled by others. If that were the case, it was impossible for my complexion to remain unchanged for two days. From big things like having nightmares to small things like physical reactions like shaking your head. Otherwise, it would have been normal to have at least an implicit feeling of resignation. However, he was living a fuller and happier daily life than anyone else in the world. I dont know the reason but at least one thing is certain. At least Haman must have accepted that power of domination himself. Hamans name appeared in the kill list in Ethans head. Whatever it was, he was a human who was in collusion with the dragon clan to his core. It would be good to evaluate this as the number one human that needs to be dealt with quickly. He quietly left the palace. Everything that needed to be checked at Deacon was kept in mind. There was no reason to stay here any longer. It left the capital and moved northwest. By the time we passed through several villages and cities in three days. A huge mountain range was visible in the distance. A desolate mountainous area where the entire land has frozen and thawed so much that it has cracked open and its insides are clearly visible. The Elfernrys Mountains were coming into view. * * * [So, you havent seen the Duke at all for the past few days?] [Yes, the reactions of the people around him are similar. It is said that he has entered the closing training] [Hmm I understand.] The face of Calamity, who had put down the crystal ball, darkened. shit! bang! Immediately after, he started destroying the objects around him. It was because my anger was soaring that I couldnt bear it. Ugh! After going on a rampage for a while, he stopped destroying it. Why did my anger rise to an unbearable level? The reason was simple. This was because I found myself sending shivers down my spine just from hearing the news that the duke had disappeared. For Calamity, who usually despised humans extremely, such a reaction was unbearably humiliating. Weak coward. It reminded me of the brothers who berated me when I was very young. At that time, Calamity had a particularly weaker body than his other brothers. So I endured it. And he executed each of his brothers more cruelly than anyone else. He withstood all the cruel hardships. He was never a coward. However, his current behavior was no different from that of a weak coward. The thing that gets more heated is. It was clear that his weak heart was clearly visible as he was still worried that the duke might have been absent under the pretext of a closed training session. Whoosh whoosh. Calamity slowly took a breath. After exhaling for a long time, my head felt a little cold. Is this strange? There was nothing particularly strange about the subordinates report. If this was the first time the closed-door training had been conducted, there would certainly have been some suspicious aspects. However, there were reports that the duke went to closed-door training more often than expected. In my mind, I felt like urging my subordinate to check whether he really entered the training room. But I knew very well that I couldnt do that. Even the shadow met death while chasing after the duke. Even more so, would his subordinate be able to continue observing while avoiding the dukes eyes? In order to avoid being noticed by the duchys knights, he had sent a fairly high-level servant. Even if you move it yourself, you cant guarantee it. Moreover, it was virtually impossible to entrust it to a subordinate. If you give an order, only your own people will die. In reality, it was something that could not be helped. At the last meeting, there was unanimous agreement on the idea of monitoring the duke, but there were differences of opinion on the level of subordinates to be dispatched. If we were to deploy our closest associates, if we lost them, the damage would be severe. However, if you send someone, the meaning of surveillance disappears. How is this any different from an errand boy who goes to the duchy just to hear rumors? In the end, what the four rulers chose was to deploy informants with enough power to save face. As a result, although you can hear whispers about the dukes whereabouts, you cannot know the truth. In the end, all of this happened because of the Duke, who grew stronger too quickly. Just before the tyrant dies. Even three months ago at most, if you had sent your closest aide to spy, you would have been full of sarcasm asking why you were overinvesting in monitoring just one person. Things have changed so much now. The situation has worsened to the point where safety cannot be guaranteed even if the ruler himself, not the closest aide, takes action. Lets stay calm. At best, Ive just entered the closing training. What can you do in this situation? Since we need to find out for sure whether they have really entered the closing training, why dont we send all the reconnaissance personnel to the inner city? Even when I thought about it, it was a ridiculous and ridiculous suggestion. Ill be lucky if I dont get ridiculed for being a coward. Arent they even worried? Calamity, thinking of the demon dragon and domination, gritted its teeth. At least Gigi showed signs of concern, while these two guys were busy handing out even a handful of insults to him. Nevertheless, the reason they did not feel any doubt was because they thought that if the situation were the opposite, they would probably have acted the same way. So what can we do? I can only think of it as karma. Right then. I had a creepy feeling. An instinct that had been with me for a long time was screaming. Avoid it. Disaster hastily lowered its head. Huh! As soon as he lowered his head, a huge wind pressure filled with intense heat passed over his head. Catastrophes face immediately turned up and looked at the other person. A white-flaming greatsword. Because the person I had heard so many stories about recently was right in front of me. Chapter 283 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 283 When I returned, my family was ruined (284) The Great Mountains, a land where life died. The ruler led each tribe to settle in the land of humans. If so, I couldnt help but have one question. The metal dragon was able to accumulate nutrients and energy by consuming metal. So what did the Destruction Dragon, a member of the Calamity clan, consume to survive? As soon as they entered the mountains, Ethan could immediately notice how they carried out their feeding activities. An ominous energy spreads throughout the Great Mountains. I felt like I was draining myself every time I took a breath. If an ordinary person enters this area, they will face death in less than thirty minutes. Ethan knew very well when this phenomenon occurred. Yonglinmok. An evil tree that absorbs all the life around it, uses it as food, and eventually bears fruit made of that food. The land around where the dragon tree is planted is an endless source of power for the dragon race, but it endlessly takes away the source of power for all living creatures except for it. It was this dragon tree that killed the world tree that the elves had grown. Crazy guys. Dragon of destruction. They must have gotten their energy from the vitality flowing from the Dragons neck. I also thought I could understand why they chose the Elfernrys Mountains as their home base. It is a place with no people. Whether this place was even more devastated than before was really of no concern to humans. The ground was as rough as a cookie, and it was difficult to find any other living creatures even if you washed your eyes and looked for them. An area where crops cannot sprout properly even if they are planted. So, I would have never even thought about living in the Great Mountains. In fact, only a handful of people have passed through the Great Mountains in the past 100 years. Even the residents of nearby villages call this area cursed by God. Since the area is so far away from human interest, there would be no problems if Yongrin trees were planted there. The Yongrinmoks vitality is stronger than an iron tendon, so it must have somehow grown in size by sucking up the last drop of energy from the desolate mountain range. The results were disastrous. Even after washing my eyes and searching, it was difficult to discern the activity of the creature. It was to the point where I couldnt even see a single common flying insect. Ethans face hardened as he poured mana into the ground below. It has been a long time since countless Yongrin trees grew underground, their roots entangled like snakes. Its broken. completely. Within three years, the great mountain range will completely collapse. It had never been a good land to live in, but now it was impossible to even wear a respirator. There must be at least forty trees. The last fruit squeezed out of the mountain range was probably consumed by Calamity and other members of his family. I was furious. It was not because it ruined the originally desolate Great Mountain Range. It was just because the past came to mind. As the range of activities of the Yong people in the western continent expanded, the number of Yonglin trees also increased endlessly. In the end, about 10 years had passed since the war began. More than 60% of the Western Continent has been turned into land uninhabitable by humans. Naturally, farmland accounted for a significant portion of them. There were more people who died from hunger than those who died from the dragon race. Even if we call it the Arduous March, it was such a terrible day that there is nothing to say about it. Thats why Ethan hated this damn tree. I will kill them all. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was fortunate that these guys settled in Elfernrys, a deserted and desolate land. If Yongrinmok had been sprinkled in the granary area, many people would have starved to death. If that were the case, humans would never have stayed still. Ardans sacrifice made many changes. So much so that the noble dragons of destruction hide in a corner and quietly build up their strength. I took out a divine sword from my subspace pocket. The guy started talking excitedly about seeing the outside world for the first time in a long time. [Oh oh! Master! Have I finally recognized my need? I will do my best to help. By the way where is this place? There seems to be a really disgusting scent coming from the ground] It is the rulers residence. [Wow, those guys are like weeds that keep popping up no matter how many times you kill them.] Be prepared. [Preparation for what?] Prepare your mind. Itll probably hurt quite a bit. [Ha, swordsmanship is truly arduous.] With the divine sword in hand, I began to search the great mountain range. As we went deeper inside, the dragons of destruction began to appear one by one. There was no time to kill each of the henchmen one by one. All you have to do is kill the boss. If that happens, the rest of the ragtag group will fall apart on their own. After activating hibernation, I searched the mountains for about half a day. Ethans energy was powerful. It must have belonged to the ruler. The deepest part of the mountain range. In the place where the most dragon trees were located, there was a dragon with a body of up to 3 meters. Its a disaster. His appearance was not much different from his previous life. I quietly and more stealthily than ever approached him. The guy seemed completely calm, as if he had never noticed his attack. I raised my new sword. A lot of strength went into my leg muscles. The moment I lunged straight through my elastic muscles and thrust my sword into the guys head. Disaster immediately bowed its head. The sword barely grazed the top of his head and cut off a bit of the guys skin. I made eye contact with Calamity, who suddenly raised his head. I could see his face hardening. That too for a while. The guy put his hands behind his back. Pop! Puddeuddeuk! A red lump came out from behind with an eerie sound. There were two lumps instead of one. Before I knew it, Calamitys hands were holding a pair of long swords made of red bone. Ethan knew what that was. One of the powers of disaster. Bone sword. The efficacy was simple. It was the ability to freely use ones bones like a sword. Among the numerous parts, the part he enjoyed using the most was the spine. This was because it was the longest, sharpest, and hardest of all. Its been a while. Before ambushing him. Ethan had two options. Destroy all the dragon trees scattered around the first one. Not only was it obvious that things would become noisy, but it was no way to save the surprise attack. The second was the surprise attack just carried out. Kill with one blow. If only he was mortally wounded, the battle could have ended much easier than he thought. All you had to do was destroy Yongrinmok after that. However, the second method did not have a 100% chance. If he had reached the state of absolute absoluteness, he would not know. Otherwise, there was not much chance of being able to kill Disaster, which was also in the same state of transcendence, with a single sword. I would rate it really high, like 50%. Nevertheless, the reason I chose the 50% probability was because I was confident that even if this assassination failed, the result would not change. The guy dodged. So the next step was simple. Just kill them in an all-out war. Disaster met our eyes. Eyes burning with murder and hatred. No more words were needed. Bursting heat gushed out of my body. Along with the immortality, the structure of the body was changed. It belongs to a tyrant who specializes in all-out warfare. The body he was able to embody now extended beyond his arms and reached his legs. Creeping. Calamitys eyes narrowed at the appearance created by the accumulation of mana. It looked very familiar. tyrant. He was a man with a short temper and lack of calm, but he was one of my colleagues who once shared the same goal. A peacocks head would not be a bad choice as a gift for the underworld. In addition to the two bone swords, Calamity used one more of his powers. Pop! Pop! Bones located throughout the body protruded through the outer skin. Its shape was like a hedgehog. Are you saying you want to use electric power? Bone swords are bone swords, but the technique that gave them the greatest reputation for disaster was the explosion. The Destruction Dragon was able to compress its own bones to the limit and store them within its body. As the period of life increases, bones gradually accumulate like sedimentary layers. Explosion was a technique to expel the accumulated bones outside the body and use them in attack and defense. The reason it gained such a vicious reputation was simple. This was because the disaster could freely control the bones that had protruded like that. They all rushed at each other at the same time. First, the divine sword and the two spines collided. While a power struggle is taking place. In an instant, the elongated bone pierced my entire body. I put as much mana into my body as I could. The bones that pierced my burning body began to glow with white flame. In an instant, an enormous amount of mana drained away like an ebb. The immortal body was a technique that kept the body alive even before the white flame of the entire body was extinguished, but instead sucked up an unmanageable amount of mana at every moment. Still, it didnt matter. Because as much as he sacrificed his mana, the disaster was also sacrificing the group of bones he had built up over a lifetime. The Eight Rings were opened. The heat was so intense that its bones began to drip. Disaster widened its eyes at that sight. The bone currently piercing the dukes body was a powerful weapon that had been built up over a lifetime and whose density had constantly increased. Although the durability itself was slightly lower than that of a tyrants outer shell, the attack power of the sharply reshaped bones was enough to pierce and kill even a considerable number of transcendents. Even if protected by flame, there were bound to be limits. If your entire body were pierced and turned into minced meat, no matter how expert you were, you wouldnt have the talent to survive. Thats why I attacked with all my might from the first sword strike. Clearly, the bone had penetrated all the white flames and was working diligently to expand the space by digging inside. There was no way a human made of flesh and blood could withstand such an attack. I didnt think it would matter even if my body was made of flames. In the end, all I had to do was erase everything. But the results were different. Rather, he was slowly being eaten by the bastard. I hastily summoned the bones. However, the group of bones only creaked violently and made no attempt to escape from the Dukes body. As if I were a moth caught tightly in a spiders web. The tyrant pushed the duke back with all his might. The idea was that if I could just push with force, I would be able to recover the bone naturally. However, despite all the effort put into it, the duke was not pushed back even a single step. Both arms and legs. The Duke, who took on the appearance of a tyrant, had already reached a level of power that far exceeded human standards. The face of disaster gradually began to turn dark. I expected it to be strong to some extent. However, this was far above the standard. I realized that even thinking that we could at least engage in a close battle was a terrible miscalculation. Chapter 284 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 284 When I returned, my family was ruined (285) Bbangi trembled at the exhilarating sensation of penetrating between the swords. To be honest, he complained that he was going to die every time he fought, but if you asked him if he would not participate in the battle, he would immediately shake his head. The reason was simple. There will never be another special seat like this for watching a battle. In the scenery passing by in a hurry. Every time the enemys blood rushed out, I felt a thrill, whether I knew it or not. This was all the more so because the opponents were all major figures. It was like that just looking at the guys called rulers who have been hunting them one by one recently. These are entities that can be viewed as absolute superior compatibility with humans, as they can utilize the power of the dragon race to their hearts content. Every time I saw the Duke dealing with monsters that were no different from his natural enemies, I couldnt help but make my eyes sparkle. Bbangi remembered the first ruler and tyrant he faced. At that time, he was a duke who went to all kinds of trouble to hunt down the tyrant. How dare they ask us to go out of the cave together, but then go ahead and destroy all the ground. The battle against him was so difficult that the duke had no choice but to use such means. It wasnt just the duke who felt the pain. Even he himself had been suffering from phantom pain for several days after the battle was over. The Duke started to change when he faced the second ruler. Was his name Shadow or something? Anyway, I remember being surprised to hear that someone like an insidious assassin was hiding and observing the duke. This was because he had not noticed the guys hiding in the slightest. Fortunately, because I knew about it first, I was able to mentally prepare for the physical pain that was to come. However, despite the preparations, the battle ended very dully. As soon as the first assassination was blocked, the shadow that had been pushed away showed its extremely ugly appearance at the last moment, begging for its life. Because he met the end of his life with his head blown off by a sword strike without any mercy. It was then that I realized it. The difference in level between the duke who first established ownership in the Land of Fire and the present duke has become overwhelming. Thats really amazing. The dukes strength was clearly revealed even in the current battle. Just looking at the disaster in front of me was like that. It was not difficult to judge the superiority or inferiority of the battle since it was a bread that was closer to the opponent than anyone else. While the bones of the disaster were all chopped up and scattered across the ground, the duke continued his offensive without shedding a single drop of blood. In fact, it was no different from playing with him. Bone attacks did not work at all near the tyrants limbs, which were made of mana, and even if an attack was made on the body made of flame, the duke did not get hurt. There was a downside to mana being lost in clumps, but in return, Calamity was losing the bones it had built up over a lifetime. From the perspective of equivalent exchange, it was an incredibly unreasonable exchange fee. On the one hand, it was like consuming mana that was quickly recovered after just a few days of rest, while on the other hand, it was like wasting all the savings that I had built up throughout my life. Calamity knew that too, so it seemed like it was trying to end the battle quickly. However, the opponent was not very good. fence? The Dukes sophistication in handling the sword was superior to that of the Calamity. However, it is not a state that has unique human weaknesses. The only drawback was my endurance, but that was gradually improving over time. This was a fact that could easily be seen by looking at the battle aspect, which was completely different from the first time dealing with a tyrant. Henchmen who appeared to be subordinates came to visit from time to time, but many of them were dying with their entire bodies on fire before they could even approach. Those who came close were cut in half with a single sword strike, like cutting a radish. The battle was so leisurely that the duke would spread white flames in all directions in between. Every time I did that, the bad vibes were quickly diminishing. It must have been burning the damn trees. Nevertheless, disaster could not stop the operation. This was because the surprise attacks made by alternately using the shadow and the tyrants body were so threatening. Even though he was blocking the front, the attack that suddenly came out from behind the shadows had already left numerous wounds on Calamity. The power of the disaster, which had been struggling to endure, was gradually diminishing. Soon the battle will end. As if he sensed this, Calamity urgently looked around. It seemed like he wanted to save his life somehow. But there was no mercy in the dukes sword. [Get ready.] Immediately, I felt a familiar flow between my swords. This is the same technique that the monarch used when he took over Yseras body and went crazy! It was the most beautiful sword strike I had ever seen in my life, allowing me to personally experience the thrill of cutting through space. It was definitely an empty stomach. Ugh! A huge amount of mana flowed through the trembling blade. Disasters body suddenly stiffened. Because he was skilled in swordsmanship, he was able to see at a glance how advanced the technique the duke was trying to use was. It was dangerous. But in the current situation, there was little that could be done. This was because all the bones he had accumulated throughout his life had completely melted away. shit! When will Jiwon. As soon as he saw the Duke, he broke the necklace. You must have noticed something strange. But it was unlikely that the heavy-hung rulers would move directly to help. It may be that the relationship was one in which they constantly interacted with each other, but even the deception of thinking that it was the best was not a relationship where they faced each other. Despair filled Calamitys eyes. You idiots! A thousand dollars boiled inside me. Ever since the shadow met its death in vain, the anxiety in my heart had continued to grow in size. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe maybe he too will face death by the duke. Id be lying if I said Ive never imagined something like that. Thats why he immediately tried to contact other rulers. To stop the operation before the situation gets to the worst. However, the results were so poor that they were disappointing. It will be your turn next. Calamity, thinking of the demon dragon and domination, gritted its teeth. You will pay a heavy price for keeping such a monster alive in the future. Hehe. Should I run away? Even if you escape and survive, it is inevitable that you will receive fatal injuries. The technology the duke was trying to utilize had such great power. What can one achieve by living like that? Even the bones I had built up all my life were lost. A weakened ruler. Even if life becomes longer, the end will be more miserable than anyone elses. Disaster already knew that fact better than anyone else. Were there one or two people who had a grudge against you until you got to this position? At the very least, if even animals became weak, they would be eaten by their own kind. There was no particular difference just because they were dragons. If anything, it would have been more cruel. -Weak coward. DGet out of here because half a penny is the same! Suddenly, the voices of the brothers who tore my limbs to death came to mind. You say I am a coward? Hehe maybe so. Still at least at the last moment Calamity held up two cracked spines. The mushy, melted spine slowly began to take on a new shape. It was a huge sword made of bone. It wasnt enough to just put the two backbones together, so they squeezed out all of the remaining skeleton from the body. The size of the great sword was expanding infinitely. Disaster looked ahead. The divine sword held in the human hand was vibrating at an alarming speed. As if warning that the final moment is approaching. Nevertheless, the eyes of disaster no longer trembled. At least for the last moment of life. Not with the heart of a weak coward that he had hidden his whole life, but with the name of Calamity, one of the six stars of Dragonia and the monarchs loyal henchmen. I will close my eyes like that. Dragonias loyalist. If you close your eyes like that, even if you go to the underworld, your damn brothers wont criticize you as a coward. In the end, he was proving to himself that he was the most superior species. thud. thud. A bone sword that has gathered its energy to its limit. The disaster aimed its weapon directly at the human. Ethan, who was staring at the scene, swung his sword. Flash! A white fever blew across the mountain range. It was a storm with such extreme heat that even Yongrin trees rooted deep underground could not survive. All the surviving dragons and plants turned to ash and began to scatter. By the time the craze was so bright that an ordinary person couldnt even open their eyes, it had completely passed. Ethan looked ahead. The bone sword, which boasted an enormous size, was melted by the hot air and shrunk to more than half its size. The disaster that was tightly clutching that bone sword had already been burned to the core and turned pitch black a long time ago. A small wind blew. The charcoal lump slowly began to lose its shape. Passsssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss of of the The bone sword that lost its owner rolled on the floor. [Ugh It seems like there is no body left when it is with its owner.] The red-hot divine sword hummed. The fever just a moment ago was so intense that even Bbangi felt a sense of crisis. Ill let it cool down, so just wait a moment. I took out a canteen and sprinkled it on the guys body. It was seen turning into water vapor and evaporating before the water even touched it. Still, it was okay. There were still a lot of canteens stored in the subspace pockets. After spraying water for a while, Bbangis voice finally began to gain vitality. [Whoa, I can finally live a little better. By the way, owner.] Why? [Why did you attack so passionately? Shouldnt we collect the body?] Just. [Huh?] I just said that. Originally, of course, the plan was to collect the body intact. But at the last moment. Ethan reversed his decision. For some reason, I felt a sense of kinship with the last glimpse of disaster. What can I say? Just before he died, he must have remembered his own end, running towards the dragonlord in hopes of cutting off one of his arms. [Didnt you hate the dragon race?] I hate it. The dragon race is hateful. It was nothing short of a disaster. [So youre saying it was just a momentary impulse?] Maybe. [Well Just because that guys body isnt there doesnt mean the owner is weak, so it doesnt really matter] Its not completely gone. I lifted the bone sword that had fallen on the floor. It was a sword that contained much of the source of Calamitys power. Of course, the power was greatly lost due to the craze, but There wont be any problem in utilizing the power. Still, isnt name and color a by-product of being a ruler? There are endless ways to utilize it. After looking at the spot where the disaster had disappeared for a moment, he kicked his seat. Now it was time to get out of the mountains. Chapter 285 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 285 # After returning, the family was ruined (286) Contrary to the thoughts of disaster, the three rulers immediately began to move as soon as they heard the warning sound of the necklace. Even so, physical distance could not be completely overcome. By the time they arrived at the Elfernrys Mountains, it was already too late. The mountain range looked extremely bare, as if it had not even been able to eat its own blood. Even though it was devastated because of Yongrinmok, I remember it never looked like this The piles of ashes seen here and there showed that a huge amount of heat had passed through this place. I guess wewere a step late. Deceptions voice was gloomy. Even though they were not close friends with the disaster, they had a sense of kinship as the same ruler. Should I say that his death seemed like nothing else? Thats why the warning sound sent when the necklace of disaster broke was immediately contacted by the demon dragon and the ruler. Fortunately, even though the two were close to disaster and enmity, they readily agreed to provide direct assistance. Using the magic of the Demon Dragon, the three gathered together and showed off their spirit by quickly skipping across national boundaries and covering a distance that would have taken several days in half a day. Nevertheless, the mountain range was already in shambles. The three rulers entered the interior of the mountain range without saying a word. Before long, traces of a huge battle were discovered. There was no doubt that it was a sign of disaster and duke colliding. Otherwise, there would be no way such a huge trace would have been left behind. Giman spoke while picking up a pile of charred dirt. What a cunning bastard. We responded too complacently. The result of not trusting each other was ultimately catastrophe. He dispatched subordinates of an ambiguous level to act as surveillance. The duke was a strong man who could steam the ruler in half a day. Even if you were stupid, there was no way you wouldnt have noticed that there were eyes on you. He secretly left the place under the pretext of a closed training session. It was a behavior that had never been shown before. He must have been on alert after noticing the dragons sent to the surveillance station. Perhaps he thought he should take a step forward before other rulers join forces. The result was a catastrophic death. Giman looked at the demon dragon. What do you plan to do next? Are you really planning to leave the Duke alone like this? [The situation is serious.] Yes. Disaster was right. This guy is definitely someone who can derail our plans. You have to nip it in the bud right now. [The duke even has a contractor from the monarch. Even if the three of us attack them, we wont be able to deal with them easily Perhaps our true identities will inevitably be revealed. Is it still okay?] Gigi thought for a moment. Until now, he had thought that the Demon Dragons way of ruling was far superior to the ideas of the extremists who had died. Therefore, from the time the church was established, it continued to secretly cooperate with the Demon Dragon and helped it grow in power. According to that idea, it was much more reasonable to grow the current cult quickly and explosively rather than to interfere with the duke. No matter how strong the duke is, what can he do if most of the humans on the Western Continent turn their backs on him? nevertheless. The exact opposite answer flowed from Deceptions mouth. Yes, I think we should kill him now, even if it means taking such risks. Even if our identities are revealed to the public, isnt there a way to cover it up? [Lets cover it up through the church?] Gigi nodded at the Demon Dragons words. Of course it wont be perfect. It may take longer to dominate humans than previously planned. However, humans wariness can be overturned over time. But the duke Gigi, who had been silent for a long time, continued speaking. I have a feeling that if we dont kill him now, we might get the reverse. Domination and I are not a ruler who specializes in combat. The only thing left is you, the demon dragon. [Hmm Thats certainly true.] Disaster and tyranny. And I even fell into the shadows. Theres not much time. Before he gets stronger Ugh! Gigi widened his eyes. This was because I felt tremendous pain in my heart. Before I knew it, something was digging deep into the place where my heart was. That was the hand of a demon dragon. Why? [For the two rulers to die together due to the dukes ability, which was much stronger than expected Its truly a pitiful thing. How could he have died without even leaving behind a single pile of ashes?] What? You! Gimans whole body wriggled. Even in the worst situation, where he was mortally wounded, he was doing his best to survive. The shape of the Dragonlord, a being with the greatest power among all the creatures he had ever encountered, was slowly being formed. If you imitate the image of an entity with stronger power than your own, you could easily be swallowed up by that ego. Moreover, the monarch was the king of all dragon people. A leader who is revered as a kind of religion by the ordinary dragon people. Of course, under normal circumstances, I would never have imitated that appearance. But now the situation was very urgent. There was a hole in the heart, the source of the dragon peoples power. Unless you are an entity with the power of a monarch, you will not be able to reverse this situation. Moreover, he had a duty to survive and inform Dragonia of the Demon Dragons betrayal. So this level of disrespect can be forgiven. The demon dragon, who saw the monarchs appearance being formed, smiled coldly. [Trying to use imitation? Thats not possible.] The demon dragon was moving at a speed that was much more overwhelming than Gigis ability to retreat. Because of that, the tightly held heart could never be liberated. Soon, thick mana penetrated into the heart of deception. Oh, you traitor! Ill kill you! Just by imitating the monarchs appearance, a powerful sense of omnipotence enveloped his body. I wouldnt dare imitate that power, but it was enough to bring prestige. For now, getting out of this crisis was the priority. The mana of the exploded monarch clashed violently with that of the demon dragon. For a very brief moment, the two energies faced each other tightly. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Soon, a huge explosion erupted from inside the body. Gigis eyes trembled. This was because an incredible sense of loss enveloped my body, as if all my strength had been completely lost. Fragments of the heart could be seen exploding in all directions. It was undoubtedly his. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Howhowkegh! The monarchs image clearly gave him the power to go beyond the realm of transcendence, even if only for a moment! How could he be so helplessly defeated in a power struggle? I knew that the demon dragon was a fairly strong entity among rulers. Even so, the limitations were clearly clear. Thats right, his skills were good enough to place him in the top 3 among the six rulers. But now, an incredible force that could not even be imagined was radiating from the demon dragons body. Dragonlord Draksis. It was an energy so great that it could never be overshadowed by the power of the monarch. My vision became blurry. The life force was flowing out of my body without any chance of stopping it. You bastard hid your power [You hid it well.] The demon dragon lifted up his robe and smiled. why? [You still dont understand?] . Gigi closed his mouth. I thought I knew. A race that is born with overwhelming power, unlike other races. That was the Yongin tribe. Because of this, this race was arrogant and had endless ambition, so greedy that they could not feel full. A race that worships only power. Thats why he was fascinated by the monarch who had more overwhelming power than anyone else and devoted his allegiance to him with all his heart and soul. The power of the monarch was so great that they could not even dare to touch it. A lot of things have happened since the Balaur War. The monarch no longer engaged in external activities. He only left a message to the six rulers, telling them to occupy the western continent by any means possible. Knowing that the humans power was greater than they thought, the six rulers moved much more cautiously than when they fought the first war. They tried to remain unnoticed by humans as much as possible and increased their power in their respective areas. Among them, the one who showed the most unconventional actions was the demon dragon. He became the head of the religion and entered into a close cooperative relationship with the largest nation, the empire. As if that wasnt enough, he spread the religion to six kingdoms. In terms of influence alone, he had the most superior performance among all rulers. However, it was only today that I learned that the achievements were not limited to mere influence. The power of the Demon Dragon that is now revealed is so strong that it can be evaluated as surpassing that of the monarch at the peak of his activities. It was impossible to become this strong simply by accepting human technology. If that were the case, the five rulers excluding the Demon Dragon would also have reached the absolute state. A monarch who has been in seclusion for a long time and a demonic dragon who has built up power beyond him. How can one not be ambitious in a situation like this? It was natural for loyalty to fade. Even if he had that level of power, he would have thought there was no need to be loyal to the monarch. I understood the reason for the betrayal. However, I was curious about one thing. What method did you use? What means did he use to build up such power in just ten years? It was difficult to think of a means with a brain that had been drained of all blood. [A lot has happened.] . Immediately, the demon dragon, who showed a sly smile, looked at Gigi as if he felt sorry. [this. You wont hear my answer and leave? Its truly a pity.] If its that pitiful, just give me a little more life. [Haha Anna, didnt I always tell you that? There is no need to waste your energy on useless things.] Then can I kill you? [Okay, do whatever you want.] WaitWait! That was the last voice Gigi uttered in his life. Wow! Because right after those words, my neck was completely broken. Cult leader. What to do with the body? Make it into a doll? [I think I might not have enough strength.] Yes. Can I just eat it? [Sure.] Oh yeah! After all, teacher! I believed it! Anna cheered and rushed toward Gigi. Crash! Soon, ravenous eating sounds began to echo in all directions. Chapter 286 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 286 When I returned, my family was ruined (287) While returning to Ardan. Mana flowed from the crystal ball kept in the subspace pocket. It was the cult leaders. Ethan thought for a moment and picked up the crystal ball. Soon, the face of the religious leader appeared through the crystal ball. The religious leader said with a bright smile. [This was done to a great extent. I never thought I would kill two rulers at once. I was surprised.] Enemy! Right! A sound like something tearing at meat came from behind the demon dragon as he spoke like that. Ethan was silent for a moment and looked at the demon dragon inside the crystal ball. You killed Gigi. [Haha, if it were Dukes power, these two guys wouldnt have been a match even if they had attacked together. What more can I say in a situation where calamity has died? I was just going to die one step earlier.] The demon dragon smiled and turned the crystal ball. A bizarre scene was shining there. Because a girl was eating the body of a dragon. It was Anna. [You may be incompetent, but you have become useful since you closed your eyes. It was at least fertilizer.] So, why did you contact me? [Arent you too cold? Still, I remember that we had a great cooperative relationship in our own way.] If youre going to keep talking nonsense, Ill stop. The dragon being torn apart in Annas mouth was most likely a deception. It also meant that among the six rulers, only the Demon Dragon and Ruler remained. Since they had dealt with all the rulers who opposed them, it would not be surprising if they pointed their swords at each other. Even though Gigi died, Ethan wasnt surprised. He was destined to die anyway. The result just happened a little faster than expected. After hearing the immediate answer, the demon dragon shrugged his shoulders. [Well, thats good. I can roughly guess why youre wary of me, and its not like I dont understand it. The reason I contacted you is simple. Its quite disappointing that cooperation ends like this.] Is it unfortunate that cooperation ends like this? All the rulers who were interfering with the demon dragon had already had their heads cut off a long time ago. Still, what is the reason for saying that? To catch the other person off guard? If not, do you really have a bigger goal? Anyway, Ethan decided to listen to the story a little more. Because I matched with him during our first meeting, I was able to deal with the three rulers without much difficulty. Just like the demon dragon used him. He himself was able to use the demon dragon. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What more cooperation do you mean? [Hehe, I think you already have a rough guess. What can you say?] The demon dragon pointed to the sky and smiled secretly. There was a deep desire in that smile that could not be hidden. Hand gesture pointing upward. Ethan saw that and asked. Are you asking me to kill the dragonlord? [The conclusions are roughly similar.] Why me? [Hmm, thats right. Not only is there no reason to go through the trouble of going to Dragonia, but he might think that he would rather kill me than fight him. I fully understand.] What the demon dragon said was right. If the condition was to deal with the dragonlord, Ethan had no reason to accept it. Dragonia was a country teeming with dragons. The dragonlord was hiding in the deepest part of the place. Even if you were a transcendental person, it was extremely difficult to penetrate inside, and even if you did, you could not guarantee your life if you confronted the monarch. Of course, Ethan was planning to avenge his past life against the dragonlord someday. To him, the dragon people were just people who needed to be exterminated. Even so. That wasnt the case now. Even if we entered the realm of absolute perfection, we had to carefully consider the entry of Dragonia. Moreover, decisively. It was not a good idea to attack the dragonlord first to avoid fighting the demon dragon. Originally, in fights and battles, the rule was to attack the weaker side first. No matter how strong the Demon Dragon was, there was a high possibility that he would be similar to a monarch or a little lower than him at best. It is a condition that does not necessarily need to be met. However, the reason why I did not express complete rejection from the beginning was simple. The demon dragon is a cunning bastard. They are obviously taking this fact into consideration as well. So, they will most likely offer something in return. If you really want to bring down the dragonlord. so? [The monarch was clearly a man of positional power. Not only did they unite the Dragon people, who had been divided into hundreds of tribes, into one, but they also established a nation and provided civilization to the Dragon people. But its a lot different now.] Different? [Now he is just a corrupt person and a ghost who holds power solely because of his past reputation.] The evaluation of the owner is very poor. [Haha, just because you were a master once, there is no reason to treat him as a master for the rest of your life. I had no idea that someone who knew that fact better than anyone else, as he became the head of the family when the family was most shaken, would say such a thing.] . [Well, anyway I will correct a few misunderstandings. Let me do it. First of all, I am not suggesting this because I have no power to stand against the dragonlord. And the second] The demon dragon looked at Ethan intently and continued speaking. [Duke, I have no intention of asking you to personally kill the dragon lord.] The demon dragon was always showing a confident look in his eyes. As if he were confident that Ethan would accept his offer. Other than that, what are the requirements? [Its simple. Please shake the dragonia. In the name of humanity.] Would you like me to shake it? [yes. You can raid Dragonias nearby villages, or even burn down a few cities. It doesnt matter even if you commit massacre. Its actually a good thing for me.] Only then was Ethan able to understand to some extent what the Demon Dragons true intentions were. Are you trying to become a hero? [haha! That makes perfect sense. There is a saying that a leader who knows that his life is a waste can never gain the loyalty of his subordinates.] While the Dragon Lord is in seclusion. As many as four rulers have died. What would it be like if they were invaded by humans they thought were much lower than them? The general dragon people, who regarded the dragon lord like a guardian deity, will slowly begin to become suspicious. The suspicion is that he is actually an incompetent monarch. The demon dragon was confident that he would win the fight against the monarch. Would he really stay still in that situation? Probably not. His mind would be filled with thoughts of immediately revolting and taking over the throne. What he needed was a justification. A worthy cause to attack a monarch who is revered like a god by ordinary dragons. To do this, quite strong humans had to invade Dragonia. It couldnt be better than that if the invader was using the surname Ardan. Ardans group came with an army to avenge the past. Is there a better picture than this to illustrate the dragonlords incompetence? [It wouldnt be such a bad offer for the duke either. All you have to do is create a plausible cause for me and the monarch to clash.] What is the price? [For the duke, it could buy more precious time than anything else.] Hmm. Ethan thought for a moment. Lets say a dragon lord and a demon dragon collide. If the Demon Dragon wins, will it be a gain or loss for this side? Of course, there will be indirect benefits as the dragonlord dies, but instead, we will see the demon dragon completely dominate Dragonia. This was a subject of considerable concern. After the war of the past, the dragonlord became virtually unknown. At least it never came to the fore. However, the demon dragon was a ruler with a healthy body. If Dragonia is occupied, there will definitely be active movement. If he not only tightened the leash on humans through the means of religion but also completely dominated the dragon race it was difficult to imagine how enormous his influence would become. [Haha, Im not asking for an answer right now. I dont want to show such a heartless attitude towards someone who has done such a great job for me. I will hear your answer in a month. Then, get some rest for today.] Soon the crystal ball became dark. Contact was lost. Only then did Bbang speak. [Master, will you accept that offer?] I dont know. [Honestly, I feel a bit uncomfortable. Arent there a lot of people under that guy? If you decide to use him, there will be plenty of slaves who will take up swords for you. Isnt that right?] Probably so. [But why bother trying to use the owner? To be honest, if I were a demon dragon, I think I would have attacked my owner right away.] To be honest, I did. With the demon dragons mana, it would be possible to surpass even the distance of a single country. No matter how far away Ethan was, he would catch up in an instant. A situation where mana was consumed while fighting a disaster. As if that wasnt enough, there was no longer a ruler to deal with. So, if he wanted to, it wouldnt be a problem to hit him. Thats why I thought about it for a while when I received a call from Sujeong-gu. This is because the moment you infuse mana, your location can be specified. Nevertheless, the reason I received the call was simple. The purpose was to check how the demonic dragon appeared. As a result of receiving the call, I was certain of one thing. It doesnt seem like hes trying to stab himself in the back right now. If that were the case, he would have come to his position a long time ago through words. Ethan looked at the divine sword and answered. There must be some reason. That may be a reason we dont know right now. [I think we need to be prepared anyway.] I think so. Bbangis question had a reasonable aspect. Defeating dragonia is something you can do using your own limbs. This means that you dont have to hold yourself back by spending a lot of time trying to utilize yourself. Nevertheless, Demon Dragon continued to try not to let go of communication. Maybe he Isnt he just constantly giving plausible-looking justifications to give himself time? These doubts began to arise. It was a direction I had never thought of before. What benefit could it be to the Demon Dragon if he, who is an enemy of the Dragon Clan, increases his strength? But that might have been a narrow-minded way of thinking. This guy was a wizard who had reached the level of absolute power. There was nothing strange about using extraordinary magic. Its no use worrying about it. Even if it was for that purpose, there werent many options for him to choose from right now. What was certain was that no matter what option you chose, you would have fewer problems if you developed your own strength. For now, returning to the duchy was the priority. Chapter 287 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 287 When he returned, the family was ruined (288) The return took place quickly. The first thing I tried as soon as I arrived was to make a potion from the bones of disaster. Is it because I have dealt with a lot of the by-products of the rulers? Illya showed off her skills by turning a bone sword containing the bones of disaster into a potion in half a day. The color of the potion was close to gray, possibly because it was made from melted bones. I came into the training room with it in my possession. Go with a bone sword. As time passed, the Dragon of Destruction was able to compress its own bones to the limit. The bone sword was the ability to use compressed bones as a weapon like a sword, and the explosion was a power that complemented attack and defense by opening up such a group of bones. In the end, in order to properly implement these two powers, the skeleton had to be tightly packed like a sedimentary layer formed over a long period of time. Isnt it possible to use the power at will when there is no bone to pull out right away? If there is one thing that is fortunate. It was the fact that he had the material that had compressed his power for such a long time. A potion made from the bone sword of disaster. Ethan, who was staring at the gray potion, opened the sealed lid. The contents gave off a fragrant smell, as if they were boiled animal bones. It was so intense, as if it had been amplified hundreds of times compared to a normal smell. I poured the potion into my mouth. The liquid was flowing out in a sticky manner, possibly due to its high viscosity. As if the scent wasnt there for no reason, the light yet savory taste spread throughout my mouth. The taste was so terrible that I couldnt even recall its terrible appearance. This is worth eating. The potion made from the tyrant and the shadow was a bit exaggerated and I thought it would make me nauseous. It was fortunate. gulp. I drank every last drop and concentrated on the liquid spreading through my body. also. It would be impossible to embody all the bodies of disaster with this. As the battle continued, we had completed some analysis of his body. However, it was not possible to embody the body of a ruler simply through this process. That was precisely why I drank the potion made up of the bodies of the tyrant and the shadow. Because each and every cell that makes up their blood and flesh had to be completely identified within the body in order to perfectly imitate the body. But the current disaster could not do that. What I got from him was simply a huge bone containing the last of his strength. The body was not just a collection of bones. This is because there were various elements, ranging from blood, flesh and muscles in large scale to each and every body cell that constitutes him in small scale. However, since the disaster had already evaporated leaving only a single bone behind, it was impossible to perfectly imitate its body. Hmm. However, if only the skeleton of a disaster was implemented, there was a high possibility that problems would arise. The reason I have not experienced any side effects while embodying the bodies of the tyrant and the shadow so far is because the bodies were embodied with mana and the body thus embodied was completely identical to that of the ruler. However, now it was not possible to achieve the same realization rate as Tyrant and Shadow. It was a fact that Ethan had guessed ever since the disaster was blown to ashes. So a different method of absorption was needed this time. I calmly analyzed its bones. Soon I was able to find out the power contained in its skeleton. Strangely high skeletal regeneration ability. The power of deposition that can compress and unite ones own bones to the limit. At least these are the ones that are included properly. In addition, the powers and other biometric information were damaged to the point where analysis could not be conducted as to whether they were lost along with the body. Still, I was glad. Because the two abilities that were considered the most core still remained. The power of disaster flows from bone density that has been compressed over a long period of time. The structure was such that the stronger the compressed force in the bones, the greater the destructive power that could be squeezed out of the entire body. What if you could compress your own bones in this way? The strength of the body can grow two levels more. Humans utilizing the power of the dragon race. This was generally impossible. If that were possible, the powers of dogs, cows, and dragons would have already been utilized. But it wasnt impossible for Ethan. He had the experience of perfectly embodying the bodies of two rulers through mana. As if that wasnt enough, he had drunk a lot of potions containing the power and power of the current ruler. If only the power of skeletal regeneration and sedimentation could be fully utilized among the powers of disaster. It might be possible to strengthen my skeleton. The remaining powers, such as bone sword and explosion, were not so urgent to Ethan. There was a new sword, the best weapon in the world, and the explosion was only an ability that could be used as an auxiliary weapon. The conception of the plan took place in an instant. There is no need to disastrously change the skeleton. It was like that when I just thought about my own size. Putting a dragon bone three times thicker and longer than the original into a human body? Unless your body is like a rubber band, your bones will explode in all directions. Moreover, if Yongins bones were copied and pasted as is, it was obvious that numerous problems would arise as the structure is different from that of human bones. You should be careful. Embodying the body with mana is ultimately only an indirect process. But what I was trying now was different. Because they were trying to inject the power of the dragon race directly into their bodies. There was no way to know what kind of reaction would occur if the Dragon Clan factor was mixed with the human body. At least Ethan didnt have the heart to take chances. Eliminate everything. A process was needed to eliminate the cause of disaster and extract only the source of the two powers. The potion that entered the body was slowly dissolved. As it was a potion containing the source of disaster, it had many properties. But there were only two things Ethan could take. Skeletal regeneration and deposition. Here, little by little, we remove the elements of the dragon race Mana was infused into the empty space as a temporary measure. Mana was the source of life. Although this structure may not be maintained for life, it will prevent it from collapsing like a sand castle right away. Delicate work continued. Since I had no intention of making my body belong to the dragon race, there were many processes that had to be taken care of in the process of bringing the two powers. The experience of handling the bodies of tyrants and rulers was of great help. There were no obstacles in the process of applying it for the first time, as the body of the rulers had been controlled indirectly through the process of embodying the body with mana. It was a bonus that the amazing mana control helped this process. In the end, through an hour-long struggle, they were able to wash away all traces of disaster from the two powers. Nevertheless, the power of regeneration and sedimentation was maintained. This was because mana was filling the gap. Of course, the gap could not be filled for an infinite amount of time. In order to make up for it, you eventually have to fill it with something. Ethan concentrated. Cells were seen creeping into the bones. Several strands of cells were extracted through extremely sophisticated mana control. Inject your own cells into two forces. If it fails, the structure will collapse. If so, the plan to strengthen the skeleton will fail. Still, I couldnt help it. Because I had no intention of directly accepting the power and authority of the dragon race. If that happens, it will be difficult to handle the side effects when they occur. In the end, a process of purification was necessary to make this power ones own. The material chosen for the process was his own somatic cells. Mana was moved. The shape of the cells gradually began to change. What was finally revealed was a factor that looked identical to that of the disaster. It wasnt just the appearance that was the same. Because the particles inside were created in the same shape as those in the disaster. This was an agent of disaster created based on his own body cells. It was also a skill that was possible because his control had reached its extreme limit. However, Ethan wasnt sure whether this method would work or not. Youll find out when you try. Mana was emptied little by little from both powers. In that empty space, a factor made up of ones own body cells took its place. The two forces, which were trembling at first, began to stabilize little by little as time passed. When so much time has passed. The scent of disaster no longer emanated from these two powers. It also meant that it had been completely transformed into a power suitable for humans. I felt dizzy, perhaps because it had been a long time since I had focused this much. Still, I couldnt stop here. This is the strength I was able to gain after struggling for several hours. Isnt it possible to let this go to waste? After the two powers were eliminated, all remaining properties were replaced as energy sources for the body. It was to be used when regenerating bones. Although mana is the source of life, the bodys regenerative power was a problem that could not be solved with this. If blood, flesh, and bones could be easily regenerated with mana, all Transcendents would have a regenerative power that exceeds that of hundreds of trolls. Although it was possible to activate some regenerative power, it was difficult to show recovery that transcended humans. In order to regenerate the body, an energy source other than mana was needed. In that sense, bone gum potion was an excellent material to use as an energy source for bone regeneration. This is because the production material was made entirely of the rulers whole bone. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Preparations are complete. Now its time to finish. The essence of disaster that flowed from the potion began to strengthen the bones, starting from the skull and extending to the spine. Crack! Wow! A skeleton that begins to compress to its limits. If a normal transcendental person attempted this process, he or she would immediately be seriously injured. Compressing a bone means shrinking its existing volume to its limit. If that were the case, it was obvious that all kinds of cells, starting with the nerves flowing through the skeleton, would be damaged. It was an act so dangerous that even a sick person would have nothing to say. But Ethan had something to believe in. Sedimentary forces of disaster. Destroying dragons also go through a process of compressing their bones like a layer of sediment. Nevertheless, the reason their bodies were able to remain healthy was because of this strange ability. The ability to go through the process of concentrating that force in one place rather than being crushed and destroyed during the process of compression. Ethan now possessed not only those abilities, but also the power of regeneration. The ability to not only regenerate bones, but also generate numerous body elements such as nerve bundles and blood vessels. Without this strength, it would have been impossible to even dream of strengthening the skeleton. Luckily it fits well. His skeleton began to compress to its limits. The volume of the skeleton begins to decrease. What complemented it was the regenerative power that created the skeleton of the disaster. Bones are constantly being created and compressed. There was a lot of pain, but it wasnt so much that I couldnt endure it. twice. third time. Four times. It was after as many as seven compression processes were completed that the change in the skeleton, which had been created and compressed as if it knew no limits, was completed. Chapter 288 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 288 When it returned, the family was ruined (289) The regenerative and sedimentary powers were utilized to their limits. The body to which the two powers were applied was quite different from before. Ethan stood up and looked at his body. As he reached the level of a transcendental person, the distribution and structure of the skeleton itself was perfected to the point where it was perfect for wielding a sword. Therefore, the change in the skeleton itself was not significant. The biggest change was the compression of the skeleton. He looked at the full-length mirror placed in the training room and nodded. Youve grown a little taller. The change was approximately 5 cm. He peered inside the body. Bones compressed to their limits were clearly visible throughout the body. The volume occupied by the body was similar to before, but its strength and power were amplified to an incomparable degree compared to the past. I knew that as soon as I grabbed the sword. It was because Bbangi was scared. [huh? Master, are you sure you didnt use any mana for this?] Huh. [Oh my god, Im going crazy. How can humans have this kind of power] Bbangi let out a sigh. This was because the power felt in the owners grasp a moment ago was similar to when more than 30% of mana was used. In other words, it was said that even if you unlocked mana with all your might, you could draw more than 30% of the power. The body of the Transcendent was a weapon of war in its very existence. The fact that the weapons output increased by 30% was like terrible news to the enemy. Of course, the bread did that to me too. Its already getting harder and harder to handle the masters power, but I cant believe its grown so much here. Ugh. Here, along with acceptance, immortality is added? I couldnt even imagine how much pressure that would be. [Well Id like you to do reinforcement work later when you have time] Reinforcement? [I feel like the owners output is gradually exceeding the level I can handle. I can hold on somehow for now, but if I grow at this rate my body will soon have problems.] I dont know if I can save Ardenheit. Bbangis sword body was entirely made of Ardenheite. Naturally, suitable metal was needed for reinforcing and reinforcing work. Even mithril, which was treated as more than a treasure to ordinary knights, was nothing more than a completely useless piece of trash when it came to reinforcing the divine sword. [Okay, I know that too. If you happen to be able to obtain such metal, I would like to ask for it.] I will consider it. The work of identifying the body has been going on for a long time. Not only was the agent of disaster completely erased, but there were no side effects from the change, perhaps because the power was created using his own body cells. All that remains is a skeleton compressed to the limit. I dont know if an eighth is possible. Regenerative and sedimentary forces. It was a power engraved into his skeleton. Bones will continue to be created, and the bones thus created will accumulate little by little. Even so, it was unclear whether it would be possible to fold eight times. The more it is compressed and piled up, the stronger it becomes. For the eighth compression, an energy source and skeleton nearly twice the force of the previous compression were required. To prepare them purely with time, you will need as much time as you have ever lived. Ultimately, what was needed was fuel that could be converted into an energy source. As long as there is enough fuel, the regenerative and sedimentary powers can be utilized to a greater extent. There isnt much of a solution that comes to mind right now. It was possible to collect energy sources by hitting mana stones or elixirs, but when considering the return on investment, it was a very poor business. Even if you could find the highest quality mana stones or expensive elixirs, the amount that could be converted into an energy source was insufficient. It was something that could not be helped at the level of transcendence. In fact, it was not an area where help from objects could be received. Soon after, Ethan left the training room. * * * There was not much time left until the period suggested by the Demon Dragon. What had to be done in the meantime was simple. To increase power as quickly as possible. That was the reason why I consumed the bone sword potion right away. Even after absorbing the power of disaster, there was one more way to increase power. That was what made Ysera grow. It was Ethan who had left the underground training hall empty for him. Are you ready? yes. Ysera answered, swallowing her saliva nervously. After signing a contract with the monarch. She had not been able to see Ethans face since the uproar broke out. This was especially true when he said that he personally visited the Land of Fire and persuaded the monarch. If he had been a proper spiritist, he wouldnt have lost his body in the first place and he wouldnt have put the duke in trouble. To be honest, I had no desire to cooperate with that damn spirit of Lorotia. Whatever the circumstances, it was just a vicious creature that had stolen its own body through a clever trick. Still, we couldnt not cooperate. In the end, what was the reason for signing a contract with the monarch? It was because of the single intention of wanting to help the duke. The anger toward Lorotia was not completely diluted, but what was more important than that anger was his own goal. Thats why I continued to cooperate with the monarch, even though I really hated it. And then I realized. Lorotias power was certainly great. When the cultists invaded. If it had been the situation before the contract, it would not have been such an overwhelming battle. Even if I had prepared thoroughly before jumping in, I would have suffered greatly. Of course you will get hurt. However, it was different after signing with Lorotia. I dont know what the change of heart was about, but the monarch was actively cooperating with him. Thanks to this, it became possible to have Lorotia descend directly on ones body. This was possible because more than half of the monarchs were divided, rather than carrying the burden solely on themselves. Unlike before, the reason that remained clear gave her an incredible ecstasy. This was because so much power was put into the body. In particular, when the monarchs exclusive weapon was used, the sense of omnipotence reached its peak. A dedicated weapon that can be said to be one step above the divine sword. Auroica, whip of fire. Even high-ranking worshipers could not withstand a single whipping and their bodies were torn in half. Even if you are a ruler, if you face this whip, you will not be able to return to a healthy body. Clearly, that was the power he wanted. For a moment, I was swept away by a sense of elation. After the battle, an inexplicable bitterness enveloped my entire body. It was an added bonus that the hatred toward Lorotia fueled the fire. No, it would be fair to say it was pure jealousy rather than hatred. The reason was simple. The Fire Lord would certainly be of great help to the Duke. Unlike before, even if he accepts Advent, he may be able to maintain his reason and will to some extent In the end, he is only a tool that allows him to handle the monarch. Thats why sharp words came out after the battle was over. The cold atmosphere with Lorotia has continued even in recent times. They are just putting up with each other for each others goals. In such a situation, the duke called him. With the reason to continue training through sparring. I need to show progress A feeling of sorrow began to burn in my heart. Recently, the situation has been moving very urgently. As many as four of the six rulers died. All thats left is the demon dragon and domination. Their power had been witnessed in the Kingdom of Ameria. In particular, the Demon Dragon was an entity so powerful that even Lorotia could not belittle it. If they even attacked the duke a terrible ending might be waiting for them. What was even more terrifying was the fact that when dealing with the demon dragon, he could move alone, leaving himself alone like last time. It was like I couldnt see even if dirt got in my eyes. Duke, please promise me one thing. What do you mean? If I show my ability in this sparring, you will definitely take me there. It will be so. Ethan nodded willingly. The Demon Dragon was an enemy with too much power to fight with just the confidence he had up until now. It was the same even in the current situation where the power of domination was accepted. Without Yseras help, the odds of winning would be less than 30%. This was also set high considering the recent increase in power. Previously, I thought that even if we combined forces with Isera, our odds of winning would not exceed 30%. Whereas now? Assuming Ysera skillfully handles Lorotia, I thought she could see up to 50%. Of course, this was purely the conclusion when one demon dragon and two people got together. If the ruling Anna sticks around, that possibility will fall to 40%. In any case, the battle situation was not something to consider now. Right now, just calculating the power of a single demon dragon was a headache. Are you ready? yes. Ysera summoned Lorotia. -Im going to spar with the duke. So, would you please cooperate? [Okay, lets cooperate actively.] The answer came back much easier than expected. I looked at Lorotia. Her eyes were burning with even more heat than usual. Because the contract had been exchanged, Ysera was able to read some of Lorotias emotions. Interest, curiosity, and even a desire to win before mild anger. Lorothias emotions were tightly intertwined like a very complex skein of thread. [Can I come down?] DOf course. The duke was a knight with transcendent power. Moreover, Ysera was not yet able to perfectly handle the monarch. It was better to have the monarch descend from the beginning than to fight the battle while clumsily controlling the monarch. Even if its just to use a dedicated weapon. [Then are we going?] Yseras body was burning brightly. Her body trembled from the overwhelming sense of elation. Immediately, my emotions burned brightly, as if engulfed in flames. The emotions of joy were slowly burning away her reason. That too for a while. The corners of her mouth moved spontaneously. [A bird I havent seen has grown again? I guess Ill have to do my best for this from the beginning, right?] Before she knew it, a long whip of flame had formed in her hand. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [I wont let down my guard this time, so be prepared?] For a moment, Ysera was taken aback by the spontaneous movement of her mouth, but then began to focus on Lorotias feelings, which were becoming more and more evident. As the state of descent deepened, the spirit and spirit were able to read each other. Soon, Ysera realized why the monarch had cooperated so willingly. The last time your body was taken away. He seemed to be resentful of the memory of being helplessly kicked out by the Duke. This sparring was an extension of that and an opportunity to shake off the humiliation. However, I had no choice but to be wary of those who had taken control of my body. DAre you planning on taking my body away again? [No, the opposite sex remains intact, right? And you too can become stronger by learning how to properly handle my whip. So watch. I will teach you how to properly deal with Auroica. Then duke. Are you going?] Nod. The moment his head was nodded, the whip swept around Ethan. Its strength and power were completely different from when dealing with worshipers. The underground gymnasium began to shake violently due to the blow that used all its might. Chapter 289 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 289 After returning, the family was ruined (290) Its definitely different. After concluding the reconciliation through the Dukes mediation, Ysera would occasionally summon Lorotia. This was because the fastest way for a spiritist to grow was to act together with the spirits. As the summons were maintained and the spirits stayed together for a long time, the bond between the spiritist and the spirit deepened, and the level of communication they could share also deepened. Although they didnt like each other very much, since they both had their own goals, cooperation was inevitable. Even so, Ysera did not give Lorotia complete trust. Its natural. Wasnt there already a precedent for having ones body taken away? Even if the duke personally arranged it and received a promise that such a thing would not happen again in the future, the shattered trust could not be rekindled overnight. Naturally, the scope of cooperation had to be very limited. For example, while maintaining a descending state, he continues to be wary of the monarch and refuses to hand over any control of his body to Lorotia, or is extremely wary of his thoughts being read. As the spirit and spirit did not trust each other, the speed at which their communication power increased was very slow. In terms of advancing skills, the pace was also stagnant. This was a clear fact even when we recall the last time the worshipers invaded the duchy. After the advent, the monarchs special weapon was summoned, but the battle that Ysera fought was no different from a mere battle. The only thing I could do was remember the very basic whipping techniques through a close connection, and then swing the weapon at random. If we had actively cooperated with Lorotia, we would have been able to create a much more efficient battle structure rather than simply using force. It was a fact that even Isera knew. The only problem was that I didnt want to do it. When he thought about it, he had never once witnessed Lorotias true power. When his body was taken away, he was helplessly bound by a thread of magic, losing his will. At that time, I was not in a situation where I could intuitively see the battle. When I came to my senses, I was busy fighting for control of my body with her. Afterwards, he tried to descend several times, but as he always took control of his body, he had no choice but to use the method he was used to in dealing with the monarchs power. Of course, there was no way that its original power would be revealed. Isera had never even held the reins of a horse, let alone held a whip, in her entire life. Of course, there was no way he could properly handle the monarchs weapons. What she did was a trick. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Ysera did not realize that fact. They were simply overcome by a sense of omnipotence as they accepted the monarch, and were intoxicated by its overwhelming power. However, from the moment I started observing from a third party perspective. She was beginning to realize how ineffectively she had been fighting the battle. The same was true of the technique involved in whipping. Unlike herself, who simply blazed and swept the surroundings with only force, Lorotia was pursuing extreme efficiency while maintaining a noble stance in every detail. An attack method that cleverly captures the rotational force from the arm to the wrist, requiring much less force but extremely increasing destructive power. The difference was not simply in the proficiency in handling weapons. Even Lorotias ability to manipulate fire mana was several times more overwhelming. While he could only extract 2 power with 1 mana at best, Lorotia was extracting 5 times more power than that. The difference in operational power was so great that it was hopeless. Lorotia continues to engage in close combat without losing an inch to the dukes swordsmanship. In a situation where my body is being controlled by something other than myself. Suddenly, I thought it was beautiful. Rather, perhaps he is occupying a position he is not suited for because of ugly jealousy. . Maybe in the first place. Maybe he should have just disappeared with his body taken away. If Lorotia had helped the duke instead of him, he would have been able to move much more easily than he does now. All sorts of thoughts were running through my head. It also affected Lorotia as she moved her body. She, who had been swinging her whip diligently, took a step back. [This idiot Ah! Wait a minute.] Ethan nodded. A little while ago, Lorotias movements were extremely creaky. There was definitely a problem between the spiritist and the spirit. [Sigh] Soon after, Lorotia kicked the floor violently and crumpled her face. [Hey summoner. Are you going to keep doing this?] D. [When was the last time you confronted each other harshly and now youre acting like a slouch? Dont you know that if you do this, problems will arise in Kangrim?] Ysera remained frustratingly silent. In the end, it was Lorotia who was upset. [Ah! Im going to release Duke Kangrim, so talk to him. Because we cant spar in this condition.] Of course. -No wait Ysera was shocked. She was also aware of how ugly it was to think like this and not be able to hide her sense of shame. This was the same situation as suddenly showing a bare face without makeup. This also applies to someone who is desperately longing for unrequited love. But before she could stop him, the monarch was leaving her body in an instant. A dizzying sense of helplessness swept over my entire body. It was a very rude action. Isera. . He lowered his head. I ended up causing trouble to the duke again. I didnt have the confidence to face him directly. Is there any problem? That I guess it exists. It was an instant before I understood Sera Lees concerns. This was not the first time he had shown this attitude. It was like that even before I signed with Lorotia. I think I know how you feel. Are you feeling ashamed that it would have been better if the monarch had controlled your body? . Im sure Ive said this before, but I dont like it. sorry. Do you think I brought this up because I wanted you to apologize? Probably not. Ysera immediately shook her head. I already knew what the duke wanted. Because there was something I heard once when my body was taken away. Having confidence in yourself. However, the problem was that it was not easy. Do you really think it would have helped me if the monarch took over your body and moved around? that is. I think not. If I can only receive help by sacrificing a colleague who is not even a stranger, I would rather not receive it. Thats my nature. I have lived that way so far and I will continue to live that way in the future. That is why I have been training tirelessly to carry out my will. I hadnt lived for a long time, but I knew one thing for sure. Justice without power is not accepted. It was a cruel, yet fact that could not be clearer. If you feel so ashamed, I will personally apologize. Dont even think of things like that. In the end, its just a meaningless assumption that will help neither you nor me. yes. This is the dukes name. I had to accept it. Because I was hoping he would. And you know that too. It may be more helpful at first, but it becomes less effective as time goes by. Isnt that right? Ethan asked while looking at Lorotia. The monarch, who was silent for a moment, nodded. [Well, it would be less efficient than cooperating with this guy.] A method of binding the spiritists soul and stealing ownership of the body. There was one problem with this method. No matter how much the soul is sealed, the owner of the body is ultimately Sera Lee herself. Although it could be controlled to a certain extent, it was impossible to achieve maximum efficiency. How can one achieve maximum efficiency if the body itself is not ones own? Its just that its controlled by a monarch-level entity, creating an optical illusion that makes it look better than the spiritist himself right now. Lorothia readily acknowledged that fact. In the end, the only way for spirits and spirit masters to show their strongest power was to increase their communication with each other and cooperate at the best level. . That was a fact that even Isera knew. However, I continued to feel anxious because I couldnt tell when the cooperation skills would be at their best. Because the situation was becoming more urgent day by day. You dont have to worry about that. Even if I fight the demon dragon and lose, it will ultimately be because of my shortcomings, not your lack of skills. Ethan answered immediately as if he had read her mind. This was sincere. Although others may be able to help in battle, it is ones own skills that ultimately determine the outcome. Blaming others for that was in itself unseemly. What you need to think about is how you can cooperate more deeply with the monarch. I wont be able to take your body now anyway. [Che, thats right. Because we made an oath.] Lorotia admitted obediently. After talking with the Duke who had visited the Land of Fire in person, the future of the Fire Spirits was ultimately placed on him. Now he was the only hope for the fire spirits. If you face an absurd death, the fire spirits will not be able to avoid extinction. In the end, you have to do your best to help the Duke. To do that, Yseras heart had to be opened. Without her as a conduit, there was no way for him to descend on Inse for a long time. In that sense, Lee Sera was an extremely valuable human resource. Wasnt he a spiritist who could summon a monarch? I doubted whether I would be able to find another fire spiritist like this even if I searched the entire western continent. It was to the point where I couldnt understand why a spiritist with such skills had become such a jerk. what. In fact, saying that I couldnt understand was a lie. Because there was a history of digging into her concerns like a sharp awl and stealing her body. Lorotia, with her arms crossed, looked at Ethan and spoke bluntly. [The duke was wrong. Are you human?] What? [Isnt this guy so self-destructive because the pace of development there is so fast? Because no matter what I do, I feel like I cant keep up with it.] Is it because I received some part of Lee Seras feelings? I dont know why, but my mouth was moving spontaneously. [Even when we fight all the time, he goes alone and destroys everything. Hes always watching from afar. Would she have shrunk like this if she had been allowed to participate in the battle in the first place?] In the end, the Duke was clearly responsible for Ysera showing such a shriveled appearance. Isnt the problem that he is too good for a human being? But that stupid spiritist would never say something like this. In the end, the only one who could represent the spirit masters feelings was himself. Lorotia, seeing Ethan, continued speaking. Chapter 290 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 290 When I returned, my family was ruined (291) Is it because I received some part of Lee Seras feelings? I dont know why, but my mouth was moving spontaneously. [How desperate would you be to beg to be taken away? But that doesnt mean hes completely lacking, and hes actually a spiritist who signed a contract with the monarch.] Even while Ethan was silent, Lorothia continued to speak. [Even though he signed a contract with me, he probably left it behind this time and went alone. They are definitely responsible for it fading away like that.] Stop that. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Why should I stop? If you have a problem, speak up. It just keeps piling up because Im always complaining inside.] I felt extremely embarrassed. Is it thanks to that? I was able to read Yseras mind more deeply than usual. Her face was redder than ever. It was because of a dizzying level of shame. That was precisely the reason why they tried to hastily sever their connection with the monarch. But her attempt was blocked by the duke before it could even begin. Ysera looked at Ethan as she felt the mana inside her body being tightly bound. Duke? Keep talking. Ethans mana sensitivity was among the highest in the Western Continent. Even if Lorotia helped, Yseras mana control was not enough to stop him. [good. The wizard named Ilya is already performing his duties, and so are the woman who is the magician and her sister. Its also a problem to always give work to those women. Think about it. How great is the relative deprivation?] Did you feel that way? Oh no, I The more my inner thoughts were revealed, the more I felt a sense of shame that was driving me crazy. What was even more shocking was the fact that I couldnt refute those words. The more I faced the Dukes gaze, which was looking at me half-piercingly, the more my mind turned white. Are you saying that that statement here is not true? That was no different from lying to the duke. To be honest, if I said I didnt feel that way, it would definitely be a lie. [Honestly, I dont think my elementalist is completely useless in battle. But why are they always separated from each other? Im also curious about this.] I thought it was something I could handle on my own. [Of course I can handle it. However, I dont think its right for him to act like that and tell me to be confident. Where on earth do you have confidence?] . Ethan was speechless. To be honest, I never imagined that Ysera would be torturing herself to this extent. There was an unpleasant incident, but wasnt it eventually resolved through mediation? Now that I can continue my contract without any problems, I thought that my self-esteem issues would recover on their own over time. [After listening to the owner, I dont think what he said was wrong? Well because each of the other humans had a given role. In particular, all the other girls were like that except her.] Was it like that? Ilia was active in various research and development projects, including potion manufacturing, and Sylvia was commanding the Black Moon as before and steadily collecting information. Elena acted as the dukes deputy whenever she was away. I had no choice but to admit that I failed to consider the feeling of alienation. In the end, wasnt it the same as before, even after signing a contract with the monarch? Of course, there was a record of wiping out worshipers who invaded the duchy, but that was not just Yseras role. Because all of the territorys combat personnel were deployed to defense. Ethan, who was choosing his words for a moment, looked at Ysera. Im sorry I might have thought that. Ethan, who apologized plainly, added: However, it is not that I did not accompany you due to your lack of skills as before. I just did it because I thought it was something I could handle on my own, and I also thought you needed time. Im fine. From what I heard, I dont think I was fine. . [Thats right, it wouldnt have been okay?] You keep saying you know something [You read me too. Of course, you should think the opposite as well.] Yseras mouth was tightly shut. When the Duke headed to the Land of Fire to intercede. There was definitely an explanation about memories related to Lorotia. It feels like each other is looking into each others inner thoughts. It was one of the experiences that every spiritist experiences. Therefore, to the spiritists, the spirits that had been with them for a long time were their deepest understanding and companions. This process accelerated as their communication with each other increased. Of course, sometimes this phenomenon occurred even when the communicative power itself was low. A typical example was when each persons emotions were greatly shaken. When rapport was low, we tended to implicitly defend each others minds. However, as the amplitude of emotions grew, the mental defenses also tended to collapse. That was why Ysera was able to read the monarchs memories. The monarch who occupied his body at that time was not only extremely angry, but was also unable to hide his embarrassment. This time, on the contrary, it was as if Lorotia had read his mind one by one. Ethan spoke to Ysera, who was dumbfounded. I never think your skills and talents are lacking. really? Yes, isnt this the first monarchs contract to appear in hundreds of years? If you judge that a spirit masters skills are lacking, then your eyes are no different from knotholes. Then from now on. I was planning on accompanying you even if you didnt say anything. I will definitely need you to deal with the demon dragon. ! Yseras eyes sparkled at those words. I really need you. It was because I sensed the sincerity behind these words. So dont be discouraged. Because you are the talent I need. And going this route instead of having Lorotia control your body will probably be the most helpful in the end. The Dukes words were full of confidence. However, it was something that Ysera could not easily believe. There was clearly no disagreement that the method of cooperation between spiritists and spirits was the best method in the long run. The problem was that it was included in the scope of long-term. Im not confident. You defeated three rulers in half a year. I am not the genius of the century like the Duke In the end, the problem was that the Duke continued to develop, but his own growth rate was not enough compared to that. Ethan saw Yseras darkened face and laughed. Do you remember when we first met? yes. Of course, dont forget it. It was a scene engraved in her mind. After hearing what my father said, I was furious because I thought he was trying to marry me to an old duke. Then, upon hearing that he was a very young duke, he ran out of the estate to personally check the groom. What followed was a series of shocks. Especially when he completely subdued himself with a single wave of his hand, even though he had virtually the same level of skill as a 9th tier in handling the highest level elemental of fire. For the first time, I was able to truly feel what it meant to have a shiver run through my entire body. I was fascinated by the Dukes strength, and as time went by, I became deeply immersed in the character of Ethan, not just his strength. So deep that I deny the self-love that used to be endlessly overflowing, and yet I cant let him go. If you think about it, a lot has changed. Isera also felt it. Even before meeting the duke, she was considered the most beautiful young lady in Heidern, and she thought that she was so talented that she could overpower anyone her age with one hand. There was definitely a lot of self-esteem. Yseras face turned red. The first nobleman to reject him was the duke. When I looked at you with cold eyes that showed not even the slightest interest. The memory of rushing towards her in tears was still one of the darkest moments of her life. Im not saying this to make fun of you. The higher your self-esteem, the better. Its great. Actually, Im very much like that. ah. Well if you think about it, it was natural. Because there was no way for someone with such great talent, such great status, and such great power, to lack self-esteem. I think I liked seeing you better then than now. Its better to be overflowing. [Thats right, so passive that its frustrating? It makes me wonder how on earth he was so mean in the past.] Did you even read my past? [Did I read it because I wanted to? Since your mental defense is completely breached, how do you get in?] Haa Ysera sighed and looked at Ethan. Ill try harder from now on. Okay, in that sense, let me tell you some good news that will fill your self-esteem. Good news? What would it have been like if Lorotia had taken over your body? At the very least, it would have been impossible to have the monarch descend on my body. Isnt that right? Maybe I guess so? Ysera nodded. It was absurd to possess the duke while he was busy taking over his own body. If he did that, he could have lost the control he worked so hard to gain back to himself. But its different now. ah! When she heard the difference Ethan mentioned, she slapped her palm. Advent. Ninety-nine out of a hundred was a technique that could only be performed between spirit masters and spirits. The reason was simple. This was because if the wavelength did not match the spirit, it was impossible to penetrate into another persons body. Since the spirit priest has already made a contract with the spirit and is at the right wavelength, it is possible for him to descend. Excluding spirit masters, the probability of finding a human with the right wavelength was extremely low. In fact, it was good to see that it wasnt there. Therefore, the ways in which spiritists helped their colleagues were limited. For example, by making a spirit dwell in an inanimate weapon with no wavelength and giving it properties, or by directly manipulating the spirit to cooperate. But what about a duke? We might be able to directly infiltrate Lorotia and bring it into a state similar to Kangrim. The duke and the monarch had previously had a close relationship. From the beginning, I received the monarchs blessing directly, and I even heard a story about a time when the monarch himself inhabited my body while helping with training. There is no need to regard Advent as an impossible option. The attributes they both handle are the same What if the power of the monarch and the power of the duke were mixed? The Absolute, a state that is virtually legendary and considered unattainable to humans. Maybe I could show off that level of power. It was clearly a result that could not be shown when Lorotia took control of her body. Chapter 291 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 291 #When I returned, my family was ruined (292) Now do you understand why I need you? yes. Under such conditions, it would have been more helpful to summon the monarch himself. Only then was Ysera able to completely come to her senses. The attitude towards sparring has also completely changed. If I had felt envy and jealousy toward Lorotia just a little while ago, it was different now. This was because he clearly realized that he, too, could be of help to the duke. When the sympathies that had been coloring her heart for a long time disappeared, she was able to look directly at the monarch called Yse. I need to improve my skills. Even if the monarch possessed the duke, the time the monarch could be active was bound to be proportional to his or her mana amount and communication power. Even though Manaya cannot be rapidly increased in a short period of time, the level of sympathy was different. Depending on how much importance was placed on communication with spirits and how much trust they had in each other, the ability to communicate varied greatly. To do that Ill have to open my mind too. I looked at Lorotia. One thing was clear. He said that the monarch had helped him in a situation a while ago. If Lorotia had not spoken on behalf of his feelings, he would have suffered as she said. It was thanks to her full help that we were able to communicate honestly. Obviously, the contract did not start off in a good direction. We cant just stand back and be tied down by the past forever. This was a fact that both Isera and the monarch were aware of. In the end, we also knew that collaboration with each other was most important in order to achieve our individual goals. DIll try harder from now on. [Okay.] The monarch nodded and looked at the duke. [Lets spar again.] Sure. The sparring continued as it had just before. Ysera did not turn away from Lorotia this time. Rather, with a fire in his eyes, he was trying to capture and remember her every action in his mind. It was like when she first summoned the spirit. I was learning her fighting style with pure joy and enthusiasm, just as I had continued my training by receiving step-by-step instructions from my father. The fact that I started actively asking questions was a bonus. Even Lorotia was surprised by the 180-degree change in attitude. [I wish it had been like this a long time ago.] DIm sorry. [Okay, the most important thing when swinging a whip is] DSo, youre saying that you have to use mana elaborately when snapping your wrist? [Yes, in this way. You have to use your entire arm properly, starting with your wrist. Do you know that salmon fish?] DYes, Ive seen it before. [Its very active, right? The same goes for whips. Imagine a salmon moving through the river. And swing it. The moment you rotate it like this, the mana] At that moment, the inside of the body, which had become transparent, began to become clearly visible in Yseras field of vision. Lorothias gaze began to be reflected on her as well. my empathy has improved. If I had the same level of communication as before, I would not have been able to assimilate the gaze in this way. This also meant that the monarch was teaching himself sincerely. If I had only opened my heart on my own, my empathy would not have increased so quickly. The results were amazing when we started having in-depth conversations and teaching each other about the same topic. In just a short period of time, about 30 minutes at most, Ysera was able to understand a lot about how to handle Auroica. This was possible because I felt firsthand how to handle the whip not only in theory but also in practice. [Like this!] Although Lorotia was controlling the body, the mind still belonged to Ysera. Because the level of communication was low so far, the degree to which sensations were shared was very low. But it was different now. The sharing of sensations became increasingly clear as the class continued. By the time an hour had passed, Ysera was experiencing such detailed sensations that she could feel every single strand of downy hair on her entire body. Only then did Ysera realize. How great is Lorotias whipping skill. At least in terms of whip-handling skills, there was not a single person on the continent as skilled as Lorotia. It was a fact that I fully realized because the connection became so detailed that I could feel every inch of my skin. At least in this field, the monarch was the continents best teacher. It was an incredible opportunity. Ysera was no longer jealous of Lorotia. Instead, he just decided to fully embrace her and make that strength his own. Moment by moment. Ysera was growing dazzlingly fast. * * * Training continued for nearly four weeks. In the first week of training, I actively accepted all classes as if I was fully tutored by Lorotia. In the second week, instead of Lorotia moving her body directly, Ysera began to take her place. Is it because of increased empathy? There was no trace of the past, when he lost half of his emotions and ran wild while being engulfed in the heat of the monarchy. Rather, instead of being consumed by that power, all that remains is that he begins to utilize the given power properly and begins to show off his skills in sparring with the Duke. Classes to improve Sera Lees skills continued in the third week. The advice of the two teachers, the monarch and the duke, was all intuitive and sharp. Before she knew it, she was being groomed to be worthy of a transcendental, not only physically but also mentally. She was no longer a half-transcendent whose body was strengthened by a lucky contract with a monarch. In the 3rd week, Yseras skills have grown to the point where she is not easily defeated even when facing a considerable transcendental person. This was especially true when it came to handling Auroica. -The technique has finally matured to suit the body. Ysera had a critical weakness. That is, compared to the growth of the physical body, the technical aspect of handling spirits or special weapons has not yet caught up with the physical body. This training was aimed at narrowing that gap as much as possible. And three weeks of intensive training produced amazing results. It has become worthy of the state of transcendence. Of course, Yseras skills were bound to be inferior to the whipping skills shown by a monarch who had reached absolute perfection by directly manipulating her body. This gap was difficult to narrow even if it were 3 years rather than 3 weeks. However, from the perspective of bridging the gap between body and mind, which was the initial goal, it was safe to say that the current Ise has exceeded her goal. Because I have been trained as a transcendent person who displays skills that I would not be embarrassed to display anywhere. Its fast. Is this the power of active communication? The spirits and the spirit masters were in an absolute cooperative relationship in which they could not grow unless they cooperated with each other. After covering up the feud between Lorotia and Ysera. A lot of time has passed since then. Nevertheless, during that period, Yseras development was virtually non-existent. It must have been because there was no rapport at all. Since there was no trust in each other, there was no communication, and since there was no communication, there was no reason for the rapport to increase. Thats why Ysera was a half-transcendent. But it was different now. Considering that when I first started sparring, I didnt even know how to use a whip, the growth rate was astounding. Wasnt he able to create a technique that could rival even a transcendentalist in just three weeks from scratch? Even if it was Ethan, he had no confidence in growing at such a fast pace. A body that has grown to another level. A monarch-level spirit that has reached peak prowess. In addition, Lee Seras sincere attitude of actively accepting the class without any worries. This is a result that can be shown because everything is in place. Week 4, the last training week. The person who trained intensively here was Kangrim. [What do you think?] Its definitely amazing. To have Lorotia descend on oneself. This was one of the development directions Ethan was thinking about. The result of being empowered by a monarch-level entity was beyond imagination. The heat of the white flames has changed. The fire, which I wondered if it could burn any hotter, was burning at a higher temperature than ever before. It has also become extremely efficient in terms of mana consumption. This was because the monarchs could be used together with the white flame. The burden is halved and the power is doubled. It was a surprising effect. Are other people usually like this? [No way. This is a result that can be shown because your and my wavelengths match to a large extent.] Lorotia continued speaking immediately. [You started with my blessing from the beginning of accumulating mana. The blessing would have changed the body, and as the changed body continued to grow, the power of the blessing would have steadily accumulated. Fundamentally, my power and your power are not that different.] Ethan nodded. If you think about it, weve had that conversation before. White salt, not black salt. Lorotia once said words of praise while looking at the flame. It is a pure flame that has not been corrupted. In a broad sense, the flames handled by the monarch were no different from white flames. It was just a flame that was a little more refined and contained a little more purifying power. [There is probably no one on the continent who matches my wavelength as much as the Duke.] Isnt there Ysera? [No, not yet. Because we are in the process of matching each others wavelength. In the future, we may be on better terms than you, but not now. There is still a long way to go.] I see. [Yes. I guess Ill have to go back now. [It is still a state that cannot be maintained for a long time.] Soon after, Lorotia returned to Yseras body. Ysera, who was maintaining the summons while sweating profusely, slumped down in her seat. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Good job. No. I should have focused a little more This is enough. Currently, the time that Ysera was able to descend on Lorotia was approximately 10 minutes. That was also assuming that the situation was normal and not a fierce fight. This was also a long time compared to when sympathy was low. If the monarch had descended on his body in the first week, he would not have been able to last even a minute. Originally, it was more difficult to control the ship while putting it in someone elses body than to control ones own power within ones own body. That was the same even if Ethan and Lorothias wavelength was high. In the end, the mana consumed by Lorotia belonged to Ysera. But if he could grow to this level with just four weeks of training. It was not a meaningless time. Especially in a situation where the period that the demon dragon spoke of is just around the corner. Ethan looked at the crystal ball in his arms. Coincidentally, at that moment the crystal ball began to glow. A call has arrived. Chapter 292 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 292 When I returned, my family was ruined (293) Mana was infused into the crystal ball. Before long, a familiar robe began to come into view. The smile underneath the robe was still the same. DHave you been this busy? Not really. -This is my first time seeing you sweat. I thought this was something big. Im glad that doesnt seem to be the case. You probably already know whats going on A subtle silence continued. Ethan had a hunch. Will you act as a sword to stab Dragonia, or will you oppose it? Now he was hoping for a clear answer. It would be a lie to say that I am not at all concerned about this topic. Its difficult. Through the past four weeks of training, Ysera has grown to become a transcendental and has also been able to endure for quite a long time with the monarch descending on her body. However, even if all of these things were taken into consideration, the odds of winning in a battle with the Demon Dragon were at best 50%. Absolute. No matter how high I set this level, there was something lacking. It was a level that even I couldnt reach. Moreover, although the spirit lord was in the same absolute state, it was a story that was common only in the spirit world. As long as the summoner was a transcendental person, there was a limit to the power that could be shown. What if we set the tone to attack Dragonia? It is a nation of dragons in name and name. Moreover, in order for public opinion to completely turn against the dragonlord, it would be more effective to move a large army than to move alone. That guy will definitely ask for this too. No matter how minimal it was, all of Ardans private soldiers would have to be used, and if a lot were captured, all of Heiderns troops might have to move. What if he hits you in the back while youre away? Heidern will collapse in an instant. Of course, the possibility that the guy who has been quiet until now will come and stab him in the back is not very high. There is no such thing as absolute in this world. You cant say theres no possibility. Moreover, there was another risk. Its ultimate goal is to bring down the dragonlord. Wouldnt it be possible to wipe out the kingdom and then head to Dragonia in the name of punishing Heidern for sending the troops? Then we could be attacked in both directions. What if you enter Dragonia after annihilating the invaders? If he moved like this, the demon dragon would be able to blow his two noses without even touching his hand. Not only will you be able to easily defeat Heidern, who was suffering from both sides, but you will also gain Dragonias trust and tremendous reputation. His position will rise incomparably compared to before. Monarch, then you can slowly bring him down. It would not be that difficult to dethrone a powerless monarch after gaining power and fame. If you think about it that way, accepting that offer was very dangerous. Even if they dont stab you in the back like this, its still a problem. The idea of bringing down the dragonlord may be true. Humans who invaded Dragonia. What if you get justification there and then move directly to dethrone the monarch? It would be best if I failed, but what if I succeed? If he succeeds, he will have both the human world and the dragon nation in his hands. It was a very dangerous thing. It was clear that Dragonias power alone would easily surpass that of three or four kingdoms. It has to be that way. The six rulers were virtually the vanguard. Of course, even for Dragonia, there are no other ruler-level individuals with this level of skill. It was clear that the number of private soldiers would be much greater than the number of dragons who had now advanced. Considering that a typical dragon soldier had the strength to handle more than ten infantry, giving him military power was a very risky decision. In that sense, the dragonlord is better. Dragonlord Draksis. I dont know if he is truly mortally wounded and is hiding out, or if he is not showing up for some reason. But one thing is certain. The fact is that it has been very quiet for at least the past ten years. I dont know if it will continue or not, but at least something was clear. The truth was that if left alone, it would at least move less aggressively than the demon dragon. If you promise to cooperate just to buy time. War does not start overnight. Considering that, if we promise to attack Dragonia, we will be able to buy at least a couple of months. War. No matter what you chose, it was an inevitable result. The moment he looked at the demon dragon with his decision made. The demon dragon spoke one step ahead of him. -It must be a difficult choice. I completely understand. Looking at those eyes, I can understand which option you will choose. . DI think I know roughly what youre worried about. How about this? What are you talking about? -I will personally go to the duke and make an oath. You want to make an oath? Ethan tilted his head. This was because the conditions were so incomprehensible. An oath was not something to be taken lightly, even by an absolute person. This was a fact that could be clearly seen just by looking at Lorotia. Isnt the monarch who stole Yseras body just a few weeks ago and is now very actively cooperating with her? A change of heart certainly played a part, but the most decisive reason was the oath. This was because the oath, which imposed restrictions using the mana contained within the body, imposed a huge penalty if broken. If Lorotia breaks the oath right now, half of the mana in her body will be lost. Therefore, an oath was not something that could be said easily, no matter what hierarchy one belonged to. Even Ethan could count on one finger the number of times he made a pact. Because once you make a promise, you have to keep it unconditionally. What are you going to make an oath with? DWhat is the Dukes biggest worry? I think the churchs forces, including me, are trying to turn Heidern around. . It wasnt wrong. As long as the Demon Dragon didnt hit Dragonia in the back, hitting Dragonia itself wasnt such a bad condition. This was so in terms of buying time and in the sense that the Demon Dragons power would increase due to the invasion. The only remaining ruler, the Demon Dragon. What if this guys power grows? It was clear that the monarch would not be pleased. What would be the reason for demoting a war hero, or worse, beheading him? In the end, isnt it because its reputation and military power have grown to the point where it threatens its own power? If that happens, Dragonia will definitely start to squeak. -I completely understand that anxiety. Even if it were me, I would have no choice but to worry about that. There is no such thing as a good person who would do good things for others without thinking about it. So, I will make a pledge. If so, wouldnt it be worth accepting my offer? Does this guy not think that he is exhibiting such behavior? It was surprising. No, its better to think about important things first. Is it right or wrong to accept that offer? It was time to think about this fact. If you make an oath with a few more conditions, Ill accept it. -Tell me. We will not touch the army heading to Dragonia. -Hmm, I guess Ill still have to pretend. You can figure that out on your own, right? -Well, thats good. Instead, please lend me some of Ardans pieces. What if its a piece of equipment? DIsnt there something like armor or weapons with markings on them? If you can prepare them, I will accept your offer. It would not be difficult to manipulate the traces. So, it would be easy to accept this offer. Not bad. Ethan made an immediate decision. The reason we included a clause not to touch the army heading towards Dragonia was to prepare for the enemy attacking in both directions. This is a monarch who has been in seclusion for a whopping ten years. Even if the human army invaded, there was no way they would show up right away. In that case, the most dangerous being was the demon dragon. As long as I could limit his movements, the rest was no problem. If the safety of Heidern and his army could be guaranteed in this way, the advantage was clear. Demon Dragon will definitely gain fame during this process. That the conflict with the monarch ignites. Even if a war breaks out in the future, he will have no choice but to worry about it. Of course, there was instability in this premise as well. The worst kind of family is One that uses that reputation to usurp the position of monarch in one fell swoop. If he succeeds, a more difficult fight awaits him than now. Even so, it was something that could not be done right now. Isnt it a situation where we cant even properly know whether the demon dragon is stronger than the monarch or not? If I compare the monarch of my past life with the current demon dragon, I can be sure that the demon dragon in front of me is stronger. However the rulers of this life are not likely to have been idle until now Unlike their previous lives, most of the rulers possessed greater power. Is it any different as a monarch? I wonder if he was truly in a coma. Otherwise, there was a high possibility that he would have grown differently from the past. If we take that into consideration, the fight would be closer to the Middle Ages. Well, if its really a coma, it will end easily. done. There were too many variables to consider them all one by one. There was no rule that simply predicting things would work out in that direction. Only if you make the pledge yourself. Let me accept it. -Okay, lets go there. See you in an hour. Contact with the crystal sphere has been lost. Ysera, who was quietly listening to the conversation between the two, asked. Are you saying that the demon dragon is coming here in person? I think so. gulp. Ysera swallowed. If he tries to harm me. He wont be defeated easily. If we work together, we can at least save our lives. The odds of winning are about 50%. Even if you set it low, it is 40%. That meant that it was quite possible to inflict fatal wounds on the guy even if he went. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Calling the knights You know, right? For the Absolute, such things are virtually meaningless. However, there was no point in gathering transcendents. He said he would come in an hour. Even for the closest transcendental person, it would take at least two days to get here. Anyway, if he made up his mind to come, the only thing I could do right away was prepare my mind. Ill wake you up, so just meditate. yes. After about an hour, the space began to tremble. Soon, a demonic dragon wearing a robe appeared. Chapter 293 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 293 #When I returned, the family was ruined (294) A subtle force encroached on the area around the underground training hall. It was the energy of the religious leader. Soon he turned his head and looked around. DHmm, is this a training place? Its quite well made. Ysera and Ethan. The leader looked at the two and nodded. Traces of the two were clearly left in the underground training hall. Nevertheless, far from collapsing, the training ground still had a solid foundation. A considerable amount of material must have been used when construction began. There was also a familiar aura. It was Ilyas magic formula. That must have been a big help in absorbing the shock. The demon dragon, who was looking around, looked at Ethan. -Haha, you dont have to look at me so harshly. I didnt come here to fight the duke. Well if we fight, wouldnt it actually only result in loss? What about the oath? DLucreon, the demonic dragon of eternal spirits, swears here and now. Ugh the mana in his body began to tremble violently. It was proof that the oath was operating normally. Soon, the demon dragon recited two items. While the army moves to attack Dragonia, he and his forces will not touch Heidern at all. The other was that he would never cause any harm, directly or indirectly, to the army heading to Dragonia. Ugh! The demon dragons body was completely covered in blue. The mana surrounding his body was vibrating violently as if it would explode at any moment. Ethans face slowly hardened. I knew he was strong, but. The level of mana that the Demon Dragon was currently displaying far exceeded his expectations. To the extent that the odds of winning, which were set at at least 40%, had to be lowered to 30% in the worst case. You didnt show your power properly. Continental swordsmanship competition. It was the first time I witnessed its power firsthand. It was only now that I vaguely realized that it was not the Demon Dragons full power. The guy had a power that far exceeded expectations. The mana that covered his entire body through the oath proved this. An oath was the act of making a promise using the mana of the entire body. The moment the caster casts the oath, he or she becomes much more helpless than usual. This was because focusing on something was the same as neglecting external defenses. Its a shame. From the beginning, I expected the odds of winning to be about 5. The moment I cast the oath, I thought I had a 5.500 to 600% chance of winning. If that prediction had been correct, Ethan would have rushed at the guy without hesitation. What we have cooperated with so far is cooperation. In the end, his essence was nothing more than a dragon trying to take over royalties. Cooperation between humans and dragons? It would be funny to think that it goes on forever. The word betrayal was a natural topic for both of us. Thats probably why the demon dragon came with a super strong drink called the oath. Otherwise, we would have judged that the cooperative relationship could not continue. Unfortunately, there was no chance to kill him. Even when he was casting an oath, he was showing a very strong spirit. Even if they had rushed in, the odds of winning would not have been less than 40%. It was not a high figure to bet on the future of the duchy. It would have been better to accept the pledge now and aim for later. DI swear this on my mana. He had been reciting for a while, and only after finishing it did the mana surrounding his body gradually subside. -Haha, this is so bloody. If I tried to take the oath twice, I might end up dead. Anyway, what do you think? Are you satisfied now? Ethan nodded. This was a very good condition. So much so that I dont understand why they are giving it away like this. In particular, given that the Demon Dragons true power was at that level, the suspicion could not help but deepen. If he were a demon dragon, he would have moved on while eliminating all dangerous elements. DMiss Sera Lee has also grown considerably compared to the past. I feel so proud when I see it. . Ysera pursed her lips. This was because they were not on good enough terms to have a comfortable conversation with the demon dragon. Moreover, this was especially true in a situation where it was certain that they would one day become enemies. -I understand. We will have detailed conversations through the crystal ball. Ill leave the unwelcome guest alone. The new form of the Demon Dragon has disappeared. Ysera, who was quietly looking at it, stuck out her tongue. If you want, you can come to us within an hour right? I guess so. Hes definitely scary. When I saw it in the Land of Fire, I didnt feel this much of a threat. At that time, Yseras state was at the level of a superhuman. It was difficult to penetrate the force of the Absolute and grasp its inner power. I only guessed that he was a great wizard. But it was different now. Through successive training, he improved not only his body but also his prayers, and achieved great growth in various areas to the point of becoming a transcendental person. Naturally, the perspective of penetrating the opponent was bound to show a marked difference from the past. Although it may not have been possible to see the true power of the Demon Dragon. I was able to understand that he was a monster with magical power so great that it was indescribable to his level. And even the fact that that demon dragon has much more overwhelming power than the peacock. This was the same even if a monarch was descended. I guess thats why the duke didnt move. Even if you target your opponents weaknesses, your chances of winning are low. Perhaps because he noticed that, he obediently accepted the offer. Go back. Ethan turned around. Defeating Dragonia has already become a foregone conclusion. Its something that even involves an oath. There was no reason to kick the advantageous stage. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To defeat Dragonia. Maintaining the army was the top priority. From now on, busy days will continue. * * * War clouds hover. If I were to express the atmosphere of the Duchy of Ardan in one line, it would be like this. The amount of steel imported has increased explosively. The door to the food sold outside was tightly locked. As if that wasnt enough, the entire force was continuing intense training day after day. Even the peoples eyes could see that war was in the air. There was no way the nobles would not notice this fact. The news quickly spread throughout the kingdom. Despite this, there was no unrest among the royal family or high-ranking nobles. This was because the Duke personally delivered the news. Im going to attack Dragonia. Of course, when they first heard this news, the nobles, including Delprion, were astonished to the point where their eyes went beyond the inner space and overflowed to the outside. After hearing the story about the deal with the demon dragon, I began to understand Ethans movements to some extent. This was because the terms of the oath itself were quite favorable to the duke. If you think that the duke and Heidern are virtually one in the same, this advantage also applies to them. Eventually an agreement was reached. Everyone agrees on competing as Dragonia. However, an in-depth discussion continued regarding how much troops to send. Although we had received confirmation that the Demon Dragon would not move, sending the entire army into battle without any remaining troops was nothing short of crazy. Shouldnt there at least be a unit in charge of security? It is a matter of striking down Dragonia, who is no different from an enemy. I couldnt just send Ardan. Each noble raised an army. However, the duke said that there was no need to send too many troops. Each person volunteered to join the army by sharing the burden appropriately. The number of soldiers gathered like that was well over 10,000. The knights also gathered more than expected. It was about four hundred. Ardans army had 20,000 troops and about 600 knights. In total, it was a large army of 1,000 knights and nearly 30,000 soldiers. A huge army gathered towards Londinium. Battle for Dragonia! This news soon shook the entire kingdom. The attention of not only Heidern but also the six kingdoms and empires flocked to him. This was because there were no troops that invaded Dragonia after the Balaur War. It was natural. Even the Zeno Empire suffered tremendous damage from the initial dragon invasion, and all kingdoms clearly witnessed it. Wasnt even Ardan, who was said to be the greatest swordsman on the continent, able to stop the monarch only after losing all of his power? A dragon race where one regular soldier can handle ten infantry. Invading their land was tantamount to suicide. Not only that, but even the Zeno Empire quickly sought peace, so all the kingdoms declared the end of the war with the Dragon Clan, forgetting their grudges over the invasion. By the time Dragonia was forgotten. Ardan himself drew his sword. They also left behind a declaration that they would invade Dragonia with Heiderns support. The entire continent held its breath. Regardless of whether it was ordinary people or formal nobles, whenever groups of people gathered together, this story was a hot topic. How will the war unfold? Duke Ethan is known for his talent reaching the sky. So, we will win this war as well. Starting with the opinion. There are even opinions that there are limits to leading a war through individual power, and even opinions that Dragonia is not an easy terrain for a single country to occupy. There were numerous opinions about victory and defeat. But one thing was certain. Everyone is tense and looking at Heidern with concern. Actually, it was natural. Havent the dragons shown no noticeable movement since the war ended? This could easily end up stinging a beehive. Perhaps even the end-of-war agreement could turn into a piece of tissue paper. The commoners ended up worried, but the nobles reacted differently. If a war with the dragon clan began immediately, they had an enormous amount to lose. The nobles began to move. A huge amount of appeals were poured in front of each king. The point was simple. It said that Heidern must be stopped even now. Normally, when complaints of this magnitude poured in, there was bound to be a response at the royal level. But strangely enough. Among the six kingdoms except Heidern, not a single one issued a statement refuting this invasion. Rather, there were more than three kings who supported the invasion, and the remaining three kings only remained neutral. This was the same for the high-ranking nobles of each kingdom. While everyone was hesitating, the Duke of Ardan finally voted to run. War clouds were slowly enveloping the continent. Chapter 294 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 294 # After returning, the family was ruined (295) The sight of the 30,000 army marching was a spectacular sight. A military force that continues with no end in sight. The command center was located in the front row. It was Myers who took command of the 1,000 knights. As the second-in-command, Nerian took on the role of assisting Ethan, the commander-in-chief. Isera was also the one who participated in the war. Now she was truly a transcendent person. Just leaving it alone was a loss of power. Ilya also participated in this war. In the role of the communications general wizard who will maintain the front line. She was in charge of commanding the wizards who volunteered from each kingdom. In addition, there were intelligence agents organized in the form of special forces. Their role was simple. Assassinate a factor causing disruption to the rear and take advantage of the confusion to infiltrate Dragonias interior. Dragonia was practically an unknown land. Although Sylvia spread her eyes and ears throughout the kingdom, her influence did not reach the dragon kingdom. If you think about it, it was natural. To head to Dragonia, you had to travel along a long sea route. As if that wasnt enough, having to break through the strict surveillance of the dragons was an added bonus. It was too far and too rough a land to plant intelligence agents. Moreover, since it had been silent for such a long time, there would have been no reason to plant it. But now things have changed. First, the situation where Dragonia is invaded. If they werent stupid, they wouldnt just sit back and watch after the invasion. Either resolve the confusion later and launch a counterattack or carry out an operation. There must be something moving. Considering that, Dragonia also needed eyes and ears. There were two people that I could spot with my eyes and ears. Decal and Theron boast the most outstanding skills in the black society. The two of them would be able to relay information while avoiding the dragon clans surveillance network. Moreover, decisively. If a fight breaks out between a demon dragon and a monarch If information is relayed, wouldnt it be possible to take advantage of the confusion and attack someone in the back? The battle between the demon dragon and the monarch will at least not be one-sided. It wasnt just the demon dragon that could stab him in the back. If I do well, I might get a chance. It would be nice if it worked. If it doesnt work, theres nothing you can do about it. Having eyes and ears planted also had that meaning. Once you plant it, it wont be that difficult to contact you. I brought Ilya along to make the process run smoothly. A top-level crafting wizard of the 9th rank. Even if there was an ocean between Dragonia and Heidern, it was not impossible to create a communication network between them. Its been about a month since the departure ceremony and departure. With a steady march, the army that moved south soon encountered the sea. There were already numerous ships waiting at sea. A huge fleet capable of carrying 30,000 people. This was possible not only because of the ships Heidern had, but also because each kingdom received ship support. The Kingdom of Limedell, the country right next door. Desert Kingdom Deacon. Following the Ice Kingdom Crotel and finally the Zeno Empire. The fleet now visible was composed of ships supported by four countries. In other words, this was the same as saying that at least three of the seven kingdoms agreed with the church. And that too with a very proactive attitude. Otherwise there would be no reason to support the ship. Is there any country that wants war with Dragonia? Is it possible? From my memory, Dragonia was a fairly rich land, but it was also a land teeming with dragons, the natural enemies of humans. I must have witnessed that fear clearly ten years ago. It wouldnt be very pleasant to raid a still beehive. Nevertheless, the ship was supported. And that too without any special cost. This would have been impossible without the influence of the Demon Dragon. I felt an eerie feeling again. If they hadnt received the oath from the Demon Dragon, those four countries could have been stabbed. I cant hit it now, though. If it hits you, directly or indirectly, up to half of your mana will evaporate. In that case, even if it meant killing oneself, it would be a loss-making business. Half of the magical power that the Absolute has built up throughout his life. Because it was an extremely heavy price. Moreover, the mana that disappeared due to the oath did not simply disappear with volatile properties. In fact, it was close to eternal extinction. Half of the power you have is gone, but who would want such a situation? Lets check the boat. yes! At Ethans word, nearly a thousand knights moved. The knights boldly took off their armor and jumped into the sea, diving down and starting to check the bottom of the ship. This was to prevent any problems that might arise. As if that wasnt enough, soldiers began to be deployed to the deck. Only after going through a meticulous verification process were all troops boarded the ship. Food to feed 30,000 troops was also loaded. If it had not been for the rapid development of the granary area, food would have had to be imported from all over. Fortunately, with the help of the elves, this years food production exploded, and simply blocking exports was enough to create enough reserves. As if that wasnt enough, Ethan had added one more safety device. High elf Irina was brought along on this advance. She was holding a branch of the world tree, Mshiron. The World Tree was a tree with such powerful vitality that even a wasteland could be transformed into fertile soil overnight. The only entity that could directly communicate with the World Tree was the High Elf. If its a long game, plant branches. Branches of the world tree. Its role was simple. Making the surrounding area fertile. Of course, since it was a branch that was part of the world tree, its vitality was not infinite. Even if you plant it in Dragonia, it will not be able to grow on its own without Irinas constant care. Still, it didnt matter. Because I wasnt moving to hand over a gift package to Dragonia in the first place. Quickly converting a certain area into fertile soil and planting seeds on it to grow food in a short period of time. That was Ethans goal. According to Irina, when the power of the branches is utilized to its full potential, fast-harvesting seeds can be grown until edible in about three days at most. In that case, the time the eggplant could remain alive would have been at most fifteen days. In other words, it was said that within 15 days, food could be harvested five times to feed 30,000 people. What if you eat it sparingly? Even if I cant do it, I can buy a months time. It was one of the means to be used in case there was a disruption in supply. From supply to military numbers and morale to its qualitative aspects. Preparations to strike Dragonia are complete. This number will not be able to overthrow the Dragon peoples nation, but it will at least be enough to cause confusion and disturbance. Ethan, who climbed onto the largest ship, pointed straight ahead and shouted. [All army! Lets set sail towards the south! The destination is the dragon nation full of our enemies!] Waaah! The Commander-in-Chiefs order has been given! Everyone row! Tendons sprouted on the arms of thousands of boatmen. Nearly a hundred oars per ship began to stir the sea. Before long, the fleet began to enter the ocean. * * * Dragonia. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be precise, this country was located in the Southern Continent. Although it is marked on the map as the Southern Continent, it is actually a bit awkward to call it a continent. The reason was simple. This was because the land located in the south was not large enough to be called a continent. A land mass that reduces the Western Continent by about 1/7. However, it was too large to be called an island, and there was almost no land mass in the south, so it was eventually called a continent. Originally, various races lived in tribes, but many things have changed since the dragon lord appeared fifty years ago. Lord Draksis not only completely integrated the dragon race, but also captured the other races of the southern continent one by one and made them slaves. As time passed, the Southern Continent was largely reorganized into two powers. The Yongin race and other races other than the Yongin race that are treated as slaves. In the beginning, numerous rebellions broke out, but the brutal rule eventually forced the tribes to raise their white flag. For more than twenty years, the Southern Continent enjoyed a bloody peace under the rule of the Dragon Clan. Even if it was an accident, all it ended up being was a bunch of bloodthirsty dragons killing each other. Therefore, it was not that strange that the discipline of the dragons guarding the coastline of Dragonia was lax. Even before the creation of the nation of Dragonia, the number of humans infiltrating along the coastline was almost non-existent. This was because the notoriety of the Yongin tribe living in the Southern Continent was widespread among the humans of that time. Do not visit the southern continent unless you wish to commit suicide. In fact, true to the proverb, the dragons living along the coastline ate every human they could find. It was an opportunity for the notoriety to spread even further. The humans of the Western Continent strictly observed this maxim. Moreover, countries other than individuals did not have the capacity to invade the Southern Continent at the time. Even at that time, the Western Continent had seven kingdoms and an empire quietly checking each other and maintaining a balance of power. In the present, such a trend has become even stronger. As if that wasnt enough, he personally experienced the invasion of the dragon tribes and felt their power firsthand. Therefore, the number of humans visiting the southern continent is virtually inevitable. There have been a few truly unfortunate cases where a tattered boat with humans on board was washed away by the current. In fact, it was a day no different from a festival for the coast guards. It was a day when plenty of delicious meat was served on the table. Therefore, the coastal guards would still pray earnestly while looking at the peaceful coastline. I hope humans will come rushing in. If you are a little more greedy, I hope that a large shipwreck will be anchored on the shore. An ordinary sight that can be said to be unique only with the waves rolling, the sea breeze blowing, and the occasional fish jumping out. Suddenly, I began to see a dark shape waving in the distant sea. DKuroo? Is it really a boat? The yellow pupils of the guards sparkled. If it were a ship with humans on board, tonights hard work would be rewarded with a festival. Old experiences began to stimulate their salivary glands. There was no sense of caution. No, there wasnt. Until a dark figure fully entered their field of vision. D! After less than five minutes of drooling, questions slowly began to appear in the guards pupils. The dark figure was approaching the shoreline very quickly. Even from a small watchtower located far away, a huge amount of wind blowing towards the coastline could be felt. It was never a natural wind. Soon, a cry of astonishment came from the mouths of the guards. That wasnt a shipwreck or anything. Where in the world are wrecks made up of hundreds of ships? My heart began to beat rapidly and was emitting a loud warning sound. Warning screams erupted from all directions. And that too for a moment Pow! Hundreds of ships began spewing fire. A huge amount of cannons were destroying the dragon tribes habitat. War! Its war! Before long, tens of thousands of troops began to enter the coastline filled with the scent of blood. Chapter 295 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 295 After returning, the family was ruined (296) The Yongin people are strong. It was a sentence that applied equally to both the Southern and Western continents. However, no matter how strong the race was, it could not demonstrate its true power in front of numbers like a tsunami. All troops! launch! Thousands of arrows flew towards the Yongin tribe. After the establishment of a single nation called Dragonia, all dragon people no longer divided their living areas into tribes. It was also natural for races to mix. Some metal dragons could withstand thousands of arrows. But other races were different. Because their outer shell was not as hard as the metal dragon. More than 60% of the coastal guards were wiped out in a single barrage of arrows. Like a hedgehog, with arrows stuck all over his body. The surviving dragons were either of a high level or lucky enough to be born as metal dragons. Embarrassment appeared in the eyes of the few surviving dragons. They also knew very well about the weapon used by humans, the bow. Of course, I was aware of its power. Although it was a difficult weapon, it was not strong enough to cause fatal injuries unless it hit vital areas such as the eyes, armpits, or groin. However, 60% of the guards were swept away by a barrage of arrows. Of course, it was true that there were a lot of arrows flying, but even taking that into account, it was a ridiculous result. The surviving dragons also had arrows stuck all over their bodies. Even the metal dragons outer shell could not completely block the barrage of arrows. It could be said that it was a world away from the power they were aware of. ! I soon realized the reason. The arrow contained a little mana. There was a world of difference in power between weapons loaded with mana and those without. An arrow filled with mana. It was a variable I had never thought of. How Mana is not something that can be easily handled. This was especially true for weak humans. It was a long way for ordinary soldiers to put mana into their weapons, at least unless they were special classes such as knights or wizards. How on earth is this possible? Are you really saying that all the people you see in front of you are skilled enough to handle mana? But the doubts lasted only for a moment. This was because the scent of blood rising around them was slowly eating away at the sanity of the remaining dragons. DKraaaa! For a moment, I was overcome with fear by the tsunami-like force. Anger began to erode my reason as I smelled the scent of my compatriots blood. About two hundred dragons who survived the barrage of arrows began to charge towards the human army, each holding their own weapons. If you can get to close range, you will be able to wipe out a group of humans in an instant. The sight of the dragons rushing in with their red eyes flashing was enough to put the soldiers in confusion. Nearly 10,000 soldiers murmured. But the confusion quickly subsided. The reason was simple. This was because the spirit of the remaining 20,000 soldiers was not disturbed at all. Army belonging to Ardan. They were a strong army that was not only taught about the dragon race from birth, but also met an outstanding commander named Duke Ethan and underwent a ton of training. The results of the grueling training were being proven here and now. The remaining soldiers eventually regained their senses as the battle line did not collapse at all. At about that time, huge voices began to erupt along the coastline. All troops! Get into formation! It was a huge roar that could be described as a lions roar. All the soldiers came to their senses at the shout of Commander-in-Chief Duke Ethan. Immediately, the knights stationed among them shouted with all their might. Shield soldiers forward! Shield soldiers forward! Chuck chuck! Soldiers carrying huge steel shields advanced towards the battle lines. The weight of the tower shield, made entirely of steel, was close to 20 kg. Nevertheless, the soldiers raised their shields without showing any signs of hardship. Repeated training was training, but crucially, it was a sight that could only be seen because all shields were equipped with lightweight magic. Even with a low-quality circuit, it was not difficult to reduce the weight by 2/3. The only problem is that a lot of money is wasted. However, Ardans soldiers were all equipped with this expensive magic weapon. Dwarf artisans, including the royal blacksmith Popforens. Additionally, with the help of the Dwarf Kingdom, they were able to produce weapons of overwhelming quality at a low price. The circuits of production wizards, including Illya, were engraved here. Ethan looked at the shield soldiers. I didnt engrave a permanent circuit, but If I had tried to engrave a permanently maintained circuit, not only would it cost money, but I would not have been able to meet the most important production deadline on time. About 30% of the soldiers weapons had permanent circuits engraved on them, and the remaining 70% had temporary circuits engraved on them. However, just because it was temporary did not mean the period was short. Even if an intense battle continues, a temporary circuit has been created that can last for at least two months. Two months was enough time to shake up Dragonia. Ethan looked at the dragon soldiers running towards him. As for weapons, this side is overwhelmingly superior. The numbers were the same. Even though it was weak, I caused a lot of damage to them by firing a barrage of arrows filled with the power of the circuit. Also, the morale of the army was not inferior to that of the dragon tribe. Theres no way we cant stop two hundred dragons at best. In the meantime, we have continued to train hard to become a strong military force. This was the first real battle. A great opportunity that cannot be bought even if you pay a thousand dollars. Therefore, Ethan had no intention of getting involved in this battle. In order to raise the morale of the soldiers and fill their confidence, they themselves had to show proper performance. The battle lines were seen with their shields raised without any disruption. Soon, the tower shield and the dragons weapons began to clash violently. Those that survived naturally had a higher level than those that died. Their weapons contained mana. nevertheless. Empty! Empty! Empty! The shield soldiers were blocking their attacks without being pushed back. -Kuoo? Embarrassment spread in the eyes of the dragon people, who were burning with anger. The rebound force felt from the shield was beyond their imagination. It was a sight that I could not understand from my experience of only dealing with unlucky people who had been shipwrecked or sailors on a shipwreck. Even if the weapons of those people were hit with just a little mana, they would quickly break in two. But this time was different. Despite the full force of the blow, only scratches remained on the large steel shield. Stab! Stab! Soon, a slight gap appeared between the shields that protected the entire line without a single gap. What stuck out between them was a long window. The spear thrust with all its might began to tear the skin of the dragons. More than half of the dragons who survived died on the spear blade. The few remaining dragons. They were people with strong powers in their own way, even among the ranks of ordinary soldiers. Or maybe they belong to a commanding rank like a white commander. However, even those dragons could not break through the battle line. Even if you pushed away the shield soldier in front of you, the wall of shields continued to build up on all sides. The movements of the dragons began to be restricted by the layered tower shields, as if they were hunting wild beasts. As if that wasnt enough, the knights hiding among the soldiers were blocking the strong entities with swords full of mana. The result was a complete massacre. Nearly two hundred dragons were annihilated without even being able to properly kill a single soldier. After the battle is over. Ethan called Nerian. Who are the injured? The knights strength is intact. About twenty of the soldiers suffered minor injuries. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Considering that an ordinary dragon soldier could deal with close to ten human infantry, this was an incredible achievement. Five hundred dragon people who guarded the coast. Because it was said that there were no casualties against a monster with nearly 5,000 infantry troops. Of course, there were things to consider. The fact that it could produce the strength of close to ten infantry units was something that was usually said when taking into account melee combat. But even taking that into account, it was clear that it was an amazing achievement. The morale of the soldiers was soaring right away. Compared to their notoriety, the dragon clan was very easy to deal with. Although excessive pride must be guarded against, some degree of morale boosting was an essential element in war. Your Excellency, will you march straight towards the city? Otherwise, we will line up here. Advance as fast as possible. The closest city to the coast was approximately 6 hours away on foot. It wasnt that big. When converted to human society, it is at best a small city. Even so, since it is a city in name and appearance, there will be more troops stationed there than the guards stationed on the coast. Even so, it didnt matter. Because all preparations to deal with them have already been completed. Ethan unfolded the map. Currently, this place was the most northwestern location in the Southern Continent. The final destination of the march. That was Polonem, the largest dragon city in the north. The reason I chose this place was simple. There is no reason to advance to the capital. The capital is where the dragonlord is located. Since they had not come to destroy Dragonia at all, there was no need to advance to the capital. Moreover, since the capital is geographically located in the very center, you would have to be prepared for enormous damage if you hit that place. The sacrifice must be great. However, it was not possible to just go around occupying small towns for show. In order for the demon dragon to emerge as an alternative to the monarch, it was necessary to instill a great sense of crisis in the dragon race. In that sense, big cities had considerable significance. It showed that the humans power was formidable, but they were also positioned in a position where they could quickly attack and run away before the dragons all gathered together. Ethan looked at the army. One thousand knights and thirty thousand soldiers. These are precious resources that should never be lost. The most important thing in this operation was speedy action. The total number of cities remaining until Polonem is six. Only by capturing four small cities and two medium cities will we be able to surround a large city without worrying about the rear. Advance the entire army to the south! Buuu! With the sound of loud horns, the soldiers began to walk out in single file. First day of landing. Three small cities where the Yongin people were gathered collapsed overnight. It was in an instant that this news spread throughout the Southern Continent. The full-scale prelude to the Dragonia occupation war was taking place. Chapter 296 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 296 When he returned, his family was ruined (297) Until he took over three small towns in one day. The army continued its forced march without a moments rest. Nevertheless, military discipline was sharper than ever. Despite the grueling schedule, not even a single complaint was heard. The reason why military discipline was so tight was simple. This was because he clearly witnessed the extent of the power of the duke who had been appointed commander-in-chief while occupying three small towns. Thirty thousand infantry and one thousand knights. Although the number of troops was certainly large, it was impossible to occupy three cities in one day. It was a small town, so the height of the walls was close to 8m, and that wasnt enough, as soon as the army arrived, the solid iron gates were tightly locked. It was a tight defense. Moreover, the number of Yongin located on top of the castle walls was well over 1,000. This is a human camp that already lacks individual skills. It was virtually impossible to drive out the Yongin tribe, who had even taken advantage of the castle walls, in one day. It was the Duke who came forward in person. The front of the line. The Dukes divine form, which was quietly watching the castle wall from atop a horse, became blurred for a split second, and soon a fountain of blood began to gush over the castle wall. The dukes sword didnt even contain mana. With just a sword and pure physical strength, he cut off the dragons necks as if cutting off radishes. It was an amazing status that no knight could show. The Dragon Slayer also did not sit still. The elite knights, including Nerian, began to climb the castle wall with mana wrapped around their feet. What immediately followed was a horrific massacre. For the Yongsaldan, physical differences from the Yongin were of little significance. Those who achieved quickly were able to transform most of their bodies into dragons, and even those who achieved little were able to transform at least both arms into the shape of a dragon. As if that wasnt enough, he was also constantly training the Dragon Slayer Sword, a sword technique specialized for killing dragons. At best, there was a difference in power that could never be blocked by middle or lower rank dragons. The knights, led by Nerian and Myers, followed the dukes lead and began to quickly clear out the dragons. Even though hundreds of knights were following behind, the speed at which the dragons were dealt with was much slower than that of the duke. Even the knight commander Nerian and the deputy knight commander Myers were in awe of Ethans status. Your Excellencys power is beyond imagination. Oh my Of course, as they were also quite skilled, they could cut down a decent dragon in an instant without putting any mana on their sword. However, it was not possible to do it continuously like a peacock without resting for a moment. It is not that difficult to cut down a low-ranking dragon. However, the story was different for intermediate and higher level Yongin. From then on, Yongin became extremely difficult to deal with. This was because it was the starting point for properly utilizing the characteristics of each race. Even if it were me, it would have been difficult to cut off his head in one go without putting a little mana on the sword. It might be possible three or four times, but At least he didnt have the confidence to blow off the dragons heads every time he swung his sword like a duke. It was possible that the muscles would be torn due to the semi-elastic force. That was precisely why mana was used. To protect ones body and refine the blade of the sword to reduce the rebound force as much as possible. But the Duke was different. Even the middle-level dragons that were occasionally seen, as if their bodies were made of iron, were being cut down with only pure power and no mana. Since he was a transcendent, it was clear that he had an excellent body. But it was never to that extent. Could it be that you have grown again? It seemed like that might be the case. For the Duke, enlightenment was an element as familiar as the food he saw on the side of the road. Nerians eyes filled with admiration. Physical strength was the foundation of a knight. The stronger the sword, the greater the level of destructive power it can produce when swinging the sword. As the basic specifications themselves had risen to an unprecedented level, it was clear that its destructive power would be beyond imagination. If Yongin-hwa is mixed in Gulp. The knights, including Nerian, swallowed dry saliva without realizing it. This was because they imagined such a distant power that even they, who served the duke as their lord, naturally felt fear. The dukes prestige did not end there. Not only did he wipe out over two hundred dragons by himself, he even cut off the pulley that supported the castle gate in one fell swoop. It wasnt just the knights belonging to the Dragon Slayer who were surprised. They were rather accustomed to the dukes status. However, the four hundred knights who came to support this time were different. They had only heard of the dukes fame, but had never truly witnessed his power. The power of the Duke, which I was able to see for the first time today, was so amazing that it almost seemed distant. Even if he was the Duke, the kingdoms famous transcendental figure, there was no guarantee that he would be able to show such overwhelming power. Is that it? The skill of the Yongsaldan, which quickly cut down the Yongin people by swapping body parts with those of Yongin people, was equally impressive. It was a sight to see knights, who until a moment ago thought they were in a similar state, sweeping the surroundings with power beyond imagination! surprising. Is this the power of Ardan? Soldiers and knights. Everyone who was watching the scene of massacre under the castle wall was trembled. Only after the gate was opened did the troops come to their senses and begin to enter. Is it because the defense line was breached so quickly? The dragons, who could not help but be embarrassed, began to collapse so absurdly. In the meantime, more than half of the compatriots guarding the castle wall died, and what was not enough, the castle wall burst open as if it were a magic door. It was even stranger that I didnt panic. The first city collapsed in vain like that. What happened next was simple. They plundered the city and slaughtered all the dragons. People of different races who had been enslaved were liberated. The second city too. And so was the third city. On that day alone, the number of dragons killed by the duke was well over 1,000. Despite his tremendous performance, there was not the slightest sense of publicity or pride in the dukes eyes. Rather, I was just filled with concerns about how to proceed with this war. So how can knights harbor pride and arrogance in their hearts? On the contrary, with eyes shining brighter than ever, I had no choice but to be wary of any atmosphere that could become relaxed. As more than 1,000 knights acted like that, the soldiers below naturally had no choice but to tighten their discipline. It was an arduous process that required moving for a full day and not only that, but also having to keep watch within the last occupied city. Despite this, the eyes of the soldiers and knights watching the surroundings on the castle wall only had the sharpness of a blade. * * * Humans have attacked the southern continent! It was surprising news delivered to the north. From the past 50 years to now. Although there were occasional groups of humans who washed up on the shore, there were virtually no groups of humans who formally invaded the southern continent. A number close to thirty thousand. Even more surprising was the news that not only the coastal guard post but also the walls of the small town had been breached. Thats as many as three in one day! This news contained much more shocking content than the fact that humans had attacked the continent. The reason was simple. This is because small towns were not simply meant as residential spaces where many dragons lived. After Dragonlord Draksis united all dragon races. As they began to use other races as slaves, rebellions began to break out everywhere. From then on, the small town began to double as a military fortress. how? Bringing people of different races into the city. Not only was it not enough to build a wall so large and rugged that they could not overcome, but in case of emergency, they deployed at least 20 to as many as 40 middle-level dragons. A huge castle wall at least 8 meters high. A city-level administrative district that places many dragons with outstanding skills there. In fact, this place was nothing short of a natural fortress. It is a prison where no one can easily enter or leave. Because the city was structured in this way, not a single small city has collapsed even during invasions by foreign powers or rebellions by different races. As such, the city was a place of great pride for the Dragon Clan. In addition, since the name has the word city attached to it, the number of dragons living in the small city basically exceeded 3,000. Even ordinary civilians, not soldiers, were monsters that could easily tear apart three or four humans. I thought that the humans might be fully prepared as an army of 30,000 people attacked. However, I thought that at best, military activities would end with a sit-in protest in front of a small town for a few days. No Yongin tribe ever thought that three cities would collapse in a single day so vainly. Even if they were high-ranking dragon people, their way of thinking was the same. Moreover, there was a decisive factor that caused the rumor to spread like wild grass. It was the fact that the commander-in-chief of this invasion was a descendant of Ardan. Ardan! What kind of family were they? Even the greatest dragonlords were forced to give up their ambitions before their swords. As if that wasnt enough, this generations matriarch was recently known as the monster of monsters who killed four rulers. It was a scary family. Only then could I understand why three small cities collapsed in one day. If the descendants of such a family had come to the Southern Continent in person, it would not have been surprising for the city to have collapsed. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rumor quickly began to hit major cities, including the capital. Thanks to this, the capital was already in chaos. It was not strange for high-ranking dragons to gather in one place. How do you think we should solve this problem? We must send the army quickly now! Of course I should send it. But the problem is that persons skills are beyond imagination Look at this. Prime Minister Cruatz played the last magic video sent the previous day. On top of the burning city walls. There was a knight scattering a lot of blood across the night sky. The sight of a monstrous human being was seen decapitating even a mid-level dragon in an instant without a single ounce of mana. oh my god. Now that How can you do that without even using mana The faces of the high-ranking dragons turned into contemplative ones. Even if they were themselves, they couldnt show the power of tearing a mid-level dragon apart with sheer force alone. No, to be precise. It may have been possible once or twice, but it was impossible to see it continuously like that. His prestige was such that it was questionable whether even a ruler known as the Six Stars could do something like that. The conference room was filled with heavy silence. Chapter 297 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 297 When I returned, my family was ruined (298) Strong. Even more than you can imagine. The high-ranking dragons gathered here knew that their rulers had died at the hands of the duke. However, this news was treated as a top secret. Rulers known as the Dragonlords faithful hands. If it were known that they were killed en masse by just one human, the mythical dignity of the dragon lords could be damaged. It was unavoidable to prevent chaos in the barely formed nation. Still, there were aspects that I didnt really take seriously at the time. No matter what anyone says, the person with the greatest influence in human society was the Demon Dragon, and thanks to him being alive, the influence of the Dragon Clan on the Western Continent was still firmly maintained. I thought he was someone worth being wary of. In particular, the news recently delivered from Demon Dragon could not help but cause even more alarm. Heidern is preparing for war. Maybe they will send an army to Dragonia. They say they will do their best to prevent military movements, but they cannot guarantee anything. The demon dragon definitely said that. Despite the warning, the Dragonian dragons were not too worried about that fact. It was because of the peace that had been maintained for too long. This was especially true because the humans had never once made a move to conquer themselves. Oh, no way. The roots of the dragon race were still deeply entrenched in human society. How could it possibly hit the southern continent without removing its roots? Everyone thought so. Repeated peace eventually exhausted all the high-ranking dragons. In addition, the fact that the relationship between each ruler and the high-ranking dragons was not very good also played a role. It was true that the rulers clearly possessed greater power than themselves due to the limbs and limbs of the monarch. Even so, in the end, they were the ones running Dragonia. It might have been when they first headed to the West Continent, but now more than ten years have passed. There was no longer a vertical relationship between themselves and their rulers. It is just a horizontal relationship where each person shares their roles with each other having their own area and mission. The arrogance of the high-ranking dragons, who gradually increased their power while the monarch lived in seclusion, eventually grew to the point where they harbored such arrogance. There were virtually no ministers who listened to the demon dragons words. Even though I bowed my head on the outside, I just ignored it on the inside. In the end, we faced Ardans army without any preparation. It was as if the light had been set on fire. Where is the human army headed? I presume it is Polonem, a large city located in the north. What happens to Polonems security forces? If we gather all the ordinary people in the castle, we will be able to squeeze out up to 30,000 people. Thirty thousand dragon people. It was truly an enormous number. It was also a group that could not even be imagined in the past. In the days when the logic of the fittest prevailed, even members of the same race would often eat each other at the first opportunity. It was an environment where the number of individuals could not increase at all. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the southern continent was divided into hundreds of tribes, wars were common. Therefore, at that time, even the largest tribe could not have more than 5,000 members. But it was different now. At least on the surface, cannibalism has long since disappeared. All dragons are of one equal race, that is, of the same race. Predation of ones own kind is prohibited. The same goes for waging war among fellow countrymen. Everything is claimed by the leaders of the pack by dueling. The laws enacted after the dragon lords accession to the throne played a decisive role in increasing the population of dragons. However, the quality of individual Yongin was not as poor as it was in the past, an era of war and barbarism. This was because the human technological system was introduced, and as the population increased, the number of dragons with outstanding talents also increased. Unlike the past, the Yongin people had developed greatly. It was natural to look down on humans. Just 3,000 dragons in a small city would be able to show off the power of a human army of at least 15,000. Moreover, I had never even imagined that Duke Ethan, whom I had only heard about, would have this much prestige. Its a total mess. If we dispatch the Capital Defense Force, it will take a few days for them to arrive, right? Even if I send it now, it will take at least a month. Im going crazy. Three small towns were occupied in one day. With that level of prestige, the remaining small cities would also collapse helplessly. Even if its a mid-city city, theres nothing you can do about it. But one month? But if its a medium city, the walls are half times higher than in a small city, and high-class dragons are also located there Do you think that has any meaning? Who on earth is going to stop that crazy guy from climbing up the castle wall? This is a guy who can cut down even mid-level dragons! . What if you use mana? Is there an answer? The ministers bowed their heads in response to the prime ministers question. Actually, there wasnt. It was not strange to treat a being with that much power as a walking army rather than an individual. What on earth can stop a military-level entity that just jumps over the castle wall? Senior Yongin? They were clearly strong individuals. To the extent that even rulers use them as middle-level servants rather than lower-ranking servants. Even so, in the end, it only meant enough to the rulers to make them part of their household. Even if hundreds or thousands of high-level dragons attacked, it was unlikely that they would be able to defeat that human. To stop that man, all the ministers and military commanders here will have to move. Everyone was surprised by the Prime Ministers words. That was like saying that the highest level dragons should move together in groups. Extremely high-ranking individuals who are at the top of the rulers household. Each of their powers was beyond superhuman. They were also powerful people who could spar with transcendents if they used their powers in earnest. Starting with the ministers gathered here, most of the dragons in charge of commanders of each army had reached the highest level. Among the hundreds of thousands of dragons, there are no more than three hundred beings at the highest level of power. Among them, the strongest individuals were evaluated as the second strongest after the six rulers. Representatively, Chancellor Kreutz was one of such strongmen. But the problem is even if you move like that, your chances of winning seem slim. Isnt everyone guessing? . Everyone remained silent. As far as is known to the world, it is an article that states that the state of transcendence has been reached. As if that werent enough, I heard that they were also paired with a spiritist who handles monarchs. Moreover, did that elementalist even show his face during this occupation war? No, even if the spiritist is second to none. The duke had not yet achieved even 1/3 of his ability. He simply displayed his monstrous status through pure physical strength. Ardan of this generation awakened the flame called white flame. I heard that the heat is enough to melt even the rulers outer shell. Visiting the Prime Minister and the Monarch That is the last resort. At most, it is a big city. And it hasnt collapsed yet. I dont know if those guys are advancing on the capital, but if not At best, the monarch wont wake up because of this issue. The ministers sighed. Since the battle with the head of Ardan in the past, the monarch had not moved a single step from the royal basement. They knew it too. The issue is not yet important enough to move the monarch. But isnt it also important to them? If you asked me that, I could have said no. Invasion of Ardan. The destruction of cities one after another. Even silent monarchs and ruling classes. It was still okay. Because I was preventing rumors as much as possible. However, you cannot cover the sky with one hand. Soon, not only the high-ranking dragons, but also the dull people and even the cross-race slaves will learn about Ardans invasion. Ardan moved with a desire for revenge on the past actions of the dragonlord. Cities collapsing. Even the high-ranking people remain silent despite this. It was clear that dissatisfaction would be widespread. If he was careful, the status of a monarch who was close to deification could have been damaged. For the ministers who were enjoying the glory under the monarch, it was a story that was nothing short of lightning. Moreover, the crucial issue is. This issue was not something that could be solved simply by sending tens of thousands of troops. The Dukes divine status is not only divine status. Crucially, the biggest problem was the tone of the dragon tribe. In the past, when a tribal society was formed, it was natural for the tribal leader to participate in battle in the front row. This was because it was natural for the tribes strongest warrior to lead everyone. The ministers present here also did the same thing. Then, society was integrated into one by the dragon lord, a nation was formed, and a new power structure was experienced. There was peace for a long time after that. However, this trend did not disappear easily. The reason the six rulers went to the Western Continent was because of that trend. Because he was in a position to set an example by being the first to lead the invasion. The reason why the ministers remained was because of the need for someone to govern the internal affairs of the country. But now the invaders have come. It was obvious that if they did not take the lead, the peoples dissatisfaction would pile up uncontrollably. Even just 30 years ago, the ministers would have taken the lead in stopping humans before anyone else. But now what should I do? A minister asked. The essence of this question was simple. Should we act to stop the author? Even at the risk of losing ones life. In the past, they were also the ruling class. However, at best he only served as a chieftain at the tribal level. It is said that he did not have the level of power that he has now where he can control hundreds of thousands of dragons with a single command. Such power was addictive, like a drug. I never wanted to let go of this power. But death is equal for everyone. Even a monarch with mythical authority would have his glory forgotten when he died and crumbled to dust. Even more so, what about those who are weaker than that? Thats why they didnt want to put their own lives on the line. There was no longer any fighting spirit like fighting dogs that would sacrifice their lives to bite their opponents leash like in the past. That was the same even for Prime Minister Cruatz, who had the strongest power in this place. What do you want everyone to do? If the Prime Minister, who has the most power among those gathered here, made that judgment it would certainly be so. I think the same goes for me. If our own strength is not enough wouldnt we need other strength? If we bring in the remaining two stars, an answer may arise. . Cruatz closed his eyes. Take a moment to think about it. He made a decision. Let me call for backup. Rather than risking ones life, it was better to join forces with the rulers. Chapter 298 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 298 When they returned, the family was ruined (299) The army was advancing toward the south in vain. Even a mid-sized city that was several times more overwhelming in size than a small city and had a wall that was half the height couldnt stop an army of 30,000. The reason was simple. It was because of just one human. After hearing the news of the small citys fall, each city hastily raised its walls, conscripted dragons, and strengthened its defense lines. However, this war was not something that could be ended simply by gathering together idiots. An overwhelming force who is much stronger than ordinary transcendents. No one could stop the strong from climbing the walls. After that, the massacre continued as before. Even though the high-ranking dragons rushed in in droves, the result was the same. The duke still did not load the mana onto his new sword, and with one sword strike, the dragons heads rose into the sky. The pulley that supported the castle gate was cut off with a single sword. Some dragons began to run away due to the overwhelming majesty. They were the ones who heard the news of the fall of nearby small towns. The head of Ardan. The author was not something they could do anything about. The support of the highest level dragons in the capital was needed. At least there is support from big cities. However, the big city was in a state of immobility with its doors locked. It was no wonder that the morale of the dragon tribes in the central city was low even before the war began. As if that wasnt enough, I was able to see with my own eyes the terrible majesty that I had only heard about in words. Everyone has already felt deeply in their hearts that resistance only leads to death. Nearly half of the dragons guarding the castle walls escaped without even looking back. Slaves of different races revolted throughout the city. It was because they heard that the human army was giving them freedom. The slaves, who had been suffering horribly from the dragon tribe, took advantage of this time and began running wild. The interior of the central city had already become a sea of fire for a long time. In fact, the rate at which larger mid-sized cities were collapsing seemed to be twice as fast as the rate at which small cities were collapsing. A medium-sized city collapsed so absurdly quickly. It took less than half a day to sweep the inside. The process of freeing slaves and plundering loot took place. The unit, which had become accustomed to the scent of blood through repeated battles, proceeded to kill the dragons without hesitation. Approximately two hours. It was the time it took for the army that had swept out the city to reorganize its lines. Meanwhile, Ethan approached Ilia. Is communication organized well? huh. Weve already planted magic structures in three small cities, and we planted them here a little while ago too. We are also in good contact with the duchy. No delays? About three seconds? But considering the distance between continents, this is natural. Its difficult to reduce it further here. Good job. What trouble? Who is actually suffering the most? When I hear something like that, I know its true. no. I dont really. To be honest, its still pretty boring. but. Because the Duke is stronger than anyone else. Ill just install this in a moment. Take your time. Youre still going to be careful, right? Ethan left Ilia behind and looked at the burning city behind him. The dragon clan was not responding properly to the point where it was worse than expected. Of course, there were variables such as the armys advancing speed being excessively fast, and the fact that he was a strong soldier wearing magic weapons and himself. Even taking that into account, there were definitely parts that fell apart. It was like that just today. The dragon race escaped. It was a sight I had never witnessed, at least not once in my previous life. Only some cunning rulers act like that, but it is common for dragons to go crazy and rush into their graves, even if they think they are in their own graves. However, Dragonias dragons were different. They were easily frightened and their steps were even lighter than that. You dont know how absurd it was to see them abandon the city and run away. Has the long period of peace made these guys sick? At least the guys guarding the coast didnt act like this. It was a completely different way of behaving. Maybe they acted like that because they know details about humans. If you are on the coast, you will often come across shipwrecks or people washed up by the current. He must have enjoyed feasting every time. Of course, the formula human = prey will be in place in their head. I didnt know that it could be said that repeated learning overcame fear. On the other hand, what about the dragons who live far from the coast? At least he didnt look used to fighting. At best, the only experience they had was managing and supervising slaves in the city. So maybe you get scared easily. Because I would never have encountered a situation like this before. It was very good news for Ethan. If this is the tone of the general dragon clan, it will not be much different for the dragon clans belonging to high-ranking positions. Rather, if I did more, I would have done more. People who have a lot of things in their hands tend to have the strongest fear. If they are cowards, how will they respond? I wont rush in first. By now, unless they were completely incompetent fools, there was a good chance they would have some idea of their power. Not only mid-level dragons, but even high-level dragons were cut down with a sword without any mana. It is a majesty that would make even the highest level dragons feel fear. Im afraid to deal with it. But if you leave it alone, its obvious that there will be an uproar. At such times, what was most desperately needed was a friend who could take the beating instead. ruler. Demon dragon and domination. I will bring two. At least they have long since abandoned the idea of dealing with them on their own. not bad. As the power of the two rulers grows, the conflict with those under the dragonlord will also grow. In the first place, wasnt most of the existing power class made up of shit that had stagnated and started to rot? In the end, the Demon Dragons ambition will touch the sanctuary. How are we going to handle it? There was a time when I readily agreed to a request to borrow a weapon. In fact, Ardan armor was secretly taken out to the Demon Dragon. It wasnt that difficult to guess the strategy he would use. Ill make a scapegoat. Creating a believable army, driving out that army, and imprinting its activities clearly in the eyes of the dragon tribe. If that happens, the number of people who will have doubts about the monarch will increase one by one. In the end, it was the monarchs actions that brought about the disaster, but it was a ruler other than the monarch who eliminated the disaster. If the demon dragon says even one word, there will be an uproar. The monarch lacks qualifications. They say that we can no longer serve leaders based solely on past glory. There will be a lot to say. The number of sympathizers will also increase explosively through this incident. As he was thinking deeply, he looked at the army. We will move to Polonem within two days. Prepare for the march. yes! The army began to move. * * * As far as Polonem, there was only one small city and one medium city left. Naturally, something happened that puzzled Ethan, who was thinking about the occupation war. The fact was that both cities were empty, not a single ant left behind. Could it be that these guys abandoned the city? It was the same in small cities. The situation was the same in central cities located further back. They left in such a hurry that most of the objects in the city were not even properly organized. All that remains are numerous footprints and the sight of several elderly dragon refugees walking away from the group. It looks like all troops have joined the big city. The direction the footprints followed was toward Polonem, the largest city located at the bottom. I wouldnt have gotten far. Shall we pursue it immediately? No, it goes slowly. Ethan shook his head. Even now, the soldiers were rapidly marching to take over the city. It was obvious that if he went at full speed to catch up with the dragons who left first, the entire army would spread out. Spreading out the troops to capture the troops in small and mid-sized cities was not a very good choice. yes. Nerian nodded as if he understood. So the soldiers began moving south at their original speed. After walking for about half a day, I reached the plains. uh? Could it be the dragons? The soldiers began to murmur. Because it was night, the field of view was not wide, but I was able to make out a group of figures in the distance. I was even able to recognize that the shape was very familiar, having seen it so many times recently. The knights, including Ethan, brightened their eyes. At first glance, the number of dragons on the plains was well over 20,000. In addition, the behavior was quite different from what I had seen in the cities I had previously visited. It was like that from the beginning. The weapons worn by the dragons, who were well over 20,000 years old, were all of high quality. Additionally, there were high-ranking dragons mixed throughout the group. DKuoooo! Before long, a tremendous roar roared through the army. The shouts of tens of thousands of dragons contained a clear amount of mana. I thought this was only for cowards. Where did an army like this come from? It was obvious. Metropolitan Polonem. The troops staying there must have chosen to attack rather than defend. Considering that the footsteps that continued there were cut off at a short distance, there was a high possibility that troops from small and medium cities had also joined in. gulp. The soldiers swallowed their saliva. Duke Ethans activities had shaken up the southern continent, but that didnt mean they didnt know the strength of the dragon race. If there had been no duke, there would have been many casualties one after another in the fall of at least a medium-sized city, if not a small city. To that extent, the quality and quantity of the Yongin people in mid-sized cities could not be compared to those in small cities. Moreover, they arrived here with the troops squeezed out of the large city where they were currently advancing. Even an ordinary soldier could easily predict how terrifyingly powerful those dragons were. What is the situation? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An army that marched for half a day. On the other hand, the Yongin tribe had camped first, rested, and waited. The numbers were also not much different, around thirty thousand and twenty thousand. Considering that there was a vast difference between low-level dragons and ordinary soldiers, it was safe to say that the war situation was hopeless. What if you lose here? It is the land of the dragons. I cant even dream of returning alive. When even the knights could not shake off their fear. Trudging. Ethan stepped forward. And for the first time, mana bloomed above his sword. Good luck! A bright white blazing flame began to encroach on the darkness. Chapter 299 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 299 When I returned, the family was ruined (300) A landscape where dark clouds completely obscured the moon. The sky and plains were extremely dark. Therefore, the white flame was burning more brilliantly than ever. Regardless of whether it is human or dragon. Everyones eyes focused on one place. Towards the humans who came first. All the dragons instinctively sensed the humans identity. Commander-in-Chief Ethan Ardan. A descendant of Ardan, who fought against the dragon lord in the past, and a knight who reached the state of transcendence the fastest among humans. And Marshal Cheolcheon not only invaded their land, but massacred countless dragons. Burning white flames surrounded the bright yellow pupils of the dragon people. Every time I looked at the flickering flames, my heart also trembled. It felt like nausea. Some of the dragons barely held back their nausea. Immediately, my body trembled. It was because I suddenly realized why I felt this way. their own bodies. Instinct. I was extremely afraid of the flickering flames. Run away now. The survival instinct screamed. An irresistible fear began to consume the lower-ranking dragons at once. Like a prey in front of a predator. Fear slowly began to spread. This was because I instinctively felt that the power contained in the flame was enormous. About that time. DKuooooo!!!!! A huge roar erupted among the dragon clans of this million. One of the highest level dragons that rules Polonem. It was the shout of blood-red eyes. The weakness that flickered like a candle gradually faded. The orders of the higher-ranking dragon clan are absolute for the lower-ranking dragon clan. Blood Eyes ordered the human army to take the lead in protecting Polonem, and many dragons followed the order without question. That chain of command was still in effect. However, I could not completely get rid of all my fears. This was because he instinctively felt the difference in rank, regardless of the difference in species. At that moment Another shout was mixed among the blood-red-eyed cries. DKurrra! Blue Tail. It was another one of the top dragon clans. Only after the cries of the two dragons swept through the entire army did the confusion gradually subside. That brief moment of silence. The two dragons looked into each others eyes. The red pupil and the blue pupil shared their thoughts with each other. The Dukes power is frighteningly strong. However, in terms of absolute number of soldiers, the dragon race showed an overwhelming superiority. Although the duchys army was strong, the infantry alone could never take on a single dragon soldier. It was an absolute species gap that originated from birth. Among the 20,000 dragon soldiers, a significant number of them were middle-rank or higher. If you convert their strength into human infantry, it would be over 100,000 at best. Although the quality of the weapons may be slightly lower than that of the human soldiers armed with magic weapons, this can be easily suppressed due to the qualitative difference in numbers and species. The only variable is the Duke, the Commander-in-Chief. However, no individual alone can reverse the war. This was especially true if the opponent was a dragon. I wonder if there are more than five transcendental beings among humans. Two at most. There are only two spirits and knights. There was no reason to insist on defense with the castle walls tightly blocked. Moreover, the battlefield was superior. While the humans continued to march for half a day, the dragons rested for half a day, waiting for the battle to take place on the plains. Judgment is over. The odds of winning are overwhelming here. Ready for battle! The air was filled with shouts, even to the uvula of red eyes. Immediately, the red eyes exhaled air with all their might. However, there was a deathly silence on the plains. You screamed, but youre still quiet? It was truly strange. I have been living for a long time, but I have never experienced anything like this. Red Eyes tilted his head. No, I tried to tilt my head. At that moment, the world tilted. D? A question appeared in the red pupils. what? It felt like I was drunk. That too, when I drank a lot of extremely high-alcohol alcohol. Except at times like that, my vision didnt waver like this? Soon, in the tilting world, I made eye contact with a blue tail located on the other side. The blue tail had its mouth wide open. Such a frivolous face. It was the same ugly face that I had seen when I was very young and trembled because I was scared of the wild beasts that lived in the forest. Why are you so embarrassed? Soon the red-eyed world took a big spin in the sky. Only then did the gaze of red eyes reach the back. I saw a very familiar scene. huge body. That was clearly his. And there was nothing in that body that was supposed to be there. head. ! Degurr. The two highest-ranking dragons that rule the big city. One of them, the death, was so meaningless. * * * I killed one guy. When mana is utilized to the extreme. Unlike others, Ethans time used to pass very slowly. In the realm of transcendence, even one second of time could be felt differently. Time was passing particularly slowly today. The reason was easy to guess. The spirit lord Lorotia sent by Ysera. It may be because she descended on his body. From the quality of mana to the quantity. Everything has increased to an extent that cannot be compared to before. It was natural that time passed more slowly than before. The other one. Ethans new form began to grow as long as a taffy stick. His speed was far beyond the flow of reality. The body of the worshiper embodied in the whole body. Not only that, but it is also an immortal body mixed with the power of Lorotia. He is what he is now, even if only for a short time. It was a scene that could only be seen in the absolute realm. Even in Dragonia, the highest-ranking dragon race is said to be the strongest among the strong, with a very small population. Even so, they were only weaker than the ruler. Moreover, these two guys who crawled all the way here were not the strongest among the top dragon clans. At best, they are the kind of people who would bide their time against a transcendent being. It was safe to say that there was virtually no way to stop Ethan now. The distance between me and the blue-tailed guy got closer by the minute. The guys face was literally a collection of astonishment. Very slowly. A pure white ray of light began to flow from the blue tails pupil. By that time Ethan was already behind him. It was at the same time that the burning hot sword touched the guys neck. A solid line appeared on the blue tails neck. Phew! Immediately, blood flowed out in all directions. Mana could be seen blooming in the blue tails body from the slowly bursting blood stream. To me, it may have been a reaction, but in Ethans opinion, it was a long overdue response. Thats it. This is the dragon clan. Even if Ethan tried his best, he couldnt wipe them all out. It would be possible if given enough time. However, it was not possible, at least in the short term. What would happen if these soldiers collide? No matter how powerful Ardan became, it was basically meaningless as long as the numbers were similar to those of the Balaur. No matter how well armed a soldier was and how well he trained, it was ultimately a long shot for him to win a one-on-one fight against a dragon. To create such a strong army, much more time and experience had to be accumulated than now. Thats why it moved. We must kill the command entity and add confusion to the dragons. Even if something happens, the damage will be minimized. The heads of the two rulers are blown off. About 20,000 dragon clans began to stare at the neck flying towards the sky. There was no reaction at first. This was because the absolute reaction time itself was insufficient, and moreover, the scene in front of my eyes was so unrealistic. But after about 3 seconds. DKuoo? D? An emotion called doubt began to appear in the eyes of all the dragons. what? Dead? Both commanders? In such a short time? That cant be possible. Question, denial, astonishment, fear. The four emotions began to rotate and pass through the dragons for a short period of time. At that moment a tremendous roar erupted from the human army far away. The Duke cut off the enemy commanders head! Heiderns soldiers! Dont miss this opportunity! All troops charge! Charge! Wipe it all away! Wow! Hundreds of arrows struck the dragons one step ahead of the running humans. Screams of pain erupted from all directions. Compared to the 20,000 dragons, this was damage that could be called new blood. nevertheless. The dragon people felt fear. All of the fighting spirit had long since faded away. Didnt the red eyes and blue tail that led them, calling for an immediate war, face death? Faster than even a low-level dragon race. The height of fear came from the duke who had moved to the front line. Hmph! The moment he held the sword with all his might. White flames nearly 10 meters high rose up. It was a blade so large that it was clearly visible from far away on both wings. A flame that, unlike its beautiful colors, contains a distant despair. -Boo! The flame swept through the entire army in the battle line. Even metal dragons with hard skin and high-ranking dragons could not withstand that single sword. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire area close to half the moon was turned into an empty lot. The limbs of the dragons began to fly in all directions. And it was burning brightly with pure white flame. With a single sword, nearly two hundred dragons were killed. It was at that moment that fear broke out. Cant win! It was a terrible monster , more terrifying than a disaster, more secretive than a shadow, and more violent than a tyrant . Not only that, tens of thousands of troops were rushing towards them without any fear. The compatriots around me fell like hedgehogs. The dukes incredible prestige. Even the commander whose head was blown off in an instant. The dragons had already fallen into panic a long time ago. The momentum was completely lost. One step. Two steps. The dragons who had retreated without realizing it suddenly became scared and started to run away. Fear spread like an epidemic. You have to run away too! help me! It started with three or four dragons in the rearmost row. The moment they started running away without even looking back. Four became eight. Eight became sixteen. Sixteen quickly turned into a number over one hundred. Less than a minute later, an army of nearly 20,000 began running desperately towards the rear. Without caring whether his comrades in the line died or not. Chapter 300 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 300 #When we returned, the family was ruined (301) Originally, the situation in which the most casualties occurred in a war was when one side retreated out of fear. If the ranks are disorganized and they run away randomly, not only will there be a significant number of casualties from being trampled to death by military boots. This is because being stabbed in the back is bound to cause the greatest damage. The entire plain was stained with blood. Sharp swords were stabbed into the backs of the dragons who were running away in fear. A very small number resisted until the end without breaking the ranks, but this was a meaningless action in a situation where the momentum was strong. Many dragons died. The knights and soldiers did not let go of the reins of the chase. They already had a first-hand feeling that the situation was completely tilted in their favor. As if that wasnt enough, I also witnessed the dukes incredible activities with my own eyes. In an instant, the fear that had been consuming my heart just five minutes ago began to be covered by anger and madness. The fishy scent of blood was a special medicine that paralyzed reason. Ugh!! Look back! You bastards! Each soldier began to run wild as if they had become berserkers. Ethan didnt sit still either. Because among those who resisted until the end, I was looking for the strongest ones and blowing off their heads one by one. Every time a white light flashed from all over the front line, the dragon people could not help but feel extreme fear. The moment I looked at the flame with my eyes, my head was already blown off. That was not a being that could be dealt with with courage alone. How do you deal with a monster that can control a war all by itself? Even Red Eyes and Blue Tail, the strongest forces in the big city, were helpless. Run away! Where? The place the humans were heading to was a large city located in the south. Even if you escape there, all you can get is a useless inorganic object called a castle wall. A monster like that would have jumped over a 20-meter wall in one go. What happened next was obvious. The massacre will be repeated again. Nearby small towns, mid-sized cities, and even large cities were just places with no meaning. You can! The place that crossed the minds of the dragon people was Apraxia, the capital of Dragonia. A place where a large number of top-level dragons are located along with the monarch. Only there could save their lives. Taking advantage of their aimless hope, the dragons began to flee to the central region. By the time the grueling chase was over. The bodies of the dragons that had fallen on the plain were over 10,000 pounds. Of the number that came to greet us, nearly half of the dragons met death. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A march that lasted half a day. Even though that was not enough, the army had even fought a battle, and its morale was higher than ever. This battle was on a completely different scale than when the castle walls were occupied. In fact, it was nice to see it as a real war that I personally experienced for the first time. In a situation where anyone could see that he was at a huge disadvantage, the duke completely turned the situation around with just his strength. To the 30,000 soldiers, Ethan was already a perfect hero. Together, we are undefeated heroes who will never be defeated! The faith firmly established in their hearts made the soldiers bodies move spontaneously. Even without the knights command, they were naturally beginning to organize their battle lines. Chuck chuck! When the formation was naturally formed, Ethan raised his sword. We won today! Wow! Long live the Duke! Long live Ardan! Polonem is now nothing more than an empty sheet of paper. I will ask. Would you like to rest here? Or will you bring down a bloody mace on the dragons? I will bring down the iron fist! Keep the entire army moving! yes! chuck! chuck! chuck! chuck! Military boots trampled on the floor without any disturbance. The soldiers had long since forgotten their fatigue. * * * The fall of the great city of Polonem! This news spread beyond the capital Apraxia and throughout the southern continent. The remnants of the defeated soldiers, who ran so quickly that their faces were disfigured, were able to explain faster than anyone else how much of a monster the duke was. As the saying goes, a horse without feet can travel a thousand miles. This rumor began to spread dozens of times faster than when the story of the capture of the small town spread. The reason was simple. This was because the number of defeated soldiers was incomparably greater than in the past. This is a whopping 10,000 defeated soldiers. The remnants of the defeated soldiers, who spread like toxins throughout the southern continent, became a loudspeaker more than anything else. The dragon people who heard about the war were astonished. The two highest-ranking dragons that rule Polonem: Red Eyes and Blue Tail. It wasnt that they made foolish decisions as commanders. The number of soldiers squeezed out of Polonem was close to 20,000, and as if that was not enough, soldiers from small and medium cities were accepted and the number was increased. On the other hand, what was it like on the human side? In an extremely short period of time, they conquered distant cities. Even a fool could easily infer that the forced march continued without even a proper rest. Moreover, the advance to Polonem was continuing. Even they themselves would have imagined an all-out war clashing on the plains. Because there was no reason to hide within the castle walls. Small or medium-sized cities could move passively due to the small number of soldiers, but large cities were places with a big name and name. 20,000 dragons were a unit capable of fighting 100,000 human soldiers. Thats probably why it moved. There would have been no need to besiege the castle. The two commanders made a reasonable decision. Its just that they failed to take into account the only variable, Duke Ethan. His skills had reached the realm of the irrational. The more I thought about the words of the defeated soldier, the more it became true. The duke clearly stepped forward and ignited mana on his sword. It was said that he decapitated Red Eyes in less than a second. It was said that the sight of pure white flames moving towards red eyes followed like an afterimage. The same was true of Blue Tails death. DEven if it were six stars, such a thing would be impossible DIs he really human? DDragonia is it really in a dangerous situation? The agitation spread uncontrollably. The dukes skills had reached such a level that even a hundred thousand dragon army could not handle it. As if that wasnt enough, rumors began to spread that further aggravated the anxiety. The story was that a temporary conscription certificate with the royal seal was being circulated. Royal conscription was not carried out outside of a designated period. But temporary conscription letters are starting to circulate? That meant that the royal family was also starting to be wary of the dukes power. Still, it did not lead to extreme confusion. This was because the text in the conscription letter stated that even the prime minister and various high-ranking ministers would directly participate in this war in order to overcome this crisis. If it were not enough for a large number of top-class dragons to participate, the number of soldiers would be greatly increased through temporary conscription. At least you wont be defeated helplessly. The duke may be strong, but in the end, he is only an individual. If the highest-level dragons came together in droves, they might be able to stop him, even if it meant making sacrifices. There is one more piece of news that could calm the confusion. That was the news that the Demon Dragon, one of the six stars, was returning to Dragonia directly from the West Continent. What if the ruler and high-ranking dragon people join forces? The aspect of the battle would definitely change. Only then did the chaos in the Southern Continent slowly begin to subside. This was because they were able to lower their awareness from a huge sense of crisis that the Dragon Clan might disintegrate to a solvable problem. * * * Damn it! Prime Minister Cruatz scratched his head after looking at the document. It was one of the behaviors he displayed when he was most stressed. I had no choice but to accept it. Thats because the content written in the document was shocking. You idiots! Why on earth did you throw away the advantage of the castle wall? The red eyes and blue tail have already turned into Gohon. The problem was the arbitrary actions of these two guys. What would it have been like if the castle walls had been locked and held on? The city walls are up to 20 meters high. I acknowledged that the dukes status was monstrous. Surely even the castle walls would not have been an obstacle to him. If war had broken out anyway, the two commanders would have died. That was acknowledged. Even so, they wouldnt have been completely defeated like this. throat. Crowded dragon soldiers. Up to the tall castle walls. Plonem was practically a natural fortress. At least, while ten thousand dragon soldiers were dying, there would not have been an unfortunate incident in which they could not even kill five hundred human soldiers. Four small towns. Two mid-sized cities. Even one big city. The total damage suffered by Ardans army while occupying seven cities was less than 1,000. In fact, while nearly 50% of the northern part of the kingdom was taken away, at most, not even 1,000 human soldiers who were not knights died! It was a rumor that could not be stopped, just like the previous case of the fall of a small town. A situation where the anxiety of the people could not help but reach its peak. In the end, the ministers and the prime minister had no choice but to make a decision. They themselves are actively participating in this war. Damn it! This wasnt the original plan. The ministers had no intention of actively participating in this battle. This was because I was able to realize how strong Duke Ethans power was through the stories of the defeated soldiers. Those with red eyes and blue tails were at most a little weaker than themselves. Such commanders met their deaths in less than a second. It was a story that would give you goosebumps. What if they actively participate in the war? The end wouldnt be much different from that. Thats why I planned to call the demon dragon, attach the kingdoms army, and have it deal with the duke. However, it was not possible to act like that even in a situation where a ridiculous complete defeat was revealed. Anxiety grew to the point where the demonic dragon alone could not calm the chaos. It was obvious that if they did not participate in the war, a huge disaster would come. The demon dragon wont stay still either. If they criticize themselves by citing the existence of the kingdom, they will end up in a situation where they have no choice but to cry and go to war. This was the reason why high-ranking ministers, including the Prime Minister, had no choice but to vote for office. If the situation is bound to go that way anyway, it would be much better to move first. two days later. It was the time when the demon dragon was expected to arrive. I hope the human group will stay still until then. Cruatz scratched his head and prayed earnestly. Chapter 301 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 301 After returning, the family was ruined (302) Your Excellency, do you plan to stop the advance here as originally planned? There is no change in plan. Nerian swallowed his words. Ardans knights all had a deep grudge against the dragon race. This was the same for the dragon slayers, including Nerian. Before the Dragonia invasion. It was something every knight dreamed of, but almost no one thought it would become a reality. As each kingdom accepted the religion, they became friendly to the dragon race, and even in previous wars, they did not launch a counterattack after winning against the dragon race. Even at their most advantageous, the humans of the Western Continent maintained a passive attitude. And what about now? If we said we were going to invade Dragonia right away, there were more than one country that would make a statement against it. If you intrude on a beehive for no reason, it was an issue that could spread sparks to the surrounding kingdoms. It is a problem that has too many issues, whether political or economic, to be dreamed of simply out of revenge. What he thought could never happen while he was alive was now becoming a reality before his eyes. It would be a lie if I said my blood wasnt soaring. No matter how strong the army was, it ate up nearly half of the northern part of Dragonia with only about 30,000 soldiers at most. If they moved a little more diligently, completely occupying the north was not a dream. With the family heads status, it was quite possible. Duke Ethan had already demonstrated a power that far exceeded the power that a normal transcendent person could display. However, Nerian suppressed his greed. The matriarchs actions are always right. This is a fact proven by the results. Dont you know what you were thinking? It couldnt have been that way. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he puts his mind to it, he will be able to occupy the entire North in less than a week. There must be many reasons for not moving now. The first thing that came to mind was. Is the Demon Dragon that strong? He was a ruler called the Demon Dragon. He is also the leader of the Naraxus Church. The duke rarely spoke of the demon dragon to himself. So, although I didnt know much about him, I was aware of at least one thing. The cult leader and the duke had made a deal. Otherwise, there would be no way that countries supporting the church would have been so active in providing ships and other supplies. The head of the family hated the dragon race. Nerian was well aware of this fact, as he had been watching Ethan for a long time, starting from the founding of the Dragon Slayer. Nevertheless, what was the reason for making a deal with the dragon tribe? It was obvious. This may be because he is not easy enough to deal with right away. Otherwise, there would be no way not to utilize the most primitive and most immediate way to solve a problem called power. Its definitely strong. He is a man whose power is incomparable to that of other rulers. I have also entered the realm of absolute perfection. What an absolute state Nerian was astonished. Why did rulers become objects of fear? It was because of the enormous power they possessed. Therefore, the rulers were evaluated as monsters who possessed the same level of power as other human transcendents, but had greater power. This is true for rulers who have reached the state of transcendence, and even more so for rulers who have reached the absolute. It was clear that its power would far exceed imagination. So thats why. The reason why the head of the family, who hates the dragon race, continued to cooperate quietly with the demon dragon. I found out that it was not simply to deal with other rulers, but also because the enemy was fundamentally too strong to deal with. Then do you plan to continue waiting in this city? After word spread that Polonems troops were completely defeated. Many dragons staying in the big city attempted to escape. It was an obvious choice. What were the actions of humans after occupying small and medium-sized cities? One of the tasks was to kill all the dragons and free the slaves of other races. It was obvious that he would face death if he stayed, so he had no choice but to run away. Thanks to this, they were able to occupy the city without much bloodshed. For a few days. After that, we will return to the army. While waiting in the big city. Illya was secretly setting up a communication magic circle with the wizards. If you create a transit point in Polonem, intercontinental communication will be possible even if you plant intelligence agents in the capital. That was the reason why we advanced to Polonem. All right. There is nothing to be too sorry about. To think about the time we spent together. Time is on Ardans side. Nerian pondered Ethans words. Obviously There were so many things going on that I couldnt really realize it, but when I thought about it, it was. Not even two years have passed since he ascended to the throne as head of the family. At most, it is only a short period of time for a trainee knight to become a full-fledged knight. Ethan not only solved the tasks that everyone said were impossible one by one, but eventually advanced to Dragonia and defeated the dragons. What if at least three more years pass from now? If you were the head of the family, you might be able to enter the absolute realm known to humans as the realm of dreams. Because his time was thousands of times more intense and dense than that of the criminal. My thoughts were short. Come to think of it, I see. Its a country of the dragon race in name, but theres no way it could be taken over so easily I think I was just anxious. Neither Lord Draksis, the culprit of the Balaur War, nor the Demon Dragon had yet appeared on the front lines. It would be extremely foolish to move the military carelessly when only a small amount of land was occupied. No, its not just the leader who is curious. I hope you and Myers take good care of the knights. I will. Nerian bowed his head politely and left the office. Ethan looked out the window. Its almost time for the demon dragon to come. He showed overwhelming results to help him run wild. You wont want to miss this opportunity. I wish I could wipe out all the high-ranking dragons at this point. Reducing the power of Dragonia. This was Ethans goal in this war. To do this, he had to kill as many top-level dragons as possible. The six rulers and the ministers, including the dragon lord, did not get along very well. Blood always flows like a river in the reorganization of a new power structure. The first thing to do to bring down the monarch was to cut off his limbs. For example, by sending out the highest-ranking dragons hiding in the capital city to the battlefield. For Ethan, it was an opportunity. An opportunity to reduce Dragonias power as much as possible. Soon, light came into the crystal ball in his arms. It was a message from a demon dragon. * * * Apraxia. The Demon Dragon arrived at the capital of Dragonia. Its been a while. It was a place I had never been able to come to before. The reason was simple. Because the monarch did not want it. He gave his final orders to the six rulers before going into exile. Any way is good, so take over the western continent. Dont think about coming back before then. That command became the supreme task of the rulers. The best swordsmanship in the West Continent. It was one of the families that was the biggest obstacle when the invasion was planned. Since the monarch personally took care of that obstacle, it was right for them to handle the rest themselves. That was Dragonias central opinion. Thats why I couldnt come back. Because no dragon in Dragonia wanted the return of a ruler who had not achieved any results. It was the same for the demon dragon. Although they may have made a name for themselves by establishing a cult that worshiped the dragon race in the human world, they had not yet made a significant contribution to the extent of conquering the Western Continent. It was a time when one could dream of restoration when all nations were obsessed with doctrine, fanatically worshiping the dragon race, and when the idea that the dragon race was superior to humans was established. If that were the case, I would have had to pour in 50 more years. Changing societys ideology was not an easy task. Even in the most powerful empires, the doctrine was only able to spread well because it penetrated the ruling class, and the percentage of the population that worshiped the dragon race like fanatics was very low. The demon dragon had no intention of waiting that long. However, he couldnt enter Dragonia on his own. Not only was it obvious that the public would not follow him, but because he had disobeyed the monarchs orders, he could have been perceived as having rebelled against him. If that happens, its a problem even if you kill the monarch. Dragonlord Draksis. He was a kind of figure of faith for the dragon people. No matter how much the dragons followed the logic of the might of the jungle, there was one being who did not apply that law. That was the dragonlord. Even if you kill the monarch, it was meaningless if you couldnt win the hearts of countless dragons. Rather, it will take more than 50 years to turn your mind back once. At best, werent they troubled by the rebellion of slaves of different races? Even imagining if the dragons, who had much superior power than them, rebelled, made my head hurt. The best thing was to gradually shake the foundation of the monarchy from now on. If that happens, even if you kill the next monarch and take that position, you will be able to take over Dragonia without much opposition. For that to happen, something had to happen. It was an event big enough to not only shake up the authority of the dragonlord, but also require him to be called earnestly from Dragonia. In that sense, Duke Ethan was a truly great player. Who on the Western Continent could occupy more than half of the northern part of Dragonia with at most 30,000 soldiers? does not exist. At least among the humans that the Demon Dragon knew, there was no one who could do that. You cant be an ordinary transcendental person. It was doubtful whether even a transcendental person with outstanding talent who could look at the absolute state would be able to do it. Moreover, there was no better way to arouse suspicion about the dragonlord than the name Ardan. What would have happened if a group of humans other than Duke Ethan had attempted an invasion? It would not have been possible to show such skill. Of course, the sense of crisis would not have increased to this great extent in a short period of time. Doubts about the monarchs authority would not have blossomed so quickly. I had no idea that such a treasured talent would emerge from Ardan. I thought that because of my past reputation, I might soar again someday. Because I couldnt even imagine that it would come true in less than a generation. I was lucky. Ive been thinking about it since I first saw it at the continental swordsmanship competition. I must use this person. DMeet one of the six great stars. Lucreon, how have you been? Before he knew it, he could see the ministers bowing their heads in front of him. The demon dragon looked at the ministers and smiled. It was a smile so friendly that it made my body tremble. Chapter 302 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 302 # After returning, the family was ruined (303) The ministers, including Prime Minister Cruatz, bowed their heads. Originally, he wouldnt have come out in such a low manner. But now things are very different from the past. Immediately, public opinion forced him to go to war. The sword was right in front of my nose. The ability to cut off the head of even a top-class dragon in one go. They could not guarantee safety. Considering the dukes fighting style so far, there was a high possibility that their heads would fall first. At this point, the only person who had a chance of dealing with the Duke was the Demon Dragon Lucreon. I dont know how long I can endure I heard that four rulers met death at the hands of the duke. In the end, the demon dragon was just one of the rulers. He might be stronger than them, but I didnt think he could beat the duke. Even so, it was clear that the demon dragon in front of him was the only hope for now. I dont know if the duke invades the capital, but it was even more so in the current situation where he was stuck in the north. Aside from not being able to receive help from the monarch, he was now in a situation where he had to leave for conquest. Moreover, decisively. Lucreon had been appointed as the commander-in-chief of the northern retrieval force. It was natural as he was the ruler with the second strongest power in the capital city next to the monarch. If something offends him and he is deployed to the front line, he will be the first to have his head blown off. So I have no choice but to bow my head politely. [How many soldiers can be utilized?] The faces of the ministers stiffened at the strange voice that seemed to echo in their hearts. One of the rulers who gave the most uncomfortable feeling in the past was the Demon Dragon. Damn, that voice is the same as before. I frowned for a moment. The prime minister answered. -One hundred thousand. [100,000 I guess we should prepare for that much.] Lucreon nodded. It was worth putting in strong pressure to bring in at least one more force. This army of 100,000 will later transform into believers who praise its greatness. [Lets talk about troop deployment.] The dragons swallowed their saliva. Because this was the most important main topic. [Oh. Before that, there is something I need to tell you. As everyone knows, the Dukes power is beyond imagination.] DThats right. [The head with red eyes and a blue tail was blown off by a single sword. To be honest, even if it were me, it would be impossible to deal with the duke one-on-one.] D. For some reason, a shiver ran down my spine. Although he spoke in an obviously normal tone, a dark ominous feeling like an abyss was creeping up. However, I couldnt refute that statement. Wasnt it a fact that even the ministers present were aware of the shocking power the duke possessed? Moreover, it was quite understandable for the demon dragon to let out a groan like that. A situation where the other four rulers all died. Even if it were me, I would take my foot off the ground first. No matter what anyone says, you have to protect your own life. [There is no need to look at it with those eyes. I didnt mean to say that I was going to use you as a scapegoat.] -Haha. This was what the ministers were most worried about. In fact, there was no justification for rejecting it if it was put forward as a meat shield. As he held the command of the military, there were many means that the Demon Dragon could utilize. Of course, having commander-in-chief did not mean that all personnel present could be placed on the front line. If that happens, there will be an uproar. The ministers were not fools either. However, it was entirely possible to send some to the front line and some to the rear. If that happens, even the tightly united forces will be torn apart. A method of using the given authority to increase ones own taxes and reduce the taxes of nobles belonging to Dragonia. This was what the ministers were most worried about. Because you cant help but be greedy. So far, the rulers have only exercised their power in the Western Continent, and in their home countries, they have had no choice but to sit on the sidelines and just suck their fingers. It was under such circumstances that I returned to my home country. I wouldnt know if it was a tyrant-like ruler who was extremely loyal to the monarch, but if it was a demonic dragon with a cunning side, I didnt know what it would do. Wouldnt it be tempting to also covet Dragonias power? The demon dragons words continued amidst the subtle tension. [I will stand at the forefront myself.] DYes? -Is that true? The ministers tilted their heads. It was a fact that everyone gathered here knew that the duke was dangerous. Naturally, the front line closest to the front was no different from a minefield with bombs buried everywhere. Because the duke was always in the forefront of the front line. How can you volunteer to be on the front line in such a situation? It was a situation no one expected. That too for a while. The demon dragon said while looking around at the ministers with a grin. [But as I said before, its impossible for even me to deal with the duke one-on-one. So I hope everyone here joins forces.] DAre you saying we should all go to the front lines? [We have no choice but to move to recapture the north. Everyone knows that, right?] Thats right. Because we couldnt hand over the North to humans like this. If that happens, the number of people who doubt the leaderships incompetence will increase uncontrollably. That was the reason why the demon dragon was summoned. It was obvious that if they moved by themselves, they would be killed. [Even though we are political opponents, we have no intention of putting you alone in danger. Isnt saving Dragonia, which is in danger, the top priority right now?] DThats right. [So, lets take risks together. If this were to happen, no one would be dissatisfied with being a scapegoat because of me, and wouldnt everyone be able to take risks equally?] Whoops! Each of the various ministers revealed their complex faces. Up to half of the top-tier dragons present here were prepared to be deployed to the front lines. In other words, at least half of them were prepared to be used as scapegoats. However, Demon Dragons proposal went far beyond the expected range. [Is there anyone who is dissatisfied with this proposal?] No one could answer the demon dragons question. It was a national crisis. If I said something wrong here, I could easily be accused of being a traitor. Damn, I got stabbed properly. Cruatz clicked his tongue inwardly. Moreover, even putting patriotism aside, problems still abounded. The power of all ministers was not equal. When a scapegoat appears by the designation of the devil dragon. There was an implicit thought that more victims would come from the weak side than from the strong side. To put it simply, it was expected that time-slamming activities would become prevalent. However, according to the Demon Dragons suggestion, everyone is willing to sacrifice equally. It was a proposal that the weak side could not help but welcome. If we oppose this, public opinion will be divided in two. Even if everyone joins forces, its doubtful whether they can stop the Demon Dragons proposal, much less if it splits in half. Power is strong when united, not when divided. Not only Cruatz but also other high-ranking ministers felt that the atmosphere had changed. -I will accept it. DI feel the same way. In the end, I had no choice but to accept the demon dragons offer. The good news was that they did not force sacrifices by saying that they would take the dukes power away. Furthermore, if you follow that suggestion The battle may end easier than you think. The number of top-class dragons accompanying the northern retrieval army was close to twenty. Almost all high-ranking dragons in the capital were moving together. Is that it? A large army of nearly 100,000 people was scheduled to move. What if even the ruler participates in the battle? No matter how long the peacock flies, Even if sacrifices occur. This will never be reversed. There was no choice but to win this battle. Of course, the heads of some unlucky high-ranking dragons would be blown off, but there was nothing they could do about it. Because everyone agreed that there would be sacrifices. Just win. In the end, the world only remembers the winners. As the most important front-line deployment work was completed, the rest of the work proceeded as quickly as if the mast was hit by a favorable wind. Just one day after the Demon Dragon appeared, 100,000 troops marched in the capital Apraxia. All high-ranking dragons will be deployed to the front lines. When this matter became known, cheers continued regardless of whether it was the people or the soldiers. If not only the ruler but also the high-ranking ministers take the lead in the war, then no matter how Ardan is, it is no use. chuck! chuck! An army of nearly 100,000 people lined up with Wu and began to advance towards Plonem, a large city in the north. * * * The troops stationed in Plonem began to retreat. Nevertheless, the number of 30,000 did not decrease one bit. The reason was simple. This was because other soldiers filled the empty seats. And that too, wearing the same weapons as the original army. Its the Imperial Army. It was definitely the army of the Zeno Empire. What the Demon Dragon wants is to block the invading army with overwhelming force. In that case, the opposing army was bound to suffer great damage. However, the demon dragon had already made an oath not to touch the army heading to Dragonia. So I guess they sent out a scapegoat instead. This was something Ethan had guessed as well. Now there was only one person left by his side. Sera Lee. As she looked around at the imperial army, she looked at Ethan. Would it be okay? This has already been agreed upon. There wont be any major safety issues, so you dont have to worry too much. A call from the demon dragon that came a few days ago. There, Ethan and the demon dragon were talking to each other. The plan was simple. To wipe out all the high-ranking dragons who participated in this war. It was something that both the Demon Dragon and Ethan wanted. The demon dragon cuts off the hands and feet that follow the monarch. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Ethans goal is to reduce Dragonias power as much as possible. In a few days, nearly 100,000 dragons will attack. What Ethan had to do was simple. To be as wild as possible on stage. If youre going to go on a rampage, it would be best to kill as many dragons as possible. Time passed quickly. The scouts report came in. The news was that 100,000 dragons had arrived within reach within a day. Open the gate. The water battle was meaningless. The stage agreed upon with the demon dragon was a plain where everyone could see. The army began to advance towards the plains. Chapter 303 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 303 When they returned, their family was ruined (304) The army began heading toward the plains. There was only deathly silence in that army. But it wasnt because of fear. If that was the reason, the soldiers faces wouldnt have been so calm. Their faces were like emotionless dolls. Ethan glanced at some soldiers. Physical activity was close to normal. The heart was also beating normally. Other than that, they only showed a grave face as if they had lost their senses, but other than that, they looked like ordinary soldiers. It was unclear whether it was the Empires direct intervention or the Demon Dragons direct intervention, but one thing was clear. You used a trick. Otherwise, there was no way an army of nearly 30,000 people would not show at least the usual excitement or fear of battle. The soldiers, moving with machine-like steps, arrived on the plain near dawn. Let all troops rest. yes! The soldiers responded loudly and began setting up their tents. Everyone went to sleep except for the guard. When dawn began to break the next morning. Tremors began to be felt in the earth. The faintly spreading vibrations were gradually getting closer to the army. Ready for battle. The soldiers were in formation. Less than thirty minutes later, the leader of the Balaur army began to appear in the distance. The dragons kept coming in as if they were a tidal wave. It felt like watching a string that never breaks. Even Ethan, who had gone through all the hardships before birth, was speechless at that number. However, the soldiers reaction was different. They still maintained their formation without any disruption. It wasnt like I was suppressing my fear. I just continued to observe with insensitive eyes, as if I was looking at a colorless painting. Time passed quickly. Before long, an army of 100,000 soldiers was lined up across the plains. Just considering the length of the formation, the difference was as much as five times. This was because the size of the dragon race was much larger than that of humans. I looked at Ysera. She nodded and moved towards the last room. Ethan headed to the front line and looked at the dragons. Although they must have heard about the battle in the north, their spirit was very tense. I saw eyes full of venom. He looked at the soldiers behind him. A lot of people are going to die today. Even though he sent the soldiers to be used as sacrificial lambs, he was the one who ultimately commanded them. How much can I save? First of all, one thing was certain. This wasnt a battle he could turn over. All kinds of high-ranking dragons, including demon dragons, will be flocking here. It wasnt even a battle I participated in to overturn it in the first place. It was impossible to save everyone. However I guess we can save it to some extent. If I tried hard enough, it seemed like I could bring back up to 10,000 units that were about to be completely annihilated. Of course, the question was not whether he had an obligation to do so. After all, he was a soldier from another country, and the Zeno Empire was one of the hostile countries that would unconditionally turn its back on him the moment a conflict with the Demon Dragon arose. This means that if there is any benefit to saving these people, it is not true. Since they were emotionless, it was doubtful whether they would feel any favor, and as such, it was clear that the moment they turned into enemies, they would show their sharper teeth than anyone else. even so. In the end, these people were humans like themselves. And crucially, at this moment, we were allies fighting together against the dragon race. So I guess I should do as much as I can. It was not that he was a philanthropist. Basically, I did not think that all lives had the same value. If asked who he would save right now, Ysera or these 30,000 imperial soldiers, Ethan was confident in choosing Ysera without the slightest hesitation. However, as long as it was not dangerous, I thought it was my duty as a noble to save others. This was especially true in a situation like this where we were fighting against the dragon race. Because I acted like that on many fronts I faced in my past life. At that time, discrimination based on country, religion, or race did not exist. Even lower status had no meaning. The death of one soldier was the same as the death of one human who would fight against the dragon race. Thats why I always did my best. To save even just one more person. Even though the situation back then and now may not be completely the same, the belief that led him to act that way continued to linger deep in his heart. That belief became a flame and burned. * * * Human military located in Plowenem. Although they were overwhelming in quantity and quality, they were not an opponent that could easily let down their guard. He defeated the North with only 30,000 human soldiers. I had no choice but to admit that its power was great. That is why the 100,000-strong army has not let down its guard at all from the moment it left the capital. They were thoroughly alert to their surroundings and only after knocking on each stone bridge one by one did they move. It was for a complete victory. A strange news was delivered to the advancing troops. There was news that the army waiting on the walls of Plonem had suddenly opened the gates and was advancing on the plain. At first, I didnt believe the scouts words. Since they have eyes and ears, they probably know that a huge number of dragons are flocking in. Moreover, like last time, at most 20,000 troops did not move. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hundred thousand. As many as 100,000 dragons moved. Even so, there were significant differences between humans and dragons in terms of physical structure. Not only that, their numerical superiority was more than three times that of their own. An intelligent commander would naturally not think of giving up the advantage of the walls. But Dthe entire army came out of the big city? Is this solid information? DIm sure. This is a fact that not only I but others have clearly witnessed. Soon, the dragons who were scouting the area around Plowenem flocked to the barracks. They were all saying the same thing. At that moment, the demon dragon stroked his chin and spoke. [I dont see any problems such as magic or drug brainwashing. Physical reactions are also completely normal. I guess thats true.] DBut Lucreon! Unless the humans went crazy, would there be any reason to abandon the walls? [Its not like it doesnt exist. Everyone knows this, right? The fact that humans have achieved successive victories in recent years. The recent battle was like that.] D. Everyone was silent. Thirty thousand humans and twenty thousand dragons. The battle that took place on the plains near Plonem was already talked about as a legend. And thats in a very bad way for the dragons. It had to be that way. Although defeat may be acceptable, it is known that in a battle where more than 10,000 dragons died, only a very small number of humans were casualties. [It was said that we only lost less than 1,000 soldiers until we conquered the North. With a track record like that, I dont think it would be surprising if they developed pride.] DAre you saying that those crazy guys crawled out because they were confident they could beat us even if they fought an all-out war without walls? [Otherwise, is there any reason to come out? Even if we assume that a trap has been dug, the strategies that can be devised on the plains are only limited.] DTrap. [Even if we have prepared a trap, it is unlikely that we will not notice it as long as we are careful.] D.. .Lucreon is correct. The troops were moving forward slowly and carefully, as if they had an obsession. Even if there were a trap, it wouldnt be that difficult to notice. Besides, the trap wasnt that threatening once you noticed it. Its only fatal if you dont know it. DI guess they can be just as conceited as we were. Red Eyes and Blue Tail also abandoned the advantage of the castle wall and set out on the plains. It may have been because of the confidence that they could win. There was no law preventing him from having such confidence just because he was a duke. If I was so confident in my skills, it wouldnt have been strange for me to abandon the walls and crawl out. Until now, he would have orchestrated the war with his own strength. Even if there were 100,000 dragons, they would have thought that they could coordinate the war like before. He was truly arrogant. [Thats a good thing. At least we will be able to fight each other much more easily than if we were behind the castle wall.] DWhat the Demon Dragon said is correct. -I will wipe out all the humans right now! The eyes of the dragons nestled inside the barracks showed both anger and confidence. I am confident that we will win this battle. One hundred thousand troops advanced cautiously. We sent out 1,000 scouts, which was twice as many as before, but we could not find any abnormal signs. We only received reports that humans were taking a rest while building a camp. DThis is a golden opportunity! -It must be swept away immediately! It was a war that could not be lost. Even ministers were calling for war to begin. Even if you are afraid of the duke, he is ultimately just an individual. As if that wasnt enough, the number of top-level dragons participating was more than ten times higher than last time. At least it was a much better option from their perspective to clash now rather than climb up the castle wall and fight. Thats how the unit arrived at the plains. An army of 30,000 people could be seen establishing a camp. The dragons also began to form their formation. There was no response from the human side until 100,000 troops lined up. Seeing that, the dragon people were endlessly suspicious of this situation. Do you think the soldiers look so calm? Is there a secret? However, even after washing my eyes and looking around, I couldnt feel the trap. In the end, they had no choice but to continue their reasoning. You are trusting the duke. Well, he is the one who wiped out the North. If weve been through battles together so far it wouldnt be strange for them to look so tough. When you have a formation like that. The duke walked towards the forefront. A hundred thousand dragons flinched at the sight. That too for a moment. The sight of the demonic dragon and other ministers moving in full force as if to fight him, filled the eyes of the dragon clan with a vicious murderous look. They also had a secret trick. One of the rulers called the Six Stars. Because he participated in the war himself. It was the Demon Dragons cry that announced the start of the battle. [All troops advance!] Soon, the demon dragon was the first to run towards the duke. The ministers with shining eyes followed closely behind. DLet the blood festival begin! -Kill the humans! A hundred thousand troops rushed out one after another. Chapter 304 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 304 #When I returned, the family was ruined (305) The bowstring was pulled taut. Soon, under the command of the knights, thousands of arrows bombarded the dragon tribe. Several dragons who were running fell to the ground. However, when looking at the overall scale, the number of sacrifices was like the blood of a birds feet. A monarch dwells within the body. Time passed more and more slowly. The top dragons, including the cult leader, were seen running. Only they were showing meaningful movement even in the changed times. [Are you planning on killing them all?] Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lorotias words rang in my head. Ethan nodded. This was a matter directly agreed upon with the Demon Dragon. Besides, there was nothing to lose if I organized it now. Lets begin. [Good.] The mana of the monarch and Ethan were mixed. Soon Ethan ran towards the front. It was only after approaching the closest range that a change occurred in the bodies of the top dragons. He was seen hastily spreading mana all over his body. For Ethan, it was an extremely slow reaction. However, the reaction speed itself was extraordinary for the demon dragon. In the slow time, only the Demon Dragons pupils were catching his new form at the same speed as usual. Nevertheless, the speed at which the Demon Dragon spreads mana was slightly faster than that of other high-ranking dragons. [What a cunning guy.] Lorotia said with a sneer. The monarch already knew about what the demon dragon and Ethan had planned. Of course, I knew why that Demon Dragon was acting like that. Meanwhile, the divine sword was swung towards the demon dragon in the front row. A red film was created on the front of the demon dragon. The moment the sword and membrane collided, I felt a heavy hand. Soon, spiderweb-like incontinence spread throughout the black membrane. Clink! With a noise like a glass window exploding, the blade of the divine sword began to approach the demon dragons body. In an instant, the demon dragons body flashed. Looking at the mana spread throughout his body, it was clear that he had used magic. Wow! A noise so intense that it was hard to believe that the body and the blade collided erupted. My hands trembled. It felt like hitting a diamond. In a split second, the Demon Dragons entire body was surrounded by pure white flame. His new form, covered in burning white flame, bounced into the distance. It wasnt until the end of the battle between the Demon Dragon and Ethan that the high-ranking dragons began to show their reactions. Embarrassed and nervous. It was not difficult to recognize their emotions just by looking at their yellow pupils. In fact, the ministers were feeling such emotions to the extreme. The reason was simple. At some point, a white light flashed, and the demon dragon that was running at the front was suddenly engulfed in fire and bounced off into the distance. Thats what I mean. This meant that they were next. What what! This is crazy! The dragons, including Prime Minister Cruatz, let out silent astonishment. I knew that in the battle of Plowenem, the two highest-ranking dragons died without even being able to respond properly. Even so, there was bound to be a distinct difference between hearing it verbally and seeing it with the naked eye. It is a movement with a different trajectory. If the demon dragon in the front line had not stopped the duke once, the heads of more than three high-ranking dragon clans would have been blown off by now. DRuoo! The ministers struck down their weapons with all their might toward the Duke, who had already come within close range. The attack included claws, magic, and all kinds of heavy weapons such as halberds and maces. If there was one thing they had in common, it was that they all had a level of power that was not only brutal, but also brutal. It was natural. Because it was an attack that the high-ranking dragons, whose strength was second to none even that of the Transcendants, poured out with all their might. However, no matter how fierce an attack is, it is meaningless if it does not hit. The passing list for high-ranking dragons was not very elaborate. Basically, each attack was very rusty. The peace maintained for a long time had dulled the high-ranking dragons. Moreover, the high-ranking dragons were basically people who were unfamiliar with the concept of union. The dragon race was basically like that. This is because they had a tendency to value individual action rather than cooperation. Even more so if they are entities with power close to transcendence. When have you ever done joint work? It was urgent, so everyone was attacking together, but there were more than one or two gaps that were revealed in all directions. Its almost boring. I lightly swung my sword. The ones who went on the offensive first were the high-ranking dragons, but the speed at which Ethan swung his sword was nothing compared to their attacks. Tap tap. The direction of the attacks of the weapons that collided with the lightly swung divine sword was slightly twisted. Before we knew it, the small gap had widened to the point where a person could easily pass by. He easily escaped the joint attack and swung his sword towards the neck of the dragon in front of him. Only then did the ministers begin to turn their heads, and there was silent astonishment in their eyes. When on earth.. The highest level dragons that rule Dragonia. Their necks rose to the sky. It was a vain ending compared to its power and reputation. All three died in an instant. It was a terrible level of helplessness. -Damn it! Dont panic! -Maintain the siege! -If you hold on just a little longer, the Demon Dragon will come back! The ministers who saw the dukes cold eyes had an intuition. The authors target was themselves. I had to find time somehow. If time goes on like that, the only humans left on the plains will be peacocks. There was a subtle tension for a moment. The Dukes new form has disappeared once again. It was a speed that they could neither sense nor stop. The high-ranking dragons, who had not enough mana and had raised all their powers to the extreme, were on guard in all directions. At that moment a scream erupted from next to me. DWow! Before I knew it, the heart of one of the ministers had burst open. I could see the flames clinging to me like an anglerfish and burning my whole body. It was a bad place to live. Everyone had a hunch. There was no way to do anything. All they could do was hope that the soldiers would quickly clear out the humans and that the demon dragon would return as soon as possible. The fight with a being of a different class continued like that. Victims were coming in one after another. The cunning human was massacring those who were relatively weak among the ministers. Everyone knew it. why. Why doesnt the demon dragon come? And why are high-ranking ministers like the Prime Minister holding back? They werent the only ones who valued life. This was because all of the ministers gathered here had enviable wealth and power. No one wanted to die before others just because they were a little weaker. Selfishness slowly began to take root. Everyone took care of themselves, knowingly or unknowingly. The siege began to collapse. The ministers urgently looked for the demon dragon. However, the demon dragon was nowhere to be seen on the battlefield. No way You mean you abandoned us? Doubts welled up in the minds of the ministers. However, it was not an understandable suspicion. The Demon Dragon must win this war. If he loses, not even the reputation of six stars will protect him. The peacock is strong. Then, of course, they should cooperate with themselves to catch the duke. If all the highest-ranking dragons were annihilated here, it would be difficult to kill the duke. Even though he was a demon dragon, there was no way he wouldnt know that fact. Thats why I didnt give up hope. No, to be precise, I couldnt let go. Because the thinking was buried in that premise. They didnt know that the Demon Dragon was hiding his strength and that he was stronger than Ethan. It was prejudice. It is also a prejudice that has hardened like a solid wall for a very long time. Only after more than half of the ministers died did suspicion begin to grow. Strange. Unless you were an idiot, you couldnt help but feel strange. I had clearly seen him being thrown away while being engulfed in white flame. Even so, the demon dragon was not dead. It wasnt like he suffered a fatal injury, such as his neck being thrown up into the sky or his heart being burst open. Although the flames that the duke wielded were amazing, there was no way that a powerful ruler-level person would die just because his body was on fire. It was clear that he was alive. Considering Yongins recovery ability, it would have been time for his body to have recovered enough to be able to move around. But why arent they coming to help? if. What if the demon dragon abandoned us? What if we assumed defeat in small battles but decided to secure victory in big battles? I could see the front line in the distance. The human armys line had not collapsed yet, but it was shaking enough that anyone could say it was dangerous. Soon the lines will be broken. What would happen next was obvious. Collapse of power lines. The war will be a great victory. This bastard you really abandoned us? Doubt became certainty. If I hadnt abandoned it, I should have rushed in and stopped the duke right now. However, the demon dragon was not even showing his nose. It was clear that they had abandoned themselves. The future was clearly visible. No matter how strong the duke is, he cannot kill 100,000 dragons. The war will be won. Their names will be on the list of victims. You may receive praise, but what significance does fame gained through death have? The high-ranking dragons, including the prime minister, who had survived so far began to withdraw one by one. Little by little. It was to attempt to escape. But that was a fatal response. The reason they were able to survive until now was because they united together and fought against the duke. Even if they were herbivores, if they banded together, they could protect themselves from carnivores. But if they disperse. From then on, the massacre began. The devastation of the crack was quickly revealed. The head of one of the high-ranking ministers who had been holding on to his life was thrown into the sky. Fear broke out. Everyone turned their backs. Ethan, with his eyes shining, went out and killed the ministers one by one. The number of high-ranking dragons who died in 30 seconds while their backs were turned was more than the number of ministers who died in 3 minutes. DWow! The heart of the Prime Minister, who survived until the end and was running away, was pierced. This happened about 40 seconds after he turned his back. Soon his world spun. The severed head soared into the sky, clearly exposing the battlefield. I saw a demon dragon standing in the distance. The demon dragon made eye contact with Cruatz and smiled. Immediately, the corners of his mouth twitched. Cruatz applied the last mana remaining on his face to his pupils. Only then did the corners of his mouth become clearly visible. -very well. -You fought. -Then, farewell. ! The face with wide eyes sank down to the ground. In this way, the last minister of the royal capital lost his life. Chapter 305 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 305 #When I returned, my family was ruined (306) The demon dragon who was looking at the scene of the massacre had his eyes shining. Amazing. I knew that there was a spiritist who summoned the monarch. However, I did not think that it would be possible to make the monarch descend directly into the body. That was because it was a sight that could only be seen by a spiritist. But the Duke did it. Is it because of my temperament? The Fire Lord and the Duke were dealing with elements of the same nature. That may have been why the advent was possible. What was even more surprising was that the assimilation rate between monarchs and dukes seemed to be quite high. The demon dragon remembered exactly when Ysera summoned the monarch. The influx of mana stones started about three months ago at most. So, at most, it had only been about three months since he was summoned. It was such a short time to learn something new and become familiar with it. There would have been very little time to practice Advent. Nevertheless, it is possible to maintain such a high level of descent for a long time. Talent. It was a sight that could only be described with the word talent. Even just for a moment while looking at the duke, the heads of the high-ranking dragons were rising to the sky. It was an incredible speed. It is the absolute state. Because it is located on a higher level. His eyes did not miss the dukes new form. The demon dragon realized. A duke who descends into battle with a spirit. It was a means of raising the bodys potential to the absolute realm for an instant. The Duke began to taste a world that was a level above his original ability to reach. He was growing in real time. The way his movements changed efficiently each time he swung one sword and one sword was so beautiful that even he felt a thrill. The body and mind are accepting a higher state. A talent that continues to grow every second, not every minute! I felt like I knew why I had reached the level of a transcendent just a year after I woke up. Natural talent was a factor that could explain all irrationality. Earnestly. This thought started to appear in the back of my mind. Should I kill him now? It was okay up to the point of transcendence. That area was just a universal area that was also allowed to humans. However, the absolute state was different. Even if you searched the entire continent, the number of living beings that could advance to the next level of transcendence would not exceed ten. And humans did not belong to that category of heat. Thats what I thought until now. But it was different now. Because I had to witness a human being accepting the realm of the absolute. The killing did not occur simply because the duke was able to enter the realm of absolute perfection. That period is too short. That was the problem. How long has it been since you entered the state of transcendence that you are now able to surpass the state of absoluteness? It took him over thirty years to move from the stage of transcendence to the stage of absoluteness. Moreover, the process did not go smoothly. If he hadnt used the West Continent, he would still be struggling in the realm of transcendence. Realizing his lack of talent, he created a magic that would help him rise to the next level. The fact that numerous prepared items were offered as sacrifices was a bonus. That was the level we had reached. Thats why the spirit of death came into play. Because that person had a talent that I didnt have. Immediately, the demon dragon shook his head. no. Even if you touch it, you cant do it now. The oath was a sacred promise that even the Absolute could not break. To break this, sacrifices had to be made. What if that happens? The goal of usurping the throne of the monarch would also be pushed back by more than a hundred years. If that werent enough, all kinds of problems would arise on the Western Continent as well. Force was one of the most useful tools for domination. Now was not the time to waste energy carelessly. Not now. The duke had not yet reached absolute heights. Im just in the process of using tricks to taste the beginning of that realm and applying the experience Ive tasted to my body. It could become dangerous in the future, but it wasnt so dangerous that it needed to be killed right away. The boiling wildness was tightly packed inside. The head of Prime Minister Cruatz, who survived until the end, was seen rising into the sky. I smiled at the guys pupils. When all the high-ranking dragons faced death. The Demon Dragon and Ethans eyes met. It was time to prepare for the closing ceremony of the stage. * * * Damn! The scent of warm blood rose from the neck of a freshly cut human. The Yongin soldiers eyes turned red. The dragon soldier looked around. It was to find another victim. I saw a colleague pushing a shield soldier next to me. He used his tail to stab the shield soldier in the side. The leather armor crumbled in an instant. Wow! A human soldier has fallen. This scene was not unique to this place. The shield soldiers tenaciously blocked the battle line. At first, they managed to block the entry of the dragon tribe, but their numbers were too great. It was prone to being turned into pieces of meat by swords coming down from all directions. A battlefield full of blood. Not only the dragon soldiers but also the personnel in command were feeling the flow of the war. It was an overwhelming victory. For every dragon soldier dying, five or six human soldiers were being decapitated. Sooner or later, all the shield soldiers blocking the battle lines will be wiped out. After that? It must be the beginning of a massacre. It was clear that the human side also knew that fact. And yet. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers continued to face the dragons as if they were emotionless puppets. DKauu? Several dragons looked at the soldiers and tilted their heads. Fear was not an emotion that could be controlled by self-control. Since they were hunters, not gamers, by nature, they knew how greatly the weakness of the prey could be exaggerated. No matter how much you believe in the duke. It was very strange that he didnt show any fear even though he was being pushed this far. However, it did not reveal a sense of elation or excitement in the eyes of the battle. Completely emotionless. The only thing contained in the humans pupils was the will to carry out orders. Even the ferocious dragons were a little sick of the sight of them somehow blocking the battle line even if their limbs were cut off. The will was tearful, but it could not turn the situation around. In the end, a hole was created in the battle line. As the shield soldiers disappeared, the spear soldiers lined up behind them also began to be swept away in an instant. If ten minutes go by like this, this battle will end in complete victory. The dragons eyes were shining. At that time a scream was heard from behind. Loud! Hundreds of voices erupted. Everyone was crying in fear. Soon, an acrid scent began to waft out. Saliva welled up at the corner of my mouth. It was like a smell that would come from well-grilled meat. The dragons gaze naturally turned backwards. Soon, they started screaming along with the back row. It was that human! Before I knew it, the duke had approached the center of the dragon soldiers and was sweeping up the surrounding area. Each time the long sword was swung, the bodies of the dragon soldiers around them caught white fire. A fire that struck a swarm of ants. It was a disaster that could not be resisted. How The soldiers had clearly seen it. The sight of high-ranking dragons, including the Demon Dragon, rushing towards the Duke in droves. However, the Duke intervened in the middle of the battlefield. It was just as fine as it was before the fight with the high-ranking dragons. What does this mean? It was obvious. death. There was no doubt that even the high-ranking dragons were struck by his sword. The prediction was exactly right. Because the soldiers further behind them started screaming. -Hee! Everyone is dead! So far, the soldiers have never looked back. This was because there was a firm belief that the high-ranking dragons would deal with the duke. But now that trust has been shattered. Fear, which went far beyond embarrassment, began to dominate their minds. DA monster! -Ugh! The soldiers who were screaming hesitated and retreated. He was the one who broke even the siege of the highest level dragons. It was not something they could do anything about. The steps, which had been hesitantly retreating, picked up speed as time passed. This was because the soldiers who were unable to distance themselves in time turned to ashes and disappeared as if they were flies with a single wave of the Dukes hand. All that remained from the burned corpse was black ashes and a fragrant, acrid scent. It wasnt a nice retreat. Because he started to run away while fiercely attacking the soldiers who were blocking his back with both hands. -Moo, step back! -Move! The dragon soldiers who were pushed fell in all directions. The formation quickly collapsed like dominoes. Even though the commanders cheered at the top of their lungs, it was no use. Because the duke was already an irresistible fear to them. The brakes were also put on the approximately 10,000 dragons who were fighting earlier. For a while, we continued to push forward with volume. As the soldiers no longer came from behind, the speed at which the humans were pushed out began to noticeably slow down. Just then. [Rumble!] Dark clouds gathered in the sky. Immediately afterwards, a thunder-like cry was erupted. The soldiers, who were terrified by the enormous power contained in the voice, stopped in their tracks. Everyone looked at the sky. There was a shape above the dark clouds. And with lightning striking from the sky, wrapped around my body. It was a shocking sight that made me feel majestic from deep within my heart. DThe Demon Dragon is alive! -You came to save us! Humans and dragons. Everyones eyes focused on the demon dragon standing in the sky. Flash! The demon dragon disappeared in a flash of light so bright that I couldnt even open my eyes. Quang! An enormous explosion exploded in the center where the troops were gathered. Two new models were visible through the thick dust. A demon dragon with his fist outstretched. And even the duke who received it. bang! bang! bang! Each blow contained murderous intent. The dragons swept away by the destructive power were split into six pieces. No one dared to approach. Naturally, a vacant lot appeared in the middle of the battlefield. It was a stage prepared solely for the Duke and the Demon Dragon. The shock waves and noise that erupted from behind were enough to calm even the madness of the battle line. one two. The number of people turning their heads increased. Eventually, the battle in the front lines came to an end for a while. This was because I felt that killing and killing each other was not the problem now. Battle of two commanders. This result will determine the outcome of this war. Everyone held their breath and began to look at the empty space that had appeared in the center. Chapter 306 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 306 #When I returned, my family was ruined (307) I remembered the battle method of the demon dragon that I experienced in my previous life. Although he was a wizard, he had a fighting style that was close to that of a non-fighter. Strengthen your body with magic. With such a strengthened body, the enemy is crushed. It could be said to be a fighting style befitting a dragon wizard in that it utilized its superior body to the limit. The method is still the same. The Demon Dragons body was harder than a tyrant, more secretive than a shadow, and sharper than a disaster. Even the divine sword filled with mana was difficult to penetrate. [As expected, it is strong.] Lorotia stuck out her tongue. I dont know if its the Land of Fire, but it would have been impossible for even her to deal with a demon dragon here in Middle-earth. At least this is because he joined forces with the Duke. If he had fought alone, he would not have been able to hold out for long and would have been forced to return to the spirit world. The battle between the two continued. On the surface, it seemed like a tense battle with no one being pushed back, but the reality was a little different. This was because, while the Demon Dragon had fully preserved its power, Ethan had consumed a significant amount of mana due to the battle a while ago. Although he cut off the head like cutting fruit on a cutting board, all of the ministers Ethan hunted were strong enough to deal with even transcendentalists to some extent. Therefore, consumption of mana was inevitable. If we had dragged on too long, we would have been completely annihilated. I looked at the imperial army. The number, which was close to 30,000, had been drastically reduced to around 25,000 due to the battle a while ago. Considering that it had only been a short time since the battle with high-ranking dragons, the number had decreased incredibly quickly. The representative reason is that although he wore an armor bearing the mark of Ardan, the contents itself did not indicate a strong soldier who had constantly trained. They were not the elite of the imperial army. If you look at the level, it can be said that it is a military force that can be dispatched to a local area. The loss of negative emotions such as fear had an advantage in combat, but the loss of emotions did not help effective cooperation. Because something like that can only shine through constant training. If there had been a real conflict between Ardans army and the dragons, at most around 2,000 people would have been sacrificed. The speed at which a battle line carrying a shield was penetrated would have been significantly different. Since they were completely outmatched in terms of quality and quantity, it was natural for a massacre to occur. This was the reason why the high-ranking dragons were dealt with as quickly as possible, even while pouring in mana. Its about 3 minutes now. The time for the monarch to descend was not very long. I looked at the demon dragon. The guys pupils narrowed as if he was expressing his intention. I agreed to the signal to end it quickly. Red energy began to flow over the demon dragons hand. It was the same with Shingeom. It gave off a much hotter and stronger flame than it had ever shown before. The audience watching the battle between the two swallowed their saliva. The atmosphere was unusual. To the point where anyone would think that the next clash would be the battle. The demon dragon rushed forward. Before I knew it, the dragons hands were overlapped. Ethan didnt avoid it either. I swung my sword with all my might. The moment the collision erupted, there was a huge flash of light and the surrounding area shook violently as if there had been an earthquake. The dragon soldiers who did not keep their distance were swept away by the shock wave. The soldiers who were watching the two from afar lost their balance and fell over. When the halo of light gradually subsided. Everyone was shocked by the sight before their eyes. As if a very powerful explosive had been detonated, the ground had caved in for nearly 100 meters at the point of impact. An elongated sword was drawn on the upper body of the demonic dragon floating in the sky. Green blood was seen flowing out from the wound. Is it because of excessive bleeding? The demon dragons face had long since become gaunt. Soon everyone looked around. It was to find the dukes whereabouts. After looking around for a while, the dragons were able to find the duke. Before he knew it, he had retreated among the human soldiers. That too. Cough! With dead blood pouring out of the corner of his mouth. The shape of a fist was hollowed out in the chest, which had turned into black metal, like the skin of a metal dragon. It was so large that it could be seen from afar. A red energy was still blooming above the figure. Who won in the end? The dragon soldiers swallowed their saliva. On the surface, both were seriously injured, but considering their physical structure, it could be said that the demon dragon had the advantage. Because the resilience of the dragon race was nothing compared to that of humans. At that moment the demon dragon floating in the sky shouted loudly. [The duke was mortally wounded! Now is the perfect opportunity! Advance with the entire army!] The Demon Dragons words were full of confidence. The soldiers feet began to move spontaneously at the command that sounded like thunder. The reason the duke was afraid was because there was no expert who could deal with him. But it was different now. The ruler, the Demon Dragon, single-handedly blocked an operation that even dozens of high-ranking dragons could not stop. They are in a situation where they have an absolute expert who can turn the tide of the war at once. There was no need to be afraid anymore. A slightly injured wild animal would run wild, but a mortally wounded wild animal would soon die. Dragon soldiers began to flock like a tidal wave. It hurts so bad. This was all planned, but the faint pain rising from my chest was real. Of course, the demon dragons wounds were also real. To some extent. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By inflicting injuries of this magnitude on both sides, he could naturally convince the demon dragon that he could not pursue him and that he would retreat. It was for that reason that the defense was intentionally relaxed. Of course, there is no 100% chance in anything in this world, so there was some suspicion that they didnt have different minds until the last moment. Its a little disappointing. One of the conditions of the oath that the Demon Dragon made was not to intentionally harm Ethan. However, on the contrary, there was no oath stating that one should not intentionally harm the demon dragon. The story was that the demon dragon suffered a loss if he killed himself, but on the contrary, he would not lose anything if he killed the demon dragon. At least until the two months designated as the conquest period. When he collided with the demon dragon, it was natural that he saw an opportunity to kill it. However, the reason I didnt really try was simple. This was because the demon dragon was also wary of himself. Even if he attacked with all his might, he would not have been able to inflict fatal wounds. Because the demon dragon had prepared in his own way just like himself. A group of dragons could be seen flocking in. I was almost out of mana Around that time. [Ill leave quickly.] Lorotia said. Ethan nodded. I could no longer maintain the descending state with the mana in my body. The color had long since disappeared from the face of Ysera, who had been watching her from afar. Its time to slowly retreat. The demon dragon could not harm itself, and this did not apply to other dragons as well. If high-ranking dragons flock to you in droves, you will become very tired. Even if he was a transcendental person who could fly and crawl, he couldnt show his full potential even in a state close to exhaustion. He said while looking at the imperial knights lined up nearby. Beat the soldiers in the order I mentioned last time. All right. Full army! Retreat! The archers and spearmen rushed back without hesitation. The only thing left were the shield soldiers in the front lines. Soldiers wearing the strongest armor to stand on the front lines. The Balaur soldiers who were running wild rammed their weapons into the tower shield. However, it was not difficult to break through the shield soldiers who were gathered in a circle and blocking the front line. This was especially true because these soldiers had no emotions. Because only the blindness of following orders remained clearly. Its a cruel thing to say, but they were actually victims. I should throw away what I have to throw away. The goal was to save as many as possible, not to save everyone. Because that was impossible in the first place. It would have been possible if he were stronger than the demon dragon, but at least that wasnt the case right now. Ethan didnt have the personality to cling to things that didnt work. Moreover, in order for the conflict between the monarch and the demon dragon to gradually ignite, the demon dragon side had to win this battle. And that too, with a criminal record that can be proudly told to anyone. To do that, of course, a scapegoat was needed. The demon dragons whisper was heard. [Are you going to save those soldiers?] D. [Hmm, thats surprising. They are not the dukes soldiers, or at least Heiderns soldiers, so why bother doing that?] DIsnt the record of devouring the entire enemy line enough to save face? [I wonder if killing an entire army of 30,000 men, not just the enemy commander, would bring much greater fame. Do you feel any pity? At best, like dolls?] The guys voice became sharp. -Its not a doll, its a human being. [Haha, isnt that what it is? Besides, I own the ownership of those soldiers. This is a little perplexing. I never thought he would be such a warm-hearted person.] There was a bit of mockery in his voice. Their eyes met for a while. The silent Demon Dragon spoke with a sigh. [Well, thats good. Please take me with you.] The record of wiping out an entire army may be more impressive, but this wasnt bad at all. The most important thing was that the Dukes army, which had been winning, was defeated. And that too with considerable damage. To be honest, I was wondering why he would act like that when he was not one of his soldiers, but it was not a good option to cause conflict with the Duke for such a trivial reason. Isnt there still a lot of work to do? Several quick-footed dragons tried to chase the fleeing duke army, but stopped after being stopped by the demon dragon. Even though he showed a questioning look in his eyes, he didnt dare to be dissatisfied. He was a hero who caused even the highest level dragon clan over 20 to retreat while seriously injuring the Duke. No one dared to express a different opinion. Just a moment of doubt. The dragons thoughts began to become paralyzed by the scent of blood spreading around them. There was still plenty of prey. The news of victory rang louder than ever. Now it was time to receive reward for that victory. The number of shield soldiers surrounded by an army of 100,000 began to rapidly decrease. Chapter 307 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 307 When I returned, the family was ruined (308) The time of frantic massacre was over. Among the countless corpses, the dragons let out loud shouts. It was because of an instinct that began to boil over due to the smell of blood. The Demon Dragon, who was quietly watching this, immediately raised his hand. The soldiers, who had been in a state of excitement, slowly began to regain their senses. Even when they started their campaign, they were heroes belonging to the six stars that they could not dare to surpass. The status of the Demon Dragon, who seemed to be unable to rise further, was completely changed through this battle. The human army that swept across Dragonia was completely defeated. This was a big major, but there was another major that was the most decisive. That is, it made Duke Ethan step back. And that too with serious injuries. Since rumors had been circulating so far, I knew that Ethan was a knight with very strong strength for a human. However, there was a huge difference between simply perceiving it through rumors and actually experiencing its strength, so great that it cannot be expressed in words. What did you think when the war started? Twenty of the highest-ranking dragons came forward. So, didnt most dragon people think that no matter how much a human could fly and crawl, he or she would not be able to run wild? But the results were shocking. Despite the numerous ministers rushing in, the duke not only completely destroyed the siege, but also entered the center of the formation unharmed and fired in all directions. Even if it were a monarch other than the Six Stars, it was questionable whether he could show such terrifying force. Soldiers are swept away without even being able to offer proper resistance. Even the images of the ministers left behind as cold, headless corpses. It was a moment when everyones hearts froze. If the duke had continued his rampage, this war would have been marked by defeat. Because it was a situation where no dragon clan dared to oppose the duke. At that time, the demon dragon appeared like a comet. It was an entity called a member and ruler of the six stars. As such, I thought he would definitely be stronger than the ministers. Even so, the despair did not go away easily. This was because there was a saying that if five ministers rushed in, they would be as powerful as one ruler. The duke who stood before the demon dragon had dealt with more than twenty of his ministers. And that too, without any major injuries. That meant one thing. That he is much stronger than the demon dragon. Therefore, even though the demon dragon appeared, there was only a glimmer of hope. However, contrary to all the soldiers expectations, he showed tremendous performance. The fight between the two was like an old story that could only appear in mythology. It was such an absurd story. It was to the point where no one could easily believe what they saw. Who would think that in just one collision, all the surrounding soldiers would be cut into six pieces and the entire area would be split apart? A walking weapon of war. The battle between the two could hardly be called a clash of weapons of war. In that confrontation, the demon dragon displayed amazing strength and pushed the Duke all the way, eventually forcing his army to retreat. So the status itself is bound to be completely different from before. Everyone looked up to the demon dragon. The wound suffered by the dukes sword had already healed cleanly. The sight of him appearing to be fine despite the fierce clash filled everyones eyes with respect. I cant believe you inflicted fatal wounds on that scary person. If he showed that level of skill without suffering any special injuries Maybe the Demon Dragon has as much power as the monarch However, not all of the 100,000 troops looked up to him. It was definitely blown away in one hit. Its strange. Among them, there were a very small number of dragons who had doubts. They were either facing the first clash between the Demon Dragon and the Duke, or else, they were people who usually did not look at events in only one direction. Additionally, they were not ordinary soldiers but members of the command class. Those who witnessed the first clash were suspicious of the fact that it flew away in one blow. Clearly, when the demon dragon and the peacock first collided, such a violent shock wave did not erupt. With the skills he showed when confronting the duke a moment ago, even if he had flown away, he would have been able to come back in no time. But what was the result? While the demon dragon disappeared as if dead, all the ministers met their deaths. That was like saying that the demon dragon had neglected the deaths of his ministers. why? The relationship between the rulers and the ministers was not very good, but that did not mean that they were so hostile that they allowed everyone to die. He probably didnt do something like that simply out of resentment. Soon, some of the dragons who were continuing their reasoning began to tremble. The ministers were the monarchs faithful servants. What if they all face death? Inevitably, the monarchs support base will weaken. A dramatic appearance. Because of this battle, the demon dragon will gain a reputation so great that it can surpass even the monarch. Could it be that he is aiming for the position of monarch? In the cheering crowd, several quick-witted dragons glanced at the demon dragon. A demon dragon waving at the soldiers with a gentle smile. He had the appearance of an undisputed war hero. Only then did I realize why he flew away helplessly. And I was even able to figure out why it appeared in a dramatic situation a long time later. What if the Duke had been pushed forward while all the ministers were not dead? The soldiers praise would still have been the same, but it certainly would not have been this intense. It was natural. The ignorant soldiers must have thought that this was a result achieved with the help of the ministers. However, due to the merciless death of the ministers and his dramatic entrance, Ma-ryong was able to gain an unwavering reputation. This was a fact that could be clearly felt just by looking at the soldiers who looked up to the Demon Dragon as if they were fanatics. Just then some soldiers who were praising the demon dragon let out a shout filled with blood. DYour Excellency the Demon Dragon! Please let us chase after the duke! DNow that the enemy has been defeated, isnt this a golden opportunity? -Even the duke was mortally wounded! Please give us a chance! I will definitely get his head! The arguments spewed out by a few impatient commanders and soldiers quickly began to gain traction. The number of dead shield soldiers was at most seven thousand, while the number of dragons who rushed in exceeded a whopping hundred thousand. Most of the dragon soldiers gathered here were those who could smell the scent of blood, but were unable to separate the bones and flesh of humans. It was difficult to control the blood boiling inside my body. So, I have no choice but to respond to that claim. The demon dragon, who was staring at them, raised his hand. The demon dragon looked around at the soldiers who were instantly silenced and spoke. [I know how you feel. Nevertheless, the reason I did not chase the duke was because I knew that the resistance of a cornered prey would be particularly strong.] -Even so, they are just the remnants of the defeated soldiers! Please take a chance! DIf you entrust me with this mission, I will definitely succeed! [Uhm.] DYour Excellency! The demon dragon closed his eyes as if he was struggling with the demands of the dragons, whose eyes turned red. That too for a while. [good night. Lets form a chase team. However since we cant go far without Dragonia we will limit the number of people in the pursuit party to 20,000.] -Your Excellency! Please let me go! -no! Please me! The eyes of some commanders boiled with greed. The reason was simple. The shield soldiers who had fought against them with fearsome will had already met their deaths a long time ago. All that remains are spearmen and archers. Not only that, the Duke, the most feared human, was mortally wounded in a clash with the demon dragon. A scary person who seemed like he would never die. The dragon people clearly remembered the dead blood that poured out from the corner of the humans mouth. Not only did he face off against the ministers, but he also faced off against the demon dragon. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Obviously, your physical condition is not normal. In fact, it would be no different from an invoice. If I pursued him diligently, I might be able to kill that scary person before he could even get himself together. What if you could make such a contribution? You will be recognized for your tremendous expertise. It was possible to jump up five or six ranks in an instant. At best, even if only those human soldiers were wiped out It may not have been as great an achievement as killing the duke, but it was an incident that could be expected to be special treatment of two or more ranks. So, my body has no choice but to heat up like crazy. The scent of human blood spread around. The bodies of countless shield soldiers. Finally, the images of humans retreating helplessly. Most commanders had already half-forgotten about the fear of the duke. Rather, I was just filled with worry that the demon dragon might even say that he was directly tracking the duke. If he, who showed his formidable potential today, participates in the chase directly, their chance to make a contribution will disappear. [Is it okay if I dont go there myself?] DWould it be okay to use a cow-killing knife to kill a chicken? Please leave it to us! [How many soldiers can we assign?] -10,000! 10,000 is enough! DNo, 5,000 is fine! DIf you only have about 3,000! Demon Dragon smiled as he looked at the commanders who were boiling over their enthusiasm. [5,000 is probably too little. I will assign 10,000 to 10,000 people to the pursuit team. Now, we will select those who will be assigned to the pursuit party.] D. Gulp! The demon dragon said while looking at the greedy eyes. [A commander must always maintain coolness and composure. That is a virtue that soldiers should also have.] Soon, blue light began pouring down on the heads of the dragons. The moment when as many as 10,000 beams of light came down without distinction between soldiers and commanders. Those chosen by the light all began to tremble. Those chosen now were all those who had doubts about the demon dragon. In such a situation, light came down. It is not for nothing that thieves are said to be paralyzed. So, I cant help but feel scared. No way Immediately, the selected dragons swallowed their saliva. Unlike those who were overcome with excitement, they were calm enough to keep their cool. Thats why I knew it. Contrary to what those in the heat of the moment say, chasing down a duke is just how scary it is. This is especially true in situations where an absolute expert called the Demon Dragon is not grouped together. Therefore, they hoped that the light was not an intention to organize them into a pursuit group. But that wind faded away in an instant. [Those who are currently illuminated by blue light are those who, unlike others, are not overcome by excitement and maintain their cool. We can only achieve good results if we dispatch these talented people. Therefore, we will include them all in the personnel formation of the pursuit team.] -! The demon dragon said with a grin. Chapter 308 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 308 #When we returned, the family was ruined (309) The soldiers faces were full of exhaustion. Even though he didnt show any emotions, it seemed like he couldnt help but feel tired. I guess thats a good thing. Normally, the morale of the defeated soldiers was close to the lowest. If his emotions hadnt disappeared, he would have been commanding 20,000 soldiers in panic by now. But it was different now. Even though I had dark circles under my eyes due to fatigue, my morale didnt plummet to the bottom. Now I headed north, commanding a force that had been reduced to nearly 20,000. Northern coastline of the Southern Continent. The fleet was located there. Ethans plan was simple. After sending the soldiers back, check the situation in Dragonia. There will definitely be a big change. Due to this war, Demon Dragons status as a war hero rose rapidly. As if that wasnt enough, more than 80% of the monarchs hands and feet were cut off. For the demon dragon, it seemed like there would be another better opportunity than this. There will definitely be some movement. If we do well, we might bump into each other. Right now, I was thinking about taking advantage of the opportunity. Since the deadline for the Demon Dragons oath had not passed, there was no reason to return to Heidern right now. While I was pulling myself together and retreating. An urgent message came from the scouts in the back. Your Excellency the Duke, it looks like it has a tail. tail? Ethan tilted his head. He had completed the deal with the demon dragon before retreating. It was for that very reason that the shield soldier was thrown away as a sacrificial lamb. In that situation, the chase team got involved again? What is the scale? About ten thousand. Its just work. Ethan looked around at the soldiers. About twenty thousand soldiers. As if that wasnt enough, he still had some of his power left. At best, it would be impossible to sweep away all of this unit with just the Yongin tribe. This was certainly the case as long as the demon dragon did not directly participate in the chase. Is the ruler who fought me in charge? The monster was nowhere to be seen. Ethan nodded at the scouts words. It was something I had guessed. If the demon dragon had taken the lead, none of the scouts would have come back alive. I dont think the demon dragon is in command. Then why did you send it? The chase team without the demon dragon was practically like a beehive without honey. This means that the core power is completely gone. Even though he is the remnant of the defeated army, he has 20,000 troops left, and not only that, but he also knows that most of his strength is still intact. Why did you organize a 10,000-man chase team? He then looked at the scout and asked. What is the momentum of the chase team? It didnt seem like he was just driven by blood. I was moving forward while carefully looking ahead. is it. Originally, it would have been normal not to have sent such a unit. What is the reason to suffer defeat after sounding a perfect victory? After listening to the scouts words, I felt like I was finally getting the hang of it. I guess youre asking me to handle it for you. I experienced a great victory in a battle a little while ago. As if that wasnt enough, he was completely intoxicated with the scent of blood. It is a situation where it is not enough to chase them with a bubble in their mouth. Nevertheless, if the reaction of the chase team is cautious. It was no different from the fact that the members of the pursuit team had a calm disposition. Being calm was the same as being able to see the situation from afar. Then its only natural to feel strange. A demon dragon who appeared like a hero only after all the ministers had died. If you think about it a little, there can be no scene more contrived than this. Originally, once doubt arose, it was bound to spread like an infectious disease. From the Demon Dragons point of view, the people who formed the chase team were no different from impure elements. I guess they threw it this way to dispose of it. Defeat. If you think about it, even the chase teams defeat was just one factor that raised the Demon Dragons reputation. Isnt he included in that chase team? He achieved a great victory in a battle in which he personally participated. Bloody dragon soldiers took charge of the chase. However, he was defeated by the duke. In the end, it was like setting a formula that he couldnt deal with himself without the Demon Dragon. War heroes are treated as heroes because they are irreplaceable. If you think about it that way, the reason for throwing in a scapegoat was understandable. If we come back after defeat, we can deal with it cleanly and that will be enough. The status of the Demon Dragon has long since changed to a whole new level. Dealing with the lost soldiers would be easier for him than breathing. In the end, the chase team was just a victim. A sacrificial lamb who ruins the Demon Dragons reputation. Hmm. However, it was something that could not be left alone. They wont be able to go back empty-handed, so they will definitely attack. In that case, the soldiers who worked so hard to save their lives would have to be sacrificed again. Unless it was an unavoidable situation, killing the dragons was much more agreeable than throwing the soldiers. I looked at the mana inside my body. There isnt much left. Advent itself consumes a tremendous amount of mana. As if that wasnt enough, as they wiped out the high-ranking dragons and even engaged in a showdown with the Demon Dragon, it was virtually natural for them to run out of mana. Still, it didnt matter. There would be no way high-ranking dragons would crowd around a tracking party whose head had already been cut off. To strengthen the rear guard. yes! The knights answered loudly. * * * As the army moved north, the speed at which the pursuing troops closed the distance increased. Its been half a day since the chase began. Now the distance between the dragon troops and the humans had narrowed to about 30 minutes. -Are you really going to fight? DIs there a clear way to avoid fighting? D. DIf things continue like this without any results, no one knows what the outcome will be. You sent a pursuit party, but instead of stopping the enemy, they came back after just reconnoitering? If human troops had been sent like this, everyone could have been tied up and punished for mutiny. If you sent a chase team but couldnt even properly tie the enemys feet, that would be nothing even if you were executed. Not only that, he will be denounced as a coward by all the dragons. It was something that all friends and family could get involved with. I couldnt choose not to fight. -damn. Do you really think we can kill the duke? He is a monster! I knew it when I saw him fighting the demon dragon. The dukes skills were beyond anything one could imagine. No matter how many internal injuries he suffered, his skills did not go anywhere. There will definitely be a massacre. I could clearly feel the clear results with my skin. Thats why they didnt want to chase humans. However, the problem was that if you did not do so, you would face death before you could even do anything. -As I said before, there is no other way for us to survive. Am I wrong? D. DHe clearly took pictures of all of us as if he was showing off. Thats no different from the fact that His Excellency Demon Dragon noticed our suspicions. We have already been marked as discarded. -Whew. -Its better if I cant kill the duke. Because its a monster with that much power. But at least! Causing harm to those damned remnants is something that must be done. A must if only for our survival! DThen lets make a surprise attack. Right now. DMy thoughts are the same. The duke was a monster. As such, their resilience will be on a different level from that of ordinary humans. If time continues to pass like this, the only ones at a disadvantage are themselves. Not only will exhausted humans regain their strength, but the time it takes to prepare for the chase will also increase. -Good. Everyones opinions came together. The raid continued that night. However, on the human side, preparations for the surprise attack had already been completed. Not only was the torch lit up, but the duke could already be seen waiting at the forefront. Shit. I guess it cant be helped. He is a human being with monster-like skills. I had no intention of approaching secretly in the first place. Theres no way you wouldnt notice. I saw the Dukes cold eyes. But what was more frightening was the soldiers reaction. There was no agitation or panic that was common among the defeated soldiers. Just like when they first fought, they are only filled with loyalty, willing to risk death and following orders. Those fanatics were the most feared people in the war. Because I dont know fear. Even if his momentum was broken, he would struggle until the last moment to bite off his enemys neck. -Everyone rush in! -Kill the soldiers! Ten thousand dragons ran across the plains. If I returned here without any results, my life would have been dead anyway. I dont know about the Duke, but the number of human soldiers needs to be reduced so that he can at least save his face after returning. So what can we do? We have no choice but to continue moving forward. The thing I most feared happened. The duke rushed in. White flames burned above the huge greatsword. All the dragon soldiers who rushed at each other with their swords were swept away by the fire. Death of over twenty soldiers. It was a terrible level of helplessness. However, one thing that was fortunate was that the dukes strength had not yet fully returned. The soldiers clearly remembered the situation when the duke invaded. As soon as I entered the group, an empty space appeared. As if a giants fist had struck. The power was still brutal, but it was still not that bad. -Kill! -If you dont kill it, you die! Dont be scared! The dragons did not back down. A fierce battle continued from dawn until sunrise. However, there was a variable in this battle that the dragons had not even thought of. That was a spiritist who dealt with the monarch. The duke was weakened, but instead, the spiritist who had reached transcendence began to intervene in the battle, and the situation of the war began to go awry. Contrary to what was thought to be a landslide victory when the soldiers fought each other, a huge number of casualties occurred one after another. Of course, there were no casualties on the human side either. This was because there were no shield soldiers to protect the line. As if that wasnt enough, the dragons started rushing towards them without regard for their lives, so it was only natural that damage continued to mount. But one thing was certain. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the sacrifices of humans, the sacrifices of dragons were overwhelmingly greater. It may have been natural, as the two transcendents invaded every important strategic point and created chaos. The number of dragons killed by the two transcendents was well over three thousand. In particular, the dukes military power was terrifying. There was no solution to this as they were swept away five or six times by swords that were not even properly equipped with mana. The commanders, realizing that they could not win, decided to retreat. When the battle ended like that. The number of those who succeeded in escaping did not exceed two thousand. The other eight thousand dragons had long since turned into Gohon during this chase. It was a huge defeat. Chapter 309 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 309 #After returning, the family was ruined (310) What about the casualties? Around three thousand people. So that we can give the soldiers some rest. Yes sir. After completing the report, the imperial knight ordered the soldiers to rest. Only then did the soldiers put down their weapons and sit down on the floor. Their eyes were full of fatigue that could not be hidden. It was only natural that he faced a large army of over 100,000 people and then moved on without sleeping even a wink. He also had to deal with a pursuit party. Ethan approached Ysera. Her face had become gaunt. Not only did he summon the monarch and have him descend on him, but he also actively dealt with the soldiers during this battle. It was natural that he looked tired. Are you feeling okay? Yes, its still worth holding on. What about the Duke? so so. I will stay here for the rest of the day and then move on, so get some rest. Would it be okay? Even the chase team came They are just sacrificial lambs. They probably wont send any more troops. So, you can rest. yes. The entire army rested for about half a day. It was the same for Ethan. I continued to meditate while sitting cross-legged. When dealing with ministers. And when he faced the demon dragon. After descending Lorotia, time continued to review each movement made and find the most efficient sword strike. The practice of recovering the past was very efficient. This was because it was a time to catch a glimpse of the movements of the Absolute, not the Transcendent. In my imagination, I searched for the most efficient distribution of power and posture structure one by one. Next, training continued to demonstrate perfect swordsmanship. Although there were very subtle differences one by one, my posture was being corrected. A swordsmanship that pursues only extreme efficiency. As if putting the parts together, the swordsmanship applied one by one was changing him little by little. Wow! Wow! The muscles began to slightly contort in order to become a knight who could swing the sword most efficiently. Ever since Ysera began summoning the monarch, he had been growing every moment. This was because the desire to explore new areas gradually led the stagnant state to the next path. The absolute state. For some reason, that point didnt seem that far away. The more I understood efficient swordsmanship, the more so it became. * * * There were numerous raids before we reached the northern coast. The reason was simple. This was because news spread throughout the North that the unit that was thought to be virtually invincible had tasted defeat. There was a wide difference between the skills of a unit that had never been defeated and a unit that had tasted the bitter taste of defeat. At this point, the high-ranking dragons who had been hunkering down in the north, waiting for the storm to pass, began to move one by one. Even though they are a group of defeated soldiers, if we can make a contribution to completely annihilating them at best, we will be able to build up enough reputation to advance to the capital instead of being a noble in the rough north. Exuberant desire made me forget fear. However, the Dukes army was not an easy opponent. Those who moved individually faced a bad ending. Before a proper battle could be fought, his head was immediately blown off by the dukes sword. Win after win. After the five units were destroyed, the dragons who had tried to block the army began to cower once again. When the ship returned to the shore where it was anchored. The remaining troops were about 20,000. Are you going back? We were ordered to wait here. Do whatever you want. May I ask your Excellency what you plan to do? All my work has been completed. There is no reason to stay here any longer. All right. Ethan nodded without hesitation. Although he had been in command of them up until now, strictly speaking, he did not have control. Its just a temporary rental. Just dragging the dead people to the shore was all that needed to be done. I didnt have the heart to blush just to send it back when I said I wouldnt. In the end, if you look at it fundamentally, they werent even their own soldiers. Ardans army had already returned to its territory a long time ago. Because we have successfully completed the task of stirring up Dragonia. I got on the anchored ship with Isera. It was a ship that was waiting until the last moment. Now, the only army left in Dragonia was the imperial army with the mark of Ardan. A position could be seen building a position on the coast. Leaving that behind, the ship began to rise out of the sea. The southern continent was moving away. It was around this time that the southern continent became as small as a pea. Ethan took out the crystal ball in his arms. Not long after infusing mana, the screen was connected. What appeared in the crystal ball were Decal and Therons faces. It connects well. Ethan nodded in satisfaction. Because the Western Continent has a well-established magical communication network, it was possible to communicate even if it was located quite far away. The Southern Continent was different. Although the dragons also used crystal balls, the magical communication network that built them was completely different from that of humans. Establishing communications through Ilia had a great effect. If we hadnt done that, we wouldnt have been able to reach the capital of the Southern Continent from here. -Meeting His Excellency the Duke. Are you returning to the West Continent? For now. What is the situation in Apraxia? Apraxia. It was a word referring to the capital of the Dragon Clan. -The whole thing is confusing. Basically, the general dragon race is in a mood to welcome the return of the war hero, but Dekals report continued. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was currently infiltrating Apraxia, the capital of the Balaur tribe. This was possible because he had mastered Yonginhwa to perfection. The best source of information on how to take advantage of even hibernation, which reduces physical activity to the limit. As if that wasnt enough, he had even taken lessons in the dragon language. It wasnt that difficult to infiltrate the capital, which wasnt even a royal castle. Theron was also infiltrated into the capital. I gathered information from the two. The overall atmosphere could be said to be one in which fame and power were rapidly focused on Demon Dragon, who had suddenly emerged as a war hero. Other than that, is there any other announcement from the Demon Dragon side? DYes, there is not much to talk about except for dealing with the recently defeated chase team. However, currently, the general dragons of Apraxia are strongly demanding that the demon dragons remain. Even the defeated army showed such majesty Dekal reported carefully. The defeat of the Dukes army. After that, the story that numerous dragons stood in front of Ardan to claim merit spread throughout the capital. Most of the public opinion thought that as the myth of invincibility was broken, it could cause great damage to the duke army. However, when I opened the lid, the result was completely different. Unlike in the first battle, where all the shield soldiers were lost. From the battle that followed, enormous exchange costs began to appear. Simply put, when you kill one human soldier, at least three dragon soldiers die. It was an exchange fee that was completely incomprehensible to common sense. The dragon tribes pursuit party suffered a truly bitter defeat. Naturally, the dragon people could not help but feel fear. Because the dukes strength was still the same. They were not defeated because they were weak. Its just that Ma Ryong, who was the commander-in-chief, had exceptional skills. It was literally an instant for this trend to take root throughout the capital. As if that wasnt enough, it began to lead to a massive public outcry. The content was simple. This means that the demon dragon must remain in the capital. This public opinion quickly began to gain strength. If the duke army invades again, who will stop them? All the ministers who had been loyal to the monarch had already died a long time ago. Normal top-level dragons cannot stop the operation. Therefore, the ruler, the Demon Dragon, must protect the capital. In addition to this public opinion, some say that doubts about the monarch are spreading. DIn the end, wasnt the reason Ardan invaded Dragonia because of the monarchs mistake? -Nevertheless, the monarch did not even come up with any measures. If the brilliant Demon Dragon had not personally come to the capital, all the people in the capital might have faced death. -The monarch abetted the sacrifice. DIs he really a great leader? It was a complaint that I would never have voiced out loud under normal circumstances. But things were different now. As we experienced a national crisis, it was inevitable that dissatisfaction would build up against a leader who did not even budge. Whats more, wasnt it said that even that demon dragon wasnt summoned directly by the monarch, but walked in on its own? The people were not interested in the truth. Its just that I get easily boiled over by provocative materials. This was especially true regarding this incident. If it were not for the great ruler, their safety would have been threatened. It was a good opportunity to tear apart a monarch who had been considered sacred. Didnt the royal side put out a statement at all? -yes. They continue to remain silent, as if they have no eyes or ears at all. It is a structure that inevitably causes complaints to continue to pile up. Because those presumed to be the Demon Dragons minions are continuing to spread evil rumors. Thats strange. Ethan tilted his head. The monarch must have noticed this atmosphere by now. Despite this, there is no rebuttal. Is it because the hands and feet that represent his opinion have been cut off? Unless it is. Are they saying they dont even care about those factors at all? I couldnt know the exact truth. Even if they had infiltrated Theron and Thecal into the capital, they could not order them to investigate the castle. It was clearly the center of the dragon tribe. Not only were the security levels at different levels, but the risk of being caught behind the scenes was too high if one attempted to investigate the monarch directly. In order to track the monarchs movements, an expert at hiding will be needed. Okay, I understand. -yes. Oh, and -Yes, sir. I plan to move there myself soon. -yes? Your Excellency yourself? okay. Unusual atmosphere. The Demon Dragons ambition had already reached its peak. This was a fact that could easily be noticed just by looking at the spread of agitators throughout the capital. Rebelling openly meant that he had no intention of prolonging the power struggle. A conflict will certainly erupt in the near future. Has the aftermath of the war spread much further than expected? Now the Demon Dragon was throwing a bet. Why is it moving so quickly? It was highly likely that the aftermath of the war had spread further than expected. It must have gained greater fame and standing than previously expected. To the point where if you stretch out your hands just a little more, you can take over the position of monarch. At that moment the crystal ball in my arms rang. It was a communication from the demon dragon. Chapter 310 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 310 When I returned, my family was ruined (311) I will contact you in a moment. After breaking off contact with Decal, he lifted up the demon dragons crystal ball. Before long, a familiar face appeared above the crystal sphere. -Are you already leaving? The demon dragon looked at the sea spreading out behind the crystal ball and quickly asked. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The contract would have been fulfilled. Actually, it was. What was discussed with the demon dragon in the first place? It was to use an army of 30,000 men to stir up the North. And as loud as possible. Ethan did exactly what was asked of him. To the extent that he could claim that his role is now over and he is going back. DOf course, thats true, but Furthermore, he suffered internal injuries from the series of battles. There is no need to remain in Dragonia any longer. D. The demon dragon fell silent at those words. Because it was he who caused the internal injuries. Of course, at that time, you may be able to make an excuse that you had no choice but to do it for the sake of directing but if you say something like that, there is no way the person who will go back will come back. -It looks like youve already made up your mind. If I stay here and get embezzled, will you take responsibility? -Haha, you make cruel jokes too. Who could harm a duke? The contract period only lasts about a month at most. DWhew. Its a shame. If I had known this would happen, I would have waited a little longer. Did you just contact me to chat? -Haha, that cant be possible. The only thing I wanted to do was to contact you because I wanted you to stay a little longer but I dont think that will work. Ethan chuckled. For that to work, there would be a lot of things to fix, starting with the oath. D. The demon dragon swallowed his words. Now was not the time to move to find the duke. Because they were busy finding a place in the capital. It was a situation where it was necessary to lead public opinion, incite the people, and discredit the monarch as quickly as possible. In this situation, if you move to plot with the duke, things could have gone wrong if you were unlucky. -All right. Let me make sure you know that. In the end, I had no choice but to give up and cut off contact. Ethan, who was looking at the unlit crystal ball, chuckled. My body is really hot. Perhaps it was because of the Dukes great performance. Public opinion supporting him may have become much stronger than expected. Power is like the wind. The most powerful effect could be enjoyed by riding the bandwagon when it was possible to catch the trend. It probably wasnt the intention to bring down the monarch in one fell swoop. Then, when I started to think that it might work, I started moving around. Thats probably why the imperial army was left behind. The reason why Ma Ryong was able to actively campaign was because this was a national crisis. The dukes army is much more powerful than expected. Even though they were defeated, it was no wonder that the dragons were terrified, considering their record of destroying numerous units. What if the entire army withdraws in such a situation? It was obvious that his strong image and reputation as a war hero would scatter like grains of sand. Once the demon dragon started biting the monarch, it had to run until the end. In order to drive out the dragonlord with legitimacy, it was necessary to continue to create a sense of crisis that the human army had not retreated from the southern continent. So, he probably ordered the imperial army to camp on the coast. I dont know how long it will last. Even if you fake it like that, you wont be able to hide the fact that you went back for long. It was said that it was a kind of time attack for the demon dragon. Theres no need to help. For Ethan, the best outcome was a situation where the monarch and the demon dragon bared their teeth at each other. Now the demon dragon will start to get impatient. Even if he left behind the imperial army, he wouldnt be able to hide his absence forever. Theyll probably move even more radically in the future. I guess I should try to infiltrate the capital. If I did well, I might have a chance. It is not for nothing that people say that they will become fishermen. A golden opportunity to wipe out the two dragons. Now was the time to take advantage of that opportunity. Isera. Yes, Duke. I will infiltrate Apraxia. Would you like to go with me? Of course. Ysera nodded confidently. A place where the monarch and the demon dragon are located together. Accompanying oneself there was like saying that one would prepare for a big battle. Thats why I couldnt hide my joy. It was no different from the fact that the duke fully acknowledged him. After informing Decal about his journey to the capital, he and Ysera threw themselves into the sea. Normally, it would have been normal to fall into the water, but their bodies were comfortably positioned on the surface of the water as if they had stepped on the bottom. Soon, the two people began to run through the sea as if they were running on flat ground. The destination was the southern continent. It is also a land so quiet that it cannot be noticed by the Imperial Army, which is the Demon Dragons tribe. * * * Ethan and Ysera. The time it took for the two to arrive at the capital, avoiding the eyes of the dragon tribe and people, was approximately five days. The time was shortened because both of them boasted overwhelming performance as their bodies reached the point of transcendence, and their skills were so good that they avoided the others eyes. After arriving near Apraxia, I met Decal. Decal saw Ethan and quickly lowered his head. See you, matriarch. So there were no difficulties infiltrating? yes. Didnt you support not only Yonginhwa but also numerous artifacts? If you cant even infiltrate the outskirts of the capital, it would be normal to remove the title of intelligence agent. Looking at him nodding his head with a confident face, it seemed like there had been no problems with his infiltration so far. Was there a special incident? Demon dragon and monarch. The conflict between the two is intensifying extremely. Strictly speaking, it seems like the Demon Dragons plan is to continuously harass the monarch Moreover, these rumors have been spreading recently. rumor? yes. The content is simple. It means that the dragonlord has begun to envy the war hero. Im jealous. Maybe thats why the atmosphere in the capital has started to get ugly recently. Even if he were a monarch, he would not remain silent if he touched a war hero. Most public opinion is like that. Its been a long time since people leaned towards the Demon Dragon. The decals explanation was simple. The story was that unlike the Demon Dragon actively using his power to criticize the monarch, there was strangely no response from the monarch. It is said that thanks to this, in only about five days before arriving here, the atmosphere of criticizing the monarch became the mainstream. Even the dragons, who could not even dare to speak out about the monarchs registered role on the main street, were now even saying that they began to doubt the monarchs leadership whenever they gathered in groups of twos or threes. Thats strange. I think so too. Isnt it true that the monarch was fatally wounded during the Dragon Clan War as rumored? Decal carefully made a guess. Ethan nodded quietly. It certainly made sense. A monarch must also have eyes and ears. If public opinion had become this bad, any leader would have been furious and would have taken action. Because a leaders authority came from respect and dignity. If public opinion deteriorated any further, even a monarch who was treated as a sanctuary could not be safe. This was especially true in a situation where a powerful war hero called Demon Dragon was created. And yet there is no movement It was one of two things. One is that the monarch was seriously injured and was so weak that he couldnt even respond properly. If not Are they waiting with bated breath to use this as an opportunity to wipe out all the impure elements, including the demon dragon? Ethan highly regarded the latter possibility. What if the monarch was so mortally wounded that he couldnt even lift a finger? Could it have been possible to control the ministers that much? The high-ranking dragons of Apraxia served their monarch wholeheartedly. It didnt just look like that on the outside. This was a fact that I was able to find out because I encountered the ministers directly. In addition, Theron and Dekal were dispatched to the capital to cross-verify information. As such, it could be said that the judgment was highly reliable. Moreover, decisively. If the dragon lord was really mortally wounded Is there any reason for the demon dragon to move in such a hurry? Even the propagandists are spreading it around at random. Theres no particular reason for that. If the monarch was really in that state, the next monarch would have already been decided. There is no reason to move in such a hurry. The demon dragon even contacted him and expressed his regret. That said, he was also in a hurry. What is the reason? There was a high possibility that it was because the dragonlord had strong powers. Thats why Im running with all my might now that Ive thrown the dice. Any other rumors? Its all about the conflict between the demon dragon and the monarch. So Decal recited the rumor. There was nothing that was not hideous. The tone had generally similar aspects. In the end, the story was that the monarch could harm the demon dragon by being jealous of it. This is also so as not to give up ones power. Are you anxious? Suddenly, I felt puzzled. Clearly, when we met in the past, Demon Dragon always showed a confident appearance. Even the monarch treated him as beneath his feet. The person who did that was now running forward as if there was no one behind him. There was only one good reason. I felt a sense of crisis. If he had his usual carefree attitude, he wouldnt have reacted like this. Im tired. yes? no. Ethan shook his head. Even if he said his guess out loud, it wouldnt have been of much benefit to his companions. Because it was very bad news. For example, it is a terrible assumption that the monarch possesses more power than the demon dragon who has entered the realm of absoluteness. If not this. There was no reason for the Demon Dragon side to be so excited and spread propaganda. Are they moving like that to take away the monarchs position as quickly as possible? If he was that hot-tempered, he wouldnt have been able to spread his religion in the first place. That means, in fact, that he is more passionate than a tyrant. If he had that kind of temperament, there would be no way he could have saved himself and continued to cooperate. Demon Dragon was a Ganwoong who knew how to bide his time. As such a person seemed to move in such a hurry, Ethans feelings could not help but be complicated. I guess Ill have to wait and see for now. For now, it was time to wait. The two people began moving towards the position set up by Decal. Chapter 311 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 311 After returning, the family was ruined (312) Apraxia, the capital of the dragons. Entry was much easier than expected. This was because there was no traffic check in the first place. It was a tall castle wall, so all you had to do was jump over it. The members skills themselves were at least superhuman. At best, they were not at a level that could be noticed, as they were just guards guarding the capitals outer walls. After entering the interior of the capital, mana was infused into the artifact. Mana covered the bodies of the companions. Soon, we naturally passed through the main street. Vibrant scenery. Despite moving among numerous dragons, none of the dragons were aware of the presence of Ethan and the others. Even if he received attention, he would only glance at it as if he were looking at an ordinary dragon and then pass by. It was because of a hallucination artifact created by Ilya. It was a piece that could change its appearance to that of an ordinary dragon by covering it with mana. It was also an item given to Theron and Thekal, who were in charge of reconnaissance of the capital. Apraxia. Seeing the capital of the Dragons was Ethans first experience. This was because in the previous life, it was difficult to stop the dragons who invaded the western continent. Entering the Southern Continent was something I could not even dream of. On the other hand, it was different now. At least the situation was much better than when I had experienced it in my previous life. Thats why they were able to attack the southern continent. The level of civilization of the dragons was not that low compared to that of humans. On the contrary, there were aspects that felt much more advanced in some areas. I felt that way every time I saw the rugged but tall buildings. Yongmen were seen doing business at stalls all over the street. Commerce was already a deeply entrenched part of the Yong people. Its a little strange. This is the daily life of Yong people. It was a sight I could not even imagine in my past life. To the humans of that time, the Yongin tribe were evil enemies and cruel massacres who invaded their land. On the other hand, in the southern continent, which was not affected by the war, people were leading normal lives. Decal quietly handed over sign language. [I was surprised when I first saw it. I had no idea that we would achieve such an advanced civilization.] [I see.] [Yes. I can still vividly see how even Bdanju widened his eyes.] Bdanju in black society. It was referring to Theron. Theron, who had improved his skills faster than anyone else, had already reached a position of recognition in black society. [Where is Budanju?] [He must be investigating the area near the royal castle by now.] We continued to move along the decal while conversing in simple sign language. After walking for a while. The prosperous downtown area began to disappear like a mirage. Its no different from people living here. The coexistence of the citys prosperous downtown streets and dark back alleys seemed to exist everywhere. Even in Apraxia, the capital of the dragon tribe, such a phenomenon could be encountered. Basically, it is a slum with very few people and almost no interest from society. Among those slums, Decal entered a shabby one-story building and locked the door. This is the camp that Danju and I found. It was the best place to hide from prying eyes. But isnt it too shabby for Lord Dan and Lord Budan to stay? Ysera looked around inside and clicked her tongue. The wood that made up the floor was half rotted a long time ago, and all kinds of bugs were infested here and there. It looked like a typical house located in a slum. Decal shook his head at her words. Haha, when I was training, I lived well even in places that were worse than this. Hygiene issues can be solved to some extent by using artifacts, so there is no major problem. And Decal went to the corner and placed his hand on the floor. Then the wooden floor began to open upward. Actually, the place located underground, not here, is where I and my assistant head live. Would you like to take a look? There was a secret space? Haha, its a place thats hard to even call it a secret. Its just a hastily built space after using this as a base Id like to see it! Ysera, with sparkling eyes, approached the decal. Underneath the space he opened, there were earthen stairs. The two people followed the stairs and went inside. It was the same for Ethan. After going down about 20 earthen stairs, an underground space that looked about 20 pyeong appeared. Unlike the ramshackle space I saw earlier, the underground space was equipped with everything from cozy-looking sleeping bags to a desk and what appeared to be a bathroom. Wow, how on earth did you make this? You learn a lot in the black community. Building an underground base is one such training. If you have a good understanding of the structure of the ground, building something like this is not a task. This is a space that Budanju and I created after investing about two days. Ah, then the space above is. Its just a trick. Ah, thats why it was so shabby Ysera nodded as if she understood. A space full of bugs and mold everywhere. Even if someone came into the empty house, they would quickly lose interest and retrace their steps. It could be said to be excellent camouflage. On the one hand, I was relieved. I was shocked because I thought they were really living there. Haha It leaves a trace to let people know that its owner exists, but it doesnt usually go that far. By the way Decal asked, looking at Ethan. Can you tell me why you came all the way to the capital? After listening to the report, the atmosphere was unusual. yes. youre right. Isnt this a good opportunity? If its a chance what? Decals eyes widened. This was because I had a rough idea of what the duke was saying. Conflict between a demon dragon and a monarch. It was clear that he wanted to seize the opportunity that would arise there. Matriarch, wouldnt that be too dangerous As he was the leader of the intelligence group, Dekal knew something about how strong the Demon Dragons power was. The Demon Dragon was so strong that not even the head of the family could guarantee his chances of victory. What about the dragonlords who are in conflict with such demonic dragons? Although he had not been seen for a long time, there was not a single human being in the Western Continent who said that the monarch was weak. If the two collide, there will definitely be a huge impact. Of course, it could be an opportunity, but Decals careful dissuasion continued. Of course, it would be a golden opportunity if two dragon clans collided and each received fatal injuries, but if we were not careful, it could end up in a situation where the head of the family is attacked alone. I know. So, I plan to move carefully. Ethan also knew that if he intervened incorrectly, it could be very dangerous. Even so, this was an opportunity too big to miss. Demon dragon and monarch. If we move well, isnt this an opportunity to annihilate them both? As long as you bump into it. Decal sighed. It was too dangerous for the head of the family to carry out on her own. However, it was impossible to stop him. This was because Ethans face was already filled with determination. Since he had made up his mind to that extent, there was a limit to how he could dissuade his lord as a vassal. All right. I just hope you dont move too hard. Ethan was the pillar of Ardan. To the extent that I can no longer imagine Ardan without him. Ethan nodded at Decals sincere words. Keep that in mind. I also have no intention of moving in a hurry. If the situation does not work out, we plan to return to the West Continent as originally planned. In order to intervene, the powers of the demon dragon and the monarch had to be at least equal. If one sides power was overwhelming, there was no point in intervening. The power of the demon dragon could be guessed, but the monarch was different. Because, unlike my previous life, everything was shrouded in a veil. Thats why I came to take a look for myself. When something goes wrong, you have to be in this place to intervene. While I was talking to Decal like that. A vibration rang out within Decals arms. Please wait a moment. Decal took out a small crystal ball from his pocket. Soon I started hearing voices. It was Therons. DDanju. It seems like something happened. What do you mean work? -The monarch directly summoned the demon dragon. Now, there is an uproar around the royal castle due to this incident. The monarch himself? -yes. It is clear from the circumstances. Perhaps the monarch himself was trying to make a move Dekal and the others in the group were shocked. Until now, the dragonlord had never revealed himself. Both directly and indirectly. Therefore, Dragonias politics was run by ministers. Just the guess that this is the monarchs will. In such a situation, the monarch moved, even indirectly. So I cant help but be surprised. Are you ready Ysera? yes. She answered immediately. A lot of time has passed since the battle with the demon dragon. Mana was almost fully recovered. Lets make it move. The destination is Wangseong. A place where the monarch resides. If something happens, it will happen right there. Two people, including Ethan, quickly left the slums. The distance to the royal castle was narrowing by the minute. * * * [Hmm.] The demon dragon looked at the letter in his hand. The monarchs seal was clearly stamped at the bottom of the letter. It meant that it was a letter containing the contents directly from the monarch. The content was simple. Stop by the monarchs palace. It was a common phrase praising war heroes without a single line. For some reason, I felt cold. The demon dragons hand crushed the letter. Is it time? Even when the Dragon Lord left to conquer the western continent, he was a being who showed the same force as Taishan. But its different now. The years spent in the West Continent played a decisive role in leading the Demon Dragon to the next level. The absolute state. This was an area that was not easily seen not only in humans but also in other races. The monarch of the past was clearly an absolute powerhouse, but now it was different. Its worth dealing with. As I reached the absolute state, I became able to feel the energy around me very sensitively. I remembered the energy I felt in the royal castle, where the monarch lived. The monarch, who was thought to be a toothless beast, had greater power than he expected. It will definitely be quite difficult to deal with. Yes, thats fine. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, it was weaker than him. Because they figured it out, they quickly began to sway public opinion. So that everyone can willingly accept even if the monarchs position is usurped. The schedule was quite fast, but that was just a variable that could be adjusted. If only I could rule over the Southern Continent The Western Continent was already full of his influence. If only the monarch was dethroned, hegemony over two continents could be achieved. [I will go to the royal palace.] Yes! Your Excellency the Demon Dragon! Together with his loyal subordinates, he began to move towards the capital. Chapter 312 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 312 When I returned, the family was ruined (313) The demon dragons steps suddenly stopped. The royal castle appeared before my eyes. The guards bowed their heads. went inside. When you cross the eight palaces and reach the final, ninth palace. The top dragons who remained to defend the capital until the last moment approached with their heads bowed. See you, His Excellency the Demon Dragon. [Its been a long time.] I heard the monarch called. [Thats right.] It was surprising. Even those who guarded the monarchs palace could not hear any news, not knowing whether the monarch was truly dead or alive. For the past ten years, no dragon has witnessed the dragonlord in person. It is only possible to judge whether a monarch survives by looking at the terrifying force that occasionally flows out of the royal palace. This was the same not only for the guards who guarded the royal palace, but also for the ministers who volunteered to be loyal subjects. It was because of the monarchs order. An order to never allow anyone to enter the royal palace without their permission. The dragons did not even dare to think of disobeying the order. Because the monarch was a great being like a god to them. Thats why I couldnt help but be surprised. Only now, ten years later, was the first person allowed to enter the royal palace. However, the guardians gaze towards the demon dragon was not kind at all. The reason was simple. These days, disturbing news has been coming from all over the capital that even ignorant people are gossiping about the monarch. The context of the story always ended like this. The person truly worthy of being a leader is the Demon Dragon Lucreon, not the Dragonlord Draksis. Just a year ago, it was a story so blasphemous that one would not have dared to say it out loud. It was also said that the power of the Demon Dragon had become stronger. The rumor that anyone who went against his will would face death without even a rat or bird knowing was secretly spreading among the capitals high-ranking officials. The demon dragon who is the one involved in the rumor. Could it be that he harbored disrespect for the monarch? No way. If the person concerned did not have such feelings, he or she should have made a statement directly refuting the rumor in the first place. However, the demon dragon only remained silent until the end. As if he was humbly accepting the rumor. He was the one who made even the duke, who was cutting off the heads of the highest level dragons, retreat. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he has the strongest power among the rulers. Such a person was even given the title of war hero. Even public opinion is slowly turning against the monarch. Perhaps this meeting could have caused an uproar. Even so, the guardians could not block his path. The reason the demon dragon came here was because of an order given by the monarch. However, it was not that there were no ways to express dissatisfaction. Can you inspect His Excellency Demon Dragons belongings before entering the royal palace? What the monarch summoned was summoned. The guards had a separate mission. It is a thorough inspection of the belongings of those who will enter the royal palace. A great dragonlord. There was no way he had any belongings that could threaten his safety. That was a fact that even the Guardians knew. Moreover, since no Yongin has entered the royal palace in the past ten years, the inspection of belongings itself was virtually a formality. Even so, I had no intention of just skipping this process. Because he is impure. The demon dragon chuckled at those words. It was an unpleasant smile. [As you wish.] Then please excuse me. Contrary to what was said, a rather rough inspection process followed. Unfortunately, there was nothing to catch that could block entry. [Can I come in now?] Thank you for your cooperation. Please come in. Soon, the demon dragon stepped on the ninth palace. The only person who entered this place was the Demon Dragon. Its been a while. It was not long ago that I last set foot in the Ninth Palace. It must have been at least ten years. Every time I looked at the scenery that was vague in my memory, it began to replay one by one. For a place where a monarch resides, the interior of the palace was in disrepair. The Yongrin tree had dried up and died. The same was true for all the rare flowers growing in the garden. The only thing around was ugly thorn bushes. It seemed as if only the Ninth Palace had personally experienced the war. It was strictly prohibited for anyone to enter. Management itself would not have been possible. The guards and others would not have even dared to disobey the monarchs orders. I remembered the impure look in my eyes from the head of the Guardian Order a moment ago. There were foolish people everywhere who still remembered the past monarchs and praised their false glory. That also ends today. If you stand in an inappropriate position, you should be prepared to see blood. Step by step. Step by step. The footsteps continued through the garden. The ninth palace was much larger in area than the other eight palaces as it was the place where the monarch lived. Before long, the appearance of the monarchs palace began to be revealed. The palace, which was bigger and more luxurious than anything else in my memory, had already become like a shabby abandoned house, not only because it was worn out, but also broken in various places. Like the faded reputation of a monarch. Inside the palace, a fast and violent force was flowing like a whirlpool. It was the energy of a monarch. Its definitely not just wasted time. The demon dragon quietly admired. The monarch, who had not been very active for the past ten years, was radiating a force stronger than anyone remembered. Although it is not known exactly what the means were, it was clear that the monarch had been building up his power without knowing it, just as he had become stronger. Even so, it wasnt to the point of threatening himself. The demon dragon entered the interior of the palace. The sound of footsteps hit the inner walls of the palace and began to rumble like thunder. Before long, the royal palace appeared in the distance. Its a mess. A beautiful masterpiece, a chandelier decorated with jewels that sparkle more than anything, and all kinds of treasures that the dragon tribes of the southern continent offered in an oath of loyalty. All of them were rolling around on the floor, losing their light. In the middle of it all, a huge dragon was standing. It was truly a dragonlord that I had not seen in a long time. The demon dragon said with his head slightly lowered. [Meeting the great master of the Southern Continent.] DLucreon Its been a long time. [Yes, this is the first time we have seen each other since he ordered the conquest of the Western Continent. But how can His Majesty, who is so intelligent.] The demon dragon, who was looking around, continued speaking with a faint smile on his face. [Are you saying you are continuing your life in such a squalid place? I thought that some of my subordinates, something I couldnt see, had an uneasy mind.] C By an uneasy mind, didnt that refer to your own mind? [Hmm, maybe so.] The demon dragon no longer hid his ambitions. In any case, unless the monarch was truly senile, it was impossible not to know his true intentions. Because agitators had already been spread throughout the capital. And the demon dragon knew. The fact that a senile person cannot have such clear eyes. [When I think about it, it seems like a long time has passed since the monarch took that position.] C About fifty years. [Yes, thats right. It is time for the rivers and mountains to change five times. If youve done that, youve probably done a lot.] C It seems like there were a lot of complaints. [Haha, there are bound to be a lot. There was a time when I truly followed you at first but not anymore.] The demon dragon then continued speaking. [Youve been hiding in the palace for over ten years, struggling with just Ardan. The Balaur are not so easy as to take care of such a coward. Your Majesty.] DDid it look like that? [It didnt seem that way, I was just stating the truth. What was it like when Ardan, who had a grudge, attacked you due to your invasion? I thought His Majesty had closed his eyes. Otherwise, does it make sense to not show your nose once?] The demon dragons cold criticism continued. An old man trying to preserve his position by clinging to past glory. To the demon dragon, being a monarch no longer had any meaning. [What the dragon people want is a leader who is stronger than anyone else and moves first. [Your Majestys appearance no longer seems suitable for that position.] Even ten years ago, it was such a profane statement that one would not have even dared to utter it out loud. However, despite the outpouring of verbal abuse, the monarchs face remained calm throughout. Draksis, who was quietly listening to the story, spoke. DThats strange, Lucreon. Werent you such a coward? The demon dragon flinched. For a moment, a sinister energy rose from his body. [Haha, when is that story? Now, are you planning to sell me over just an old memory?] DIts an old memory I think your essence is still the same. [It may have been like that in the past, but not now, thats for sure.] DBecause the power arose? [Maybe so.] DI see. It was an overly calm reaction. Demon Dragon, who felt uncomfortable for some reason, asked a question back. [I was planning to accept it humbly even if you get angry, but you are calmer than I thought. Could it be that you have resigned?] DI was recalling memories. [memories?] DYes, Lucreon. You were a truly loyal servant. [Hehe, so loyal Im sure it may have been like that at one time.] A time when the monarch was recognized as being greater than anyone else. It was like that back then. I obeyed his orders so politely that I could no longer bow my head. But it was different now. [Enough of the memories. Even if he begs for his life out of affection for the past] DI think it would be a bit absurd to refer to it as the past. [?] DSo many things have changed. To the extent that power that should not be given to you is placed in your hands. Soon, the dragon lord looked at the demon dragon. DLucreon There was something I wanted to tell you. [I will at least listen to your will.] C In my past life and now I knew very well that your loyalty was like that of a bat. [Past life?] The demon dragon tilted his head. This was because he did not understand what the monarchs words meant. A past life. Isnt this a very random topic? However, the monarchs face as he spoke looked very serious. DA lot of time passed before I was able to make the best use of you. So its really unfortunate. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [What do you regret?] The monarch who was looking at the demon dragon answered those words. -This is how our end ends. Soon, a huge bone sword was pulled out from behind the monarchs back. The demon dragon rotated the mana of his body at the sight of a giant sword that was well over 5 meters long. Chapter 313 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 313 # After returning, the family was ruined (314) The forces of the demon dragon and the monarch collided. Even the ninth palace, known to be the strongest, could not withstand the momentum of the two. The huge palace was slowly collapsing. The impact of the conflict also reached the remaining eight palaces. The dragons of the palace began to flock to the shock that spread like an earthquake. But no one came close. That was the same even for the Guardians, known as the elite of the elite. The closer it got, the more it got caught up in the momentum of the two and split into six pieces. At best, the high-ranking dragons are being divided in a fight for momentum. Everyone was speechless as they saw this for the first time in their lives. A ruler who rebelled. If the monarch fails to stop the demon dragon, the ruler of Dragonia will change. Originally, it would have been normal to stop the demon dragon, but now the situation was different. The demon dragon was not something that could be stopped by the royal forces. The fuse started to burn quickly. The only person who could solve this problem was the monarch. Some quick-witted people began to retreat one by one. It reminded me of the aftermath after those two beings collided head-on. If we were really unlucky, the shock could have been enough to shake the capital. Staying in this position was practically suicidal. The guardians did not stop the retreating dragons. It would have been disloyal to watch and die without meaning to prove ones loyalty. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The standoff lasted longer than expected. The reason was simple. This was because the demon dragon, who was supposed to rush in, began to hesitate. How on earth did this happen When the first two forces collided, the demon dragon was confident of victory. As initially expected, it was because his momentum was superior. Compared to the enormous energy that covered the entire palace, the monarchs energy was pitifully small and weak. The years spent on the West Continent. The demon dragon never wasted those years. Not only did he surpass the realm of absolute perfection, but through numerous researches, he accumulated an amount of mana in his body that exceeded the limits of living creatures. Momentum is made up of mana. Even if there was a qualitative difference, it was enough to just put it in terms of quantity. Thats why I was confident of victory. However, contrary to what was expected, the monarchs spirit did not fade at all even after the conflict. Rather, it was engulfing me with a small energy, as if it were a contagious disease. No matter how much mana was poured, the result did not change. That meant one thing. The monarchs mana is overwhelmingly higher than his own in terms of quality. And that is to the point where it cannot be solved with just the quantity. It was like saying that the monarchs skills were infinitely superior to his own. It was ridiculous. It was also a completely different result than expected. Thats why the demon dragon did not attack the monarch. No, I couldnt run. Because I realized something was wrong. A variable has been created. Its such a big variable that I dont know if I can handle it. The monarchs discipline was like this? When we first advanced into the Western Continent. The monarch was not yet at the absolute level. It was the same for me too. I thought that if I had equally grown to the absolute level, I would have a much greater advantage in terms of the amount of mana that would be incomparable. Fundamentally, this assumption included the premise that the qualitative difference in mana was not significant. Its natural. How big would the qualitative difference be if you trained for at most ten years? Even if there is a difference, it will be enough to just quantify it. That was the reason why the demon dragon was so confident. Since the great premise has been shattered, my feet have no choice but to stand still like hardened mud. At that time I felt the monarchs clear eyes. -Didnt I tell you, Lucreon? Your essence is still the same. [!] The demon dragons heart throbbed loudly. The cowardly monarchs words seemed to hit my ears like thunder. The corners of my mouth twitched. But I couldnt refute those words. In order to deny that sale, I shouldnt have crouched down like a coward like this. -That temper is still the same now. [dont judge me lightly.] DI can see your fear. But it was late. Time is not something you can turn back at will. The demon dragon gritted his teeth. It was clear that Draksis was trying to shake him up. The more you lose your cool over such a trivial remark, the closer the outcome will be to the worst. [Hehe. Are you going to claim that you won everything with just one clash of momentum?] Thats right. I have to admit it. I thought it was a toothless beast, but guess what? It was as if he was hiding a lot of blades sharper than saw blades under his throat. The monarch was much stronger than he thought. That didnt mean the fight was over. I was just surprised by something unexpected. If you crouch because of one variable, you will face the worst possible outcome. The demon dragon came to his senses. Both fists began to erode into black. It was wrapped in so much evil magic that it could cause one to vomit blood and die just by brushing against it. The monarch who saw this said quietly. DI see, you have surpassed the absolute state with lies. [What?] DDid you think that if you squeezed out countless lives, you could truly reach the absolute state? The demon dragon flinched. This was because the monarchs words penetrated to the core, as if he had read his essence. C Well, it was a strange thing. The innate talent given to you was, at best, only at the stage of transcendence. How dare you limit yourself to the old man in the back room. The demon dragons eyes turned red. Hes just an old man who uses his memories as food to keep his mouth shut. There was no need for further conversation. Time around me began to pass infinitely slowly. The Demon Dragons new form glided towards the monarch at incredible speed. A weight class that is more than double the difference. The demon dragon jumped up with all his might. His whole body swelled as if it would explode. The muscles that had been compressed and compressed gave out all their strength in an instant. A fist filled with morale was shot at the monarchs head. It was a punch with such force that even a high-ranking minister would have his head exploded in an instant. The monarch was unable to respond in any significant way until the fist came so close. Joy flashed in the demon dragons eyes. It was an offensive that compressed and condensed the death energy of countless living things. Even if he were the Absolute, he couldnt survive after being hit on the head by this attack. It was a blow that was confident in its power. When my fist got close to my temple. The demon dragon felt light. It feels like the weight of one arm has completely disappeared. The demon dragon turned his head. Before he knew it, a huge sword had passed over his shoulder. Incontinence was seen to be drawn. The flow of fraud that had been pumped to its limit was cut off in an instant. The arm, which seemed as if it would immediately reach its destination, was soaring in the air. The heavy sword showed more agile movements than anything else, even in the slow passage of time. Before he knew it, the sharp blade of the sword was piercing his heart. The astonished demon dragon hurriedly sent mana towards the heart. A strong mana membrane blocked the bone sword. The collision lasted for a moment the mana shattered like a glass window. The bone sword that pierced the skin and bones without even having a protective shield began to radiate the monarchs energy. I felt a tingling pain around my heart. The demon dragon vomited out a handful of dead blood and quickly retreated. The monarch did not chase the demon dragon. Just stare blankly. The calm gaze that seemed to be looking at an inanimate object sent goosebumps all over the Demon Dragons body. I realized it instinctively. If the monarch had not had mercy in his hands, a bone sword would have been stabbed in his heart before he had struck his head. The demon dragons body stiffened from the rising fear. what? After entering the realm of absoluteness. His time used to pass differently from other beings. It was because the movement was so fast. A state where the movement itself is no different from forming an area. A power that cannot even be compared to transcendence. Thats why the demon dragon was confident of victory. However, the collision just now made me realize one thing. Dragonlord. The authors movements were completely different from his own. It seemed like it was using mana, sometimes it wasnt. The movements were quiet and secretive. There was almost no sign of it. And yet. The speed itself was on a completely different level compared to himself, who was pouring out as much mana as he could. Even in the absolute state, all you can do is barely respond. I was even more afraid because I couldnt understand. I feel like the Daegye that I have dreamed of my whole life will come to an end today. The demon dragon gritted his teeth and let the accumulated mana flow to his limbs. The severed arm took its proper shape in an instant. Bone and flesh filled the torn chest. Only then did I come to my senses a little. [How did you get that kind of power] DDidnt I tell you that I lied and overstepped my bounds? [False?] DThe absolute source is not life force. Wow! The demon dragon bit his lip. We gathered the living creatures of the Western Continent and squeezed out their source endlessly. The accumulated power helped him advance to new heights. The monarchs words were tantamount to denying all of his actions. [So you are the true Absolute?] DAt least I didnt do anything to deceive my body like you did. The demon dragon gritted his teeth. He was looking into my condition as if he were looking into the palm of his hand. A faint sense of despair covered my eyes. It was only a one-time clash at best, but it was because they instinctively realized that they could not defeat the monarch. The difference in rank that separates the superhuman from the transcendent. There was a difference in rank between himself and the monarch that could be called distant. Power was assessed incorrectly. It was a fatal mistake. Or, to put it another way, it would be good to say that the monarchs actions were that cunning. It was no different from having ignored the situation for a long time while possessing that kind of power. Resignation for a moment. The demon dragon, revealing its red pupils, shouted. [Why were you silent even though you had that kind of power?] If only you hadnt been silent. If only I had spread the word that I was in good health. No one would have taken the position of monarch. The West Continent would also have fallen into the hands of the Dragon Clan much faster. Thats why the demon dragon couldnt understand. Why on earth did I spend so many years feeling like I was dead even though I had that much power? Just then Draksis answered. Chapter 314 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 314 When I returned, my family was ruined (315) DPoor child, have you ever thought like this? Its not that I was silent, I had no choice but to be silent. [You had no choice but to remain silent?] DYes. [.] The demon dragons mouth, which was about to say something, was shut tightly. It was because I couldnt think of anything to refute. There was no reason to deliberately expect the fall of Dragonia with that much power. If his temperament was closer to pessimism, he might have noticed that the monarch he had seen was actually a more passionate individual than anyone else. Since I had assisted him before establishing Dragonia, I had a deeper understanding of his nature than anyone else. Thats why he was thinking of attacking the monarch. If you continue to remain silent even after entering the absolute state, it must be because something is wrong. I was confident that during the battle, his weaknesses would be revealed and that if I attacked him like an awl, I could defeat him even if he was a monarch. Even though I thought so, the reason I was confused was because the monarch had much more overwhelming power than expected. Regardless of whether you have weaknesses or not. If they hit each other like this, their heads would be blown off before they could even compete. The monarchs appearance was so gigantic and perfect that even after washing his eyes and looking at him, not even a single problem was revealed. Im saying there was definitely a problem A monarch who moved more passionately than any other dragon race in the past. The reason why he had no choice but to neglect state affairs for a long time. The demon dragons head spun to come up with an answer. I prayed that the issue was related to Ilshins safety. If it were a third external factor, you would have to pay the price for the rebellion without even being able to do anything. DYou look like youre being unfairly treated, Lucreon. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [.] The demon dragon was silent. It would be a lie if it wasnt unfair. How long have you waited? An opportunity that seemed like a gift from heaven had arrived. It wasnt that I was neglecting my training. He developed the power of Ilshin by extracting the potential of the West Continent to its limit. The preparation was perfect. No, I thought it was perfect. But what does this result mean? There was an irreducible difference between himself and the monarch. I thought it was an old man in the back room, but there was a monster there. A monster so massive and secretive that even he himself couldnt read it. Immediately, a mysterious aura flowed from the monarchs eyes. He said, looking at the demon dragon with eyes dripping with greed. DThere is nothing to be upset about, Lucreon. Ive been waiting for my time for a very long time. In the end, all of this was just part of the flow. [That damn power was still there? Bullshit!] The demon dragon shouted as if he was screaming. The monarch was clearly a special being. It started with him acting as if he knew the future. The rulers who assisted him most closely before unifying Dragonia were aware of this fact. At least they knew that the monarch had special powers. But it has long been thought that that power was gone. This was because as time passed, the act of moving as if predicting the future decreased. Moreover, crucially future time. If that kind of power remained, there would have been no reason for him to be fatally injured by the head of the Ardan family. know the future When it comes to ones own level, one is ahead of humans and never behind. What reason would there be to be fatally injured in such a situation? -There is a misunderstanding. [Misunderstanding?] DJust as you thought, that power was gradually fading. Then, at some point, it disappeared completely. okay. From the time they invaded the western continent. Then the monarch glanced at Lucreon and continued speaking. -My power has been reborn. The power came back? That terrible power that allows you to glimpse the future? The demon dragon couldnt believe it. Seeing the future itself was a power that made no sense in the first place. No other dragon possessed such ridiculous power. It was assumed that only monarchs had such power. [You disappeared so badly and then reappeared? If youre going to lie, do it believably.] The demon dragon growled. It was quite an intentional pressure. A question aimed at extracting even one more piece of information from the monarch. Drakisis said, laughing as if it was cute at that sight. -What can you do about something that really happened like that? When I got hit by that peacocks sword. I thought I would never see the future again. Even when his life was at risk, his powers were not exercised. But -That wasnt the case. When I was on the brink of death, I saw something. As before, the future began to come into view. Of course, it was not completely recovered. Only very fragmentary fragments of the future began to be injected into my head. Fortunately, I was able to find myself surviving in a future that was divided countless times. And that too, as if he had entered the realm of absolute perfection Draksis smiled earnestly. The memories of that time still remained vivid. When he was on the verge of death, having been fatally injured by a single human being. If his power had not returned at all, he would have died a painful death with his internal organs burned by black flames. However, in the seemingly fragmented future, Draksis was able to witness himself entering a new realm. Although he only saw and felt it for a moment, the experience greatly helped Draksis survive. There was a very big difference between experiencing the above even for a moment and not experiencing it. The half-collapsed body slowly began to take shape, and soon it would be possible to overcome the danger of death. When one tasted the absolute state, all the fragments surrounding oneself were shattered, and one was able to look around the world with a deeper and broader perspective. It was around that time that I realized a shocking fact. I could feel it through imagery. The fact that I have numerous past lives. Newly born and dead. Next time, hold on a little longer and die. As countless deaths were repeated, Draksis gradually became stronger. The reason was simple. This was because I vividly remembered the memories from my previous life until my death in my next life. The memory became an experience and resided in his body. In the end, it was not enough to unite this vast southern continent into one nation, and they were able to survive until they advanced into the western continent. The memories of my past life continued like that and faded away after the last scene. Blood gushing from a cut arm. Even the human figure drenched in blood. Draksis, who saw that scene, felt it instinctively. The fact that the power to turn back time was transferred, albeit imperfectly, to a single human being. As a result, I even forgot most of the memories I had from my past life. Only then did Draksis realize what exactly the meaning of future vision, which he had thought was his power in this life, was. That That wasnt the ability to see the future. Its just a phenomenon where fragmented memories from numerous past lives remain like afterimages and pass through the mind. As if a creature that had lost its sight was recalling scenes it had witnessed in the past. It was the last word uttered by the imperfect power. The truth that was only revealed made Draksis more angry than ever. I felt like tearing apart the limbs of the human who had taken away his power. But the anger did not last long. To be precise, the problem came without even a moment to get angry. The price that brought back memories of the past and stole him to sustain his life came to him. The only thing that remained was that the memories of my past life had completely faded. The most critical problem was the fact that the absolute amount of mana in the body continued to decrease. Mana was essential for the maintenance of life. Even the worms on the street basically had mana in their bodies. The amount of mana consumed and received by a dragons body was so much that it could not be compared to that of a human. In such a situation, mana was limited. Mana, which I never once felt was lacking as I entered the state of transcendence. Ironically, from the moment the absolute state was achieved, the mana no longer accumulated in the body. No matter what means I used, it was of no use. Even if you just take one step. Even if I uttered just one word, my mana disappeared little by little. It was a very scary thing even for a monarch who had experienced all kinds of hardships. No matter how absolute he was, there was a limit to the skills he could display without mana support. You must have at least a handful of mana to display a dance worthy of your absolute power. That meant Draksis had no choice but to be permanently weakened. Therefore, he had no choice but to go into seclusion in the royal palace. Because each step was directly related to his life. And as time passed without anyone seeing his face, Draksis began to think of numerous ways to solve this problem. It was around that time that I began to somehow recall memories of my past life with my mana gradually decreasing. Before my memory completely disappears. I had to somehow find useful memories and hold on to that possibility. Was it thanks to desperate efforts? Draksis was able to find a way out. He stared at the demon dragon. The demon dragon was the solution the monarch found. The demon dragon, trembling with snake-like eyes, asked. [Could it be that you were waiting for me?] If I could really see the future, even if only fragmentarily, it was no different from knowing what would happen in the future. If so, he must have realized that he would cause a rebellion. And yet you stayed still? That was no different from the fact that the monarch had already completed preparations. That was why the question was mixed with fear. The answer to that question was a cheerful nod. -Yes, I was waiting. The future whispered to me. I need a sacrifice to restore my power. A victim with useful skills. Lucreon, you were perfect. The monarch cleverly mixed lies. The future wasnt what it whispered. Its just that Im persistently recalling memories from the past that are now completely dead. However, in order to effectively suppress the demon dragon with a small amount of mana, the opponents fear had to be amplified as much as possible. It was for that very reason that the conversation with the demon dragon continued. Because you need to relieve the prey as much as possible. I saw eyes filled with fear. Yes, that was the look he deserved. Then, with a satisfied smile, Draksis lifted up a huge bone sword made of his own spine. It was time to devour the helpless prey. Chapter 315 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 315 # After returning, the family was ruined (29) The date for the public execution of the baron and his two sons was quickly set. An official notice was posted in Poet in just one day, and on the second day, numerous people flocked to the square in the city. A guillotine erected in the square. The residents of the territory who saw the baron and his two sons up there sneered as if they were accusing them. Tsk! You bastards! He was a nobleman and practiced tyranny, but it turned out well! You damn bastards! Kill it quickly! The eyes of the residents gathered in the square were full of hostility. For the past ten years, we have been suffering from the barons tyranny. Life has become much more difficult than before. Seeing children starving to death on the streets was a part of Poets daily life. Besides, if only Baron Helmut up there was trash, that wasnt the case either. Helmuts two sons, Ruin and Dexter, were just as bad as their father. If theres a woman they think is a bit decent, they threaten them, and in extreme cases, they kill her family and even kidnap her. Is that it? In addition to his personality of beating Young Ji-min to death because he had a cocky look in his eyes while passing by on the street, he was also a villain who committed all kinds of tyranny in the business place with his gang of eight dark men, causing all kinds of damage. Theyre such idiots that you cant like them even if you try to like them. The reason all the residents gathered in the square was to see for themselves the scene of the men being beheaded. It was right then. The Archduke is entering! Everyone be quiet! A voice filled with aura resonated loudly throughout the surroundings. There was silence in the square at the knights shout. Archduke Ethan. It was a well-known fact that he was the eldest son of the Duke of Ardan. A descendant of a famous family of heroes who woke up from a coma after ten years. Not only did he capture Baron in an instant, but he was also known for eradicating the 8 Gates of Darkness in just one day. As this was his first time appearing in person, it was inevitable that there would be a lot of interest. The sound of heavy footsteps echoed behind the knight. The territory residents swallowed their saliva. Numerous rumors had already spread in Poet about the Archduke. A muscular knight who is well over 3 meters tall. It is said that he has such a cruel look that a crying child stops crying just by looking at his face. A monster-like knight who uses a sword so large that it is difficult for a person to lift it. We had already heard all sorts of rumors. Is that really what the Archduke looks like? I couldnt help but be curious. Step by step. Step by step. When the Archduke revealed himself like that. The residents of the territory could not help but widen their eyes. Its completely different from the rumors, isnt it? Hes over 2m tall? Absolutely not. No matter how high you estimate the Archdukes height, it didnt seem like he would exceed the mid-180s. Moreover, the face was very different from what I thought. I really thought it would look bad enough to make a crying child stop, or else it would be full of scars. He was a much prettier youth than I thought. If I hadnt known, I would have thought he was just a handsome young man from a noble family, not a knight. Its a little thin, but Its not so thin that it makes you frown. It just feels a bit delicate for a man. Fortunately, there was something similar among the rumors. The two-handed sword hanging behind his back seemed so heavy that even a decent person would have trouble lifting it. This must have been the case since the entire blade was made of steel and was large in size. Soon he went up to the podium. The Barony of Kargath is one of the fiefdoms of the vassal family within the duchy. However, Helmut here has not only broken the vassal contract he made with the duchy, but has also been engaging in all kinds of exploitation from the barony. . I, Ethan, according to the family law, will reap the wealth of these three men and sentence them to death for their sins. Wow! Long live the Archduke! Hail! The residents of the territory cheered. The thought of those three disappearing immediately made me feel relieved, as if a tooth that had been hurting was falling out. The execution ceremony was carried out amidst loud cheers, like a festival. After the three bodies were removed, a brief speech followed. The residents of the territory cheered loudly when items that would bring immediate benefits, such as the abolition of the protection tax and tax reduction, were announced. Archduke. He was a benevolent monarch who was completely different from previous rulers. * * * A hunting annex located in the Barony. A fancy carriage arrived there. Sylvia got off the carriage and looked at the annex. This is where the Archduke lived. Two-story log cabin. It was too shabby a place to be the place where the children of the famous Duke of Ardan lived. Even Helmuts inner city was dozens of times more splendid than this. While I was looking at the annex for a moment. A maid quickly ran out from inside. Do you have any business? Judging from the sight of the fancy carriage, it was clear that it had not been visited by someone of ordinary social status. Of course, my attitude had no choice but to become cautious. Is the Grand Duchess inside? yes. There you are. But who is he? My name is Lawrence, and he is in charge of the Archdukes affairs. Here is a letter from the Archduchess. Please give it to the Archduchess. All right. The maid who received the letter went inside. Less than three minutes later, Elena quickly came running out of the annex. She is the Grand Duchess. Grand Duchess Elena. She was truly a woman with the appearance of a gorgeous rose. There is a story that the members of the Dukes family have been handsome men and women for generations. The rumor didnt seem to be false. A knight was quietly following behind her. Although his swordsmanship was no different from that of an ordinary worm, he could at least tell at a glance what a persons spirit was like. At least it wasnt like I was talking about something. Sylvia had a hunch. Meanwhile, Elena, who had run to Sylvia, hurriedly asked back. Are the contents of the letter true? yes. Grand Duchess. Oh my god taking over the Barony Complex emotions appeared on Elenas face. Its definitely good news, but its also news that you cant just like. As Ethan stands out, wont the danger that comes in the future increase? I knew that my younger brother was an excellent technician, but as the older sister, I couldnt help but be worried. I killed a member of the 10 collateral families The remaining nine families could have made up their mind to move. That was when Elenas face filled with sadness. You dont have to worry too much. Your Majesty is making his move after completing all calculations. Ah you said Mr. Lawrence, right? This is not the time. Lets go inside the carriage and talk. Lord Paulton Oh, I have a horse, so its okay. If you move first, I will follow suit. yes. Elena and Sylvia entered the carriage. Did you say you were a tactician? Thats right. You may feel free to say that. The Archduke is doing the same. Ah yes. Elena nodded and looked at Lawrence. Although he looked delicate on the outside, being a strategist was not a position where appearances were important. What is important is the wisdom contained in that mind. Therefore, there was no particular prejudice. Can I hear Ethans plans for how he will move forward? of course. The Grand Duchess was the person who cared for the Grand Duke, who was in a coma, for as long as ten years. In fact, the Archduke also treated his older sister with great respect. When I was told to bring her in this morning, I was given instructions to behave as politely as possible. A person like that had the right to know about the Archdukes movements. Do you know that the 10 collateral families are not completely one? Recently, I heard that factions have been created. The Counts of Pernes and the Counts of Amelton. Two families serve as the heads of each faction. The Archduke plans to use this fact to continue defeating each enemy. As the carriage moved toward the baronial territory, Sylvia continued her story. No matter what question Elena asked, Sylvias answer was flawless. Wow, you are really smart? Thats too much praise. no. Because youre such a wise kid, Ethan must have kept you as a trickster. Elenas eyes sparkled. As we talked, I felt very close to him, and he also looked delicate, so I felt like he was a cute younger brother. Elena said, holding Sylvias hand. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill take care of you in the future. She is a woman who is so superior in everything, including her status, appearance, and mentality, that she cannot be compared to herself. I cant believe a woman like that was talking to me while holding my hand. Sylvia was embarrassed as she was experiencing something for the first time in her life. To her, nobles were like clouds flowing gracefully high in the sky. Sylvia, who had calmed down her shaking pupils, managed to answer. I will do my best to assist the Archduke. Her cheeks were slightly red as she answered in a calm tone. * * * The carriage arrived at Naeseong. Ethan, who had come to meet her in advance, greeted Elena in person. Come on. Wow its really big. Elenas eyes sparkled after seeing her introspection. It was a building whose size could not even be compared to the hunting annex. When I thought about living in a place like this in the future, I couldnt help but feel my heart pounding. Meanwhile, a knight got off his horse and approached Ethan. He bowed his head politely and introduced himself. I have heard a lot about you, Grand Duke. My name is Paulton. Its Paulton. This is an article whose name I have never heard of. Still, it seemed like a knight with some tricks of his own. He must be a 6-star knight. 6 stars. He was at a level called an elite knight. Normally, a person with this level of skill could be said to be a person of sufficient skill to be treated well by even a high-ranking noble family, such as a count or higher. It was as if the Marquis of Bessus had assigned personnel in a way that was not regrettable. Knights of 6 stars or higher are likely to be truly skilled, possessed only by a small number of families at marquis level or higher. Its Ethan. yes. The moment I shook hands with him. Paultons mana very secretly scanned Ethans body. It was a move so secret that it was difficult to notice unless it was a knight of the same level. Thats pretty good mana control. However, it was not enough to avoid the energy of Ethan, who was a transcendent in his previous life. As soon as the mana was scattered, Paultons mana, which was attempting to search, dispersed like a mirage. I was shocked for a moment. An emotion began to stir deep within the boys pupils. It was just a desire to win. Ethan said with a grin. Please take care of me in the future. yes. If a knight like this were to act as an escort, there would be no major problems with Elenas safety. Soon after, I walked around the castle with Elena. Her eyes were sparkling every time, but when she saw her room, her mouth dropped open. was this room originally like this? no. Its newly decorated. Do you like it? Sofas and chairs surrounded by soft peacock skin. It was an item ordered directly from the Marquis of Bessus. From the gorgeous chandelier to all the jewelry decorated in the room. It was a place that could not even be compared to the room we lived in at the hunting annex. Do you like it? I couldnt even lift it, so my heart was pounding like it was going to explode. When she saw Ethan, she hesitated and said. These must be expensive Theyre not expensive at all. Still The Grand Duchess of Ardan shouldnt be surprised by a sight like this. is it? Its like that. Ill give you a teacher to take care of your education starting tomorrow, so get some rest. teacher? In the future, there will be a lot of families that my older sister will have to take care of. It was Ethan who did many things as the head of the family. However, his essence was ultimately a knight who cut down his enemies with a sword. Even if you only focus on what you can do best, time is not enough. I should teach you internal affairs from now on. Then, wouldnt we be able to continue to advance without any burden in the future? I also happened to have a good teacher. A Frexian who held the position of administrative chief in his previous life. He would be able to provide quality education to Elena, who could be considered a beginner in internal affairs. okay. I will study hard, Ethan. After the housewarming party, we settled down until dinner. I went straight to Paulton. He was staying near Elenas room. Do you have time? yes. Then lets have a fight. 6 star knight. At this level, he was a pretty good sparring partner. Paultons eyes sparkled at Ethans words. Chapter 316 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 316 When I returned, my family was ruined (316) I see. To the monarch, he was just a victim. Only then did I clearly realize this fact. Thats exactly why Ive been silent so far. The absolute state. How many living things have reached that level? What is commonly known is that it was a spirit monarch-level entity. However, the monarch was a being that appeared once in hundreds of years. It was safe to say that among the humans who invaded the western continent and the dragon tribes who invaded the southern continent, there were virtually no living beings that had reached the absolute state. Even if it were only half absolute, it would have been a desperate sacrifice for the monarch. Now I know why it remained silent even as its rulers were dying. Diet of the fittest. They followed that logic thoroughly and waited for a usable sacrifice to be born. The demon dragons face was greatly distorted. The world was spinning. It was a truly terrible feeling. In the end, to summarize, doesnt that mean that he was a frog in a well? This poor frog is destined to be devoured by an open-mouthed predator as soon as it leaves the well. In an instant, the monarch completely disappeared from sight. The demon dragon spread fraud throughout his body. The monarchs realm was located far above himself. We had to withstand the offensive somehow. Immediately, the demon dragon hurriedly raised both hands. Suddenly! It wasnt enough for all the mana that had been injected into it to cut like tofu, so the bone sword crawled and split the bones. The demon dragon, who barely managed to block the cut, hurriedly retreated back. Coo! Before I knew it, mana swirling like a whirlpool was hitting the place where the monarch was. A cloud of dust rising up. However, I didnt even feel anything about mana. My throat tingled. Before I knew it, a fountain of blood was gushing out around the demon dragons neck. A terrible morale grabbed hold of my neck as I tried to fly into the sky. The cut off neck was reattached with slime-like scum. [Die!] In an instant, the demon dragon exploded all the mana in its body. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Magical energy colored with the energy of death exploded throughout the palace. The Ninth Palace, once the most beautiful, disappeared without a trace. It was an explosion like a poison that caused even inanimate objects to rot and crumble. [Huh Huh.] The demon dragon looked around with wide eyes. Before I knew it, the monarch was far away to a point where he could be seen as a pea-sized dot in the distance. His bone sword appeared to be engulfed in black energy. It was the same everywhere on the monarchs body. It looked like they had not been able to perfectly defend themselves from the explosion just moments ago. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It worked. I gave my head to catch him off guard. I used 20% of the mana I had accumulated throughout my life to reattach the severed head. As if that wasnt enough, the mana inside the body collided at close range, creating an enormous magical storm. The counterattack just now could actually be seen as a fatal blow. Because I somehow consumed more than 50% of my mana to get one hit. No matter how far you have reached absolute perfection, it takes a considerable amount of time to accumulate this much mana. If even this had not worked at all, I would have completely lost my will to fight. I looked at the guys body. Now I felt like the fear that had been dominating my mind was slowly receding. It was not an enemy that could not be resisted at all. You must remain calm. The demon dragons concentration increased to the point where he could not miss even the slightest breath of the monarch. In order to overcome this situation, the monarchs weakness had to be found. The power to see the future. Did he endure this long just to regain that power? No, that alone is not enough. It has been more than five years since he reached the absolute state. If a scapegoat had been needed, it could have been done well before then. However, the monarch continued to remain confined to the palace. The results were devastating. Because four of the six rulers died. Is that it? Due to continued neglect, most of the top dragons were wiped out. Of course, compared to the monarch, their power was like a handful of sand, but even so, it was by no means a power that could be easily thrown away. I endured this much sacrifice just to increase my strength? It was something that I could not understand rationally. This is especially true if you think about the spirit that worked diligently to establish a unified nation for a long time. What leader would want to destroy the castle he built step by step in one day? Suddenly, the demon dragon felt a sense of discomfort. The energy of death clinging to the monarchs body. No matter how powerful that energy was, it was normal for a monarch who had reached the level of absolute absoluteness to easily shake it off. Nevertheless, the spirit of death continued to encroach on the monarchs body. Why are you leaving me alone? Nothing good will come of leaving it like that. This is a situational judgment that even a fool would make. With the monarchs skills, it would be easy to destroy his energy. Just by infusing powerful mana wait a minute. Come to think of it, has the monarch ever used mana properly? There wasnt. He only used it briefly when he collided with him, but the monarchs movements were extremely focused on saving mana. The demon dragons brain began to rotate at high speed. What if the monarch is unable to utilize mana properly? What if the level is high, but the mana is insufficient? It makes sense that he has remained silent so far. Mana was a consumable material that was consumed little by little in all life activities. Of course, it is possible to replenish such a small amount consumed naturally but if replenishment had been possible, I would not have stayed still. The difference between the monarch and my realm is greater than I thought. The higher you go, the higher you go. A difference of just one step at most could make a surprisingly big difference. Nevertheless, the monarch was unable to kill himself right away. If he had used his mana abundantly, he would have already been on the path to the underworld. The demon dragons eyes lit up. The monarchs weakness that he had been searching for so long. It was because I felt like I had found it. [Hehe, I guess thats why I was so silent. I never thought Id see a half-hearted dragon who cant collect mana!] Draksis frowned at those words. Through memories of his past life, he was able to see through Lucreons personality and even his ambitions. However, it was impossible to understand the Demon Dragon who had entered the state of absolute perfection, even if only by half a step. This was because I had never reached that level in my previous life. Of course, there was no way I could remember anything about him. That was the variable. When the head is cleanly cut off. Draksis never imagined that his neck would be reconnected. Because it was a sight that could not be seen, no matter how absolute. However, I dont know how he got it, but he had prepared an extra life. Thanks to this, I received an unexpected blow. That was the sticky energy that stuck to my entire body. If you take it off, you have no choice but to consume a lot of mana. Right now, the priority was to save even a handful of mana and kill the demon dragon. Even if you are a half absolute person, it will not change the fact that it will be a great help to your recovery. -Do you think the results will change even if you find out? [At least I can struggle.] It was like facing a pure white torch in a dark underground passage. I wouldnt have known it if I had no vision, but now I could see ahead. If only I could somehow escape Unlike himself, who could control his body, the monarch seemed to be suffering from an incurable disease that could never be recovered once it began to wear out. If you could escape, it would be the best outcome. Next time I visit, I will definitely be able to kill the monarch. The demon dragon gathered mana in his hands. Building a space movement circle, one of the highest level magic. However, for the Demon Dragon, it was just one of those magic circles that were easier to construct than to breathe. Just before space became distorted. The monarch approached before he knew it and stabbed his bone sword into the heart of the demon dragon. [Die!] As if it had been waiting, the demon dragon exploded its mana once again. The monarchs new form was pushed aside. Draksis, who did not have much mana, could not handle that power from the front. Once again, sticky fraud stuck to his body. The demon dragon saw that and smiled secretly. I see, he knows it too. The fact is that if you send yourself away now, you wont be able to eat or porridge. If his body were intact, he would have been able to block his magic with a single wave of his hand. Even if you just sprinkle much higher quality mana around, you wont be able to utilize magic properly. But the monarch did not act like that now. They just approach with their eyes rolled back and try to interfere. That meant one thing. The monarch currently has less mana than expected. To the point where even a simple movement becomes a burden. So it must be something you move by hand. Because that is the most efficient way to use mana. Moreover, the movement he had just made to interrupt himself was not as sharp as the one he had made before when he cut off his head. He clearly intended to end it with that single blow. It was obvious that they had put all their effort into it. It would be impossible to carry out such an offensive again. The demon dragon assumed that. The reason was simple. If he carried out such an attack again anyway, he would essentially be dead. It is an attack that cannot be prevented even if one is aware of it. It was easier to assume that it was impossible. Both mentally and physically. Now all I have to do is stop it somehow. From reaction speed to the way mana is handled. Clearly, he was one step behind the monarch. Even so, it was as if a decisive weapon had now been created. Space movement magic. What if the monarch doesnt interfere? Just run away. What if I disturb you? I was able to adjust the timing of the enemys attack to my liking. Being able to recognize the moment that must come was a huge advantage. From a power that seemed impossible to deal with, to a level where you can knock him over if you do well. Now that he has discovered the method of destruction, peace has finally returned to the Demon Dragons heart. To the extent that he was able to let his mind, which had been solely focused on the monarch, flow to his surroundings. It was about time I finally took a breather from my tense mental strength. ? The demon dragon felt strange. A sense that could be called a sixth sense, close to instinct, was sounding an alarm. Very faint signs of presence were felt near the collapsed royal palace. For an instant, an eerie feeling arose. No matter how much the monarch and himself fought while focusing on each other, there was a third party who was hidden so cleverly that neither of them noticed! [Who are you!] The frightened demon dragon shouted. Chapter 317 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 317 When I returned, my family was ruined (317) Did you get caught? [I guess so.] Lorotia, who was inside his body, answered immediately. After the twos forces clashed and the aftermath spread throughout the palace, Ethan was secretly approaching the two dragons. However, neither the dragon lord nor the demon dragon, who had not been seen for a long time, noticed his approach. There were many reasons. The first was that we had thoroughly prepared before approaching. First, they made a disturbance by pretending to completely leave the southern continent. As if that wasnt enough, when he attempted to approach, he had Lorotia descend on him and raised his body to the level of absolute perfection. Additionally, he used hibernation, one of the powers of shadow, to the limit. Even so, if it had been before the battle, it would not have been possible to conceal it so completely. Even the Demon Dragon, a half-absolute being. In addition, even the dragon lords who had entered the true state of absolute absoluteness were beings whose spirit was so outstanding that they were second to none. But the battle that took place in the palace completely changed the situation. Their attention was completely focused on each other. The feeling was that it was biased to one side. For Ethan, it was nothing short of a golden opportunity. After secretly delving into the interior of the palace, I observed the two as much as I could. A monarch who possesses little mana but whose realm is higher than that of the Demon Dragon. On the other hand, even the Demon Dragon is one step behind in terms of level, but is overwhelmingly rich in mana. The fight between the two was more tense than expected. Thats why I didnt come forward. As time passes like this, the situation of war will become more and more favorable to you. Unfortunately, they were discovered by the demon dragon, but their bodies were already half destroyed. [Are you going to be okay?] Lorotias question was full of concern. Ethan nodded willingly. Not bad. [Still, they are of the same race. If there is any cooperation] No. Cooperation? It was impossible. Of course, as she said, the monarch and the demon dragon were of the same race, but each of them had their own dilemma. When you attack first with a pincer attack. Draksis had a big problem. What he needed was a victim who had reached absolute perfection. But what about yourself? Its ambiguous. I was able to enter that state, but it was because of the advent of Lorotia. Even if he joins forces to kill himself, the moment Lorotia is summoned back to the spirit world, his body will return to the state of the transcendental. Would this be enough for Draksis to be used as a sacrifice? No way. At best, if the body could be restored with the sacrifice of transcendence, the high-ranking dragons of the Southern Continent would have already dried up. Not doing so meant that it wasnt enough. If that happens, Draksis will not be able to recover. There is no way the Demon Dragon would not know this. From the Demon Dragons point of view, the moment he cooperates and captures him, he has no choice but to put a knife to his throat. Will the cunning demon dragon take it in stride? It didnt seem like it to Ethan. Moreover, the demon dragon had one more option. Using cooperation as an excuse to waste time, they completely escape from this space itself. From the monarchs perspective, it was no different from losing his prey. not only. If the demon dragon succeeded in escaping, he would have to face off again with his prey, this time in good health. From the monarchs point of view, it is not a situation where he can join forces with the bastard without any worries. Of course, Ethan was not in a situation where he could only be optimistic. No matter how weak they were, they were beings who had stepped into the realm of absolute perfection, and if they truly cooperated, their lives could be in danger. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a risk I had no choice but to take because I was caught a little early. Its going to be fun. I could clearly feel the monarchs gaze. From the moment the demon dragon screamed in fright, it continued to look in its direction. If I didnt know, I couldnt have missed the feeling, even if I had doubts. Ethan emerged, his body slowly coming out of hibernation. The distorted gazes of the two dragons focused on him. A person who suddenly invaded. Normally I wouldnt have paid any attention. Even the highest-ranking dragons will be in conflict with each other not long after they invade. But it was different now. A human who appears imbued with the energy of a huge spirit. I was able to guess the state of humanity through the force I felt implicitly. That human being was a being who had stepped into the realm of absoluteness, even if only halfway. It was as if an unpredictable variable had intervened in a tense war situation. A suffocating tension began to linger. Life and death will be determined by the judgment you make from now on. A subtle confrontation followed. No one could move carelessly. They just glare at each other with full energy. In silence, the first words were finally heard. DAre you the head of Ardan? Drakisis The huge monarch looked at Ethan and opened his mouth. Its an honor to recognize you. Before the conversation continued. Immediately, another voice attempted to break in. It belonged to a demon dragon. [Duke Ethan, how about joining forces with me?] The tone was so urgent that even the usually long introduction was completely cut out. Well From the Demon Dragons point of view, it was understandable that he was so desperate. The situation has already crossed an irreversible river with the monarch. We have come too far to join forces just because we are of the same race. However, it was difficult to even attempt to escape. If you make the first move in a confrontation like this, you could face countless attacks. [You havent forgotten the previous matriarchs grudge, have you? To you, you are no different from an enemy. In contrast, I have continued to cooperate with the Duke. Lets kill this guy together. If you just do that I promise you everything you want.] DLucreon Are you going to sell your soul to a human? [Thats a strange choice of words. Youre just asking for a reasonable deal? Duke Cant you see the burning desire in that bastards eyes right now? If I or the duke die, that guy will definitely become stronger through the corpse.] Hmm.. [That guy is dangerous. You know it because you watched it. This means you shouldnt give it a chance.] -. Draksis eyes turned red at the Demon Dragons criticism. He clearly looked angry. However, it only released momentum and did not move the body. The variables involved were too threatening for that to happen. If its just one demon dragon, you can probably catch it somehow. In fact, the hunt was almost over. But what if that human cooperates with the demon dragon? At that time, swallowing an offering was not a problem; life itself could be dangerous. Damn it. Drakisis gritted his teeth and looked at the human. Even in my countless past lives, there has never been a situation like this. Of course, there was no way we could find out about this future. A sudden variable was threatening to ruin everything. Finally, Draksis, who had been pondering, opened his mouth. DIf its cooperation, this is also possible. Ah, the day will come when that noble dragonlord will say something like that. At this time, both the Demon Dragon and Ethan felt the same way. As the two dragons spoke, control of the situation began to shift to Ethan. Not bad. The first button was sewn more beautifully than I expected. Judging from their reactions, it is unlikely that they will ever hold hands. Ethan said while looking at the demon dragon. To me, there isnt much difference between you and that guy [Of course, I know that the duke doesnt like the dragon race very much. Even so, the feeling of anger you have in your heart doesnt apply equally, does it?] What exactly does it mean to promise everything you want? [.] The demon dragon was speechless. This was because it was unclear how far the Duke wanted it. I was willing to listen to some requests. If we can hunt the dragon lord here, we will be able to devour Dragonia quite naturally. Even the demon dragon knew how much it meant. [Tell me about it first.] Western Continent. It was only one word at best, but it was impossible not to know the meaning contained within it. I guess they are telling us to give up everything, starting with the influence they have on the Western Continent and even the religious denomination. From the perspective of a duke who hates the dragon race, the situation in the western continent itself would not be very satisfactory. Ethan then continued speaking. If we confirm this through an oath, there is nothing we cant do to join forces. [Its the West Continent. What exactly do you want?] To completely withdraw all influence you have. And we will not have any influence over the Western Continent for the next 100 years. Wow. The demon dragon chewed the inside of his mouth. The oath had a strong binding effect. If we were to make an oath with those conditions in mind, we would really have to give up the Western Continent for 100 years. The land on which all the foundations were laid. Give up one thing in exchange for something else. However, the weight of the scales was not equal. For the Demon Dragon, if he had to choose between the two continents, his priority was on the Western Continent. If only I could escape He glanced at the two secretly. If I could just get out of this situation, I could return to the position of a complete bystander like Ethan did a moment ago. Being able to maintain an extremely advantageous position. It was a better option to lose myself than to accept such ridiculous conditions. However, I was unable to put my thoughts into practice directly. Because it was an imminent situation. Space movement was one of the highest level magic. Even for the Demon Dragon, the best wizard in the West Continent, it took time to build this magic. Those two were skilled enough not to miss that short gap. Shit. There was absolutely no gap to be seen. The only good thing was that while this confrontation continued, mana was gradually recovering. If you think about a monarch who was weakened and covered in fraud, he was in a much better situation. Are you going to accept it? [Wait a minute.] You said youd promise to do everything you want? [.] Was it a lie? Intense pressure continued. Right then DWhy not make a pact with me? Lord of Ardan. The monarchs words exquisitely penetrated the gap. If the Demon Dragon and the Duke formed an alliance like this, he would be finished. I couldnt just sit back and watch. What are the conditions there? DI, in the name of Draksis, will not touch the Western Continent for one hundred years. Draksiss words had one more meaning. The implication is that if the Demon Dragon is killed in a concerted manner like this, the influence of the Demon Dragon in the West Continent will disappear anyway. No matter how you look at it, I think the conditions are better over there. The Demon Dragons body trembled at the words of the Duke, who was pointing at the monarch with his finger and smirking. Chapter 318 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 318 After returning, the family was ruined (318) Draksis. His situation was completely different from that of the Demon Dragon. Because it only had influence on the southern continent. Thats probably the reason why such an offer can be made without hesitation. What is certain is that it was not a bad condition for Ethan. Not only was it possible to cut off all influence of the dragon race in the western continent, but the safety of the continent was guaranteed for the next 100 years. Crucially, if that proposal was accepted, the risk of having to collaborate with the two could be completely ruled out. A proposal that one side can easily accept, but on the other hand, adds weight and is completely opposite. That is why such a proposal was made. Now the thing that became urgent was the demon dragon. [Peacock! The author is the one who killed your father! Are you really trying to join hands with the author?] Theres nothing you cant do. A calm answer came back. The demon dragon trembled at the expressionless face of the duke. If I continue like this, I will face death without any movement. Nothing was more important than ones own life. Rather than rejecting the offer and facing death, it was the right decision to accept it and at least eat the southern continent. I knew it in my head. But those words did not come out of my mouth easily. I hated that person more than ever. Not only did he intervene like a bat, but he took control of the situation in a more despicable way than anyone else. I have to endure it. Getting angry here was the best option. The demon dragon grinned. [great. Let me accept that offer. If the meaning of the oath is the same, is there any reason to join hands with the familys enemy?] D20% of the tribute sent to the capital every year will be transported to Ardan. Such a crazy person The demon dragon gritted his teeth. Every year, the southern continents rare special products and treasures were gathered in the capital. In the end, it was a proposal filled with iron will not to die on this spot even if it meant eating my own flesh. The betting amount on the gambling table was getting bigger and bigger. However, it is not possible to call for abstention. In the end, he had to recite the proposal himself. [I will give you 30%.] It is a tribute sent to the capital. Well, I dont think the amount will be that much. After speaking, Ethan raised his finger. In the distance, where he pointed, the dragons residing in the royal castle were located. If there is even a rumor that you collaborated with humans when public opinion toward humans is already negative, will the tribute be properly paid? [They are just relics of an old era. I will make sure to keep your mouth shut, so you dont have to worry.] The demon dragon answered immediately. The dragons, including the guardians, were merely loyal servants of the monarch. These are the swindlers that I originally intended to deal with. There was no reason not to ease the dukes worries. Also, even if a rumor spread, it was enough to catch it. If there was no monarch, there would be no one on the southern continent to stop him. D. Draksis, who was silent, looked at the demon dragon. Honestly, I could have called for more conditions here. Even if you give them all the tributes, isnt survival your top priority? The real question was how far this race would go. I felt it instinctively. In this situation, the conditions have no choice but to increase indefinitely. In the future, you really would have to promise everything. To put it in vulgar terms, you could end up in a situation where you throw off your last piece of underwear and wave it in all directions. It cant go on like this. Unless the Demon Dragon is an idiot, he would probably know this fact. Thats why I looked at it. Although it was a fleeting moment, a silent conversation continued between us. It was a conversation based solely on instinct, without even a whisper of mana. It would have been difficult if a human had noticed. Just then Ethan chuckled. Why are you trying to conspire with each other? [.] D. Well, if the two of us join forces, we can overcome this shitty situation. What next? The dukes emotionless gaze passed by the two. If I want to, I think I can take at least one of the two here with me. The monarch and the demon dragon did not respond. Or, to put it more accurately, I could not refute it. Because those words contained only pure truth. Of course, if you try to attack together, you will be able to kill the duke even if you are not in the best condition. But what next? The problem was that only the two of them were left. If the duke makes up his mind and continues his attack on only one side, that side is bound to get hurt. The next conclusion was obvious. Only one will survive. It was an extremely frustrating situation. This was especially true of Draksiss feelings. His gaze was fixed on the demon dragon. I definitely have to eat that guy. The human in front of me had also reached the state of absolute perfection, but that was only a doping that had been forcibly brought up with the help of spirits. What if this person dies? In all likelihood, the spirits will be summoned back to the spirit world. When that happens, all that remains is the corpse of the transcendent. Can the phenomenon of mana not being collected be solved at best with the body of the transcendental? It was Draksis who had been struggling to solve this problem for a long time. Thats why I was able to give an answer right away. The body of the transcendent was insufficient. Of course, that person was at a higher level than a normal transcendental person, but in the end, in the end, he was only at the level of transcendence. If it were possible to solve this problem to that extent, they would have already devoured all the various top-level dragons, starting with the ministers. There was a huge difference between a body that had even half reached the absolute state and a body that had not. That was why I was so frustrated. If there were no such restrictions, instead of being swayed like this, they could have put pressure on humans by making suggestions to the demon dragon. Because oaths were not something that could only be shared between subspecies. Peacock. If the author had reached absolute heights on his own he would have suggested it without hesitation. After cooperation, instead of keeping the dukes body for himself, he offered tribute to the Western Continent, etc. If we added a clause stating that we would not interfere in the continents that each other controls, at least we would have been able to make a better covenant than demanding infinitely high conditions for humans. But frustratingly, Draksis options were limited. He definitely needed the demon dragons body. Be sure to replenish the mana you consumed this time and recover your body. To do that, the demon dragon had to be killed, so cooperation was impossible. Thats probably why that person can come out so confident. If you watched the battle, you would know that you desperately need the corpse of the demon dragon. How could it be that even after entering the realm of absoluteness, he could not find a single trace of a human being? I felt truly resentful of my body losing its mana. While silence continues. [What are you going to do?] Lorotias voice was heard. Im thinking about it. I had the intention of intruding into the situation, but the problem was that I was discovered a little earlier than expected. The situation was not yet advantageous enough to overwhelm the two absolutes. Therefore, it also incited conflict between the two. If they joined forces, they were bound to get into trouble. The possibility of that is very low, but There had to be a dramatic negotiation, but one side was already dead and couldnt accept cooperation even if they woke up. So, is there any way for cooperation to work properly? Even if they tried to attack each other, it would be fortunate if they didnt try to take each others lives. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demon dragon must be killed. The power of Draksis is threatening. Even so, what was more relevant was the magic dragons influence. Because they had the power to cause a civil war in the Western Continent if there was a conflict between them. If the demon dragon could be dealt with, the fight with Draksis could be postponed to a later date. Of course, the best thing would be to kill both of them. The purpose had already been decided. Shake Draksis, provoke a battle, and dispose of the demon dragon. Of course, in the meantime, all kinds of tricks will run rampant. Betrayal will become a daily routine. Ethan stared at the demon dragon. Draksis followed that gaze together. The demon dragon recognized the meaning in those eyes and immediately gathered mana. There was no time to speak. Because escaping from this place as quickly as possible was an urgent priority. However, they were not the two of us to just sit by and watch that happen. Ethan was the one who rushed in first. Huh! A great sword engulfed in flames tore apart the demonic dragons new form. The guys body became blurred. I stepped back, but Draksis was already waiting there. A huge bone sword was struck. The demon dragon was frightened and twisted his shoulders. However, it was not possible to completely avoid sword strikes. One arm began to fly away with a fountain of blood. at las! Draksis eyes lit up. I had cut off the head once before, but it got stuck again, so the body was never recovered. But this time was different. Because the severed arm could not be reattached. If I could just absorb that body, I could solve this terrible mana shortage problem. The monarch stretched out his hand toward the severed arm. Just then I felt a wave of mana. It belonged to a demon dragon. The frightened monarch turned his head. Before I knew it, I could see someone far away constructing a spatial movement. What on earth? There was a reason why he did not hide his greed. The premise was that the duke would stop the demon dragon. As the results were completely opposite to what was expected, the monarchs eyes urgently looked towards the human. Soon the monarch ground his teeth. This was because a human was seen with his arms crossed, smiling slyly. Is it right to send a demon dragon to absorb an arm? Absolutely not. At most, the amount that could be recovered as part of the body was limited. Although a significant amount of mana could be replenished, the fundamental deficiency could not be resolved. If the demon dragon disappeared like this, the only thing left would be myself and a healthy human. After a fierce fight, even if you win, only disastrous results will remain. I guess Ill have to use up all the mana I recovered by consuming the arm. In the end, the monarch moved while gritting his teeth. It was so urgent that there was no time to save mana. He quickly engulfed the area around the demon dragon with mana and then struck down the bone sword. In the end, the demon dragons escape ended in failure. First clash. The results were disastrous. The demon dragons arm was cut off, the monarch consumed a large amount of mana, and the Duke was the only one left to smile. Chapter 319 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 319 #When I returned, the family was ruined (319) The demon dragon looked at his empty shoulders. No matter how high-ranking a dragon race it was, it was impossible to immediately regenerate a severed body part. All kinds of methods were used to attach the neck, which is directly connected to life, but the arms were different. There is no point in regenerating it. Now was the time to gather at least a handful more mana and escape from here. The demon dragons gaze diligently scanned the monarch and the duke. I didnt know when we would go on the offensive again. Thats why I was more nervous than ever. Even if you get hit just three times like this, your body will turn into a rag. Damn, its not that easy. The problem was the monarch. His level was higher than his own. If they wanted to block the magic, they could block it as much as they wanted. As if all the mana around it had been eaten away just a moment ago. Because he knew this fact, he tried to make a life-or-death decision with the monarch before the duke intervened. Since escape was blocked, that was the only answer. Thats why they tried to analyze the monarchs weaknesses and find a way to destroy him. In the end, I found a solution and was able to turn around a situation that felt so hopeless. Thats exactly what I thought. After setting the table, some random guy came and ate the most delicious side dishes. Duke of Ethan. In the end, the culprit of all this was that person. Shit. It was obvious how things would unfold. Draksis had no intention of letting himself go. There was no doubt that he was convinced that he could not solve his chronic problems. In the end, what he needed was his own corpse. This was a fact that could easily be inferred just by looking at the greedy look he showed when his arm was cut off. If you think about how, in a situation where even a handful of mana was wasted, they did their best to block it as soon as there was a sign of escape. Conversation will be useless. What he desperately wanted was survival, but what Draksis wanted was his own body. What each person wanted was completely different. If there was this difference, negotiations were meaningless. Moreover, Draksiss power, like his own, was decreasing in real time. I looked at the floor where the Demon Dragons severed arm was located. The arm that flew away looking fine had already turned into a pile of ashes. While the monarch rushes in to stop him. On the contrary, the duke played a prank on the monarchs prey. Its too disadvantageous. Even if such an unreasonable clash occurs one more time, the war will be irreversibly ruined. Even if you and the monarch rush in together, you will reach a point where you will not be able to deal with the duke. Now there were only two options left for the Demon Dragon. The first was to join forces with the monarch and attack the duke. In this way, at least the situation that was biased towards the duke could be reversed. Unless Draksis was an idiot, there was no way he wouldnt have realized that he was at a disadvantage in a situation like this. Therefore, there was a high possibility that they would agree to take away the dukes power rather than attacking him for now. However, if there was a drawback, it was the extent to which the monarch could be trusted. There was no way they could completely trust each other. Moreover, Draksis had consumed a large amount of mana. You will want to recover your body as quickly as possible. It is not strange to get stabbed in the back at any time. However, he was not very willing to promise a temporary truce until the duke was killed. The reason was simple. Even in a joint attack between the two, the duke still had enough strength to inflict fatal wounds on at least one of them. Isnt there a law that prevents you from becoming the target of the Duke? The probability of survival becomes very uncertain. On the other hand, the one remaining option is if we give up the West Continent What if we accept all of the dukes demands? It was clearly a very unreasonable condition. Even so, there was nothing more precious than life. In any case, the moment you close your eyes, the influence is virtually gone. Wouldnt it be better to cut it off yourself while still surviving? Instead of giving up a lot of things while being humiliated, you can hold on tightly to at least one lifeline. The Demon Dragon could not make a decision easily because not only life and death but also everything he had built up throughout his life depended on this one decision. [Ball] Before I could finish saying anything. The duke began to rush once again. Actions are faster than words. Mana rushed into the Demon Dragons remaining fist. The great sword and fist clashed strongly. Originally, it would have been normal to overpower the duke, but the result was the exact opposite, perhaps because he was in such dire physical condition. The Demon Dragons steps were gradually being pushed back. It was a bad result. Still, it was okay up to this point. The demon dragons eyes quickly scanned the monarchs seat. Now the variable was his judgment. If he decides to kill himself like this, take his body, and kill the duke, he will attack him without hesitation. If not When it is judged that it is dangerous to leave the operation alone like this, it will move to stab the human in the back. The demon dragon hoped that the monarchs decision would be the latter. But his hopes were dashed. Before I knew it, I could see the monarch holding his back and pointing his bone sword like in the situation a moment ago. Holy shit. Such an idiot There was no time for me to feel bitter. My heart was beating like crazy, as if I was screaming. That was a warning sound. A sharp warning sound to continue living. Mana was urgently sent outside. An enormous protective shield formed around the heart. However, the monarchs sword continued to move toward its destination without any hesitation. The shield shattered in an instant. In the end, there was only one choice for the Demon Dragon amidst the attacks of the two strong men. Avoid fatal injuries at all costs. He twisted his body and blew mana onto his skin. The trajectory of the sword heading straight for the heart was slightly twisted. In the end, the bone sword stopped working by piercing the chest instead of piercing the heart. However, it was not possible to prevent the monarchs mana from destroying the inside. Wow! Dead blood burst out from the corner of the mouth. It was a serious internal injury. The strength drained from the hand that was clashing with the divine sword. It was the biggest crisis. If the duke attacked with all his might, there was no way to stop him. Around the time when the demon dragon fell into despair. The Duke moved differently than he expected. Instead of ending his weakened self, he rushed towards the monarch behind him. Draksis, holding out his bone sword, blocked the new sword. Meanwhile, the demon dragon, whose knees were weak, staggered. Escape Escape I did my best to prevent the fatal wound, but there was a limit to how I could stop the two with will alone. This was especially true when a significant amount of mana had been consumed, which may have been the case if the body was in good condition. In the end, he suffered internal injuries to the point of being semi-incapacitated in battle. Now it was the West Continent, and going to sleep wasnt the problem. Getting out of here was the top priority. Even while experiencing terrible internal pain, I tried to gather mana. However, the monarchs mana settled in the body was tougher and stickier than a tick. Mana, which had been flocking in from all directions like prey caught in a trap, began to lose its power. What a piece of shit Right now, the problem was driving out the monarchs mana. I stubbornly controlled my fading mind. There was no time to pay attention to the huge crash sound coming from behind. Anyway, if those two were to target him, he was going to die. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. bang! bang! bang! The divine sword made of Ardenheite and the huge bone sword made of spine clashed without a single drop. Ethan was clearly utilizing several times more mana than the monarch. Nevertheless, the speed at which the sword reached its destination was similar for both. How is this possible? Ethan felt a sense of dj vu. I was soon able to find out the reason. Extremely efficient movement. It was much more neat and clean than the movement that had been carried out with Lorotia descending. The monarch was moving like that. Right. Consciously or unconsciously. Ethan was naturally imitating the monarchs movements. The reason was simple. This was because I realized that that sword technique was extremely efficient. With each change, little by little, the monarchs eyes narrowed to the point where they could no longer narrow. I expected that person to rush at me. There was no reason to just let the demon dragons corpse be picked up and eaten. Also, the demon dragon was now weakened to the point where it could not use space movement magic. If they are both people who have to be killed anyway, there is no reason to favor one over the other. Even if it were me, I would have acted like that. Thats why I was prepared. Although they lacked mana, their skills and level were overwhelmingly superior. I thought it would be possible to create a gap to that extent. It wasnt impossible to approach the demon dragon if you could just open that one moments gap. Thats what I thought is it getting narrower and narrower? As if counting down and the numbers decrease one by one. The gap between himself and the duke continued to narrow with each clash of swords. It was almost unbelievable that it was a human talent. It was so absurd that I almost burst out laughing. Looking at the current situation, isnt it a scene no different from becoming the enemys swordsmanship teacher? It cant go on like this. The guy was growing by relying on himself. The monarch, who sensed danger, put the mana he had saved into his body. Then, the situation that had been boiling just a moment ago began to tilt to one side. The monarch, who had pushed the humans from a defensive to an offensive position in one go, looked at the demon dragon. The guy was healing his internal injuries very quietly. Although he was using his own mana to heal wounds and suppress the use of mana, the demon dragon was also a talented person with some skills of his own. I couldnt stop recovery forever. I must kill you now. The monarch, who had forcibly opened a gap, ran toward the demon dragon. Ethan immediately chased after him, and the frightened demon dragon persistently collected mana. However, there was no way the completely devastated Demon Dragon could block the sincere blow of the monarch. A sword that pierces the heart. This time I couldnt even dodge like before. -Khaha! The demon dragon, whose heart had a hole the size of a gate, vomited out a huge amount of blood. Both the monarch and the demon dragon felt the same thing at the same time. The monarch was confident that the demon dragons life had ended with this blow. And the demon dragon is convinced that he will no longer be able to live. The end of life. The demon dragon, who was looking at the monarch with eyes full of blood vessels, held on tightly with one hand the bone sword that pierced his heart. I couldnt go on like this alone. Wouldnt it be less unfair to have at least one companion? The last candle burned brilliantly. Kill it. The magic containing the last resentment was shot towards the monarchs new form. The moment the monarch with frowning eyes tried to move his body. This time, on the contrary, he saw a human running towards him, aiming for his heart. He moved the bone sword, but the bone sword held in the demon dragons hand did not even move as if it were stuck to glue. It was a combination attack so clever that even he could not see a direction to avoid. Before long, two attacks struck Draksis body at the same time. Chapter 320 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 320 After returning, the family was ruined (320) Fishermans fortune (O֮). That was the scene before my eyes. Draksis and the Demon Dragon. The two had an incompatible relationship, and the results were disastrous. A gaping hole in the heart. Life was already being diluted in the Demon Dragons pupils. Just because it was Draksis didnt mean it was fine. Because the demon dragons anger that spewed out at the last moment completely swept over his body. Even if the body was intact, it was an attack that would cause internal injuries. Even more so, if a humans pincer attack was added to an imperfect body devoid of mana as it is now pop. Pop. The devils bitter resentment. A black aura filled with poison spreads throughout the body along the blood vessels. Ardenheit. Above all, the great sword, made of the hard gods metal, not only split the shoulder, but also cut off half of the upper body. fatal wound. This was also the result of narrowly avoiding the human sword. I looked at the article in front of me. Ethan Ardan. A warrior and hunter who pushed himself this far. He didnt look fine either. One of the arms that was supposed to help with balance was cut off cleanly. Draksis bone sword cut off Ethans arm very easily. However, this did not mean that the hopeless situation had been overcome. does not exist. There is no mana. From the demonic dragons resentment to the white flames scorching heat. Draksis no longer had the mana to restore his own body. Because everything has been used up. A feeling of emptiness swept over the monarchs body. The bone sword in my hand becomes increasingly heavier. His gaze turned to the demon dragon lying on the dirt ground. Always faithful, no, disloyal. However, he gave in to power and followed himself faithfully in his own way. He was more like a treacherous person than a loyal subject. The demon dragons cold body was seen. Even when he died, he was looking at himself with his pupils wide open. Is it because of the intuition that the road to the underworld will not be lonely? There was a cold sneer on the corner of his mouth. Maybe its not a wrong idea. What if I completely absorbed the demon dragons body? Otherwise, there was no way to turn this situation around. However, unless the person in front of you is an asshole, you will not just sit there and watch. Draksis thought. Death may be just around the corner. It was an unfamiliar feeling that I had not felt in a very long time. Draksis. He wasnt afraid of death. For him, who had the power of return, death was just a new starting point. It was always like that. The end of life. It was probably because of this power that my inspiration for him faded like smoke. But this time was different. The reason was simple. Ethan Ardan. Because of that human. Blood at best. Dragons blood was no different from extreme poison for humans. Previous life. Covering humans with blood was also a half-intentional act. The pain of the deadly poison melting not only your bones and flesh, but even your soul. It was no different from the iron blow handed down to a person who persistently resisted. Like brutally killing a disgusting bug. It was revenge filled with disgust. But who would have known that a blood-covered human would steal his power? Draksis, a regressor who calculated everything perfectly and moved meticulously. It was from that point on that his grand plan collapsed. A human hero who resisted until the end. In a situation where the bastard fell and the destruction of the Western Continent was just around the corner. The axis of a human clock began to move. The earth turned red with blood. Burning land. Lots of tears and screams. The wounds on the continent that the dragons had scratched disappeared as if they had been applied with an eraser. In the end, it was as if nothing had happened. Everything came back. And Drakisis lost all the precious memories he had accumulated. Because he was no longer the main character of the clock axis. return. Remember and reflect on your previous life and become stronger through it. A tough exterior, excellent brains, and, above all else, overwhelming talent. It was nothing compared to this ability. An ability and power that was more precious than anything else. The power to turn the central axis of the world towards oneself. Draksis had lost it. And that too by a mere human. The dragon that had lost its origin was no longer an overwhelming absolute being. Unfortunately, he didnt know anything about it. Memories of the future that occasionally pass by like prophecies. Draksis thought he had been chosen. To see the future. There was no need to say how great this power was. I was excited. Its as if I received at most a piece of ruby instead of a huge diamond. The monarch, who had lost the power of return and had forgotten all memories of the past, was rather happy. It was thought that with this power, it would be possible to conquer all continents. But it wasnt the power to see the future. Memories of return piled up like sediment in the body. They only appeared occasionally. In the end, he went on a rampage due to his small power and ended up wandering to death in the West Continent. After experiencing the danger of death from the head of the Ardan family. I only realized this after stepping through the gates of hell. Countless past lives. regressor. His power was not at best the power to see the future. The central axis of the world. That was my strength. It was stolen by some reckless thief. It was a fact I realized too late. Power stolen. A power that must be regained. Of course, after recalling his memories, Draksis first looked for the thief. And I despaired. A five-year-old child at most. He had eyes that were full of understanding, but unfortunately the reckless thief didnt feel the slightest hint of his power. It became dark before my eyes. why? Why doesnt the thief have any stolen goods? Even Draksis could not know that. I was embarrassed for a moment. Soon, anger like a tsunami came. Should I kill him? A thought that passed by for a moment. But I couldnt. Even if he killed him now, his power wouldnt come back. Thats why Draksis persevered. And I waited calmly, like aging delicious wine. The power of return that may one day return to that child. If that power comes back that child will definitely make a name for himself. At best, you wont be able to hide the sharp awl in your pocket. The power of return was that great. It is extremely foolish to choose an option that could result in losing great power forever for the sake of a momentary desire for revenge. Draksis knew that very well. Above all, secretly and meticulously. We need to make arrangements. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The power of return, which may come back at some point. Even just to catch it. The first thing to do was to push the thief to the limit. It was the same with Draksis. It was only when I reached the threshold of death that I was able to recall the events of the past. The shock and pressure that shatters my daily life. Otherwise, the power will not return easily. Of course, I wasnt sure that if I pushed that little guy like that, his powers would come back. But Draksis was in a position where he had to grasp at straws. The power of return was so great that even the great dragonlords were so desperate. He could do anything if he could increase the odds by even 1%. We built up the arrangements step by step. The first thing he did was start encouraging the people around him. Subtly giving strength. It calls for greed. To choke on greed. Like marionettes, they moved as they wished. Ethan Ardan. Although he was a child with outstanding intelligence in his own way, in other words, he was only a child at best. He didnt have the strength to get through this situation. The best thing to do is to struggle. It wasnt long before he took the extreme option and fell down for a very long time. It was a gamble. Will this really bring back power? That was a fact that even Draksis could not know. But one thing was certain. Catastrophe, rather than ordinary daily life, can create new variables. One year, two years, three years A lot has happened to Draksis too. This was because he was no longer the absolute absolute. A body that does not recover mana. The power that was considered like faith among the dragon people began to slowly wear away. Ethan Ardan. The attention that was focused on that guy had no choice but to disperse little by little. Ill wake up someday. But when the thief opened his eyes. We had to assume situations in which we would not be able to retrieve stolen goods. If that happens, this episodes life will be over. Power flowing like a leak. Also, pay attention to greedy hunters. Recovering your own strength. Everything mattered. In his memory, the stakes for the thief began to lower. Maybe it was natural. Time passed and again. At some point, I heard a story about the divinity of the Western Continent. Draksis trembled. A guy who had been bedridden for 9 years achieved such results in just one year? return. Thats the power. Finally, the stolen goods came back. To the thief! Drakisis headed to the Western Continent so secretly that no one noticed. I saw a human. My body trembled. I felt a familiar power. However, contrary to memory, that power was truly weak. If I kill the thief here, the time axis cannot be reversed. An infinitely deep feeling of falling after the thrill. However, soon after he started observing, his pupils regained their light. Im getting stronger. As humans grow, the power of return also grows little by little. Now it was just millet at best. But what if time passes? What would it be like if that person reached the absolute state? I had no idea it could change from millet to a delicious watermelon. Only then could Draksis decide on a course of action. Regain your strength and bide your time. Until everything can be harvested. Heh. Heh. The result was this? It was strange. The demon dragon wanted to become the ruler, and he had to somehow regain his strength in this battle. Humans cleverly intervened in the meantime and the situation rolled with precision like a well-organized cartwheel. In dozens of lives, he was always the main character. But it was different now. The extras are a bit thin. Do you have to play well to be a common villain? Villain and protagonist. The gap between the two social statuses was too great to bear. The result was this. death. A result that has never been experienced before has arrived. Am I scared now? well. Draksis sneered as he looked at the blurry scene before his eyes. Is it because I repeat my life too many times? It seemed like I had forgotten my fear. Should I say that I couldnt feel it vividly through my skin I held the bone sword with trembling hands. One thing was certain. In order to restore great power, you must go through the human being in front of you. I ran towards the one-armed human. The speed was extremely slow. At least it seemed that way to Ethan. In fact, even if he was an absolute being, without mana, he was just an empty spirit. Ethan felt a sense of dj vu. A dragonlord rushing desperately. The guy looked exactly like himself in his previous life. Its just that the positions are reversed. I swung one arm. Suddenly! The divine sword burning with white flame cut through the bone sword with great ease. Even the weakened monarch hiding behind him. His body, split in two, and his sword fell helplessly to the floor. Chapter 321 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 321 #After returning, the family was ruined (321) Ethan stared at the torn body endlessly. Blood flowing from the cut. Organs in half. Unless he was a lich with a life vessel, there was no way to come back from this state. It was an obvious fact. Nevertheless, Ethan did not realize the monarchs death. Maybe it was because of memories from my past life. In those memories, the dragonlord was a stronger and crueler ruler than anything else. It was difficult to believe that a being like that could have met death so easily. It felt as if I could come back to life at any moment. Memories of my past life flowed like spring water. More than half of them were battlefields. A stage where death and killing were so natural. The days when I moved to save at least one more person. However, no matter how diligent you are, the abyss is getting closer. It was hard to believe that this was all over. It was Lorotias voice that woke Ethan, who had been staring blankly at the body. [Is he really dead?] Lorotia said it casually, as if it was no big deal. But there was a subtle surprise behind that voice. The reason was simple. This was because the corpse in front of him was so strong that he could not easily win even if he were to face him on his main stage, the Land of Fire. One of the few absolutes in the world. The guy had clearly reached that point. So, you cant help but be surprised by the sight before your eyes. After all, they werent just hunting dragonlords. It seems bitter, yet paradoxically joyful. That demon dragon, who died leaving behind a cold mockery, was also an opponent that could not be trifled with. If there were heroes who appeared in the novels commonly spread around the world, those two would be the devil and his direct subordinates. Thats why when Ethan was caught pretending to be a man and got caught up in a fight between the two. Lorotia couldnt help but be shocked. Although they growl, the two are tied together as one race, and the other is a human of a completely different race. From anyones perspective, wouldnt this be the perfect composition for a coordinated attack? Moreover, even if the two were dealt with separately, they were daunting opponents. Even if he handed over his power, he thought that the dukes death was inevitable. I cant help but be surprised that the results were reversed. Arent you really going to kill other monarchs too? Three monarchs excluding Lorotia. Even talking about the power of those kites makes my mouth hurt. It would be nice to think of each one as a walking dragonlord. And they are overwhelmingly rich in mana, not mana beggars like that half-penny guy. But if it were Ethan he might really have broken their wings. The growth rate is such that even calling it impossible is not enough. Becoming the Absolute is inevitable. The wall blocking Ethan. It wont be long before the wall breaks. There is at most one step left to transcend living things and enter a great state. At this level, it wouldnt be strange if I woke up one day and became absolute. Yes, he died. Another voice was heard through the strange silence. [oh my god! You really have to kill those monsters! From now on, this bread will only serve its master!] [Oh, thats right, you were there too, right?] [there was!] When I got caught. How my heart trembled! The sword spirit was also afraid. No matter how strong Ardenheit is, it would be very difficult to withstand the demon dragon and the monarch. If the sword body exploded, the spirit had no choice but to die along with it. It was inevitable that the fear of death would arise. Since it had no feet, it couldnt run away, so it did its best to help its owner. [I never thought it would be such a beautiful ending! master! This bread believed it!] You didnt doubt it? [Of course!] Bbangi answered immediately without any hesitation. What does the truth matter? As long as the results are good, thats enough. Killed the monarch and the demon dragon. The Southern Continent was virtually at an end. Since they have lost all their central points, the dragons will never be able to unite again. Numerous races will begin to fight for supremacy. For humans, it was nothing short of a great achievement. It is so big that it is natural that it will be remembered as the starting point of a legend Shingeom Bbang. This name will resonate for hundreds of years. It didnt feel too bad. Just because he was a sword spirit didnt mean he didnt have a desire for honor. At the very least, if the Ego Swords interacted with each other, wouldnt it be an achievement that could be shrugged off? That it was in the hands of a great knight. When it comes to a tool called a sword, there is nothing better than that. Even throughout history, the greatest knight in the Western Continent would be his master. I had thought about it for a long time, but this was an incident that made me put my stamp on it before I could even think about it. [Please continue to treat me well, master!] Yes. Ethan looked at one arm that had been cut cleanly and moved Mana over his hand. A floating arm clung to my shoulder. When the strange regenerative power of the Immortal Pill mixed with mana, the severed arm was attached very easily. Even if the arm was completely crushed into powder, it could be reattached at any time as long as the shape was intact. Juseomjuseom. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ethan started taking care of the bodies of the two dragons. The rulers of the southern continent fell into the magic bag with its mouth wide open. Every inch of muscle, flesh, blood, and internal organs. Like a greedy anglerfish, the sac had sucked in everything and closed its mouth as if it was full. [Now that I think about it, the owner. What are you going to do next?] Bbangi asked a question. Although it was only a short time, the owners ultimate goal as seen so far was revenge. Revenge against the Dragon Clan who killed his ancestors and led his family to the brink of extinction. [Are you going to kill the remaining dragons? Or the arrangement of human nations following those damned bastards? Or else] Bbangi, who was diligently moving his mouth, could not continue his words any longer. It was because of an uninvited guest who suddenly barged in. [Duke, you havent forgotten your promise, right?] Of course. Promise to Lorotia. Dealing with the three monarchs. Of course I didnt forget. If it werent for Lorotias help, it would have taken more time to achieve this result. No, maybe it wouldnt have produced this result. To that extent, the help of the spirits who had reached absoluteness was a big part of it. So it was natural to keep the promise. Spirit Lord. As they were in the spirit world, little was known in detail about them, but one thing was certain. Their power must be enormous. If it were the human world, it might be different, but if it was the spirit world, each and every one would be a dragon lord or higher. Even so Its not that difficult. It wasnt hubris. There was quite a bit of time until the deadline promised with Lorotia. About two and a half years. There will be no problem until then. That time was longer than the time Ethan had spent since he opened his eyes. If you devote yourself to training, you will definitely achieve results. Just like it has always been. Because the power of White Flame is infinite. Big black flame passed down from the family. After breaking away from that, Ethan was moving toward new heights like an unstoppable cow. Absolute. A level I thought I could never reach in my past life. That point is just around the corner. It will be a very enjoyable time to explore the white flame and develop yourself. [master! Please answer my questions too!] What are you going to do? [okay! As the masters treasured sword, it is very important to know the masters will!] Bbangis words were consistently overflowing with motivation. It felt like a sudden explosion of loyalty Well, from Ethans point of view, there was nothing bad about it. Im just saying that because they move hard. Well, Im not sure now. Not only the head of the Southern Continent, but also the arms and legs were practically blown away. Not only the monarch was dead, but all the rulers were dead, and not only that, the highest level dragons living in the capital were wiped out. Of course, there were quite a few top-level dragons left in various places, but from his perspective, they were virtually no different from chaff. If you leave them alone, they will bite, tear, chew, and even taste each other My head was empty. Are your limbs still? If you look at the history of power, it was an impossible task. There will be an uproar as they become each others heads. Moreover, isnt the current Dragon Clan an integrated nation made up of numerous Dragon Clan species? There was no need to find and kill him. Because it will self-destruct. If I go back The duchy is growing well on its own, and the kingdom In fact, it will be an order led by Ardan. It broke the head of the Southern Continent. This was a huge major that cannot be expressed in words. Moreover, wasnt the Kingdom of Heidern a country where dragons would flock to the dragon race? It was only natural that he would emerge as a war hero. Maybe I will enjoy greater power than the king. This is a family that was already considered heroic. If news of this victory were also reported, it would not be surprising if he went beyond being a hero and became a deification. What is the situation in other countries like? Countries that are hostile to the dragon people. Countries that have partnered with the Dragon tribe. Even countries that maintain neutrality. There were many different types, but one thing was certain. The color of the dragon race will fade on its own. The demon dragon who commanded the school died. All the rulers also faced death. Oh, it wasnt everything. There is one left. [One?] Dominion. Anna, that guy. [Ah, thats right.] Bbangi added a chuimsae as if he remembered a memory. When I thought about it, he was also one of the six rulers. Naturally, I had forgotten. Now it suddenly occurred to me. Ethan chuckled. This happened because the current ruler was downgraded to an insignificant being to him. A being with the power to guard against would not have forgotten it so easily. [Do you think it could become a nuisance if you leave it alone?] It could be. He is the only remaining ruler. In other words, it meant that it was the only being that could unite the Southern Continent. Of course, it wasnt true that Annas maintenance of Dragonia would suddenly make the Southern Continent feel threatening, but in the end, it was just a matter of controlling variables. Judgment on whether or not to cut off sprouts that may become troublesome. [Are you going to kill the owner?] I dont know. Its not like it has no purpose. What if you could completely control Anna? It was like saying that you could hold the Southern Continent in the palm of your hand. It will also be helpful in clearing out the religious order. In the end, no matter what you say, wasnt he the one who was the second most powerful person in the church after the Demon Dragon? There is no other sword as sharp as an internal collaborator. If only we could bind it with an oath. It made me wonder if there was another tool that was as useful for cleaning. Ethan thought for a moment and made a decision. When I return to the West Continent, Anna looks for that guy. Then make a decision. Will you become a tool and save your life with an oath? Or will you die for your beliefs? I wonder if there is such a thing as faith. The image of Anna I had seen so far was like that of a kind of innocent child. A child who behaves as he pleases and has the power to determine the life and death of humans. I was very curious about the decision she would make in the face of overwhelming power. Chapter 322 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 322 When I returned, my family was ruined (322) Apraxia, the capital of the Dragon Clan. The capital city was so quiet that it was impossible to imagine its usual lively atmosphere. The reason was simple. This was due to changes that occurred in the royal castle, which had been quiet for several years. Huge explosion sound and vibration. Not only that, but there is also an unknown energy that makes my instincts fearful. It was spreading beyond the ninth palace, the monarchs residence, to all palaces. Not even the precious minerals that the slaves of the Southern Continent worked hard to sacrifice, nor the chandeliers studded with hundreds of diamonds, nor even the strong and tall castle walls could withstand the aftermath. The palace of Apraxia, which had maintained a strong momentum for decades, was crumbling like salt sprinkled with water. Something is happening! It was a fact worth noting even if you were ignorant. However, the ordinary dragons did not even dare to look at the royal castle. In fact, it is the residence of a monarch who enjoys god-like power. There was no way that they would be safe if an incident occurred there. This is a situation where even flying birds have to be careful. Everyone held their breath. Of course, not everyone held their breath. Its treason! Demon dragon! Balaur knights were located throughout the palace. They clearly remembered the scene they had seen a moment ago. Ninth Palace. The appearance of the demon dragon that entered there. Since this chaos broke out, it was not difficult to guess what was going on. The demon dragon took out a sword. Also to my master. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The knights were easily convinced. They themselves show endless loyalty to their monarch, but would even the Demon Dragon, one of the six rulers, do the same? Even in a situation where they achieved a major victory over Ardans army, which had been winning consecutive battles recently. Probably not. There was a tendency for me to become greedy. Lord Draksis has not been seen for a very long time. At this point, it wasnt strange to think there was something wrong. The demon dragon would not have missed that opportunity. Several knights of the royal guard, who were both loyal and impatient, began to run towards the ninth palace. That curious behavior was rewarded with results. As a result, the entire body is torn apart into pieces of flesh. Monarch and Demon Dragon. The intangible momentum of the two cut them off like bugs caught in a spiders web. Only the knights who had acted more calmly stopped in shock. Only then did the knights realize. That this is a situation they cannot do anything about. A royal knight, a position that only a few among the dragon race who are recognized for their innate dragon power can rise to. Those royal knights were torn apart without even being able to approach. What on earth are we supposed to do here? Even in the royal castle, except for a very small number of people, there would be no one who could intervene in the battlefield between the two. It was a fight between beings they could not even imagine. In the end, the only people left in the capital city, which turned into a land of death, were some high-ranking dragons. Even they did not dare enter and were waiting for the situation to calm down. There was a sense of helplessness that they could not do anything about their silence, but there was also another reason. That was faith in the monarch. Even if he stayed in seclusion for a long time, a monarch was still a monarch. Master of all dragons and ruler of the southern continent. Of course, I knew that the Demon Dragons divine power was outstanding. Yes, even if I do It wont work for the monarch. It was inevitable that this thought would lie behind it. For them, the monarch was a being no different from a god. A battle that I thought would end soon. However, the remaining knights began to realize that the situation was going differently than expected. This was because the momentum spreading from the Ninth Palace became stronger as time passed. So much so that even they have no choice but to retreat helplessly. And soon, when the ferocious energy that had destroyed the palace lost its strength, the knights had no choice but to rub their eyes. It was because of the human walking calmly out of the ninth palace. A human holding a huge sword. The figure looked exactly like a human being that I had seen and heard hundreds of times in montages. A human knight and head of Ardan who cuts off the heads of top dragons like radish. Ethan Ardan. The situation was just right. Unless someone had that much power, they wouldnt be able to calmly walk out of a place that was like a battlefield just a moment ago. A leisurely gait as if out for a walk. Several knights closed the distance like lightning. It was to condemn those who dared to pollute the sacred land with their earthen feet. However, before he could take a few steps, a large fountain of blood burst out. The knights of the royal guard were killed in droves without being able to deliver a single proper sword strike. Hesitating. The dragons step back as if they are scared. Ethan started to leave the palace very calmly. It wasnt that there were dragons who occasionally rushed in without even knowing the subject, but the results were all the same. Death was given equally to everyone. Only the three people waiting outside the palace were able to approach his street. Black Socialist Decal swallowed his saliva and looked at Ethan. The head of the family proudly appears with her royal castle half pulverized. I had no choice but to instinctively understand what this meant. However, it was such an amazing achievement that I couldnt help but ask questions. Because I couldnt believe it. Patriarch, no way. The dragonlord is dead. The same goes for the Demon Dragon. Whew, even though I was seeing the capital with my own eyes, the results are unbelievable. Demon dragon and dragonlord. Both of them were nothing short of a terrible disaster for humans. I cant help but believe that they hunted such monsters while looking so fine. Decal wasnt the only one surprised by those words. Because Theron and Yseras reactions were the same. After the surprise, praise and congratulations poured in. Probably not only these three people but most of the people of the Western Continent would have a similar reaction. My business here is over. So lets go back. The three people nodded willingly. Since they were not in a low position, their judgment of the situation was quick. It will be difficult for the dragon race that has lost its head to unite again. Now it was time to head to the West Continent. * * * The entire Western Continent was engulfed in a strange heat. This was because shocking news was delivered. The dragonlord is dead! Most of the people cheered. They remembered past invasions. Ardan was a breakwater and did not suffer much damage, but even so, there was no reason to like the dragons who chewed humans to death like killing rats. So I have no choice but to like it. Of course, some citizens of countries actively cooperating with the dragons frowned at the news, but in general, they were only a minority. Nobility and royalty. Those with wealth and noble status had their eyes shining. They had a good understanding of how the country called Dragonia was formed. Not all dragons were the same. Just like the tribes of the grasslands, they were made up of subdivided races, and it was the overwhelming power of the dragon lord that allowed the scattered dragon tribes to be united. That central point has disappeared. Soon the Southern Continent will be engulfed in telephone calls. Since ancient times, war has been one of the events that enriched the richest people the most. So I have no choice but to make my eyes shine. On the contrary, in addition to the greedy eyes, there were also those who showed signs of concern. These were the countries that actively cooperated with the Dragon tribe. They also knew about the war declared by Heidern. In fact, the war was led by Ardan. When war was first declared, I couldnt help but laugh. Even Ardan, who has been able to fly from running these days, would not dare to conquer the Southern Continent. The army dragged along was so small that it made you laugh. 30,000 at most. It was also an army made up entirely of humans. It was common sense that one ordinary dragon soldier could take on five human infantry. Moreover, what was the total military force in the Southern Continent? It will easily exceed 100,000. Even if you calculate it mathematically, it seems that at least 500,000 human infantrymen are needed. This was a number that even the Zeno Empire could not easily gather. So, there is no choice but to laugh. There were times when the ridicule disappeared. It was because of the news of Ardans victory that kept coming. It is said that thanks to the peacocks divine power that reached the sky, the dragon army that was several times larger was defeated. Even so, it never occurred to me that even the capital would be breached. Actually, that prediction came true. The 30,000-strong army fought hard, but was ultimately defeated. I heard that even the duke acknowledged defeat and returned to Heidern. They were the ones who looked at Heidern like a wild cat craving a piece of rotten meat. Perhaps, if only ten days had passed quietly, they would have completely reorganized their forces and drawn their swords at Heidern. At that moment, the news of victory arrived. Thats an incredible victory report. The duke killed it. Dragonlord Draksis. And that too by infiltrating the capital Apraxia with a very small number of people. In other words it was like saying that no human in the Western Continent could avoid the Dukes sword. Even the famous dragonlord lost his head, so what can they do about it? If Duke Ethan had his way, they would be as good as dead. So, I have no choice but to spend my time quietly as if I were dead. The magnates said: Now, the order of the Western Continent will no longer be led by the Zeno Empire. Ardan, the best swordsman on the continent, will become the new order. No one could refute this statement. A Duke known as the Transcendant. However, not all transcendents are the same. If it was the duke who cut off the dragonlords head, it was one of two things. Either he will soon overcome the wall of transcendence, or he will already be a monster called the Absolute One. A level known to be unreachable by humans. However, it was different for Duke Ethan. He could reach it, or he would have already reached it. If you had that much power, it wouldnt be strange to go to war alone. Especially in countries that were in league with the dragon tribe, it was not strange for the duke to take out a sword. Because the dragon race was no different from his enemies. Naturally, everyone started watching Ardan. If Duke Ethan takes even a single step outside the territory, he will be so focused that evil rumors will spread throughout the continent. But Ardan was just passing the time very quietly. Only the intelligence unit moved day and night. Even Ethan was secretly leaving the territory and searching all over the continent. The reason was simple. To find Anna. As soon as the demon dragon died, Anna, the sole ruler, seemed to have hid herself, and not even her hair was visible. But the boring game of hide and seek did not last long. A state of approaching absoluteness. As if that wasnt enough, his mood expanded beyond imagination after being covered by the advent of Lorotia. As if that wasnt enough, Ethan had an innate ability to control mana from the beginning. There was no way Anna, whose level was much lower than that, could avoid that feeling. Third month of exploration. I found it. The predator has found its prey. Chapter 323 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 323 When I returned, the family was ruined (323) Inside a secret underground facility that was damp, musty, and even damp. Anna was hiding there as if dead. The reason was simple. The leader of the church and one of the six rulers like himself. This was because news from the Demon Dragon, who was the strongest of all rulers and had expressed aspirations to take on even the dragon lord, was suddenly cut off. This was something she had never experienced since she was with the demon dragon. The demon dragons mana was enormous, and considering its amazing magic skills, it was possible to communicate with it at any time, even if it was on another continent. He had been contacting me regularly until the last time we lost contact. If it is cut off, it means that something is wrong with the Demon Dragon. Anna recalled the last time she communicated with the demon dragon. Clearly, the Demon Dragon was on a roll. Not only did he raise his position through some sort of deal with Duke Ethan, but he also raised suspicions about the monarch. The high point was just around the corner. That was a fact that could be known just by hearing his confident voice. Of course, I couldnt help but be excited. As the power of the number one person increases, wouldnt the number two person who follows closely behind him also benefit? Moreover, considering his ability dominance, there was no need to worry about being attacked. There is no other ability like this when it comes to dealing with humans. West Continent and Southern Continent. For Demon Dragon, who wants to control two continents, he is the most necessary talent. Thats why, not long ago, Annas mood seemed to be sky-high. However, now that we have not heard from each other for two months. Damn it! This Anna has to be stuck in such a miserable place? Tsk! It was the worst. Everything is everything. The demon dragon is stronger than you. There is a very high probability that such a demonic dragon would have died. Moreover, he had a history of following such a demonic dragon more actively than anyone else. There is no law that says you cannot be put to death at any time. If the monarch had won, there would be no way he would have left the traitors alone. Waiting for a call is a day or two. When the news passed 10 days and then 20 days I couldnt bear the anxiety. The final blow to that anxiety was the news that the monarch and the demon dragon had died. Heartwarming news delivered from the secret agents spread throughout the Southern Continent. It is said that the two, who fought to the death, had their heads cut off by the duke. As soon as Anna heard the news, she ran away from the church faster than anyone else. A hideout arranged in the past. A place that even his superior, the Demon Dragon, doesnt know about. In the worst case scenario, I headed towards the place I had prepared in case I ended up like an abandoned hunting dog. It was a very natural choice. Duke Ethan was aware of his existence. He is even aware of his own abilities and how he used them to control the human kingdom. Would he, who killed all the rulers except himself without hesitation and not only kill the monarch, leave the only remaining ruler alone? In a situation where you have become so strong that you cant even remember the first time you faced each other? It was an impossible story. Ugh damn it! Do I have to hide like this for the rest of my life? And that too, in a place where not even sunlight can properly enter, with an indelible anxiety in one corner of your heart? It was a terrible ending. why! why! Anna started pulling out her hair like she was mentally ill. Isnt this a very miserable ending? It was okay to be stuck so far. But the problem was the future. The fact that she had to spend the rest of her life in hiding was making her infinitely depressed. Uuuu Should I bow my head first? Then wont they let me live? Think positively. She muttered, recalling one of the phrases she had seen in a book, then sighed in misery. That cant be possible! When viewed objectively, his usefulness was sufficient. Among the living dragons, there was no individual with a higher status than himself. Is that it? The control of some kings was still tightly held in my hands. Thats how powerful the power of domination was. Duke of Ethan. As long as he saves his life, there will definitely be many uses for him. Despite this, her thoughts were guided infinitely negatively. A person who hated the dragon race. In the end, he was the one who replaced the rulers as he said. Moreover, he was a ruler and a dragon. Even if it is included in the target of revenge he has decided, it is a status without even the slightest strangeness. Moreover, crucially his usefulness could be replaced at any time. Through overwhelming power. This is the person who killed the monarch. Wouldnt it be possible to conquer the southern continent at best? How much easier to get hold of the human kingdom, which is much easier than that? In fact, if it were the power of Duke Ethan, who was known to be the strongest among humans Annas power may have been useful, but it was not to the point where she desperately wanted it. If you put in a little effort, effort, and sacrifice, you can always achieve hegemony. But trying to resist would actually be an act of suicide I know very well. ! A shiver ran down Annas spine. The voice that suddenly invaded her mind was so familiar to her that she would never forget it. I felt a cold touch on the side of my neck. Degurr. Her pupils began to slowly, very slowly, turn towards the nape of her neck. The cold feel of metal. As expected, the feel was accurate. Before he knew it, a huge sword was placed next to his neck. How long have you been behind me? Since you mentioned the shabby place? . In fact, wasnt he listening from the moment he started talking to himself? It was quite a bit of time. During that time, she didnt even notice his presence. The last time I saw you was a long time ago. It definitely wasnt like this back then. It was an incredibly fast growth rate. This difference will become increasingly wider as time passes. That meant that there would never come a day in her life when she would defeat this person. Anna smiled bitterly. The demon dragon and himself had a chance. A chance to nip this monstrous human being in the bud. But it didnt work out that way. No, to be exact, I didnt. To use it here and there The last thing I was waiting for was a miserable ending. Anna had powers from birth. To her, the world was like a fun playground. Even if you dont achieve the grand goal of having all living things bow to you its okay. I have to turn my back on that world and face death miserably? With his head cut off by that sword? Anna, who was naturally imagining that scene in her head, began to tremble. It was certain. He didnt want to die, as any living thing wouldnt. I wanted to live. She carefully turned her head. The dukes face appeared. Face still as cold as usual. Seeing the nobleman holding the power over her life and death, Anna swallowed her saliva and asked. are you going to kill me? Despite her best efforts to control her mind, her voice was trembling endlessly. Do you want to live? Huh! Annas eyes widened. Are you trying to save me? If you consider not decapitating right away, there was at least a chance of survival. Very carefully, as if trying not to provoke him. she answered. Yes, I want to liveyo. What kind of respect? If you know the subject, you will live long. Now the duke and himself were no longer in a horizontal relationship. It was like a scale that was tilted to one side and completely lost its balance. So I have no choice but to be polite. If you save me, the Duke will have a lot to gain. Besides I wouldnt be a threat to the Duke, who is close to the absolute and is now the great absolute hehe. Originally, I was thinking about killing you. Startle! I could see the pupils freaking out, as if they had been hit by arrows. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. control. It was a dragon race that I had never seen in my previous life. Because there were no dragons that manipulated targets like puppets. This was the reason why Annas anger was smaller than that of other rulers. A previous life in which I traveled around the battlefield for over ten years. Meanwhile, if he had continued to see Anna killing humans, his hatred would have built up. The high utilization of her abilities was also one of the reasons for not killing her right away. Its not that he couldnt replace the power he had, but it was obvious that it would be a very cumbersome process. I wouldnt know if there was nothing to do in the future, but that wasnt Ethans situation. Promise made with Lorotia. He had to deal with the elemental lords. To do that, it wont be enough to just focus on training for the remaining time. Rather than rushing around here and there to deal with insignificant people. It would be better to hire an agent, or rather, a representative. Anna. This guy was one of the lucky ones. Because I avoided death. Ill let you live if you accept one deal. If its a deal Make a pact. Every covenant? Damn it, its an oath. Anna managed to straighten her face. A promise made through the mana that exists in the body. This promise could not be broken. No, to be precise, it was possible to violate it but the penalty for violating it is very, very large. It is truly a straitjacket that cannot be released. Can I know the contents? Follow all my orders with utmost priority. It was the same as telling me to become a slave. However, it was impossible to express the injustice. The price of that transaction would be your own life. However, I was a bit curious about this. Perhaps my body. Do you want to die? Of course it was a joke. I will make a pledge What I am saying is that I will use my abilities as I wish. From Annas perspective, there was nothing bad either. No, it was actually bad, but I had no choice but to accept it. This is the only way to live. So, I had no choice but to hope that the life of a slave would be worth living and so I made a pact. Anna was able to see sunlight for the first time in a long time. This is the first order. Speakyo, master. Lets get rid of the honorifics that dont fit. I felt like he had the will to flatter me somehow, but it was a bit disgusting because he looked like he was wearing clothes that didnt fit. It could be said that the instinct for survival has turned a blind eye. Thats probably why Yo keeps taking one step at a time. Annas eyes became bright. Oh oh! If its the masters order! Then what is the second command? Erase the existence of the church on the Western Continent. Hehe, this is the perfect order for me, right? After all, you are the master! Anna snapped her hand. Now, three of the Seven are deadand only three remain? They were my favorite dolls It wouldnt be worth more than your life. Of course, master. The denomination began to quickly collapse. Chapter 324 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 324 #When he returned, his family was ruined (324) After he took Anna under his wing, the situation on the Western Continent began to change rapidly. It was the denomination that experienced the biggest change. Of the seven archbishops, three died unexpectedly. This alone is terrible, but the tragedy does not end here. Anna, who, as the second-in-command of the church, was more familiar with the churchs internal affairs than anyone else, began to move with her sword drawn. The archbishops who did not believe in the death of the demon dragon and continued to use it until the end were the first to die. After that, the game of tag began. But just as Anna could not escape Ethans eyes, the archbishops could not escape her radar. Anna was moving around with a fire in her eyes, perhaps to learn something from this incident. With the seven archbishops gone, the remaining lower powers began to disintegrate. The only remaining upper classes were bishops, and it was extremely difficult for them to rally the believers. Gradually, the atmosphere of the continent changed. Even some countries that were still in close contact with the Dragon Clan eventually began to cut off the ties of the cult one by one. This was partly due to the strange pressure flowing across the continent, and also because the people under Annas control were heavily influenced. One thing is certain the denomination is beginning to decline faster than ever. Starting with countries that soon turned their backs, to countries that did not normally view religion favorably. Everyone began to take the lead in hunting for cults. Because there was nothing more appetizing than wounded game. Those who went around shouting doctrine had their heads cut off overnight. In less than a month, things have changed to the point where it is difficult to find the denominational leaders in each country. The denomination is over. Its so perfect that anyone who sees it has no choice but to admit it. People who saw the scene naturally began praising Duke Ethan. Not long after Duke Ethan returned to the Western Continent, the power that dominated the continent faced destruction. This wasnt even the result of the dukes own efforts. Because he was still located in the duchy. If so, the reason for the fall of the denomination could not help but come down to one thing. Fear and fear of the absolute. This is a result brought about voluntarily by high-ranking people who were afraid of going against his will. I could assure you that the current Ardan has clearly surpassed the Ardan of the past. Although it had been praised as the best swordsman in the continent before, it never had this level of influence. It has enough influence to destroy a huge power from one sitting. Isnt it literally like the ants flying in all directions under the breath of a giant? What is the next goal? Well, whatever it is, one thing is certain you must not offend the duke. Well, if you have the skill to kill a dragon lord the moment you make up your mind, a whole country will be destroyed in an instant Even a child knew that the higher the level, the more obvious the differences between each level became. The peacocks force reached the sky. There was virtually no one who could deal with that force. Everyone was watching his actions. An operation that brought down a religious order with a single breath. Even to find out what his next goal is. However, contrary to everyones caution, Ethans daily life was just excessively ordinary. Because I was concentrating my energies on practicing imagery while sitting cross-legged in the training room. Even if he wasnt himself, there were many people in the duchy who were smart and had outstanding political power. Even his older sister, Elena, was an administrator with the talent to rule not just a duchy but a country. Not only that, but with Sylvia as an assistant, there was almost no work that fell to him. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What about the Knights, which can be said to be the sword of the family? Nerian, the leader, and Myers, the vice leader. Both of their military talents were outstanding. Right now, I am stuck at the level of a superhuman, but soon I will be able to overcome that wall. Under the guidance of the two, the skills of the knights were increasing day by day. There was no problem with mine at all. The duchys tax revenue was already overflowing to the point that even if money was scattered here and there, it would not be enough. Numerous administrators, including Elena, were putting up buildings with plans for urban development. Ethan chuckled as he remembered the buildings he was diligently climbing today. Once you lay the foundation it changes every day. It felt as if we had created an automated machine that kept moving through endless power. Abundant capital. Talented people and people spread widely enough to utilize that capital without waste, and finally, military power to protect them. When looking at the territory belonging to Ardan separately, there was no more perfect virtuous cycle than this. Because of this, Ethan no longer became deeply involved in the familys affairs. He was not ignorant of administration or politics, but he did not have enough insight to be called an expert. His essence was that of a knight. A knight who protects the family. I lived like that in my past life and in this life as well. The difference would be that compared to the worst ending in my previous life, the ending in this life is heading in a very good direction. If you think about it, it seems like youve lived a very busy life. Was there ever a time when you felt relaxed? It wasnt a past life. The responsibility given to the eldest son of the continents best swordsman was enormous. A sense of duty to continue to protect and develop the familys reputation. It was the goal and destination of life that was instilled in me from the moment I became speechless. Like the children of noblemen from other prestigious families, Ethan matured quickly. I continued to practice bone cutting all day long and learned from teachers in various fields so that every day was not enough. Well, it wasnt that I was dissatisfied. Still, Ethan lived like that in silence. This was because he thought that even the difficult process was a blessing bestowed upon him by a great family. If it werent for my lineage, I wouldnt have even dreamed of such a higher education. Fortunately, his perseverance and perseverance were far above average. Even talent was the same. By the time he turned fifteen, he was fully recognized as the successor to the family. A nobleman must live like a nobleman. Always with responsibility from above. I always tried to fulfill my duties. That deed was rewarded. Back then, every day was fun. Unfortunately, the fun didnt last long. It was because of those damn dragons. War broke out, and the heads of the vassals who had devoted their lives to the family flew high into the sky. It was terrible. The dragon clan was so strong that even a great swordsman family could not stop them head-on. One by one, villages began to disappear. Before long, small towns fell, then medium cities, and finally Londinium, the heart of the duchy. My father, who was strict but sometimes kind, died. My sister, a tomboy who was more naughty than anyone else, also died. At best, Ethan could only evacuate his two younger brothers. I lived as a resistance fighter for over ten years. I did that even though there was absolutely no hope in sight. Because of the sense of responsibility that has been instilled in me ever since I was speechless, it has now become stronger than Ardenheit. To live like a noble and die like a noble. When I came back, the mindset was still the same. Thats why I lived the same life this time. Because that was the only way he knew how to live. Did you regret it in the end? When faced with death by the dragonlord. Suddenly, the memory of that time came to mind. What was it like for you at the moment of death? I remembered one thing clearly. The anger towards the dragon clan was also temporary. I felt so unfair that I would die without even being able to date. It was worth it. Because it was a moment of complete liberation from a life that had been burdened by a sense of duty. Anger, hatred, futility it was all over if I died anyway. That may be why I instinctively remembered what I wanted to do. Hes thirty-two and an old bachelor. This would have been impossible if it had been a peaceful time. Leaving an heir was one of the most important duties for a nobleman. Cant we just let go now? Is it greed? It wasnt what I saw after returning. It wasnt that I was going to give up protecting my family. It was just a desire to go from living a life just for my family to living a life for myself. Even though it has great power, there isnt much to do about it. Its not like destroying the entire Western Continent and then establishing a unified empire. It was enough for Ardan to just be Ardan. At least thats what Ethan thought. If you want to completely revive a dying family, you have done everything you need to do. I did everything I had to do in my college. All that remains is a simple duty as the guardian spirit of the family. Is it because he killed the monarch who was the enemy of the family? The sense of duty that had always lived in the back of my mind began to fade little by little. My shoulders became lighter. It felt as if I had let out all the breath I had been holding in. At that very moment coo! I began to hear a sound in my head, like a dam collapsing. The sound went beyond my head and flowed through my whole body. A layer of the body was peeling off, as if leaving a hard egg shell. New skin appeared from head to toe. It felt so refreshing, as if my whole body was submerged in ice water. Ethan opened his eyes refreshed and looked around. The first thing I discovered was my skin, which was like my own skin. . Immediately after burning the skin, he looked at his entire body. The feel has become sharper than before. Even before my thoughts could flow, my body was making the most perfect movements. I realized it instinctively. The fact that this is the state of the absolute that I have only heard about. A sense of duty that weighed on my heart even after becoming a transcendent. When I let go of that sense of duty, I leapt toward a new level. The joy of overcoming the wall was not great. I had thought that I would soon be able to overcome it, and in the end, that premonition turned out to be exactly right. I guess Ill have to get used to it. Now there was only one thing left for him to do. Hunting down spirit lords. When Ethan got used to this body, he planned to move. He had a strong helper, Lorotia. In the spirit world, she was able to demonstrate her power to its fullest extent. If this body is mixed with the power of Advent, even if he is a spirit lord, he will not be a difficult opponent. There are many ways to open the door For spiritists who could handle the highest level spirits, opening the entrance to the spirit world was not that difficult. The only problem is that you cant enter the inside rather than the outside. But it didnt matter to Ethan. Just like the last time we broke through the Land of Fire by force, all we had to do was do the same in other places as well. The first thing to do was to get used to the new body. Chapter 325 I Regressed To My Ruined Family Chapter 325 When I returned, my family was ruined (last episode) One year. It was a time when the body and mind were perfectly adapted to the new state of being an absolute being. As if that wasnt enough, the power was raised to another level through potions made from the dragon lord and the demon dragon. There was no more hesitation. When I said I would keep my promise. Lorotia nodded calmly. Now she was sure. If we team up with the Duke, we will be able to deal with the other three spirit lords. If we had to deal with all three of them together, that wouldnt happen as they each had separate areas to rule over. Moreover, the relationship between the spirit lords was not close enough to move in coordination with each other. Since she was also a monarch, she had full knowledge of their physiology. These are monarchs who have lived their entire lives as absolute rulers. His pride and arrogance were incomparable to anyone else. The way to hunt these guys was simple. Dealing with them one by one. It was not that difficult to deal with the three monarchs if they had a power greater than that of each individual. It was only a problem because there was no such thing until now. Isera also understood that fact thanks to Lorotias calm explanation. Thats how the threes journey began. water, earth and wind. The widely known superiority/inferiority relationship of attributes was as follows. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Water catches fire. Fire catches the wind. The wind grabs the earth. The earth also absorbs water. Since ancient times, hunting has been a process of catching and eating the weakest animals one by one. Lord of the Winds. In order to hunt him, he opened a path to the Land of Wind and destroyed everything as soon as he entered. The lower spirits had no means to withstand the might of the Absolute. When about three lands managed by top spirits were destroyed. The monarch appeared with a storm-like wind. Youre strong. The power of the monarch who had consumed the power of Lorotia for a long time was considerable. If he had tried alone, his chances of winning would have been slim. Even though I wouldnt have died, I wouldnt have won. It would have been best to run away. However, with Lorotias help, the story would be different. Ethan was also an absolute being, and Lorotia, who entered the spirit world, was also able to use her power to its maximum. A joint attack by two absolutes. The monarch, who looked at the two with a sneer at first, began to become impatient as time passed. He realized that his enemy was not a clumsy novice. But that realization was too late. A battle that lasted for three days. At the last moment, when I swung my sword horizontally for a long time. The new form of the Wind Lord began to fade. The monarch, who was looking at Ethan with bitter eyes, was eventually blown away by the wind. Some of the wind that had been scattered began to enter Ethans body. This is [Its the energy of the wind. The monarch dispersed and some of its energy went to you.] I see. My body became much lighter. It wasnt a bad utility. One is finished. Is there anything else to see here? [No, this is enough.] The monarchs position was to be filled again when it became vacant. The vacancy will not be filled immediately, but a new successor will emerge in about a hundred years. That was enough time for her to gain the upper hand. Are you not planning on stealing power like you did? [Because I know from experience how shitty that is. I dont really want to repeat that again.] Lorotias purpose was simple. After killing and extinguishing the parties to the contract, the contract is completely canceled and a moderate relationship is established with the new monarchs who will appear in the future. It is unknown whether the new monarchs will be friendly or hostile to him. At least by then, his strength will surpass them. Power was one of the universal tools. A tool that can make even your enemies smile brightly. At least Lorotia had no intention of repeating this tragedy. is it. Ethan was easily convinced. Since it was Lorotia who started this expedition in the first place, it was right to do as she wanted. Next will be Earth. [Yes.] Ethan dealing with white flames. Lord of Fire. The most disadvantageous attribute for both of them was water. The strongest prey is dealt with last. It was a natural principle of action. Three months. This was the time it took to hunt the three monarchs. Ethan looked at his body. Now he can utilize the properties of water, wind, and earth whenever he wants. This was because it absorbed the fragments of the monarch. It was quite effective. In particular, when hunting the water lord, the earths abilities were used quite usefully. It was an ability that was not only helpful in battle, but could also be useful in everyday life. [Its over.] Lorotia, who came out of the land of water, said quietly. Dealing with the three monarchs was her lifelong wish. A goal that seemed impossible to achieve. It has been achieved. I was happy but a little disappointed. Isnt that what a sense of accomplishment is? congratulations. Sera Lee offered her sincere congratulations. There was a time when we couldnt kill each other, but now it was different. Hunting the dragonlord was the dukes greatest achievement and his lifelong dream. If there was no monarch in front of me, I would have had to walk a much deeper path of thorns. Thats why I was willing to help with this matter. Because Eunwon has to be certain. [Yes, thank you.] Ethan said to Lorotia, who nodded calmly. I kept my promise. [Yes, he protected me very well.] I looked at the human in front of me. It started with curiosity. An affinity for fire that is strong enough to call upon itself. It was the first ability shown among Ardans children. Thats how we met, worked together, and eventually revealed our true feelings. There was a big change in her way of thinking, which had been thinking of humans as a level below, like some kind of animal. At least it was nice to think that Ethan was on the same level as himself. How can you instill such thoughts in an arrogant monarch? He was definitely a great human being. [What are you going to do next?] The question asked when the dragonlord was killed. Lorothia asked that question again. It was also something I asked myself. Because I was able to achieve my lifelong dream. And that too, so quickly at such a young age. Sera Lees ears also perked up. Because it was a very interesting question. The duke she had seen was a person who ran in a straight line if he had a goal. Without even glancing to the side. So, if you have a goal unrequited love is bound to last forever. Spirits and spirits. Their eyes began to stare at the Duke. The last time I asked this question, Ethan seemed to be thinking deeply. It was worth it. His feelings would not have been much different from how he feels now. But it was different now. I try to live for myself. [For you? I guess it wasnt until now?] It was like that. Almost all of my actions were motivated by protecting my family. Lorotia nodded as if she understood. There was definitely that aspect to it. It had no choice but to be like that. When I first saw him, his situation was the worst of the worst. The descendants of a heroic family were living in a dilapidated house with disloyal minions. Moreover, it must have been the first sight I saw after waking up in 9 years. The man named Ethan was a man made up of noble blood down to his bones. So, you probably couldnt understand this situation. That absurdity would have been a strong motivation for the Duke. Not anymore, though. Because I achieved my purpose. Ardan was prospering. Bigger and faster than any other family. Lorotia said after thinking for a while. [You said you would live for me Thats okay.] Im glad you said that. [You were definitely a person who valued family.] Yes. [That feeling will not change anytime soon.] Living for myself doesnt mean I wont love my family. [Then its fortunate.] What do you mean fortunate? [I thought you might like my gift.] A gift? [Even if you become absolute the nature of being human does not change. So, you probably live less than me, right?] I guess so. Ethan nodded calmly. Just because he was absolute didnt mean he couldnt die. Ill probably live for over a hundred years. However, compared to a monarch who continues to live a life that can be called semi-eternal, it was an extremely short life. It would be unavoidable if the human body were to be thrown away. And Ethan had no intention of throwing away human life. [I will give the later Ardan one chance.] Chance? [If Ardan falls one day.] [So if you need help.] [I will do my best to help you until your family is once again placed on the rock.] [In the name of Lorotia.] Spirit Its the monarchs help. Its definitely a good gift. No matter how great a country is, it was bound to collapse at some point. This was the case for many empires that existed long ago. Destruction and new creation. It disappears again and a new one arises. The present, through repetition of such processes, is the present-day Western Continent. Ardan is probably no different. It wouldnt be surprising if a crisis came sometime after he closed his eyes. It was a fact that could be accepted calmly. However, in such a case, if there was one help promised by the monarch, future generations might be able to catch their breath. Either materially or mentally. For Ethan, who was close to perfection, a gift for himself didnt mean much. Thats why I was satisfied with Lorotias gift. If possible, I hope to provide help to future generations who can save the family. [Choose it as a useful tool?] Yes. If the future generations are full of idiots, it would be virtually meaningless. [What if there are no useful children?] Well, then, I guess it would be natural for it to decline. [Then you might not be able to keep your promise?] Unless the family is completely destroyed, useful talent will appear again someday. Its okay to help at that time. Of course, the Ardan family might disappear by then but that was okay. Because it was better than having our name tarnished by unqualified people. [Good.] Lorotia then glanced at Ysera and said with a grin. [I guess Ill just go in and check out the uninvited guests. Okay then.] In an instant, Lorotia disappeared. The only ones left were Ethan and Ysera. A strange silence followed. That duke. Now you said you were buying it for yourself, right? It did. Then do you plan on going on adventures in the future? Its an adventure. I dont know. To be honest, it just means Im going to do what I want to do. What is it that you want to do? I looked at Ysera. I knew that my crush on her was deep. This was a fact worth knowing even if you were a lover of love. Its just that I didnt intentionally turn my eyes toward that heart. Because there was so much to do. But now? Everything that could be called an obligation has been accomplished. And a situation where I even pledged to live for myself. Now, wouldnt it be okay to have a relationship ? Isera was a perfect match for her. With her skills, she was worthy of being ranked above the duke wherever she went. Unlike when I first saw him, his heart has become kinder. Even if it is limited to just you. And crucially. Its beautiful. yes? You have a pretty face. ! Her face heated up. It was the first time the duke had shown such proactive words and actions. Thank you. I could see him stamping his feet. What do you do in times like this? I thought about the love stories of some knights I heard on the battlefield. Did you say that you have to hold your hand tightly and powerfully? The worry was short-lived. He said while holding Yseras hand. If you like it, Id like to date you Me! great! very! Ysera hastily answered. It was a situation that had been practiced hundreds and thousands of times. The only thing that has changed is that it is he who makes the confession, not the duke. Thats why it was easy to answer. It was quite cute to see him nodding his head hastily without even being able to answer. Then please take care of me. me too. Duke. The two returned to the estate without letting go of their tight hands. The knights eyes widened when they saw the scene. Ysera and the Duke. The sight of the two of them walking together seemed all too familiar. Thats why I was able to recognize it at a glance. The atmosphere flowing between the two is completely different from the past. The rumor began to spread quickly as if it had wings. And not even ten minutes later, there was someone who stood in the way between the two That was Ilya. Ethans body flinched at the sight of his eyes turning red and full of anger . Because there was no sting. There were quite a few women who expressed interest in him, but among them, only two were the most active and honest. Ysera and Ilya. Peacock! Was everything you said to me a lie? how! How could anyone other than me! What are you doing now? Before Ilya could finish speaking, a voice as sharp as frost cut in. Before I knew it, Ysera was blocking Ethans path. hey! You such a thief cat! joy! Losers talk a lot. Due to the momentum of the two, the surrounding objects began to be swept in all directions. Ethan stepped forward in an atmosphere where we could be attacked at any moment. Stop both of you. First of all, I have something to say to you. What is it! I have decided that from now on I will live for myself. Is that is that why you abandoned me? Tuk. Tuk. Tears poured out endlessly. bad guy! Damn you! How can you do this when you obviously know my love! How could you and that thief! Are you throwing it away? If its not thrown away, what is it? Didnt you hear me? Living for myself means doing whatever I want. so! I was thinking about you too from the time I asked Ysera for a relationship. uh? You both like me and I have good feelings about you both. If you choose one person, the other person will definitely be deeply hurt. Knowing that! No way! Yes, I have no intention of abandoning you. No, throwing it away is a bit strange, but Anyway I have no intention of ignoring your heart. . . The two women suddenly fell silent, as if they were greatly shocked. But Ethan just showed a calm expression. It was not unusual for even high-ranking nobles to have multiple wives. What if you have achievements? The people will naturally understand that fact. Even nobles and kings. Isera. Can you give me permission? What if I dont allow it? The duke might choose Ilya. Only then did Ysera realize what Ethan was asking. Using the word permission. This means that he will accept himself as his true wife and main wife. No matter what happens, the woman who comes after that will inevitably be the second one. Here, it was time to show tolerance. Although I had to share the dukes love, it was a thousand times better choice than disappearing. Of course. Can you accept Ilya? Nod. Ilya nodded. Until just now, I thought Ethan had abandoned me forever. I was so glad to know that wasnt the case. Unless Ethan chose Ysera only. If you choose it yourself. Good good. Then please take care of me from now on. I got two girlfriends. It seems like she will definitely become a wife, but she vows to live for me. It was as if the first step of that oath had been taken. I travel here and there, see famous places, and then It was quite enjoyable just to list the things I wanted to do. As I have more days left to live than I have lived, I will be able to keep this vow in the future. He let go of his sense of duty and smiled. THE END